《North x Northwest》
Prologue
Prologue
Lil held up her trembling eyelids, for some reason it was hard to open her eyes.
The light is so bright.
Because of her stinging eyes, tears were flowing down her cheeks. She tried to rotate her head, but her neck didnt turn properly.
This time she wanted to cover up the light with her hand, but it didnt move.
Ugh
Lil, still struggling, eventually closed her eyes, unfortunately the violent light even digs into the smallest gaps.
She closed her eyes even tighter, causing her forehead to wrinkle. Meanwhile concentrating on every part of her body. Efforts to move were continued, but none were sessful, including her legs.
She didnt even seem to be able to wiggle her toes. When she realised her cripple condition, a terrified feeling crept in.
Where is this ce?
She took a quick breath.
Elegant scent it smells like furniture, pleasant air in arge space. Damn it! I dont know any ces like this
You must have woken up.
Startled, her breath hitched. Lil opened her eyes reflexively and immediately closed them, spitting out curse words.
I never thought someone was there. He was so close, how could I not have known?
Is it too bright?
A man, Sesbron ent Damn it, what happened? Am I lying in front of a noble man?
Lil desperately began to trace back her memories.
I dont understand whats going on.
She couldnt grasp the situation.
Why am I like this Why cant I move? What happened? I cant move I cant
Lets turn off the anaesthetic incense first.
Anaesthetic incense? For what?
With no time to think about it, an unbearable pain started, spreading all over her body.
Lil couldnt make a sound and swallowed a scream. When her limbs in response to the pain started to tremble, she somehow tried to raise herself.
Ugh! Ugh, damn it!
Her first instinct was to get out of this unfamiliar ce, her reckless attempts, of course failed.
She concentrated on every nerve in her body, but in the end she could only breathe heavily.
You can talk right?
No matter what the man said, she was too distracted. It felt as if the skin of her stomach was torn. The pain was so vivid, that it really seemed that way.
You dont seem to be interested in me at all.
From the tone to the content, the mans words were strange, for it was not meant to be said to a person dealing with excruciating pain.
Lil struggled to turn her head. As expected, it still didnt move properly, and she only managed to shift the angle of her gaze.
Since there was no movement, she began to have various ominous spections. The tormenting feeling was spread all over her limbs, it made her wonder if her whole body had been mutted.
The man looked at her confused face and exined kindly.
Oh, I administered some poison a few days ago. Im sure your muscles are stiff because of that. Seeing you struggle to get away, I think it was an excellent choice. It will be difficult if you run away, right? Afterall it was my mission to capture you.
Its made from Maltine*, I hope thats okay.
What kind of crazy sound is that?
Its Its
Dont get me wrong, Im not a coward. It was either this or cutting off one of your limbs. Im actually quite proud of myself, especially if you consider my infamous reputation.
Only then did the hazy memories begin to stir her head. The recollection, that came to mind as a shipwreck, showed the sight of her being stabbed.
Yeah, it was a total mess.
She was at a loss, she always thought she was perfectly hidden. Looking at her current situation, she became even more devastated.
Retiro.
The man seemed tough.
Its an honour you remembered, Captain Lil Schweiz.
Madman get out and die
With dim eyes Lil moved her gaze in search of the Admiral. Unfortunately, her eyes didnt function properly, so her vision was blurred.
If you hear that kind of curse every day, its not so impressive anymore. Cant youe up with something new?
She didnt have the energy to respond to that childish question. Not knowing when her body would lose consciousness due to the strange drug, she concentrated on her own thoughts.
All right, focus.
She decided to list the ces that roughlye to mind.
The Admirals fleet
Captain
So, it can be the Southern Sea
Lil Schweiz
Or.
A gust of wind blew through her hair and Retiros face suddenly appeared in front of her.
Argh! Argh! Ahhh
While her whole body trembled and twitched in surprise, Lil barely managed to swallow the rest of her screams.
She wanted to spit, but in this state, it was almost impossible to even reach the tip of his nose. Shed be lucky if it didnt slip straight down her own chin.
Lying stiffly as if shes stuck in a coffin, she couldnt prevent his face froming even closer. When his breath touched her cheek, she felt nauseous.
No, Id rather die!
Lil tried to turn her head with all her might, making every part of her body scream.
Argh! Argh
Her miserable distorted face was caught. His touch felt as if needles were piercing her skin, creating terrible goosebumps.
Let go You bastard!
She bravely raised her arm. Unexpectedly the hand of the Admiral easily fell off, however the pain that followed engulfed her as if to devour her.
Aww! Damn it Damn it, damn it!
Oh no. Id stay still if I were you
You fucking bastard let me out of here!
Because the Bell Rock wont be safe.
Her feet, that she was kicking around like a madman, suddenly stopped. Bloodshot eyes turned to the Admiral. He was observing her with an amusing gaze.
She couldnt make a sound and was panting like an old dog.
Thats more like it.
Shes out of breath and unable to move, with messed up hair and sweat flowing down her forehead. To the man standing in front of her, she looks shabby and helpless.
When Lils heart started to pound and it almost felt like it was going to burst out of her body, a very rxed voice hovered around her head.
So please cooperate, your Bell Rock is safely anchored in Devito. However, your crew was brought to Gualthiero.
Gual thiero
The famous prison.
Where am I?
This is my house in Mondovi Penins, and you are all alone. Why, do you want to go to Gualthiero too? Id rather stay here.
At the same time, he silently nced over her body. His gaze went down before he met her eyes again. Suddenly the Admiral waved a ne with a crude red jewel in front of her face.
Only then did Lil realize where he was looking at. A cold shiver ran down her spine.
Who knew that Lil Schweiz
She wanted to cover her chest.
Am I wearing clothes right now? This fucking bastard
Is in fact a woman.
No way
If you dont want to be exposed to the whole world
-End of prologue-
*Footnote: Maltine: medicinal preparation made from or containing malt.
TLs note:
Hello! Were a duo who are fans of the novel, North x Northwest by Song Yun, and it is because of thismon interest that we decided to trante the original Korean novel to English so that we could share it with others.
Were doing our best to trante the novel as urately as possible, sentence by sentence, but because were not native English/Korean speakers, our main method of tranting is with the help of MTLs. At the same time we value the reading quality, so after our editing, the trantions may not be the direct trantions of the actual Korean work. In case youvee across some text where we may have strayed a bit too much, let us know and were more than happy to capture the urate essence of the novel. Also, people who read the webtoon will notice the simrity in names, we chose this method to make it a bit easier for ourselves to stay consistent throughout the novel.
Lastly, our trantion is also our way of re-reading the story as the first time we read it was only through MTL. So, as we trante, we read the story along with you.
For now we hope you enjoyed the prologue and stay tuned for the end of March, when well upload volume 1 and start updating weekly!
Love,
Pru and FormidableNext
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
Hi!
Were Pru and Formidable, the trantors of this novel. Were d to see that youre giving this great story a chance and hope you enjoy it as much as we do!
To ensure a great reading experience, we wrote a small reading legend, in which we exin our different uses of punctuation marks. That way you know exactly in which setting the sentences are meant to be read!
Also, at the , you will find a picture of a ship with its parts named. The story takes ce in a pirate setting, meaning there will be a lot of different pirate and navy terms used, who might be as unfamiliar to you as it was to us. The picture will give you a quick overview of the terms that might pass by in the story. And of course, let us know if parts of the story are still unclear to you, were happy to help!
Happy reading and we hope to see you in thements !
Love,
romPOM and Formidable
Readers legend:
Dialogue
Thoughts
[ Text or letters ]
Fading of a sentences/dragging of words or a interruption
Mumbling/muttering or voices of a crowd
{ Dialogue in the past or a memory }
shback
Sound effects (sfx)
ce/location next scene
*** End scene
Footnote1Footnote added by the original author
Footnote* Footnote added by the trantor
Headnote Warning for chapter ahead
TN:Trantor notes
Border and end of chapter
Were under attack!
The watchmans cry ripped the sky. With no time to take out the telescope, Lil lifted her head.
Smoking iron balls were flying through the air.
Damn it! Get down!
Lil fell onto the deck, pushing the sailor next to her.
Boom!
With a loud noise, the railing was torn off. The rear deck, which was just two feet away, was also smashed. Upon impact, Lil rolled side by side with her triangle-shaped hat that almost flew away by the st.
A fire caused the whole deck to be covered in smoke. Coughing, Lil pulled herself up by grabbing the wheel of the ship.
Cesar!
Due to firing back, the Bell Rock lost its bnce and started to swing back and forth. Lil called Cesar while grasping the remaining railing, but the upper deck between them was inplete chaos, her voice couldnt reach him.
Fuck!
Lil made her way through the mess, ordering everyone she passed to take cover. However, the sailors were too engrossed and instead of hiding as instructed, they just rushed by. After repeating this a couple of times, Lil got annoyed and decided to measure the reload speed.
I can make it.
Having made up her mind, she ran down the stairs of the stern1. The helmsman, whod caught the wheel, called the captain to stop her. Yet Lil skilfully stepped on the upper deck, which was littered with split wood and broken ropes.
The cannon fire stopped, but the yells and screams from the sailors struck the eardrums just as loud. Lil ran towards the bow2 of the ship, going past a few distracted sailors who were still pulling themselves together. To get them to safety, she pushed a couple of them.
You, you there, and you! Send the wounded down! Itll soon be over, so clear the deck. Get ready!
After running so frantically, she finally reached Cesar. Lil pped the quartermasters shoulder who seemed to be busier than the captain herself.
Cesar! Do I have to leave my seat?
Sorry.
My head got almost blown away by those 6-nwon cannons!
They must be backed by the navy.
What? Then is there a navy officer on board?
I dont think so.
In the meantime, the enemys ship opened fire again. Therefore, even while standing next to her, the words Cesar was trying to say got lost in the outbreak. Lil took out the long gun she was carrying on her back and shouted something at him.
The world has changed! 6-nwon cannons are expensive!
Boom!
How did a tiny merchant ship get them?
Boom!
Cesar muttered while thetest cannonball hit.
I cant believe she thinks this Garni merchant ship is tiny
Theres no navy, right?
No, and no other ship has been spotted nearby either.
Good.
Lil raised her loaded gun and waited. She focused her eyesight on the rudder3 of the enemys ship. As the Bell Rock continued to ride the waves, the gun sight aiming at the rudder went up and down. She took a deep breath, feeling the flow of the waves. When the wave goes down, the muzzle points toward the sea, and when it goes up, it faces the stern of the hull4. The rudder was right in the middle.
Her eye expanded and she reflexively pulled the trigger.
Bang!
Her body stirred because of the recoil. Lil lowered the barrel and verified her target. Wood splinters broke off and flew through the air. The target waspletely destroyed. The rudder, which was attached to the stern like a tail to adjust its direction, was shattered, making the surface of the water scattered with debris.
Sailors hanging from the watchtower and masts shouted excitedly.
Captain! Its a hit!
The rudder has been smashed!
Even if I see it with my own eyes, I still cant believe it! How can he do that with those waves?
Lil, raising a confident smile, fastened her gun on her back again.
She then poked her head over the railing to face the upper deck.
Marenzio! Gunner!
Aye!
Are you just going to stand there?
Huh?
Were in the wind5. Aim the gun! Were gonna lose the mast! And prepare to board their ship!
All right! Ill take care of it, stop nagging!
After hearing the annoyed reply, Lil raised her head. Looking over the deck, her eye fell on Courant, who was crouching next to Cesar, terrified.
Courant, what are you doing?
Yes? Ah, Captain
What are you doing there? The battle is over and their sails need to be destroyed.
Hurriedly, Courant began to load the chain gun. A couple of iling sailors helped him.
Lil squinted and stared at the back of Courants head.
I allowed him on board because he had to support his sister after they lost their family. But hes still too young. Its not that there arent any younger sailors Anyway, why is the guy learning from the second-inmand on the artillery deck, ced on the upper deck where shells and guns fly around?
Why did you set up the gun like this? You need to raise it a little to aim for the deck below, think about the method from Marenzios training.
Lil grunted, standing straight in the spot where Courant had been crouching.
The rudders already smashed and if the sails torn, they have no choice but to surrender. Courant, aim well! Remember why Marenzio sent you to the upper deck!
Aye, Aye Captain!
After adjusting the angle of the gun with trembling hands, Courant fell t on the floor and covered his ears. At the same time, the chain gun was fired.
Bang!
Two rotating iron balls tore the square sail of the merchant ships mainmast.
Raising a hand, Lil shouted excitedly.
Courant! Its a hit!
Lil expressed her joy by hitting Courants back.
He may be timid, but hes a talented guy. Marenzio has an excellent eye for sending Courant to the upper deck.
Bending over the half-broken railing, she beckoned in toe. in, the boatswain, went to stand next to Lil and raised his voice.
Listen up Garni merchant ship, the seas ck Whales offering his final act of mercy, raise the white g! Ill give you 5 seconds!
Like a drunkard using his teeth as a corkscrew, Lil expands the telescope between her mrs.
Courant, raise your fingers.
Courant, standing on the other side of her, raised 5 of his fingers.
No matter how loud in is, at this distance, his voice wont reach the enemys ship. It wasnt hard to figure out. However, anyone who would see those 5 fingers, would know what they mean.
5, 4, 3, 2!
in vigorously shouted the numbers.
Lil watched the upper deck of the merchant ship moving frantically through the lens of her telescope.
1!
White gs fluttered up as soon as Courant clenched his fist. As if confirming it, the crew of the Bell Rock started to shout and stomp their feet. The deck vibrated by their celebration.
Lil raised her hand and silenced the noisy deck.
in, Jericho!
Yes, Captain.
Aye! Captain!
Well enter through the port. Get ready.
Lil ran up the broken stairs of the stern, followed by in and first mate Jericho, and grabbed the wheel of the ship.
Casualties?
Two are already dead, nine are seriously injured and thirteen have minor injuries. The rest can recover on their own.
All right. Tell them to hang in there for a bit. Lets clear out this merchant ship and well sail straight to Amiaeng.
After a while, the merchant ship, which had all their sails down, lowered the anchor and waited for the Bell Rock.
The ck Whale was ferocious but merciful to those putting down their swords and guns. Therefore, most of the merchant ships familiar with Amiaengs ck Whale, Lil Schweiz, knew they most likely would survive once they surrendered.
Footnote:
1. Stern: Structure built at the back part of a ship.
2. Bow: The front part of a ship.
3. Rudder: A device that adjusts the direction of the ship, like a tail attached to the stern.
4. Hull: Back part of the ship.
5. Were in the wind: Proverb: A situation in which the ship and the enemys ship are facing each other, and the ship is positioned in the direction of the wind.
The different parts and terms of a ship.
PreviousNext
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
Lil crossed over to the merchant ship after the looting was done. The enemys sailors, led by their captain, were kneeling on deck. ves were released from their chains and gathered on one side of the ship. Those who were still clinging in fear wereforted by the crew of the Bell Rock.
This was the reality in the south. The ve merchants of the empire seized the southern inders and sold them to the maind as ves. Their faces would get scarred, making them recognizable as ves everywhere they go. After being taken to the empire, they ploughed fields till they died, got used as training objects for war, or were taken to a circus or exhibition and became toys for the nobles. From the perspective of the south, the empire that invaded their peaceful daily lives and took over the inds and seas to capture people was far worse than pirates.
Lil walked past them and went down to the deck below, apanied by Cesar. The lower decks were already empty because the Bell Rocks crew ced all the cargo and weapons on the upper deck. Lil nced around the ce as ast check and suddenly noticed something strange.
Cesar.
Yes?
Lil stomped her foot a few times on the ce she was standing. A hollow sound rang as if it was empty below.
Whats with this space down here? Why does it sound so different?
Cesar squinted at the floor and found cleverly hidden seams.
It looks like a hidden space.
Putting a dagger between the crevice as a lever, Cesar used some strength to lift the wooden board. When Lil looked inside, there was nothing to see. She tilted her head in confusion.
What is it? A prison?
Ive never seen a structure like this.
Its a water tank! A water tank used on fishing boats.
A ragged voice sprang from behind. Lil nced at Marenzioing down with a leisurely pace.
Why did youe down here?
When the captain didnte back, in told me to go see whats taking so long.
You always seem to follow ins orders, but never mine
Come on, Captain. I only came down here, because I thought we were in a hurry, you said you wanted to sail to Amiaeng as soon as possible. Anyway, what kind of fish did they put in there?
It seems to be empty.
What?
Marenzio approached them, wiping the finger hed used for digging through his nose on his pants. Lil frowned and took a step back.
Marenzio put his ear on the floor next to the water tank and nodded.
I cant hear anything. Anyway, its strange to have a water tank in this location. Did they make it for something else?
If you say something, be clear about it. Is it a tank or not? Also, if its just a water tank, why hide it? Its made of wood, so whats with this weird echo?
Did they want to keep it a secret?
It could be on the bottom.
Let me see.
Marenzio shook his head in a dull manner.
Lets torture one of the crewmen for answers. No need to keep guessing. Go up, Captain.
Lil freaked out as Marenzio moved forward to push her back. She shook her head, trying to forget about his ck nails as he approached her. Obviously, some foreign substances from his nose are still stuck between them. Otherwise, they wouldnt be so dark.
While looking back at Cesar still standing on the deck below, Lil gave some orders.
Ill go to the deck first, so you can check the Captains room.
Yes, Captain.
She then quickly climbed to the upper deck to catch up with Marenzio, dusted off her clothes, and fixed her triangle hat.
Standing in front of the waiting sailors, she looked sharply at a middle-aged man who was the captain of this ship till now. Lil lifted his chin with the tip of a colourful feather pen handed to her by in.
Slender eyes and arge nose, wide chin, short blond hair. It was indeed the man I saw through the telescope, givingmands from the stern.
Lil snapped her fingers and a sailor with a broad build put his back in front of her. The tall and slender sailor next to them ced a piece of paper on the back and extended a pot of ink towards her.
Name?
Lil gracefully withdrew the pen and dipped it in the ink.
August Felini.
Well, okay, Sir August.
She began to write something with handwriting that seemed to be unrecognisable to everyone but herself.
[ I, the ck Whale, Lil Schweiz, have piged Sir Augusts ship with grace and respect in ordance with Sesbron custom. Word of advice, next time we cross paths, please refrain from making a big fuss like you did today ]
Her crew, upying the deck, burst into frivolousughter. Lil put Augusts hat on the sailor next to her, who mimicked the etiquette of the nobles by bowing down ridiculously. It was hard to distinguish if the noise that busted out was that of booing or cheering. After a while, Lil calmed her crew down with a wave of her hand and gave in the looting certificate.
[ and the crewmen fought bravely to defend the worthless name of Duke Mireille. As the ck Whale is both merciful and honourable, I take full responsibility for todays events and am leaving this certificate with Sir August as proof of the looting. ]
I praise the mercy of the ck Whale.
Hm, okay. Very good, Sir August.
August received the document and seemed to be relieved.
No wonder, the looting certificates the only evidence proving that the disappearance of the cargo was due to the piracy of the Southern League of Pirates. And not the result of the Captains plotting or rebellion on board.
The looting certificate was first issued by Lil Schweiz and is now so popr that it has spread like a trend.
Lil watched Augusts relieved eyes mischievously.
Thisll be the best moment to intervene.
But
Augusts shoulders flinched in suspense.
Smiling leisurely, Lil pointed at the four heavy artillery that had been moved to the upper deck.
I have one condition. Rather than have Captain August walk the nk, we demand all four 6-nwon cannons, which seem to have been borrowed from the Emperor, be thrown overboard.
This time, groans burst from the surrounding crew.
Satisfied, Lil raised a smile.
The ship itself belongs to Duke Mireille, but the cannons are considered the exclusive property of the Navy, which would have cost an enormous amount of money to buy. Its self-evident that the top of the Garni association would be more disconcerted, than this Captain, being only hired by the Duke. The Navy will likely not provide another set of rare 6-nwon cannons to Garni, who lost them as soon as they were equipped. The resulting damage to the Duke wont be insignificant, both presently and in the long run.
Sure. Together, it would be worth a couple of mansions. But what choice do I have? I dont want those bulky cannons on my beautiful Bell Rock. And if the ck Whale cant have it, then we might as well offer them to mother ocean. Right, in?
Theres no doubt about it.
Marenzio?
Its a wise decision, Captain.
Cesar?
Suddenly, she turned to Cesar, standing next to Marenzio.
Cesar?
Cesar only opened his mouth after being hit on the shoulder by Marenzio.
Thats right.
As soon as the boatswain, the gunner, and the navigator gave their consent, the first huge cannon was about to be hurled overboard.
Several sailors rushed in and pushed it away, smashing the railing in the process. The rapidly falling object was silent for a moment, leaving the deck in a mixture of gloom and anticipation long before the heavy sound of it breaking the surface of the water could be heard.
Did you check if nobody had a metal ball attached to their ankle?
Marenzios joke signalled the start of the celebration. Everyone was excited, swords were raised in the air, sailors hugged each other, all while praising their Captain Lil Schweiz and singing the cry of hurrah.
Lil smiled in satisfaction.
After the festivities, Lil returned to the Captains room on the Bell Rock and received reports from the officers one after another.
The main purpose of this Garni merchant ship was the transportation of ves. Just as the Empire enved the tribes of the West, the inhabitants of the Southern Inds were also turned into ves and dragged to the maind.
The League of Pirates Lil belongs to its official name is the Southern League of Pirates has the main task to rescue the enved southerners and loot the imperial merchant ships.
This ship was a little different. Unlike the previous merchant ships, they didnt load theplete deck with ves, nor filled the rest of the space with loot. That wasnt the only strange thing. They had twice the amount of supplies needed to travel the distance recorded in the captains log. The more reports I receive from the officers, the more ufortable I feel. Also
Mermaids?
Lil looked carefully at the piece of paper brought by Cesar.
Judging by the heavy soot stains on it. It seemed that they tried to burn down the captains room before being captured.
When Lil interrogated them about the water tank, she recalled the sailors of the merchant ship making excuses about failing to catch some dolphins they spotted.
Most of the books belonging on the bookshelves were thrown out the broken window of the Captains room, also dozens of papers were burned.
They must have been in a real rush, considering they used fire to get rid of some pieces of paper. Especially on a ship.
Because of their wooden floors, walls, and ceilings, ships are extremely fire hazardous. Therefore, the use of fire is strictly monitored. I cant believe they did such a crazy thing. The man burning this must have been unfamiliar with ships. I already thought it was suspicious that some of the crew members looked as if they were more fitted for a desk job.
Did they bring schrs with them?
They seemed to be working together to find mermaids.
Nonsense.
Mermaids are said to have be extinct in ancient times. In fact, documents and murals dealing with ancient times stated mermaids were just mythical creatures. And even if they existed, its all in the past.
As the number of adventurers and explorers increase, more and more people start to believe this bullshit. Mermaids. Its more ridiculous than that mysterious southern ind made of gold. I get that southern natives, like Marenzio, believe in mermaids. After all, its said that mermaids lived in the South. But I cant believe people in the Capital actually fall for those silly legends too.
Lilid down the pieces of paper that Cesar brought and went out on the deck. After putting on her hat, she took a moment to enjoy the blowing of the warm wind.
We should be able to see Amiaeng soon.
Standing next to the wheel of the ship, she held up her telescope, which was decorated with gorgeous golden ornaments. Sure enough, a faint dot appeared, and a smile rose on Lils face. After a while, the long terrain of the ind spread over the horizon. The watchman was the first to shout.
Land!
Lil confirmed it herself.
***Next
Chapter 3
Chapter 3
Now!
After drawing their attention by pping loudly, the crew, excited by the idea of sharing the spoils, became quiet. Lil climbed up the rear deck, which had been tattered by the battle a few days ago, and gave the instructions shed prepared in advance.
Is everything clear? Courant will bring the doctor immediately! Uhm, whos the doctor here again?
Cesar, holding the wheel, answered.
Doctor Pons, on Varese Street.
Lil hit her forehead with the palm of her hand.
Oh, yeah, it was Pons. Find Doctor Pons on Varese Street. If the old man refuses toe, tell him that Ill personally kick his ass. Hurry up!
Aye, Captain!
Also, some guys need to carry the supplies and loot. Jericho, youll be responsible for assigning them.
After giving a few more instructions, Lil smiled brightly as she looked down from the upper deck.
Got it?
Aye!
We n to stay for a month, so enjoy yourself!
Lil Schweiz! Lil Schweiz! Lil Schweiz!
As a great captain, she waved her hands in reply to the loud chants.
Lil cleared out her ears with her finger, digging up some earwax and shooting it away, all the while listening to the chaotic start of a song about a ck whale swallowing a boat. The sailors sang and danced excitedly as if they were at a festival.
Satisfied, Lil looked down at the innocent sight. After a while, she turned around and entered the captains room.
Cesar followed her into the room and stood behind her.
Hmm
Lil let out a moan and tilted her head to give the exploring lips on her neck more room. An exciting feeling spread across her skin. She couldnt handle the intensifying pleasure and flinched.
Can Ie in?
There are some things I need to work on right now ha.
Cesar loosened Lils shirt, pushed it back, and grabbed the ne. The dull red light disappeared in his big hands. As he pulled it with some force, the knot came loose. When her shirt fell off, the only thing she was still wearing was a wide tunic.
The kiss was long and deep. Once their tongues got entangled, they devoured each other ravenously. Acting like hungry beasts who finally found prey after a long time, crushing and biting lips. The two were craving for more skin and ripped off each others clothes.
Soon a steaming heat filled the cabin.
Cesar undid himself off his shirt and left a trail of wet kisses on the lower abdomen of Lil, lying under him on the bed. Because of the tickling caresses, her faintughter mixed with her hot breath.
Even though he had a lot more to explore, Cesar decided to cut the forey short, thereby keeping Lils concerns in mind. While sucking on her breast, he grabbed her thighs. Lil lifted her legs and wrapped them around Cesars waist, pulling him closer. She stroked his face before hugging his head
Bang! Bang!
Captain? Captain!
What!
Bang! Bang!
Lil shouted reflexively and pushed Cesar away. Half-frightened by her thin voice and half-frightened that someone might have heard the noiseing from inside the cabin. She raised her upper body and whispered to Cesar.
Thats why we need to refrain from doing this in the cabin.
Captain! We need Cesar!
Lil quickly picked up some pieces of clothing from the floor and put on her ne. When the red jewel touched her skin, her voluptuous bosom disappeared and her voice dropped.
Hold on, we were just checking the dividend. Give us a minute.
Yes, ins looking for him urgently!
Okay, Ill send him now.
Damn it!
She looked back at Cesar, who was covering his body with his hair all messed up. Annoyance was clearly visible on his normally expressionless face. Lil pointed at the door with her chin. After Cesar fastened his sleeve buttons, he left the captains room.
Relieved, Lil let out a sigh.
Whenever Cesar rushes from the cabin, shes always nervous about who could hear or see him, making it impossible for her to really enjoy it.
No matter how sensitive he ims his hearing is. How sharp can a man immersed in a love affair, be? This time, he didnt even hear anyone at the door.
Damn it.
Lil put an arm through the sleeve of her jacket. She was already at a loss about how to elevate Cesars mood. When she walked back to the meeting table inside the captains room, troubling thoughts upied her head.
While making up her mind, the Bell Rock, disguised as a merchant ship, safely anchored off the coast of Amiaeng. Even though the name on the merchant permit shown by Cesar and the name written on the stern were different, they made it in without a problem. Officersing on board often epted heavy bribes, making the security and regtions in Amiaeng so poor, that even the pirates felt sorry.
In the past, a governor from the maind of the empire was sent to try to control it properly. Unfortunately for them, this was the ind where pirates unexpectedly united and even risked their lives to defend it. This happened because the coast was easy to ess and it was thest stop before crossing over to the maind or the west part of the continent.
The Amiaengs pirates, belonging to the Southern league of pirates, issued a safety pass and forced all ships passing through the Amiaengs coast to purchase it. Ships without a pass were robbed from their watchtower to their anchor, so merchant ships sailing to Amiaeng all had to buy the pass, all the while crying and eating mustard*. The pirates of Amiaeng made a living with that money.
In other words, its an independent territory.
The crew watched Lil as she went out on the deck and crossed the boardwalk. She enjoyed the thrill of taking her first steps on vastnd without feeling the swaying of the ship. She wiggled her toes and even jumped on her two feet. Her bitter mood from earlier had already disappeared. It has been almost two months.
Everybodys mood seems to be sky-rocketing. Well, its understandable, we just finished splitting all the loot we obtained from screwing over the Garni merchants association.
Lil excitedly tugged Cesars arm. He seemed to be the only one thats still annoyed.
Rx. We have a lot of time tonight, right?
Lil hated the awkward atmosphere and looked back seductively over her shoulder towards Cesar. Of course, at that moment shepletely forgot that her current face is that of a man.
Its not because of that.
Then what?
The Admiral ising.
Lil let go of his arm in surprise. Her spine froze despite the hot weather. Its not that she didnt hear it the first time. No, but she wanted to check it again.
Who?
Suddenly, in intervened between them and shouted.
The Admiral of the Empire! That madman! Admiral Retiro!
No wonder it suddenly feels chilly.
Lil swept her dried lips as her vision became blurry for a moment. Upon hearing the hideous news, she started sweating.
Admiral Retiro In Amiaeng? Why?
I dont know, I did hear hesing down to the South with his fleet.
Shit. Who told you?
It doesnt matter who, its already widely spread. We were the only ones who didnt know!
in spat out his words with a flustered face. Lil finally looked around the dock and noticed the strange tensions at Amiaengs Port. Itd turned into a southern pirates den where people gathered in different alleys to whisper in secret while ncing at posters.
Lil grumbled with a thin face.
Why is the Admiral such a big deal? Are you scared?
What? Seriously? Dont you know that the Admiral crushed the Anatole pirates from the West?
You didnt know that?
It was an infamous name that in knew well enough without the need of mentioning it.
Edgar Retiro.
Admiral Retiro, marquess of the empire, was said tomand the Western Anatole Sea from a naval base in Mondovi Penins.
Rumour has it that the Anatole pirates were skinned alive.
The atmosphere was ominous. As they left the port and entered the city area, they overheard two men talking while ying chess. Leaning against a nearby wall, they eavesdropped on the conversation.
The Admiral of the Empire?..
Thats right, I told you so. You see those nobles from the Capital over there, huh? Havent they been asking the Emperor to wipe out the pirates? The Emperor grew tired of their wailing and sent that Admiral here
Hehe, you have the same temper as his Majesty
You remember my son whos about to be promoted to a nomissioned officer? In his recent letter, he wrote that there were one or two more merchant ships robbed off the coast of Amiaeng. Thats why the aristocrats are so angry. Still, the Admiral insisted that he wouldnte. After, those high-ranking aristocrats finally gave up on their dignity, got a hold of the Admirals trousers, and stretched it out. I dont know if it was a threat or a constion, but it worked
Sheesh. The Admiral seems arrogant
I heard the rumours, so I know. That temper
The man made a hissing sound while moving his thumb along his neck.
There was no skin left on the heads of those who yed with the protector of the West
I heard that he has a hobby of skinning people alive and evenbelled everything?..
Hey, dont you understand, its so that it doesnt get mixed up in his collections disy case, he uses a hot iron rod to put the names on
Have you heard that he cuts his prisoners fingers and toes and gives them to the fish when hes bored? I heard that he holds piranhas in arge aquarium
There was a moment of silence after the terrible topic. The two men looked at each other andughed, pretending that they werent bothered by it.
Well, rumours are bound to be exaggerated. Anyway, it would be good for us. If the Admirales south, soon enough, all the pirates stationed in Amiaeng will be eradicated and disappear.
Seeing them wee the Admirals arrival to the South, they seemed to be small and ordinary merchants.
There was nothing more to check, so Lil moved on.
*Footnote:
crying while eating mustard: Korean proverb: Used when someone is forced to do something they rather not do but pretends to enjoy it, anyway. Comparable with: Grin and bear it.Next
Chapter 5
Chapter 5
Ack!
Her nose bumped into something unexpected, immediately her eyes stirred sourly and tears flowed down her cheeks. Only after a couple of steps back, was she able to check what it was she walked into.
It was a very tall man who just stared nkly at the suffering woman.
Uhh Whats going on You suddenly came out Oh, Im sorry I didnt see
Her eyelids trembled. Lil squinted her eyes, trying to make eye contact with the mans face that was far above head, but he didnt respond.
No matter how careless I was, its unfair that Im the only one apologizing.
Uh Whats wrong with you?
If you hit a person, isnt it right to apologize?
Youve got some guts! Here, take this!
She put her clenched fist close to his ear, but the man remained motionless.
My fists arent that weak.
Only then did Lil see her wrist wrapped in whitece and muttered,
Oh, right. Im a woman right now
She awkwardly lowered her hand.
It wouldnt have been a grand threat anyway. Amiaeng has a lot of rough people, so if one folds first, theyd likely get hit by something else in return. Especially for women. But I cant just let go of his rude manners.
Lil tapped the man on the side of his face with the tip of her fan.
Apologize when Im still being nice. You think I cant do anything to you just because youre a man?
This is amazing.
Yeah right Wait, what? Amazing?
Lil almost nodded, initially thinking it was an apology. She raised her head again and stared at his arrogant face which had a shaggy beard, messy hair, and an eye patch. It can be said that almost half of the face was covered, but despite the unnecessary things, she didnt think it was too sloppy.
No, dont get distracted.
Im surprised to see you, no, Im happy to see you.
Somehow the mans mouth seemed to smile. He wasntughing, but he looked quite pleased, maybe even amused. Lil had a bad hunch about this and frowned.
Is he crazy?
She let go of the cor she was holding and stepped back.
Last warning, apologize politely.
Well It may be partly my fault, but if you look at it, your fault is bigger because you suddenly jumped out into the hallway. Besides, Im happy, so why are you angry?
ording to Sesbrons etiquette, both parties should apologize when theyre both at fault No, whats your problem? Youre happy that Im holding my nose while crying? Are you a pervert?
This time, Lil poked his chest and emphasized each word. The man yfully tapped the end of the fan. She raised her eyebrows as she looked down at her fist covered with thickce sleeves.
Is he looking down at me because Im a woman?
Lil grabbed her skirt.
I must kick him in the shin.
Huh?
Surprised at her failed attempt, Lil looked down at her leg. The knee that was raised through the rolled-up dress was suddenly blocked by the mans hand.
Hey Take your hand off!
She couldnt move when he twisted her leg. What he used was a sophisticated technique. Her eyes widened at the terrifying realization. With a smiling mouth under his bushy bangs, the man was still very rxed.
Damn it. I made a mistake.
Suddenly, Ack!
Bang!
Her whole body was forcibly pushed against the wall and the mans elbow was pressed against her neck, blocking her airway. Even before her shock subsided, the man moved closer.
Thats funny. This is not the outfit of a nobledy.
Ugh
I dont know where the Sesbron etiquettees from. But why does a prostitute wish to be treated that way?
Lil twisted her back in an attempt to escape from the man and the wall, but her leg was still being held. She exerted more force on her knee to pull her leg out but instead, his hand slid into her dress. Surprised by the touch on her thigh, Lil threw her fist.
Oh? The prostitute isnt open for business?
Why didnt you tell me that directly? With that big mouth
After the man easily blocked her fist, he suddenly brought his face nearer. A calm, clear, and green eye. There was no sign of burning lust reflected in it, only seriousness. With eyes hardened by seriousness, his thin lips opened.
Or do you agree with my touch?
As the man licked his lips with his tongue, a shocked voice rang out at that perverted expression.
You pervert!
With her free left hand, Lil tried to stop his hand from going up any further.
Get off, get off, get off!
She wanted to take out her weapon, but both her hands were trapped.
This damned dress.
She couldnt move even after she gave strength to her wrists.
This pervert is so strong!
Lil was terrified by the mans approaching face. No matter how lowly she was being treated as a prostitute, she couldnt believe Lil Schweiz was so helpless.
Get lost! This crazy
Their lips almost touched. No, his lips were trying to reach hers.
Thats my way out.
Lil determinedly leaned forward and bit the lips that were approaching her. The mans body flinched audibly. He wanted to let go, but Lil shook her jaw from side to side, biting his lower lip as hard as she could. After cutting it open, a fishy taste quickly spread into her mouth. Blood flowed into his mouth, as well.
When she pushed his shoulder with all her might, the man finally backed off. He touched his lips with a frowning face, checked the blood, and jerked his head up.
Lil quickly pulled out her dagger and aimed at him.
If he tries to move any closer, Ill cut him.
She nced downstairs to see if he had any malepanions, but only heard a chuckle. Lil looked back at the man, wondering what the hell that was.
Why is he smiling? Hes crazy.
This was dangerous, wasnt it? It hurts a lot.
Thats a lot of talk for a crazy pervert.
The man scratched his neck and shook his head.
This is fun.
His lip was still bleeding, but he didnt seem to care at all. He didnt frown much despite saying it hurt a lot. Lil crumpled her face thinking about how unlucky she has been.
Lunatic.
A person with unknown intention is much more dangerous than a pervert with a clear purpose.
With a look full of reluctances Lil took a few steps backwards. She kept the dagger aimed towards the man till she reached the stairs, then she quickly turned around and ran down. As she kept looking back, she noticed that he didnt follow her, allowing her to safely escape the inn.
The man, who was watching from above, raised his hand and lifted the eye patch over his forehead. He swept his long bangs away revealing his normal eyes and mumbled.
I finally found you
Only then did he be aware of the pain in his lip and frowned. But soon after, a smile was raised on his face.
Do you know how surprised I am, Liloa?
The man happily muttered the name a few more times. Not long after he let out a sigh, remembering her bitter eyes.
She was definitely dressed as a prostitute, but seeing how she bit my lip, I dont think she was actually doing prostitution. Maybe shes just pretending to be something else.
What should I do now?
The man rolled his eyes full of eagerness, like a child distressing over what to get as a gift.
Thats right. I still have some time, and I wasnt intending to keep my promise anyway Lets y a little longer.
Seeing Lil turning left after leaving the inn, he fastened the eye patch again. Without further dy, he descended the stairs and quickly followed her.
He ran lightly and soon caught up with Lil.
How much?
The man appeared to be having fun as he looked at the surprised Lil. It was an amusing sight, seeing her react as if the soles of her feet were on fire.
Who are you? Ugh!
Im Ed.
Hey! You followed me! You crazy guy!
Lil took out her weapon again. She shed his hand with the dagger when he tried to shake hands as an introduction.
Isnt this a bit too much?
Now youre acting normal?!
Lil took a quick step forward and snapped. Ed scratched his earlobe and opened his mouth.
Oh, Im sorry for the rudeness just now. You wouldnt have gotten angry if I asked you first, right? Ill ask seriously. How much?
Im not a prostitute.
Are you kidding me? With that outfit? Youre sending the wrong signals.
Lil, unable to reveal her true intentions, bit her lip.
Its just my style.
Thats interesting. I dont intend to nag at other peoples clothes, but this taste is usually popr among pervs.
What?
Hmm. Anyway, Im sorry that I misunderstood you.
Lil ignored Ed and walked past him.
This strange guy acted without manners and talked about strange things before, now he apologizes and talks like a normal person. It doesnt look like hed turn away anytime soon.
Lil grunted and strode forward. She tried to get rid of him by squeezing through the crowd of people, but she was easily followed. Seeing that the distance didnt widen either, she turned around and shouted.
Why do you keep following me?
Whats your name?
What the hell is that kind of answer?
What are you doing? Why are you following someone you dont even know?
I fell in love with you.
What?
Is this what people call love at first sight? I followed you because I didnt want to lose you. Why dont you tell me your name?
Lil used her dagger again this time. The sharp tip of the de touched his neck.
I hate people who stalk others, saying they like them, without asking for their opinions. Only perverts do that.
But its trueNext
Chapter 4
Chapter 4
She was silently followed by in and Cesar. She was lost in her thoughts and muttered.
No matter how hard I think about it, I cante up with an answer.
Why did he change his mind and turn his fleet towards the South?..
in merely shrugged.
Who knows? The nobles must have promised him an enormous amount of gold coins.
No, the Admiral refused to lift a finger even for the Empire, so a few bucks wont persuade him.
Look, Captain. Why else would the loathed Admirale to wipe us out? Its his hobby to kill people and scalp their heads, and if he enjoys killing, it wont feel like work and he wont hate it.
No, he might just hate leaving his hometown anding to the Southern Seas, in. Until now, he said he didnt want toe to the South and even openly refused in front of His Majesty. So, knowing that, cant we conclude that he doesnt like the southern expedition? Murder can be done in the West, too. Its not like theres nobody in the West left.
Whats so important about the Admirals reasons? Captain, were going to be killed too. Thats whats important. That were all about to be hanged.
Having a cold sweat, Lil clenched her fists and looked around the city for no reason.
Who said were gonna get hanged?
Its obvious, isnt it?
Stop talking nonsense and bring me more information.
Should I call the other officers?
Lil nodded and fixed her hat.
Lets meet in the evening.
Okay.
in disappeared in the crowd without dying any further while Lil gave Cesar an eye as he stood silently.
Admiral Retiro, is he like that? Skinning heads like a cannibal?
I dont know, I havent met him since he was promoted as Admiral. But his personality was already pretty unique in Lebrun, too.
Hmm. What kind of threats or rewards could Sesbron use on him? Youve met the Admiral before. Is there anything you can think of?
Hes just an old acquaintance.
From what Ive seen and heard from rumours, even His Majesty cant convince that Admiral.
I dont really know either.
Try to remember, Cesar. You have a good memory.
Cesar thought for a while, then eventually tried his luck. Its just a guess, but because itsing from him, its probably close to the truth.
What I can be sure of is that the Admiral is not a person who can be moved with money or power. Something in the Southern Seas caught his attention, and he likely decided to leave the Penins to satisfy his curiosity or his enthusiasm for adventure.
I heard that he has had a hobby of collecting strange things for a long time now. Could that be it? To catch the yellow-striped white-tailed birds of Amiaeng?
The Admiral collects artworks.
Oh, really? So, scalps and art? He sounds dangerous.
Im going to look around today.
And at night?
Ill be back. Ill meet you at the ce we stayedst time.
Cesar nodded and went back to where they came from to investigate the situation of the navy. Lil stood at the side of the road for a moment before waving her hand. Cesar looked back and signalled her to go first.
Amiaengs downtown was only a little street with a few shops.
Lil looked around and slipped into the nearest boutique.
The woman of the store was scuffling with a merchant in front of the checkout counter.
Thats a relief.
Lil picked up a dress as quietly as possible and sneaked behind the partition. There she took off her justaucorps*, vest, and shirt.
Since getting on a pirate ship, I pretend to be a man all the time, but there are days like this when I need to wear womens clothes.
Lil took off the ne from her neck. The jewellery with a red stone as big as her fingernail was a strange tool that enabled her to look like a man. With this on, no one saw Lil as a woman.
I still dont know how this kind of magic is possible, but I gratefully ept the relic of the ancient magical era that came into my hands by ident.
Lil kissed the special jewel, then tucked the ne in between her chest.
This damn dress doesnt even have pockets, so theres no other way.
The merchant went out and the woman began to approach the dressing room. Lil roughly put on a wig and stamped some powder on her face.
Oh, my. Mydy!
The woman noisily tilted the partition. Lil readjusted her chest without even ncing at her.
No, theres no way I wouldnt have seen a beauty like youe in. Where did youe from?
Ive been here for a while.
Oh, today is the day that the satin has been brought in, so if you had told me in advance, I couldve chosen some for you!
No matter how much ttery poured out beside her, Lil only concentrated on her reflection in the mirror.
It seems that my chest line should go down a little more.
How did you tighten the corset alone? Youre very strong.
The red lips moved restlessly on her fair face.
By the way, the young man who just came in disappeared. Did you see him? He had ck hair over his shoulders, was a bit short, and had a slender build. He looked like a sailor. His face was white, too.
At the description of a young man with ck hair, Lil raised her eyebrows.
Did she see mee in? I came in without making any noise. Did she really notice me?
Did you see him?
No.
Huh. I think I saw someone, maybe it was a sailor from the northern continent? He disappeared like a ghost.
You really dont know? His hair was Yes, thats about right, as long and ck as yours. And his skin was like Oh, it was exactly this white. He was definitely a man, but he looked quite feminine.
Come to think of it, mydy. You look just like that gentleman
Lil pushed the womans chest with her elbow, pretending to pull up her clothes. The plump woman groaned and fell to the side. For a moment she was startled by the soft collision before she spoke with an excited voice.
You should go with this! I like it.
Lil then tossed two silver coins at the surprised woman. It was an excessive amount for a pair of clothes and a few essories that werent real jewellery. Not surprisingly, her pure white face was in full bloom as if she had never frowned in the first ce. It seemed that she had long forgotten about the gentleman from the northern continent.
Goodbye, mydy. I hope you visit again next time!
Huh? Why dont you answer? Yes?
Lilpletely ignored the woman and left the boutique. There was a market nearby, so the street was bustling. gs and signs hanging from buildings fluttered in the wind. A group of people busily carried boxes with a specificbel. It seemed that another merchant ship had arrived at the same time as the Bell Rock did.
I first need to go to a pub to verify the information I just overheard.
Lil remembered that thergest inn in this neighbourhood was in the next alley.
She looked down at her irresistible outfit once more, unfolded her fan, and smiled effortlessly. As she walked while pping the fan with sky blue feathers, she could feel glimpsesing from all angles.
It wasnt surprising to get this much attention as a woman walking down the street in a provocative dress and heavy makeup in broad daylight. Besides, in anyones eyes, Lils appearance resembles that of a native from the empire. Even despite the presence of mixed races and nobles in Amiaeng, she would still stand out. Compared to the southern races, the people from the central continent have a more slender physique, are less muscr, and have reddish-white skin.
Lil arrived at the inn with a smile that matched her disguised appearance. The loose wooden door opened with a dull sound.
The hall of the inn was chaotic and noisy. Even though it was only midday, the gambling games were rampant. Cursing and shouting could be heard everywhere, bags of money were flying around, and beer sses and fists went back and forth like weapons. In some corners, knives were already being sharpened. In general, southerners had aid-back nature, but those in Amiaeng were a mixture of ind descent, nobles, and mixed-race people who all have a particrly fiery temperament.
Lil approached the inns bald yet bearded owner as he looked at her and whistled.
Are you open for business?
Of course, she didnt like being treated as a prostitute. On the way to the inn, several annoying things happened, but Lil was pragmatic. If there was a faster method, she wouldnt hesitate to go for it, she wasnt the captain of a pirate ship just to remain acting like a dignified noblewoman.
Without saying a word, Lil gave him a couple of coins.
Intel about the Navy.
The owner leaned forward and whispered.
A person is staying on the second floor, the second room around the corner. I dont know anything else.
Is there only one navy? Or didnt the unit stay overnight?
Well, there are rumours that the Admiral of the Penins will be arriving soon, but no battleship has arrived yet. Some people think its just a rumour but seeing the Count of Amiaeng announce it so passionately, it must be true after all. If he gets caught making a mistake again, the imperial order will relegate him from his position. Even that pig of a Count wouldnt be stupid enough to let that happen.
When will the fleet arrive?
We dont know the exact date because it hasnt been long since the news reached us, but if they sail from the continent, I think it will be here around the 30th.
Are all fleetsing? How big is it? The squadron? Or The actual fleet?
Well, if youre so curious, go ask the navy guy upstairs.
I was going to do that.
Softly. The bed in that room is old.
The owner pretended to wink, but when he made eye contact with his wife in the kitchen, he turned around and hurried away.
Lil climbed the stairs to the room on the second floor.
After all, its much more useful pretending to be a prostitute and entice men and women of all ages, than being a meddling captain with a small face and body. Those Amiaeng folks never trusted strangers. The naval forces staying on the ind and the pirate den were especially vignt. However, people didnt think that prostitutes could do anything other than sleep around, so they freely leaked information and secrets.
To take advantage of that blind spot, she dressed up as a prostitute. It wasnt a hobby she enjoyed, but there was no reason to save face at a time when peoples lives were at stake.
Lil cleared her thoughts when she pushed the drunk who reached for her chest.
There is no naval presence on the street, and there is only one sailor staying at the inn, so even the scout fleet has not reached Amiaeng yet. At least the Admirals fleet isnt nearby. I think I dont have to rush as much as I thought. Of course, leaving as soon as possible will lower the possibility of being tracked, but his reason fornding in Amiaeng couldnt be ignored. Since I must dispose of the spoils looted from the Imperial merchant ships, I have to weigh the profits and losses in detail before deciding when itd be the right time to depart. Sailors whose contracts end in Amiaeng must have their wages paid and the vacant positions must be filled. There are many things to do. In that case, I dont think there will be much to get from that navy baboon on the second floor, so Ill go straight to the Counts house to avoid wasting time.
While being distracted, a sudden pain hit her face.
* Footnote:
Justaucorps: a long, knee-length coat worn by men.Next
Chapter 6
Chapter 6
When she pressed the dagger lightly, blood started to flow.
You look like someone Ive known for a long time. I couldnt take my eyes off you for even a second. Forgive me if you felt ufortable just now. And since you dont want me to follow you, Ill stop Hmm, scratch that. I want to be with you. Well, then Ill be useful, so why dont you take me with you?
The knife was still pointed at his neck, as his throat kept moving, the skin kept being scratched. Seeing this, Lil raised her eyebrows.
Im Lil.
She wiped the bloody de on her clothes. Of course, her guard was still up. Ed nced at her chest, which she was using as a towel. He smiled nicely and walked alongside her.
Oh, so youre going to let me apany you?
Do you want to die?
Ill shut up.
Youre gonna shut up, but youre gonna keep following me?
I see youre looking around the streets like its your first time in Amiaeng
Its not my first time.
Anyway. Whatever youre looking for, buy or sell, I can be very helpful. Ill help you.
Lil shook her head in disbelief.
From the beginning till now, you acted like a pervert. So how could you possibly help me?
Ask me about anything thats been going on in Amiaeng. And no, please call me Ed I know high-quality information about, for example, the Count of Amiaeng, like how many women or men he has slept with. And for the reason I just confessed, I can do anything for you.
I cant decide if youre in stupid or if you have any ill intentions? Then what do you want from me?
The words sounded sour, but in fact, Lil was tempted.
Even if his introduction as an informed person, who even knows some gossip about the Count, is a lie, there is nothing wrong with listening to vain stories. The real reason Im here is to collect information about the Navy anyway.
Well, isnt it obvious?
Ed put both hands on his waist and quietly twitched his lips. Lil had no idea what he meant by that and carefully observed the man.
Hes tall, about one head taller than me, and his shoulders, arms, and chest look strong. Well, I experienced firsthand that he also has great reflexes.
Lil moved her eyes to his face and tilted her head.
Show me your forehead.
Hmm? Why?
When she raised her eyebrows instead of exining, Ed hesitated at first, but soon enough reluctantly swept up his bangs. Lil smirked in approval.
Your appearance is good.
Strangely, his hair and beard run on the edge of messiness, but his skin doesnt seem to be coloured by enduringbour under the sun. Why is that? Why does he give off such a noble impression? Anyway, it isnt a face I dont like. His clothes are wrinkled but still clean. Above all, his posture is straight.
Lil now poked around his solid body with her index finger.
What are you doing?
Your body seems fine.
She ignored Ed, who was flinching in embarrassment, and looked up and down a final time before she finished her judgment.
Well, not bad
What, what are you looking at? Im just giving my opinion, with my beauty, I cant just put anyone in my bed? You should know that.
Didnt you say you arent a prostitute?
Lil was dumbfounded and sighed in vain.
When did I say Id get paid by you? Its just an exchange of favours under a mutual agreement. So, you like me, and I should also like you, right? Well, Ill see what will happen today and make a decision based on that, so do well in helping me first.
Lil waved her hands and took the lead. Ed quickly caught up with her and held out his hand.
Call me Ed.
Lil gave a clear smile. She looked down at his stretched-out hand and turned her head away.
Oh, my. Youre so feisty.
Ignoring his grumbling, Lil snatched an apple from a fruit stand.
Do you know Admiral Retiro?
When Lil observed the shopkeepers reaction, she noticed that there was no answer to her action.
Did you just steal that?
No.
Lil took a bite of her apple.
Are you looking for aw in Amiaeng?
Why dont you answer my question? If you know the affairs of the Count so well, youll probably have some news from the Capital.
It was a sharp observation. Ed sighed, he was about to talk past it. Out of habit he touched his earlobe and opened his mouth.
Admiral Retiro?
Yeah, the Admiral of Penins, whose hobby is to skin people alive. The Admiral who cuts fingers and toes and eats them in his soup.
WhatWhat are you talking about?
I heard it on the streets, that sinister man has a very noble hobby. How scary.
Hes the grim reaper himself.
Why arent you saying anything? Youre already proving to be useless.
Youre so impatient! Yes, Ive heard of Admiral Retiro. They say hesing to Amiaeng soon.
I already know that. But the man who was so determined to not go is suddenlying. Its clearly Sesbrons doing, do you know what kind of threat they used?
Threat?
A snort was heard. By the unexpected response, Lil looked at him suspiciously.
If you think the Admirals the type to blindly follow the Emperors orders, then youre wrong. Dont you know, even a Marquess can find ways to protect himself from power.
Lil easily agreed. Shed already heard something simr. The emperor had tried to control the admiral for the past few years, but the man didnt budge.
Edgar Eichendorff-Retiro, when I first heard his full name, I thought they made it up. The name Eichendorff was just too absurd. But when I asked around, I found out that the Admiral was originally from a family called Eichendorff in the North and their wealth was enormous. It wasnt evenparable with the Marquess of Roahn, who ruled over the Mondovi Penins.
Its understandable. There are diamonds in the North, right? Imperial aristocrats crave rare jewels. At first, colourless and transparent gems were popr, however after a few yellow and red ones appeared, the trend shifted.
Well, we also cant ignore their unrivalled shipbuilding technology. The sophistication of the ships made in the Northern continent is different from that of the Empire.
Ive heard that they increase their wealth by trading all kinds of luxury goods.
Not only the nobility, but also the imperial family enjoyed the benefits, so the Emperor bestowed him the title of admiral. In addition, if the Admiral was to disappear, the pirates would rampage the West Sea again, thus special treatment was logical. Knowing his temper, if the Admiral ever was wronged, he truly would disappear to the North. And thered be a good chance that even the Emperor couldnt do anything about it.
Now that I think about it, even if the Admiral throws everything aside and flees to the northern continent, they can just chase after him and drag him back, right? Is the Monferrand Strait that notorious? Is the Navy incapable of crossing it?
Monferrand Strait is located between the maind and the northern continent. No one knows whether its just a strait or a small sea. I heard rumours that only Admiral Retiro knows the way through Monferrand and could safely go back and forth between the Capital and the North. Of course, I think its absurdly exaggerated.
Dont even get me started. Its said that all ships secretly sent after the Admiral sank. Also didnt the 3rd or 4th prince die, while scouting a sea route near Monferrand? Why else would it be called the sea of anger or worse the sea of death?
Hm, its still strange. Why would an Admiral, who already has anything he could ever want,e to Amiaeng? Well anyway, hes aplete madman, thats probably why.
This is a rumour only a few people know about
Ed lowered his voice, even though there was no one around them. Without realising it, Lil leaned closer to him.
I heard hes looking for something.
What?
Hes looking for something at the request of someone.
Whats he trying to find?
Well, Im not the Admiral, how should I know?
Lil narrowed her eyebrows and pondered on his words, soon she rxed her expression.
Turns out youre notpletely useless. Are you sure about this? Where did you pick this up?
I had a close rtionship with one of the Admirals aides, I have quite a wide foot*.
Its not hard to believe when I think about how nosy he was. Besides, even if this is false, its much better than not knowing. All rumours consist of some facts. Im not naive enough to think Id obtain perfect information about the Navy in Amiaeng. One needs to listen as much as possible to recover the truth, right? But assuming it is true, what the hell is the Admiral looking for? And a request, from who? What could possibly persuade him? Also
Why did he pick Amiaeng? Just for fun?
She grumbled a few more words. Thinking about the fall of Amiaeng made her ufortable.
I always thought his reputation was exaggerated but considering the fact that all the pirates from the Anatole Sea have been killed, the rumours about the Admiral might actually be true.
The image of Admiral Retiro, which she only saw once from a distance, crossed her mind. Her memories from almost a decade ago were hazy. At that time, he was neither an admiral nor a marquess.
I only remember his tall stature, agile swordsmanship, and hisplete dominance at the Imperial Military Academy.
Lil thought about the month-long stay shed given to her crew.
A monthIts too long. We need to leave before we encounter the Admiral. The Bell Rocks now safely disguised as a merchant ship, but if our luck runs out, it can cause unnecessary friction.
She needs to go back and discuss this with the navigator, Cesar.
What are you thinking about?
Suddenly, Ed put his face right in front of hers. Out of reflex, Lil hit him.
p!
A light frictional sound was heard, followed by someones cry.
*Footnote:
Having a big foot: Korean proverb: To have a wide circle of acquaintances.Next
Chapter 7
Chapter 7
That was too much! I answered your questions truthfully!
After clearing her thoughts, Lil stared at Ed with a disapproving look.
The p wasnt that hard, yet hes grumbling and covering his cheek with his hand. Anyway, he has been a valuablepanion, providing me with some helpful intel.
Feeling a bit sorry, Lil handed him the apple she was holding.
Eat.
Hm, youre giving me your apple?
Lil turned her head without answering him.
Do you know when the Admiral will arrive? And how big is his fleet? Is his goal to annihte the southern pirates?
Ed took a bite from the fruit and answered Lils questions one by one.
Normally, itll take two months to sail from the Mondovi Penins to Amiaeng, but the gship6 might arrive much sooner than that.
Hm, whats the name of that ship?
Visha.
So, the Admiral will arrive first?
Although the Admirals Vishas the gship of the fleet, its only a double-decked vessel with about 500 crewmembers and 64 doors.
Then, it must be fast.
He actually likes to sail it himself.
What? Himself? That admiral is a strange guy. Then whos in charge of the operation?
The fleet has a ship bigger than the Visha, when the Admirals leaving like that, the authority is automatically handed to the Captain of that ship. Even if the Captain doesnt want it. Ha, the guy alwaysins about it, saying hes suffering because of his damn boss.
Is he the Admirals closest aide?
Yes, he is.
Lil slowly began to trust Ed.
Its certain that his motive is to establish some kind of rtionship with me because hes so eager to answer. Besides, its hard to believe hes lying to a prostitute. Today is my lucky day. The mother of all things must have sent him to me, wanting to save my scalp from that mad Admiral. Unfortunately, Eds a pervert, but on the flip side, if shed sent me some nice guy, I probably wouldnt be able to find him between the pirates.
As a superstitious sailor, Lil was able to fully embrace Eds shorings.
She nodded her head, suddenly Eds voice rang out from the side.
Now, can I ask you something?
What?
Why are you asking me about the Admiral?
Isnt that obvious? Its for business.
What kind of business?
The Navys much less tolerant than Amiaengs like you.
What? Youre dealing with the Navy? I thought you said you werent a prostitute?
Your perverted head can only think about the night. Dont worry, Im involved in a variety of businesses.
Hm, youre such a secretive woman, it makes me want to know you more and more. Preferably while we explore each other deeply and
Before he could finish his sentence, Lil elbowed his stomach. Eds waist immediately folded in half.
If I let him keep talking, my ears would most likely fall off.
Hey, you perv, keep your thoughts to yourself.
Oh, it hurts! Why did you hit me so hard?
Bullshit, I didnt use much strength, hes exaggerating again.
Lil wasnt interested in all his whining about being injured enough to die. So, she walked away and turned her head to the mansion that emerged beyond the building in front of them.
Where are we?
Ed, still pretending to be hurt, slowly opened his eyes. When he realised that his acting didnt work, he quickly straightened his back.
George Dans mansion.
George Dan? The Count of Amiaeng?
Yes.
Oh, was it this close?
Ed looked up.
Wondering how she could bypass the soldiers of the mansion, Lil came to a stop. After thinking about a solution, she pointed her finger at Ed.
You told me about the women visiting the Counts bedroom, right? Do you know how he gets them?
Why?
Why else?
WellWhat? Is Why else what I think it is? Is it like that? It is like that!
Lil didnt have the slightest intention of answering the pouring questions.
Ugh, you really have a lot to say about this topic, dont you?
Ed didnt answer. Lil, walking leisurely towards the counts mansion, suddenly questioned him as she noticed he stopped walking again. She looked back at Ed, who was still standing in the middle of the road, wondering why he wasnt catching up with her.
What? Why do you keep stopping? Its getting annoying.
The Count is the worst pervert of them all.
So what?
So what? Im sure he wont be able to sit still when he sees you! With your beauty, who knows what hell do!
Whatever.
In fact, that was what Lil wanted.
What? You might get assaulted by a nobleman! How can you be so calm?!
Lilughed.
Huh? You think youre my lover or something?
You said you werent a prostitute!
What does that have to do with it? Im going to give this count some free service for a chance to meet him.
Your taste isnt bald fatties, is it? Earlier you said that you liked my appearance and if we both liked each other, we could satisfy our desires.
Ed appeared as if he was wronged.
Whats wrong with him now? Wheres this sudden tiradeing from?
She concluded she didnt even want to know and watched him indifferently.
Im better looking than the Count, anyone would say Im much better! No, theparison itself is disgraceful! And yet, I have to chase you around endlessly just to maybe get one night with you. Whats so good about an impotent old man?
Mine is still strong!
Without looking, Lil could tell where his index finger was pointing at.
Shut up, just follow me. Before I make that strong thing of yours useless too.
A gasping sound broke out behind her, but Lil chose to ignore it.
If you dont like it, then stop following me.
Youre so annoying. Itd be nice if I could just cut you off.
What? What did you just say?
Ah, I must have made a slip of the tongue, Im sorry.
Ed grew pale and shut his mouth.
As they walked a little further the counts mansion, located at the foot of the mountain, became visible. Lil stopped some distance from the main gate, taking in the beautiful estate. Inspired by the southern style, the building had no gardens or porches. Convex terraces and long stairs were provided with exquisite curves and the white colour seemed to be made from crushed corals straight from the ocean. If you didnt know the house was financed by taking bribes from pirates, itd be truly a sight that left you speechless.
It didnt match the owner at all.
So, when do his women go in to see him?
Ed was still mumbling about what that pig of a count would do. He even nced at her in an unusual way. Feeling tired of Ed, she shook her head.
Thats enough! Ill just find out myself.
Lil ignored Ed and walked forward. The guard, who was dozing off, sluggishly opened his eyes when she appeared. Sheughed behind her fan as he was rubbing his face. After she smiled seductively, his flustered cheeks turned even redder.
Huh, ahem a woman. Are you a civilian?
Do I look like one?
Thatyeah.
Lil smirked, she already knew how fascinating her smile was to men, to make it even more effective she fluttered with her eyshes. Unable to maintain eye contact, the guard looked away first. His foolish eyes failed to cover his desire when he scanned her chest-exposed dress, curled hair, and thick makeup.
While fanning, Lil spoke leisurely.
Im Lil, Ill serve the count tomorrow night. Im here to learn the route.
The guards legs trembled, incapable of taking his eyes off her bright red lips. He couldnt stand it anymore, jumped up, and approached her. As the distance got closer, his face became full of intense temptation.
Ed alternately looked between the guard and Lil.
She acted so cold at first, but shes very skilled. This isnt just your average beauty, but Liloa
Do I have toe in here tomorrow?
No, usually they enter through the side door at the east wing. If you have an appointment, the carriage will pick you up around midnight, so theres no need for you to learn the route.
Oh, I see. Still, seeing such a beautiful garden, I dont feel like I walked here in vain.
But whos that guy?
Lil replied calmly.
Hes the guy the Madame sends to keep an eye on me.
You said you werent a prostitute!
Eds eyes seemed to be shouting.
Its probably a good thing that didnt leave my mouth.
Lils gaze met Eds.
Signalling him that hed be done for if he made a mistake here. So, Ed arrogantly raised his chin, pretending to be a real brothel bodyguard.
Have you been working here for a long time?
No, Ive been promoted to this ce from the maind of the Empire, after serving Count Debussell. It has just been a few days.
Ed was barely able to hold back hisughter as he saw the guard proudly lift his chest.
Its considered one of the worst demotions if a soldier working on the maind was relocated in Amiaeng. Of course, Liloa will know that.
Will I see you at the side door of the east wing when I go in?
We take turns, it might be possible if youe at the right time
I always wondered what the maind would be like, can you tell me a story about that ce?
Sure! What do you want to know?
Oh, my god! Whos that? Is that the Count?
No, hes the butler in charge of the affairs in the house.
Then, is that the Count?
No, thats the Commander of the security force.
Oh, I didnt know that the Commander would always be at the residence.
Hes not always here, in the evening
Its indeed a phenomenal ability.
The guard stood closely next to Lil and spilt all the counts private affairs.
The Liloa I know would certainly be reluctant to exploit her beauty like this. But it now seems she has a good reason to use this method. Well, shes of course free to do whatever she wants.
Shrugging his shoulders, Ed kept observing Lil. She was using extraordinary techniques. When she got the answer she wanted, she leaned towards the guard, making her hair caress his nape and ear. The guard was visible endeavouring to feel the soft touches again. Lil let the poor guard go after he gave her all the data about his night shift.
Thats pretty useful information if youre nning an infiltration.
Footnote:
6. gship: The ship in a fleet themander is on.Next
Chapter 8
Chapter 8
Lilughed gently, she squeezed out all the information a guard on his level could know. It was only a smile out of satisfaction, but the pathetic guard interpreted it as an invitation. A rough hand approached her. Lil pushed the hand down with her fan before it could touch her chin.
Oh, God no. No! How dare you touch her? You need to pay in advance.
Ed intervened between Lil and the guard, making the startled guard take a step back. As a sign of superiority, Ed corrected his posture.
Hes a bit too immersed in his role.
Lil looked up at Ed and waved her unfolded fan in the air again. Her lips, which were now covered by her fan, seemed bent attractively.
If you evere by, ask for Lil.
I, Ill do that.
Ed tried to stay true to his given role till the end and kept imitating the appearance of a bodyguard. Lil criticised the clumsy steps for being more like a man in need than that of a tough guy.
By the time they were out of sight, he asked dejectedly.
Why? Isnt this simr?
No. Not at all.
By the cold reply, Ed soon felt discouraged, straightened his knees again, and walked sullenly. Lil watched the sunset-filled sky.
Im done with my business now.
She had to return to the amodation, where she stayed with the sailors, before nightfall. They need to have an important meeting to prepare for the Admirals arrival.
Wheres your house? Lets go.
Oh? Did you finally ept me?
Yeah.
Ed frivolously took the lead. Lil stared at his back and shrugged her shoulders, feeling irritated. Unaware of her gaze, Ed looked back to reassure her it was only a short walk.
When we headed to the Counts house, it felt quite far, but were already back.
Lil looked at the sign where theyd stopped.
Oh, are you staying in this inn? You dont live in a house? You sounded like you lived in Amiaeng for a long time, but you must not be a native.
I travel a lot for work. Still, I know Amiaeng better than the natives here, dont you think?
Lil followed Ed into the inn where she first saw him. Smoke from cigarettes and cigars mixed with the smell of alcohol filled the enclosed space. The vicious drinking game was still lively, but now, in addition to that, naked skin was fluttering all over the ce. The scent made her sway back and forth, in an attempt to get rid of it, Lil fanned endlessly.
Even after experiencing this for years, I cant get used to the smell of tobo.
Eyes, smeared with makeup, quickly became wet. She raised her nostrils and lowered her eyebrows to squeeze out the tears. With difficulty, a drop came out and dripped down her face.
While having a runny nose, she made her way past a few gambling tables, finding the barkeeper.
Bring a bottle of Qanyon to this gentlemans room.
Ed nced back.
Qanyon?
Its my drink. Lets go.
She rolled her eyes and patted his shoulder, signalling to take the lead. However, Ed turned around and wrapped his arm around her waist.
Why are you treating me like a girl?
Lil dabbed her runny nose with her sleeve and pped his arm. Of course, he didnt budge. For thest few steps of the stairs, Ed picked her up in a swift motion as she struggled in his arms with her feet dangling in the air till they made it to the room. After entering, Ed closed the door and put her down. Lil staggered for a bit, but moved away steadily, still feeling wary of him. Ed only grinned at her behaviour and unwrapped his cravat.
Did you suddenly be delicate? Why are you acting like this?
So noisy. Lets just get it over with it.
I dont think Im going to get it done quickly.
Hm, well see.
Lil entered the bathroom to wipe her face stained with tears and makeup. She blew her nose and called from the bathroom, checking if Ed mighte in.
Can you hear anything?
Lil deliberately made a few loud sounds. Reassured, she rummaged through a small leather pouch she took from her chest and pulled out a slender vial about the size of a ring finger. When she opened the lid, a slightly bitter smell emanated. Using her fan, she blew away the scent.
The amount is just right.
She took a deep breath and smiled. Turned around and opened the bathroom door.
Is the Qanyon here?
Ed was already filling his ss with Qanyon. Approaching him, she picked up an empty ss.
Qanyons not only very fragrant but also has a terrible taste. Itll cover the remaining vour and the first effects of the sleeping pills.
Ed started humming happily. Because of that, Lil gritted her teeth inwardly butughed excitedly on the outside.
Pervert, Ill punish you soon.
When the yellow-brownish liquid filled the cup, Lil asked Ed to bring a towel from the shelf. Ed turned his back without a single doubt whether it was due to excitement, ack of vignce, or something elsepletely.
It wasnt unheard of for someone who turned his back to consume a drug-filled drink.
Lil casually took the towel he brought and wiped her face.
You like Qanyon, dont you?
Well, its alright.
Cant believe people like a liquor that strong, I prefer wine.
She was not interested whether Ed liked wine or not. But for the sake of her acting, she nodded.
Shall we have a drink now?
Lil bumped her ss into his and drank it all at once. Ed stared at her, clearly surprised when he saw the already empty bottom of the ss.
I cant believe you drink it like that. You have to savour it with both your nose and tongue
Stop talking about noble things.
He tried to enjoy it slowly, but there would be no man who could stay still when they saw the woman in front of them pouring a bottle of Qanyon. As soon as Lil held the empty cup and smiled, Ed took the ss to his mouth. Unsurprisingly, he also drank the ss at once. Lil put down the sses and grabbed his shirt.
What shall we do now?
The eyes that she looked in were already hazy. Ed shook his head a couple of times, unsure if it was due to sudden drunkenness or some kind of trick. He staggered and tried to grab Lils wrists, which were still holding his cor. However, the forceing from his arms wasnt even enough to kill a mosquito.
Lil smiled when she saw his face full of doubt turn into that of realisation. His eyes and mouth, which had been lively all day, were quiet.
You
She wasnt afraid of the growling man, who was slowly losing his mind.
Yeah? What am I?
The drink
As expected, the effectiveness of the drug is fast.
Eds outstretched arm fell. While holding his head, she watched him slowly sink to the ground.
I told you I wasnt a prostitute, right? ording to Sesbrons etiquette, its a crime to be a pervert.
When she pushed hard, his unconscious body copsed on the bed.
Consider your work paid by letting you stay by my side for half a day.
***
Before he even opened his eyes, Ed noticed something was wrong with his body. He felt like he survived a storm and got washed ashore. His limbs were stretched and he held no strength in his bones. Consciousness came and went in a repeating manner, just like a wave curling on the beach, up high before being pushed back down again.
It feels warm. It seems my senses are finallying back.
The sun was zing on his cheek, making him wonder if hed actually been dumped on the beach after taking the drugs. Ed tried to wake himself up, but his body didnt cooperate.
Fuck, this is all because of those damn sleeping pills
He opened his eyes wide. He was lying on a bed, unharmed. Of course, he tried to get up right away.
Why cant I move?
Ed deliberately drank the ss Lil gave him despite knowing it was drugged with sleeping pills.
However, the sleeping pills dont exin the immobility of my limbs.
He looked in the direction of his right arm, but even after giving it strength, it didnte into view. The sun shone also from the right side, making him squint his eyes. Ed soon noticed that his wrist was connected to the bedpost. He nced back at his left arm and subsequently looked down. His arm and legs were in a simr state, tightly held in ce with a piece of torn fabric.
Where are myclothes?
As the situation slowly dawned on him, the sound of creaking footsteps walking down the hallway stopped in front of the door.
Cleaning. Can I go in?
Ed didnt respond. At first nce, there werent any clothes within his eyesight. It wasnt imusible to think he waspletely stripped naked.
Should I shout no and solve this myself or ask the man behind the door for help?
Click Next
Chapter 9
Chapter 9
The innkeeper, now standing in the doorway, stared at Ed with his mouth wide open. Surprised by the scene in front of him. The confusion in his face made way for an expression clearly stating, I dont know and I dont want to know. For a while, they stared at each other in awkward silence.
Suddenly there was a burst ofughtering from the bed.
HaHahaHAHAHA!
Frozen in ce, the innkeeper didnt know how to react to the sight of an almost naked man, who had his limbs bound to the bed and wasughing like a madman.
Theughter only grew louder.
He must be crazy
Mumbling to himself, the innkeeper was close to calling security but turned around again. It was because something suspicious shed into his view. The man squinted his eyes. After a quick glimpse, a tattoo became visible on the mans left upper arm. The innkeeper sighed and stepped into the room. When he looked a bit closer, he was certain.
Im reluctant to approach him, but this man
After hesitating.
Are you in the Navy?
Even though he said it, he had a perplexed impression on his face. The innkeeper made his way to the bed and released one of the mans legs.
Although hes stillughing, he doesnt seem to bepletely crazy, seeing how hes justying still on the bed without any convulsions or seizures.
After reaching that conclusion, the innkeeper untied all of Eds limbs one for one.
Theughter stopped.
Innkeeper.
The man looked down at Ed, surprised by the sudden calmness of his voice.
Get me some clothes. I paid in advance, which should be enough.
The innkeeper nodded and was about to leave the room.
Innkeeper.
The man looked back silently.
Do you remember the dark-haired woman who was with me yesterday?
Ah, yes.
Does shee here often?
No, sir. It was the first time I saw her. Im sure of it. I wont forget a face like that.
A momentter Ed got dressed in the shabby clothes the innkeeper brought and rolled up his sleeves.
I havent washed my hair or shaved my face in a few days and Im even wearing these worn-out clothes. If people saw me like this, theyd probably throw me a coin if I held up my hand.
Ed went downstairs and took off his eyepatch. He swept his hair out of his face, revealing his intact green eye. When he opened the door of the inn, he was blinded by the zing sun.
Are there still some side effects left?
Damn it.
He shook his head and turned left towards the counts house. He wanted to change out of these clothes as quickly as possible. A musty smell started to vibrate from them as if they were stored in a dusty warehouse all this time. Theck of silk made Ed even more ufortable. Because of that, he fastened his pace.
Sir!
Ed was already halfway down the road to the mansion when he recognized the Innkeepers voice. He didnt bother to look back.
You told me the upfront payment was enough for the clothes.
Thats not it.
Only then did Ed turn his head, weed by a piece of paper dangling in front of his face.
Whats this?
I found it near the bed, and something is written on it.
Oh, thank you.
Out of habit, Ed wanted to throw some coins,pletely forgetting he had no money on him. There was even a big hole in his pocket, making his hand go straight through it. He was surprised when his fingers touched his thigh. After pondering for a while, he took out his hand. The innkeeper nced at the empty hand, grumbled, and went back the way hede.
Ed cursed at the back of the mans head.
He found me naked, robbed, and tied with a piece of cloth, what did he expect?
Ed raised his hand and looked at the paper. Two letters were signed on the outside, written in beautiful handwriting.
[Ed]
Ed thought about the meaning because it was a name no one ever called him. Suddenly he remembered his introduction to Liloa from yesterday. He smiled and turned over the letter to see if there was more written on it. Meanwhile, he passed the main gate of the counts residence without being stopped. He ttened the paper, it seemed to be written and folded in a hurry.
[Ed, or whatever your name is. Im writing to tell you that, I, Lil, have punished you with grace and respect in ordance with the Sesbron custom. You lunatic, did you really think Idply with your wishes? Why in the world would Iy with a pervert? As a way of showing some mercy for the efforts youve made, I chose not to strip you naked. Ive thrown out everything thats of any value. Feel free to search for those items out on the street if you so wish.]
The corners of his mouth lifted up.
She could have left at any moment, but instead, she lured me into the inn to have her revenge. It was worthwhile to take those sleeping pills.
Im quite fond of this one.
In the beginning, I just wanted to see if she was actually nning to sleep with me. Like our first encounter, I tried to check if she was a real prostitute or not. Of course, Id broke things off if it went too far, but after she ordered the Qanyon and obediently went to the room, I could guess what was about to happen. My spections were confirmed when the scent of sleeping herbs entered the room. She probably didnt smell it herself because of her runny nose.
Ed stood in the middle of the hallway andughed out loud.
I hadnt had so much fun in years.
Oh, no! When did youe in, Admiral!
The count suddenly appeared from the second floor and ran down the stairs towards Ed. Because of the thickyers of fat, no one could tell where his chin ended or his neck began. Ed walked past the count, who wasing down, and strode up the stairs, still chuckling. The chubby body of the count turned around and followed him up again.
Ed spoke without looking back.
Count. If you were to lie on the stairs naked, I wont be able to spot you.
What?
Do that when the piratese next time. Your fat will protect you.
Huh?
Never mind.
Even though the count wasnt able to understand Ed, he seemed happy. It was probably because he thought they became close, seeing that Ed had spoken to him longer than normal. He fastened his steps and started to walk alongside Ed, in response Ed raised an eyebrow and doubled his stride.
But what happened to your lip, Admiral? And the wound on your neck
Dont worry about it.
It was those pirates, wasnt it?
Dont mind it.
Oh no, this cant be! Some bastards dared to touch the Admiral of the Penins!
Stop it.
No, no, you should see a doctor right now!
I said stop it.
Hey! Where are you going?
Bang!
Startled, the count of Amiaeng looked at the mmed door in front of him. Luckily for him, he dyed hisst step. Otherwise, he wouldve had a broken nose by now.
Oh, my. What an entric fellow
He mumbled and took a step back. Suddenly, the door opened again and Eds face popped out. The count freaked out, worried that Ed may have heard him, but Ed only showed interest in the bunch of papers in his chubby hands.
Whats that youre holding?
Oh, heres the additional report on the Amiaeng pirates. Its about a pirate named Lil Schweiz who raided a Garni merchant ship a few weeks ago
Ed snatched the report and swiftly closed the door, leaving merely a small gap behind.
Im tired of people calling me entric. Next time, you shoulde up with something new.
Bang
Once more, the heavy door shut in his face.
The sound of the counts sullen footsteps faded away. Ed took off his clothes and put on a robe. He grabbed a ss of wine and sat across the counts desk, using it as if it were his, to begin with.
Lil is neither living in Amiaeng nor working as a prostitute She said it was not her first timeing here, but she didnt even know where the Counts house was. Even if the Counts mansion is quite a distance from downtown also its absurd to think that with her level of skills she had to turn to prostitution. No, even so, Liloas pride wouldnt allow that And even if she said her clients are in the Navy, it didnt seem that she had much intel on hand. Its as if she just arrived and heard the news.
If Im right, we need to investigate the ships that just entered the port, for a woman with ck hairNo. Her appearance is too noticeable, she wouldve been in disguise upon stepping off the ship. When I first saw her, she grabbed me by the cor violently and raised her fist From that threat
[A short and skinny man.]
Ed happily wrote down the order to find a short and skinny man with ck hair among the sailors that justnded.
The thought of being tied up on the bed made himugh again.
Its not a normal bet, but I look forward to seeing you again.
She was quite determined about entering the Counts mansion, so shelle here eventually. She said she wanted to serve the Count, but it was obviously a lie. Her interest seemed to be with the Mondovi fleet Its way easier for her to mingle in conversations as a prostitute than as a short and skinny man, thats for sure.
Its been a long time since Ist saw you.
He sealed the order with wax and nced at the pile of reports set aside on the desk. While having auditory hallucinations about the emperor, nagging him about Amiaeng, he extended his arms to pull the papers he received from the count but paused halfway.
There is something much more pleasant to do, I dont want to waste my time on the pirates of Amiaeng.
Ed got up, stretched and grabbed the terraces door knobs. The hot southern wind blew in through the wide-open double doors. Due to the sudden wind, the reports fluttered like birds spreading their wings.
***Next
Chapter 10
Chapter 10
The empires capital, Sesbron.
Emperor Philip II was in a great moodtely.
The emperor walked past the window and saw some gallows under construction on a nearby hill. Inspired by it, he started to hum an old song.
Thats why the gallows are nted, his legs are nted, nted, hmm
The lord chambein shrugged his shoulders at the sight of a carefree emperorughing towards a window. After some time, the emperor turned around and noticed the pile of letters brought in by his servant, eyeing them with anticipation.
Oh. Youre here. Go ahead and read them out loud.
About three months ago, when that Admiral was still pushing back, those letters were full ofints.
The Emperor took a seat on the throne.
Yes, Your Majesty.
The old servant opened the first letter.
These are tributes from Pablo of Label.
Label? Oh, he bothered me immensely. What is it this time?
This is the yoke oyster that the Viscount produced this year. It is a delicacy of the Label territory, which His Majesty was very satisfied withst time.
Oh, yeah. I remember. Has it grown already?
Its stated that a unique race has been developed especially for His Majesty. It may be smaller than the year before, but it is said to be expensive and rare because it was bred off-season.
Right. Right.
The emperors appetite was instantly stimted and he began to drool from joy. Compared to the previous emperors, Philip II was particrly greedy. He favoured vassals who offered delicacies to the imperial family. Seeing the emperors exiting response to the tribute of Label, the servant began to read the letter.
To the Emperor, Philip II. Your loyal subordinate from Label offers words of intense gratitude. When I was having trouble in the past, I sent a letter stating that the pirates of the Ingres Sea have been robbing our ships. Your Majesty showed us benevolence by sending Admiral Retiro. I once again admire the dignity of the imperial family by sending the arrogant Admiral. Therefore, as a token of our gratitude, we would like to push for the transfer of ownership of the Saint Verona silver mine
The undertakings of admiral Retiro brought tremendous wealth to the emperor. No wonder, because its been more than a year or two since a group of pirates from the southern Ingres Seast piged the merchant ships of the empire.
Whether it was in the West or the South, the seas seized by the navy became the exclusive property of the emperor. No other nobles were given a sea as a fief. Meaning that only the emperor could freely use the waters. People who wanted to use it as amercial route had to pay some of their acquired or traded products as taxes. Therefore, the emperor could enjoy his power in peace within Sesbron, where he ate, saw and owned the rare products of the Southwest and other mysteries of the world without lifting a finger.
It was only natural that the emperor wouldnt engage in lowlymercial activities. Because of this, the imperial navy didnt escort merchant ships. Their main task was to protect the waters and establish new routes to the unknown East. It was unimaginable that a soldier from the empire would escort a noblemans ship, so no one dared to do so. However, there have been constant requests to clean up the South, hoping for a simr scenario as to how the Mondovi Fleet wiped out the Western pirates that were terrorizing the Anatole Sea.
Even if they both infiltrated the imperial waters, the western and southern pirates were certainly different. The western pirates were roaming the Anatole Sea, the ocean between the maind and the continent in the West and were mainly made up of remnants from defeated countries. They looted navy ships for their weapons and crossed the borders of the empire, so the emperor ordered them to be wiped out.
However, the southern pirates or rather the Southern League of pirates were different. They caused almost no friction with the navy. That didnt mean that the southern pirates werent active, rather, it was mostly because the southern navy was too focused on finding the eastern continent.
At first, the empire tried to incorporate the southern inds as they did with the western continent. However, this n failed for numerous reasons. Due to arge number of inds and their shallow waters, the South wasnt suitable for the giant naval ships. There were also several unexinable incidents. Such as coral colonies suddenly appearing and damaging the keel* of the ships, or arge school of fish swarming around and obstructing the navigation. Even going as far as saying that the people of the South have the ability to control birds and canmand them to tear the ships sails. As a result, the sail-torn ships floated around in the middle of the ocean, unable to continue sailing, leaving the crew to die of starvation. Amiaengs yellow-billed white-tailed bird was particrly notorious among the imperial navy and the sea off the coast of Amiaeng was jokingly called the cemetery of imperial ships.
In the past, emperors who wanted to expand their empire, more often headed to the fascinating and mythical East, while leaving the cursed South unattended. It was a great opportunity for aristocrats, seeing that on an ind that was not subjugated under the emperor, they were free tomit loot. As long as they paid the full amount of taxes for the use of the sea route, no further sanctions were imposed. And at that time, the pirates didnt show much cohesion when the navy gave up on them.
However, several decadester, an organisation called the Southern League of Pirates emerged out of nowhere. They stated that they were a different generation than the pirates who fought against the empire, so the former emperor didnt see them as a threat and left them be. Nobles with investments in the growingmercial business in the South had other ideas. Their concerns turned out to be correct, the Southern League of Pirates didnt attack the navy but made it their purpose to rob the merchant ships. In addition, the League cleverly left the cargo, used for taxes, alone. And even if they touched it, there was no way of proving it.
Looting suffered by individuals can only be punished bywsuits, which wasnt simple either. How could it be easy to drag these looters to the empire? The resentment of people from the empire, especially the aristocrats, spread like a wildfire in Sesbron. Meanwhile, the emperor didnt care about the wailing of the nobles, he only had to receive their taxes. The Southern League of Pirates even functioned as a suppressant for the nobles wealth, giving the emperor another reason to not eliminate them.
After the league has grown steadily over the past years and themercial union, which umted tremendous wealth, promised a huge reward. The emperor couldnt ignore it any longer and ordered admiral Retiro of the Mondovi Fleet to wipe out the southern pirates.
Thats when another hup urred.
The admiral was an incredibly entric fellow and didnt listen to anyone. It was widely known that the members of the Retiro family were unique, but the admiral was in a ss of his own. It was the first time that a subordinate denied an order. By recklessly saying no, he made the normallyposed emperor shout. However, to the public, the mentally ipetent one was always the one barking the loudest.
{ Punish this lunatic right now! }
By memory, Ed immediately recited the reasons why he couldnt be executed. The emperor had grabbed the back of his neck and copsed right after, only to wake up three hourster. Feeling humiliated, he told the imperial physician that it was nothing.
The heated emperor sought the advice of congress for three days and nights, debating his options to kill the admiral. Ed wasnt worried in the slightest about the assembly, there were too many aspects in which he had control, not to mention the influence he had in the naval operations of the empire.
It was said that the northern continent consists of several small countries, and rumour has it that one of those small countries is ruled by the admirals family. Wood and minerals, the main trade products with the empire, came from that verynd. Oakwood with the highest quality and durable, insect-repellent wood that can withstand any corrosion, were all produced in the North. Their building technique for navigation ships operating on the sea was also unrivalled. And above all, the gold ores and crystals from their mines were popr within the central continent. So much that they were even coveted by the imperial family as a way to disy their grandeur. Clearly, there were countless reasons why trade with the north continent couldnt be cut off.
{ What about assassination?
Your Majesty, before Sir Edgar was promoted to the rank of admiral, the Navy was struggling against the western pirates. There was even a naval battle in which most of the fleet sank. The tides turned after he took office. A true genius shouldnt be wasted. We cant assassinate such an important asset to the empire.
Thats your opinion. Its all just lines in a rapport. How about Sagastar or Lemoine?
Commander Sagastar is not yet capable of seeding the admiral, and Captain Lemoine hasnt recovered from a serious injury he sustained some years ago and thereby, isnt able to jump back to the frontlines. Then there is also theck of discipline within the ranks }
The emperor had to face it. It felt like the gods were ying with him from above.
{ If so, we just wage war with the northern continent.
What?!
We will cross the Strait of Monferrand. }
Footnote:
Keel: The bottom part of a ship.Next
Chapter 11
Chapter 11
{ YYourYour Majesty, that has been attempted countless times over thest few centuries
Silence! The navigation skills of the Empire are superior to those of the past, and the fleet is iparably strong. Northern continent this, northern continent that! Isnt it strange that due to the existence of this northern continent, it feels like I have to look at a mere subject as my superior? As if that sea towards the North only opens up to him!
We will fix it, Your Majesty.
The northern continent will be in my hands. With the 3rd Prince Robero as the Commander, I dare ask to get rid of this burden. }
Robero, the brilliant third prince, had not been in touch even after the seasons changed. Had it not been for the huge number of corpses and shipwrecks that had washed up on the northern shores of the maind, the emperor thought he wouldnt see any of them ever again. Sesbron trembled in fear at the remnants of history repeated horribly. More than half of the imperial fleet waspletely annihted, and not a single survivor nor a rescue ship had ever returned. The people of the northern part of the maind said they had removed bodies, floating in the water, for months. Eventually, a rumour spread throughout the empire.
Monferrand Strait only embraces Retiros descendants
The terror-stricken emperor was forced to believe in that preposterous tale. Not long after, the imprisoned admiral was reinstated, whether he wanted it or not.
Half of the imperial fleet was gone, Mondovis fleet took thergest hit and lost over of its capacity, making it impossible to even dream of defending the waters without Admiral Retiro. The emperor shed blood and tears, promising all kinds of rewards in the hope to get that admiral back in action.
Finally, there was a person that pulled the right strings and was able to send the man to the South.
The emperor escaped from his memories and looked at the clock.
Its almost time for him toe.
As soon as that thought crossed his mind, the lord chambein announced the visitor.
Your Majesty, Duke Mireille.
Oh! Let him enter!
Soon, a tall man walked through the door. Unlike the emperor, whose age began to show on his face as he grew older, the duke was born with grey hair and was quite handsome. His eyes didnt hold much depth, but his straight nose and smile were attractive. The emperor always liked that Mireille looked dignified even though he was not a swordsman.
Your Majesty.
The emperor came down from his throne and patted Mireilles shoulder. This hospitality wasnt unreasonable as the duke was considered the saviour of the emperors troubles.
Do you want something? Ill bring you everything you want!
Thats too much, Your Majesty.
No! I had been suffering for a long time, but thanks to the Duke, I can livefortably. I cant let this kind of appreciation go.
Are you that happy?
Of course! That Admiral. I feel like my itchy ass has finally been scratched! Oh, lets try this, Ren. It just arrived.
The emperor took a bite of the fruit and happily offered one to Mireille. The duke looked briefly at the fruit in his hand, roughly the size of a fist, and thought about the correct way to eat it.
But Ren, how did you convince him to go down to the South?
Im sorry, Your Majesty. Unfortunately, I cant tell you.
Huh? Tell me. I supplied your merchant ships with heavy artillery as a token of my gratitude. Wasnt it necessary? Of course, you were the first to help the imperial family, but it was I who stopped the protesting navy.
At the mention of the cannons, Ren flinched.
How do I retain his support?
I will continue to support you even in the long run. How about that?
Ive already lost 4 of those cannons on their very first voyage, to the ck Whale no less, that damn bastard.
Are you trying to monopolise the Marquess? Is that what youre hiding from me?
Thats thats not fair, Your Majesty.
Then why dont you say anything? Do you think I wont believe you?
Sir Edgar isnt a man that can be swayed easily in the first ce.
It may be so, but
The Dukes eyes fluttered open. He stared at the fruit in his hand for a while, smiling awkwardly. In the meantime, the emperor stopped talking, unable to endure the silence, Mireille opened his mouth.
I just told him a short but interesting story.
Whats that?
The emperor looked at the duke with an expression full of anticipation.
What kind of interesting story made that entric admiral fly to the far South?
He couldnt help but be interested. It had to be a great story, but Mireilles lips were stiff. He was about to open his mouth again.
Actually
Oh, okay. So, whats the story?
Isnt Sir Edgar a collector of ancient art? I just assumed there must be things in the South that would suit his pallet. So, I had the old myths of the southern inds researched. Afterwards, we selected an ind that he might be interested in and informed him about it.
The emperor was not very pleased with the dukes answer.
Is that true?
What?
Is that all?
The duke skilfully hid his lies and smiled.
Yes, Your Majesty.
***
Lil stared at the ceiling, a spider was walking on a tightrope. It walked up and down, came and went, making her ufortable. She couldnt tell if she was disgusted with the appearance of its round body and hairy legs, or if she was disgusted with herself.
Whenever she felt ufortable like this, Lil looked back on her past actions. She recalled the recent voyage and tried to figure out what made her so distressed. Scepticism and self-doubt were all over her.
A world that buys and sells people as ves makes me furious, this life frustrates me and Cesar
She could hear Cesar breathing. No, it was a lie that she could hear it. Cesar made no sound, for he was just breathing evenly. Comfortably. Lying down naked. Like her. Suddenly, the nket that touched her bare skin became unfamiliar, so Lil lifted it. Both her feet fell on the floor, and soon hands picked up the clothes that were scattered all over the room.
This night, he was rougher than usual, probably because I came in dressed like a prostitute yesterday.
Lil threw her dress and shoes into a corner and picked up her normal clothes.
Cesar tossed and turned.
You should sleep some more.
Lil sat on the bed and picked up her shirt.
Lil? Why are you Did you wake up? Did you even sleep?
I couldnt sleep.
It was a lie.
Theres something about that Admiral.
Cesar seemed to believe what she said. There was no response or answer, but she knew.
Hes exceptional and extraordinary in his logic, analysis, and observation, but hes deceived by me every time. Big things or small, my lies are never caught. It wasnt because Im a natural liar or because he was particrly weak against me. He just chose to believe. To not believe, one must doubt, and Cesar would rather stab himself than have doubts.
Liloa.
Lying back down, he pulled her shirt from behind. His action slid open her clothes, which she hadnt fastened properly, revealing her chest and legs. She looked messy. The same was true for him, who was staring at her calmly.
If I want to run, I have to run now
Cesar did not lessen his strength.
Right now, if I dont run away
The sleeves slid down her arm.
When did he move?
However, Lil didnt make an effort to look back at him.
It will be of no use if Im trying to run away.
Cesar.
She was naked again. Lil bowed her head, watching his hand caressing her thigh. Her eyes closed like a dyingmp.
Cesar knows my body well.
Laying down, Lil quickly took off his hand. In fact, their forey neversted long. Because she was always in a hurry.
Soon Cesar buried himself deep inside her body, and the two began moving up and down together. Lil hated this part the most, the time between the forey and the climax.
All I have to do is close my eyes and hold my breath, but whenever I hear a sound, I cant help but listen. If possible, I want to rip them off. Those damn ears.
As she listened to the unfiltered and muffled sounds, her body flinched.
I hope its over soon. Please.
Lil pushed Cesar hard, making him roll over. She climbed up his slippery abdomen and moved her body quickly. Her hair fell on Cesar. Lil didnt avoid his burning eyes as moans erupted from both of them when their bodies shook.
Eventually, Cesar covered her cheek with his hand and asked sternly.
Liloa, do you love me?
Lil hugged his neck. As their bodies were tightly pressed against each other, his body heat soaked through. She felt like she was about to burn or melt at any moment.
What would happen if we just disappeared like this
Yes. I love you.
***Next
Chapter 12
Chapter 12
The n to steal naval information from the Count of Amiaeng was approved at a meeting. With the strong consent of captain Lil, navigator Cesar, and boatswain in, everyones support was given. After that, not only officers but also senior sailors were called to discuss the details of the n.
Hey guys, think about it! Do we really need to wear those wigs? Cant we just buy hats?..
No, Captain. Do we really need to sneak in?..
It bothers me! Huh?..
Lets just go through the gate!..
Marenzio, youre right!..
At the words of the motivated sailors, Lil shook her head annoyed.
I think many of you dont understand what kind of situation the Bell Rock is in. Do you want me to tell you? The sailors, who got injured a few weeks ago when we looted that Garni merchant ship, are still stuck at Doctor Pons house. Now, some people failed to get proper treatment because our onboard doctors died. You may not think of it as a huge problem, but you heard that the Admiral ising, right? So, who would want to board a pirate ship in this situation? To properly fill up those vacancies will be hard enough as it is, but lets go through the gate and throw everything away, right?
But!..
Were the oceans sailfishes!..
We can swallow everything!..
Were a pack of ck whales!..
Woohoo! Gulp!..
When one started to shout like that, everyone took over the lyrics. Gulp, Gulp and Slurp were the ships slogans. The noisy sailors pretended to hold and swallow everything that was around them.
What, I cant believe these are high-ranking sailors.
Lil couldnt stand the chaotic scene anymore and threw her dagger hard. As the captains dagger mmed into the ss of beer that helmsman Joe had put to his mouth, the cheers of the surrounding area stopped.
Anyone who opens his mouth before I finish talking will be nailed beside the Bell Rocks figurehead7. But before that, I make sure to stuff and sew your mouth, that way you can keep your mouth shut even after death. And dont worry about getting lonely, I will make some big holes in your body for the crows to pass in and out through.
It quieted down.
It would be a beautiful sight, right?
Then Lil nced at Cesar, sitting next to her. After looking at Cesar once, the stiffly moving sailors put everything down that they were holding and quietly returned to their seats. There werent many sailors that didnt know Cesars temper andbat skills.
The ck Whale is merciful, so Ill exin it very slowly onest time. You bastards dont know aboutnd battles, but its like night infiltration. In terms of naval battles, its a strategy like moving an axe to another ship on a dark cloudy night.
Oh, then the damage will be minimised.
Lil nodded at someones quick understanding.
You have to move quickly and quietly. Well, shake off the Count on the way, and stealing a few potteries should be fine.
Aye, Captain.
Well, that mansion must be pretty stacked, huh
The sailors estimated how long the counts warehouse hadnt been robbed for, and soon the inn burst into hollers. They went up on the table and raised beer sses while yelling loudly.
Meanwhile, boatswain in stood tall.
What a blessing it is to steal from anywhere mother ocean cant reach us!
The sound of drinks being demanded pierced Lils ears. Shouts were heard from all over the ce, promising to exchange the stolen loot. There was no need to equally divide because it was not the ships n. The sailors are excited to own certain loot themselves. While talking excitedly, the boatswain shouted a question.
But captain! How are we going to sneak in?
Lil smiled. She anticipated such a question.
The atmosphere, which had been overly exciting, suddenly cooled down. Nothing good ever happened when the captainughed silently. The sailors who knew it well stopped moving. They stood firm and took note of the captains next words.
If you want to sneak into an enemys ship, you have to move as dark as night and as faint as fog. So, how do you sneak into the mansion?
Courant, the youngest sailor, raised his hand. As Lil nodded, a cheerful voice shouted.
We have to make sure that they dont even know were inside!
Yes, you are right. Were going to pretend to be Madame Rouges employees.
***
Georges Dan, the Count of Amiaeng, was originally a person that had been appointed governor here. After a fewrge-scale naval battles, the Southern Pirates, who seeded in defending the Amiaeng Inds, took the Governor as a prisoner. As the navy lost, they werent able to return. The count sent letters to the maind several times requesting a rescue mission. But the emperor couldnt create an imperial decree without a single nobleman in charge of the ce and ignored his petition every time.
Still, the emperor had a bit of conscience left, and demanded that the count shouldnt be harmed in any way given that the count came from an influential family so instead an order was issued to push the Amiaeng pirates away. When the Count heard the news, he lost his mind and tried to escape. He was caught by pirates shortly after and thrown into his house again.
Not surprisingly, it was only the beginning. Now several years have passed since then. The count formed a strange mutual rtionship with the pirates. Taking bribes, and then getting looted. The stolen items came back the next day as a bribe and were stolen again after some time.
Lil had never robbed the counts house before. Although it was small, it had a private army trained by the empire. The Amiaeng pirates used to pick on the count especially when they were drunk. At that time, they considered it a justified assault. They would rush in and pick up anything their eyes could see.
Amiaeng was one of the toughest ces within the Southern League of Pirates. Here resided also raiders that were not members of the league, and criminals that fled the empire hid in Amiaeng. As expected, the number of casualties was never minor.
While being assigned in Amiaeng is the same as a demotion, an unit thats imperially trained is still a formal unit, no matter how insignificant.
Lil never joined the madness to avoid losses within her crew. Hadnt it been for the information they needed to acquire, the counts private property wouldnt have been stepped on.
The cheap wagon rattled loudly.
Oh, god!
Oh, my ass!
Because there were two big guys cramped in such a narrow space, the seats were even more ufortable. Lil pushed Marenzio who had been leaning towards her.
Youre exaggerating.
They werent ustomed to riding in a wagon and were going as far as saying that they were dying. Marenzio shouted while banging on the drivers seat.
Why arent we at Madame Rouge yet? How long have we been on this road? Maybe its faster to walk? Mate! Are you even heading in the right direction?
You bastard. Are you in a position to be angry at Cesar?
The carriage stopped. It was an abrupt stop without a single warning. All four of them, swept away by the waves of tardiness, spread across the floor. Even the big Marenzio flew up and covered the much slender Courant.
See? This is what happens when you piss off Cesar
Courant, the youngest and smallest sailor, was not even visible anymore. Lil raised her free leg and kicked the door. Cesar was standing outside and only bothered to help Lil up. in was already beside Cesar and took care of the other three.
Lil brushed off her clothes and looked around the dark forest road.
Were almost there.
It took about four days to prepare for today. There was no major preparation required for this n, but it was dyed because, in addition to selling the loot and dividing the dividend, it was also necessary to be prepared for departure at any time. The n was drawn up hastily. A total of six people, including Lil, would disguise themselves as prostitutes and employees of Madame Rouge, entering the eastern side door and trapping the count without him even realizing it. With the count subdued, the group would split into two. Lil and Cesar will head to the study, while the rest of the men focus on securing the valuables in the counts warehouse and bedroom. Keeping the fact that the admiral could arrive at any moment in mind, taking the counts valuables was also a precaution.
The Admirals intervention.
Damn it. That damn Admiral
Lil pinched the bridge of her nose. Once she started to worry about it, she couldnt help but have a hard time.
Sweeping all the treasures of the house wouldnt be enough. What if the Admiral wages an all-out war in the southern seas?
Lil felt the fear now more than ever.
We need to obtain urate information.
Captain. Someonesing.
Footnote:
7. Figurehead: An image of a person or animal attached to the forefront of a ship as a decoration.Next
Chapter 13
Chapter 13
A dimly lit wagon turned around the winding path. Madame Rouges carriage drove down the bumpy road with a rattling sound, going neither fast nor slow. They saw a four-seater wagon with two people in the coach seat.
Just as expected.
They took care of Madame Rouges carriage in a blink of an eye. The two gatekeepers, horsemen, and guards were no match for Marenzios strength and the experience of her crew in closebat. And they had Cesar, who was the most skilful of them all.
Since Lil primarily used guns, she withdrew from this fight. There was no reason to kill them, so there was no reason to shoot.
in tied the six people from the carriage tightly around a tree. They removed the prostitutes dresses and took off the gatekeepers coats. After the captives were drugged, they fell asleep immediately, making them easy to deal with.
Lil made her crew wear the prostitutes dresses.
After a while, she finished tying the knot on Courants dress and ced a wig on the boys head. The boy turned around after he finished dressing up. Lil noticed his smooth face and boasted that bringing Courant with them was an excellent choice. She looked around with satisfaction. in, who was helping Marenzio, saw Lil turn around and burst outughing.
Captain. It looks great on you!
Cant you just shut up, Grandpa?
Oh, Courant! Youre going to serve the Count for real today!
I think Count Perv will lose his mind upon seeing you.
Jericho and Marenzio, tucked into their sackcloth dresses, burst intoughter. Lil smiled as she stared nkly at the bizarre sight of sun-kissed muscle masses buried in pink and pale-yellowces.
They have no right to beughing at Courant, seeing they didnt even shave their beards.
in. How can Marenzio finish dressing up alone? Step aside.
in quietly backed away. Lil stepped on Marenzios broad back with one foot, firmly supporting her body with her other leg. Then, she grabbed the knotted string.
Squeak squeak
It was the sound of the fabric slowly ripping.
Why cant I pull this?
Lil frowned, tightened the strings around her wrists, and pulled as hard as she could. In an instant, the top of the dress split into several parts and became tattered.
Oh
She managed to save thest few pieces of thread that kept the dress together. The dress was barely covering Marenzios torso, but she thought that this was perhaps the better option, seeing it at least covered his entire body.
Notpletely sure, Lil called him.
Uh Ma Marenzio
What is this? Captain!
Marenzio, embarrassed, turned towards her.
Ah!
Lil covered her eyes with her hands. At her desperate attempt, she hit her head with her palms so hard that a pping sound was heard.
Marenzio! Agh, my eyes are rotting! Your chest Is that your chest hair?
The screaming Lil moved as far away from him as possible. The shocking scene of two shy raisins sprouting out of his thick bush was now engraved in her mind.
Besides, why is it pink?
At her voice, the sailors focused their eyes on Marenzio. Lil eventually started tough loudly, not knowing that all her wobbling and twisting was making the wig she was wearing fall down.
Haha! Haphew, give me a second to calm down ah haha!
Marenzio slowly looked over his appearance, anxious hed tear it more if he touched it.
Haha! AhIughed so hard that my stomach
Lil walked over to him and ced her hand carefully on his thick arm. The fabric was all torn on his shoulders, only thest pieces of stretchedce kept the dress together.
In terms of build, Marenzios the biggest guy on the Bell Rock and apparently, this pink gown had thergest size.
The cute ribbons on the dress swayed helplessly with every breath he took.
Marenzio didnt hide his difort towards Lil. In an attempt to console him, she reminded him of the reason why hed to join this crossdress operation, which was decided by a majority vote.
Marenzio, the decision to choose you was not wrong. Look at your voluptuous breasts.
His broad body seemed to be stuffed into a narrow sack. As a result, his breast muscles were pressed together, creating a tolerable cleavage. The only problem was that his chest waspletely covered in hair.
Lil tried to push back some of the hair that stuck out with her finger.
Have some confidence, Marenzio. Today, youre the most sensual. No one can beat your looks, I predict youre the one that willy with the Count.
In the wagon heading to the counts house, the sailors were busy teasing Marenzio. This opportunity was rare. Marenzio was a guy who was proud of his rough masculinity more than anyone else. Normally, hed get angry by all the mocking, but today he just smiled even after being ridiculed, having the most fun of them all.
As the perv he is, the Count will probably go into heat and suffer a nosebleed when he sees him.
As soon as Lil took her eyes off Marenzio, a clear voice shouted from outside the carriage.
Stop!
The noise quickly died down. The wagon reduced speed and eventually stopped. A guard knocked on the door. Sitting by the window, Lil pushed the curtain to reveal her face, half-covered by a fan. Her thin face was often mistaken for that of a woman, even when she was dressed as a man. So, when she smiled, they passed the check without a problem. Before they knew it, the wagon started to move again.
Hey, Captain. Your skills are no joke. I saw you smile with your eyes, I was almost deceived too.
Next time, should I use your rattle instead of the chain bullets, Jericho?
If you mess with me again, Ill really do it.
Lilughed.
In front of the powerful man, Jericho shrunk and shook his head silently. In the meantime, the sound of horseshoes steadily slowed down. Someone in the coach seat knocked on the window.
***
Knock knock
Come in.
A servant entered and bowed his head deeply. Ed gestured to stop with the greetings and give the report.
Madame Rouges prostitutes have arrived, Sir. Theyre a littleter than usual.
Ed stood up when he heard slightly different informationpared to the reports he received thest few days. He walked to the window on the right side of the study and looked down. The dim carriagentern lit up Lils face, which was half-hidden by her leisurely fanning.
Ed smirked.
Youre finally here.
He gave the order to turn off all the lights and close the curtainspletely. As darkness fell, his excited heart began to beat. This was originally the counts study, but after some effective threats, he could enjoy the ce in silence.
Calmly waiting for Lil, Ed thought about his ns. He didnte here to wipe out the pirates.
Since Im in charge of the Admiral position, I needed proper cause to move, so I said Id go down there to take care of the Amiaengs pirates. But I dont really intend to use my fleet. Most of the fleet was still training around the Gulf of Gardel anyway. Even if I was bored to death and wanted to chase the pirates, Id only do it after I found her. However I found her already.
Two months had passed, but Ed thought the word already was appropriate. Considering that there were several voyages in the meantime, theyd travelled at a phenomenal speed. What Ed said to Lil a few days ago was true. The Admiral wasing to Amiaeng in search of something. He simply didnt tell her that she was the one he was looking for.
When we first bumped into each other, I immediately recognized her. She was such a famous woman. In addition, Id received a portrait of her from Duke Mireille. So, it was nearly impossible to not recognize her. Still, I cant believe I met her here. While I was tracking her whereabouts, I thought Liloa couldnt be in Amiaeng. As a result, when I met her here, I was speechless. I just stood there,pletely dumbfounded and unable to respond to her. My surprise turned into curiosity when I saw her outfit. What was she doing in Amiaeng dressed like that?
The more I got to know her, the more different she was from the rumours. She was also different from the picture Id drawn in my mind. Indeed, itd been too easy to judge her only for her vivid appearance that moved in front of everybodys eyes. It might have changed my opinion a bit, but Ive always been quite fond of her.
And that was all before I found out she dressed up like a man, naturally, I wanted to know even more. Thinking that maybe if I let her spread her wings, the wind will touch my cheeks as well.
Edughed.
At this point, he was impressed by the Duke of Mireilles resourcefulness.
Hes truly one of the best businessmen in the Empire. He observed me to find out exactly what his opponent wants and what moves him. Within the Empire, including the western and northern continents, there are only a few rare inducements that could have made me move to this extent. It contains statues from the early Duasuhal, religious paintings expressing myths and relics from Goshidae, which are said to have mysterious abilities or to fulfil human wishes.
Therefore, the Duke of Mireille asked Ed to find Liloa, while promising a very fascinating price.
So, I turned my fleet to the South. The cause of this whim, that everyone was curious about, was quite simple. The reward was intriguing, but I was much more interested in Liloa. Especially the fact that Liloa, who supposedly died a few years ago, was still alive, made me excited.
The actual reason is a truth only known by Ed.
The public thinks that duke Mireille made a private request to the admiral, the greatest asset of the empire, asking to threaten the southern pirates who caused enormous damage to the business of the duke, thereby posing as a loyal servant to the emperor. In fact, the emperor was delighted that the duke had persuaded the admiral for him.
Ed admitted. Mireille was probably as smart as he was.
However, Mireille overlooked one thing: Although I never gave him a definite answer, he firmly believes Id take Liloa back to the capital. But I dont intend to follow his will. A deal can only be made when Im not interested in what the other party gains. In this case, Ill covet both Liloa and the reward. Besides, If Liloa decides that she doesnt want to go back, Im willing to hide her.
Ed was already looking forward to seeing how the duke would react, finding out Liloa was under his protection.
***Next
Chapter 14
Chapter 14
Headnote: warning! mentioning of pedophilia.
An old servant asked Cesar why he was following them. Lil and the rest of the crew flinched and prayed for the poor servant, who dared to speak to Cesar that way. Red eyes immersed in darkness stared coldly at the man.
How do I know what youre going to do? Ill escort them to the bedroom.
It was a tone as sharp as a knife. The servant trembled, knowing his life was precious and quietly began to take the lead. Feeling overwhelmed and weighed down by Cesar, the servant didnt evenprehend the fact he heard informal speech behind him.
Were from Madame Rouge and here to see the Count.
The servant looked sideways at Marenzio again, who hed been ncing at since earlier. Something felt suspicious. He couldnt imagine her being a man, but it was strange that she kept covering her face with a fan. In fact, she didnt look anything like Jericho standing next to her. Marenzio stuck out because she seemed to be too overwhelming to be a woman.
Why dont you take off your robe?
Startled, Marenzio shrugged his shoulders. Suddenly the sound of seams tearing wasing from beneath the robe.
Were wearing special outfits for tonight. The Count said he didnt want anyone to see them until he did.
Lil approached his side and gently stroked his arm. Then a soft hand reached up and caressed his chest. As the servant exhaled a groan-like breath, Cesars eyes quickly became sharp. His eyebrows wrinkled fiercely and after he blinked, a threatening sparkle was seen.
Do you still want me to take it off?
Oh, ah no.
The servant was conscious of Cesar and brushed off the hand. At the same time, the counts voice came from inside the bedroom.
Let them in.
It sounded as if his vocal cords were suppressed by fat.
Although he felt wronged because she was the one touching him, the servant couldnt handle Cesars gaze any longer and quickly opened the door. Even the senior sailors, toughened by their life on board and countless plundering, felt ufortable under Cesar. Let alone that a mere servant can stand him.
Lil passed Cesar with a smirk. in and Cesar remained in the hallway with two guards. Before shepletely entered the room, she nced at in, who confirmed with a nod.
Come closer.
Ugh, whats this smell?
Lil frowned. A huge strange shaped candle was emitting thin scented smoke from beside the bed. She scanned the room, the whole ce was lit with those same candles, creating a bright view. The bed draped with a gold-leafed red cloth, as well as the skins of predators scattered all over the floor, smelled like loot from the sea. She stared at the wall, not only the floor but also the walls were decorated with stuffed animal heads.
It looks more like a primitive cave.
The muffled voice spoke again.
My, my, there are some shy children today. I told you toe closer.
Does he like shy things?
The count himself wasying on the bed. He wore rings on all ten of his fingers and a huge golden ne full of precious stones hung on his thick neck. Toplete the outfit a heavy turban with long feathers was resting on his head.
Todays theme must be the bedroom of a desert kingdom. Ive never seen such a meticulous pervert before.
The count made a vague hand gesture, it was obvious he couldnt move his fingers normally, due to the rings. His gown, missing the waistband, hangs open. Revealing slightly more than they wanted to see.
Marenzios low voice broke out.
Bloody hell.
Clenching her teeth, Lil whispered.
Shut up, Marenzio.
Only the count, oblivious to the situation, spoke brightly.
I heard what you said outside. Oh, God. These are special outfits for me, right? I didnt order it separately, but seeing its from Madame Rouge, she really doesnt disappoint me.
Marenzio flinched again, making the seams of his dress burst even further.
Put the fans away.
Strangely, the Count showed the most interest in Marenzio, even with the younger Courant and feminine Lil next to him.
Behind his fan, Marenzios eyes sent a rescue signal. Lil took away his fan without any hesitation. The count narrowed his eyes and stared intently at Marenzio. Hed put a colourful wig on his head, applied powder on his face and as much paint on his lips as possible, therefore from a distance, he really looked like a woman.
Take it off.
Marenzio stood there, unable to do this or that. Jericho couldnt hold hisughter and made a sound simr to a groan. The count let out an excited snort. Lil made use of the shifting momentum and grabbed Marenzios robe, dragging him towards the bed. The counts face, staring at him in anticipation, grew more and more confused. Presumably, because he could finally see Marenzio clearly.
Before the contemtive count could shout, Lil got onto the bed and squeezed his neck.
Dont shout.
Uh-huh, Who the hell are you
Do you want him to teach you?
MyIf you touch my body
At Lils gesture, Marenzio came closer. Under the cloud-like wig, sweat and heavy makeup were dripping down his face. Marenzio had tanned skin, so the parts where the powder was removed, looked weird. Moreover, his lips were still a vivid red. In the shadow of the candle, Marenzio smiled.
The count stiffened with his mouth open, forgetting if he wanted to resist or not.
Lil pped him on the cheek.
Wake up, Pervert! Is he so beautiful that youre losing your mind?
If you hurt me His Majesty
Who doesnt know.
Lil pulled the robe from Marenzios shoulders. Revealing a dress, which was torn to shreds and left only the tight body, wrapped around his muscr torso.
Ahhh
A loud scream echoed through the bedroom.
He must have been really desperate, seeing how he could make such a loud noise while being strangled.
Oh, my god! I cant believe youre so hard on me. I dont know if I can handle it!
Lil nced at Courant while yelling some lines to ease suspicions in the hallway. The boy, standing without knowing what to say, took a small piece of paper out of his dress. He then approached a candle and read the content out loud with a stutter.
Oh, oh. Count! Honeyjust a little more!
Jericho also took her cue. He looked around and hit the cab next to him. After confirming the sound was quite dull and heavy, he nodded his head. Soon a new scream and smacking sound echoed through the room.
This distraction is perfect.
She pushed the counts face in front of Marenzios nose. It was terrifying to see a cross-dressing Marenzio frowning his face. The counts chin trembled and Lil spoke grimly into his plump ear.
Hes dying to y with you. I heard fair skin like yours is just his taste. Do you understand? Hell do the same to you, as youve done to those little boys. I dont think the Emperor will be of much help to you now, dont you think?
UghOoh!
Cant you shut up already?
Before he could shout, Lil shoved the rope into his mouth. She then grabbed the counts chin, who was trying with all his might to turn away from Marenzio.
Struggle all you want. Ill decide whether or not I throw you under him. There are a lot of people waiting outside, you better not be a fool and put aside your n to signal your guards.
After that, the counts eyes lost theirst string of hope. Lil threatened him with her eyes and took out the cloth. The count, whose mouth was now free, followed the instructions obediently. As soon as he finished speaking, Lil shoved the robe back in.
Now, Im going to ask you a few questions. If you dont answer quickly enough or stay silent, youll be smothered by his thick chest.
The count could only sigh out in relief for a short moment. Marenzio overheard the fun conditions and came over to wrap his hand around the back of the counts head. Immediately, a different kind of fear shed across his face.
***
Lil ran down the empty hallway with Cesar.
The count said that all correspondence between him, the maind, and the Navy are in the office and study upstairs. There was no need to ask where the rooms were. In those southern-style mansions, often used as vis by the imperial nobles, it was traditional to make a room at the end of the corridor on the third floor with a convex terrace as study. And direct above it is the office. It was a very familiar structure.
You go to the office, Ill take the study.
Cesar was about to go up the stairs without a word but turned around and walked up to her. Lil watched him as he wrapped his arms around her waist and untied her ne. She didnt even had the time to ask why, as he already kissed her lips. Lil hugged him unconsciously. The kiss didntst long.
Be careful.
Lil nodded her head.
You too.
She briefly stared at the stairs where Cesar had disappeared and entered the study.
It doesnt look like it was used recently. The desk must be in front of the terrace windows, but for some reason, all curtains are closed.
Because of this, it was almostpletely dark. Only the outline of the bookshelf by the window was partly visible. Lil walked, fumbling through the air with her hands. She still had a long way to go.
*** Next
Chapter 15
Chapter 15
A pale hand swung in front of his face. Its owner moved carefully like an animal that couldnt swim.
Even if she knows the way of the sword, shes still born with such fragile-looking hands.
Ed hid his body, being sure to avoid Lil and make room for her to walk.
As if her eyes were finally ustomed to the darkness, Lil swept her elegant forehead. Her sweet, raised nose and gaping lips lit up the darkness with a picturesque silhouette.
His bright green eyes followed her like flies caught into bright light.
Damn it, its so dark
Lil, startled by her own voice, cursed.
Oh, God. Its so quiet here, that I identally spoke out loud.
Trying to figure out what was in front of her, Lil took out a dagger. She reflected some light with the de, making sure that nothing was obstructing her path. After confirming, she could finally walk morefortably. She quickly made her way to the window and moved the curtains.
The desks close.
She was about to open a drawer, when
Where are you?
The unfamiliar voice stiffed her back. Lil instinctively lowered her body to the floor and hid under the desk.
Where the hell did that voicee from?
Suddenly, her blood turned cold and her heart started to beat faster.
I didnt do anything, but Im already out of breath.
Lil hastily pulled out her dagger.
Im sure youre here.
The sound of someone cheerfully humming a song was terrifying.
Only one person. But there was no sound of a door opening and I didnt notice anything until he spoke.
She held the dagger tightly.
Silence
Lil checked her dagger again, strangely nothing was reflecting in the de.
Im going crazy. Its too quiet.
She focused on her surroundings. However, she could only hear the pounding of her own heart in her chest.
It could be troublesome if I run into him.
Lil cursed at the count.
Before wed hit him on the head, he said he emptied the hallway.
It felt like she was stuck there for a long time. Eventually, Lil lifted the dagger above the desk and adjusted the angle a bit. Reflecting against the moonlight, the de didnt show the shape of a person or anything simr.
At least he isnt close.
Determined, she corrected her crouching posture and prepared herself to leave her hiding ce. She turned her body, ced one foot next to the desk, shifted her weight and popped out her head.
Two pairs of eyes met.
There was a man. He was crouching down just as she did, bringing them on the same eye level. Lil almost screamed in surprise but covered her mouth just in time. She saw a face with a childlike expression, excitedly expecting a strange bug toe crawling out of a cave. He sat in front of the drawer, looking at the space she was hiding in, waiting like a madman.
As expected.
Illuminating green eyes lit up in the dark. Suddenly there was a hole beneath them. It took a second before Lil recognized it as his big smiling mouth. The sight was so creepy, it left goosebumps all over her body.
I knew youde.
She instinctively wanted to st that disturbing face. Her hands reacted faster than her brain and were already pointing a gun at him. It wasnt until she started to pull the trigger, that she realised she was even holding the gun.
No! Guards will rush in when they hear the shot.
The moment that fact pierced her brain like a needle, Lil immediately stopped her finger.
Thats dangerous.
In the blink of an eye, the gun was in the mans hand. Afterwards, an intense pain hit her wrist. Lil frowned due to the unexpected pain and tried to remember his action.
No matter how close were, how can he be so fast?
Besides, she couldnt recall the feeling of being disarmed.
This is a rare gun.
Lils right hand, which was about to quickly draw her dagger, was caught along with the hilt. Her left hand was unable to move due to the injury. She bit her trembling lips.
If Im shot at this distance, Ill be killed instantly.
The man, whod been looking at the gun with a curious expression, suddenly stopped and slowly pointed the weapon at her. The round, pitch-ck ring of death was aimed directly at her forehead.
Lil tried to shrug off the fear that shed through her body.
Get it together.
Her mind thatd been engulfed by fear finally snapped out of it.
She quickly kicked his shin with her left leg. The blow wasnt significant due to theck of force, but it was sufficient enough to aplish her goal. While the man staggered, Lil struck the gun with the sheath and dived out the narrow space. Simultaneously she pulled out the dagger, however, the tip of the raised knife trembled. Chills spread all over her body as if shed her back pressed against ice.
She recognized the man.
Damn it, why is that pervert here? At that time, the guard definitely didnt recognize him, but if hes someone who can go in and out of the Counts house, how can the guard not know? Crap, he said he was new, right? I never thought this would happen.
Your surprised face is so cute. Hm, I like it.
Ed looked at the gun that flew far away with regretful eyes.
Who the hell is he? Is he working for the Count? But he has a navy tattoo on his upper arm?
Lil quickly rolled her brain.
I cant give him any excuses now, he already knows I carry a dagger and a gun. Whoever Ed is, hed never believe Im here to seduce the Count. Also, unlike then, Im wearing pants and look like a manNo, Cesar took off the ne and kissed me before I entered the study.
Who are you?
Lets just pretend I dont know. Hes too dangerous to escape recklessly.
Lil didnt notice Ed for a moment.
I dont know what will happen if I leave him be.
She bit her lip. Unlike her, standing with her back to the terrace, Ed was still half-crouched. The moon shone on his smiling face.
Ed slowly stood up. The shadow of the thin window frame fell on his smooth profile.
Instinctively, Lil knew he was an opponent that she couldnt beat. Her speciality was shooting, but that was useless in close rangebat. And there was also the risk of rming the guards if she fired a shot. Her grip on the dagger tightened.
Ive been waiting for you.
What? You perverted bastard.
I thought it was a bit suspicious that a woman was so obsessed with the power of the navy. But from the fact you came to the study, it seems obvious that youre not interested in the Counts money or valuables.
And I thought it was suspicious that you hid your involvement with the Navy. But I never thought youd be in the Counts study. Seeing that youre going to all this trouble, it seems clear that Im your target.
Ive never really hidden it.
Cut the crap.
Ed raised his eyebrows and touched his earlobe out of habit. He rubbed it several times as if he was trying to erase the moonlight that had shone on it.
Seeing his rxed attitude, Lil swallowed dry saliva. She was prey with nowhere to go and they both knew it.
Hm, thats weird.
Why are you so obsessed with the Admiral?
Lils mouth twitched.
Why? At this point, does he still not associate me with the pirates?
Im jealous. You treated me like trash. But now youre going after the Count and the Admiral?
You lunatic.
I need to know what youre up to.
Are you the Admiralsckey or something?
You said youre involved in all sorts of work. What did you mean by that? Or were you lying about that too?
I cant be talking to you like this. Damn it.
Last time we met, he was all smiles, but today he seems like a totally different person. He must bepletely insane or maybe he liked being tied to the bed.
Lil left Ed alone and tried to figure out an escape route.
Its of no use.
What?
Arent you thinking about running away? Lets pretend youll seed to jump over the chair and run between the first bookshelf and the desk. You then need to roll over the sofa and pass the table the same table youll probably hit your knee on and unfortunately for you, theres a small couch in front of it. Youll fall t on your face. But by all means, try it, why should I stop you and miss it?
At his lengthy and mocking exnation, Lil narrowed her forehead.
So, youre not only a pervert but also a voyeur?
She didnt even want to know what he wanted to look at. The thought of being alone with him in the dark, made all the blood drain from her face.
Youre a real pervert. Ive never met a pervert like you in my life. Is this whole mansion specially made for perverts?
Ah. So then, Im also the most memorable one. What an honour.
Just let me go, I didnt steal anything. And why are you talking like that? Using that exaggerated Sesbron ent.
Im not here to arrest you.
What? Why dont you stop talking like that, youre giving me goosebumps.
I just want to talk. I have a lot to tell you and a lot to ask.
Why me? And why should I talk to you?
Thats
Ed let out a sigh and averted his gaze a little as if he was about to say something important. He squeezed his eyes, covering his pupils partly by his eyelids, visibly struggling with his words. The hand that rubbed his earlobe went down to his chin.
He seems to bepletely absorbed in his thoughts. Now, this is my chance.
Lil inspected the terrace windows, instead of using the door, shed been thinking about the windows all along.
Theres no way I can run towards the door that Ivee through. The ss windows will probably open or even break if I kick them. I just need to get to the other side and fall down. Just
She made a run for it.
Other side
Her hair blew slowly behind her.
Fall downNext
Chapter 16
Chapter 16
She couldnt even tell what had happened first, her turning her body or her feet taking the first step. But she gave as much strength to her leg muscles as possible, feeling that her life depended on it. The moment she moved, she immediately noticed a downward flow, the delicate dress she was wearing was slowing her down immensely.
Im slow Im going too slow.
Lil desperately looked ahead. The way out was close.
Only three or four more steps
Well, if you go out there
A sigh burst out.
The voice reaching her ear sounded close, suddenly a shadow rose from her side and covered her forehead. By his rxed tone, Lil couldnt predict what was going to happen next.
Theres still some distance
But without any time to n an escape, her body was bent in half. Out of nowhere, her intestines were crushed by an arm wrapped around her waist and her airway was momentarily blocked.
Itll be no fun.
The rebound of stopping a running person created a force so great, that Ed had no trouble turning Lil and throwing her against the desk in only one move.
She rushed into a pile of papers, which obscured her vision.
Bang
Her face hit the surface of the desk. A dull sound rang along with the crumbling of the papers. Her entire head throbbed in shock.
Didnt you expect this?
Uh, ugh
I couldnt control it. Im sorry. Stay still, I dont want to hurt you.
Damn it
Lils voice was muffled due to her face stillying on the desk. The pressure on the back of her head made it almost impossible to breathe and her hair was gripped fiercely.
At first, there was nothing more she could do than hold on to his forearm and grunt in pain.
Hm, what should we do about this cute rebellion?
Madman, fucking lunatic!
Instead of answering, she tried to kick his shin. Without knowing where his legs exactly were, she just kicked the air several times.
Puck
Finally, her heel hit something that felt like a leg.
Should I tie you up? Just like you did to me.
I think that will be fun. Should we try it?
Itll be a problem if I get caught.
Ed didnt seem to feel any pain, leaving her stunned. Only his forearm, wrapped around her waist, grew stronger. The action pulled her body closer to him.
What a crazy pervert.
Let go of me, you perv!
Shh, do you want to get caught?
Moist lips pressed against her earlobe.
Shh
His breath reached her auricle. The thoughts upying her mind immediately stopped. It felt like all kinds of bugs were crawling into her ear. It was quite a specific type of horror. It felt terrible, like something with dozens or thousands of legs.
If its like this, theres no chance of winning. I might be alone, but if Im caught, theres a high possibility that my crew will be detained as well. The Bell Rock will take a hit. I need to escape.
This Let me go! AHH!
Lil screamed madly, her cry was close to that of a seizure.
Cesar will be faster than the guards. Hes right upstairs. So, hell be fast he has to be fast.
Btedly, Ed covered her mouth.
Are you crazy!
Still, Lil kept calling for Cesar. Her vocal cords had rung sharply, but now her screams were muffled by the palm of his hand.
His sensitive hearing couldnt have missed my screams, especially with this voice.
Everyone could have heard that
Crack
The window broke.
Lil was convinced it was without a doubt, Cesar. At the same time, beyond the terrace, the sound of firecrackers could be heard, signalling retreat.
A low voice spoke against the background full of noise.
Let her go.
Ed got up with Lil in front of him. Thanks to this, her body turned and she could see the fireworks before they subsided.
Who are you?
How dare you threaten her.
Even though she couldnt see his face due to the moonlight, Lil felt relieved.
The fireworks went off, so the crews retreating by now. If Cesar and I can buy some time, well all be able to escape.
Ed made a ridiculous threat.
If you take one more step, Ill slit her throat.
I told you to let her go.
Lilughed inwardly at his weak grip. Hisrge hand was just resting on her mouth. Ed wasnt trying to kill her, nor stopping her from talking.
Is he really trying to do what hes talking about?
Lil snorted.
Huh? Do you want me to open you up?
It was an empty threat. Cesar knew it and got closer. This time, Lil kicked her heel back as hard as she could.
Let go! Let go! Let go!
She stomped Eds knee and shin countless times, but the kicking didntst long. She didnt even notice that her body was flying through the air, reflexively she tried to break her fall and rolled on the floor.
When she raised her head, two des shed with each other. The sound of the colliding swords pierced her ears.
Both left no gap.
The confrontation heated up quickly. Their fierce afterimage cut through the darkness. In an instant, the calm air became a mess and the dreary silence fell apart. Lil stared at the high-speed swordsmanship that made even the moonlight struggle with illuminating it.
She took a deep breath, stood up with the support from a bookshelf and squinted her eyes.
As expected, Cesar has the upper hand. With his back to the moon, hes at an advantage. But this isnt progressing as the quick and easy fight I hoped for. Moreover, theres no guarantee that the guards will remain silent after hearing the disturbance. We need to get out of here.
Without thinking any further, she ran to the desk. She grabbed the papers and documents, which were in aplete mess, and rummaged through the drawers.
We need to go before they change their positions. Likeright now.
Cesar!
Lil rushed towards the open window. She soon noticed Cesar had followed her and jumped over the railing. Ed chased after them and went out on the terrace. In one swift motion, Lilnded, rolled over the grass, pulled her gun from her thigh, and aimed it at the balcony. Ed was about to jump over the railing but stopped. It was because the gun was undoubtedly directed at him.
She stood up, keeping an eye on Ed, still caught in the sight of her rifle. Ed dropped the sword and raised his hands in the air. Lil backtracked, then withdrew her gun and ran across the garden.
Ed stood silently for a while and eventually raised his head. The wind blew through the open terrace doors, making the ss fragments on the floor sweep like the ocean. Ed copsed like a captain of a wrecked ship and looked back at the cause of this mess.
Did I go too far? Did using too much force make her resistant?
Ed shook his head straight away.
I dont need to forget that Liloa was a student of the Imperial Military Academy. Being caught off-guard could be the most likely cause of defeat. It wasnt too much, and it wouldve been funny to think that she was innocent. But why did she feel the need to call for that escort? I dont understand it at all.
In an attempt to make sense of what just happened, he tried to recall the situation.
A random intruder
Although their encounter was brief, Ed was familiar with that monstrous skill.
Thats why I no longer felt the need to chase after them. There was nothing more to y around with. The swordsmanship used by that man was systematic and precise. It was a naval longsword technique from Lebrun.
Ed didnt even turn his head at the sound of footsteps rushing in.
There was an intrusion. Are you okay?
The enlisted private army of the counts mansion had assembled in a frenzy and immediately checked on their distinguished guests safety. The count instructed them strictly as if hes a high-ranking nobleman from Sesbron.
Edpletely ignored the guards hovering around him and focused on something else. His thoughts drifted to the man who fought with his face obscured by the moonlight. He already knew who it was. That build, that swordsmanship, and that stern face. He could only identify one specifically talented person. Ed saw the mans face. He was a man that had fought countless times.
Ed narrowed his forehead.
What was his name?
Cesar
As soon as he said it out loud, the final piecepleted the puzzle. A vivid memory crossed his mind. However, it took a second to ept it as the unbelievable reality. He couldnt figure out why he was here with Lil.
Why?
Sir Cesar?
Ed stared in the air like a possessed man.
Captain Lemoine?
***Next
Chapter 17
Chapter 17
On the road of the dense forest, Lil hid with Cesar as they watched a group of soldiers flocking to the other side. Relieved to see the troops go, Lil rubbed her forehead against Cesars chest. She flinched her shoulders when she felt unexpected pain.
Liloa, are you hurt?
Liloa.
His hand, which had been covering the back of her head, carefully swept her hair out of her forehead.
Your forehead is swollen. Now that I look closer, it looks bruisedDoes it hurt a lot? How did this happen? Is it because of him?
Lil grabbed his cor.
That pervert, he was expecting me.
Expecting youWhat?
Yes. I ran into him on our first day in Amiaeng. I let him tag along with me because I thought he could give some helpful information. Later, when it turned out that he was in the Navy, I became suspicious. I was him again. That time, I somehow got the information I needed, but when I noticed that he was hiding something, it disturbed me. He was not some ordinary guy and his eye patch turned out to be fake. I dont understand. Why was he waiting for me?
He was waiting for you?
Yes
What else did he say?
Well
Lil shrugged as she remembered the terrible scene. She wondered if she should tell Cesar that he tried to vite her but opted not to. Cesar will return to kill the guy if she tells him. Theyre on the run now, and isnt that man from the navy? It will only cause a bigger problem if we kill a soldier from the empire.
He said that he and I need to talk. He asked me who I really was.
He did question her about her purpose, so she wasntpletely lying. Lil remembered the guys strange demeanour. She still resents him, but he didnt rush in as soon as he saw her, making her wonder if the reason why he was waiting for her was really just to talk. However, it was a very untrustworthy hypothesis. She recalled that repulsive sensation. For no apparent reason, she rubbed her ear against Cesars shoulders.
I told you it could be dangerous.
Uhh yeah. I was afraid we would all be captured. He caught me when I tried to run away. His strength was noughing matter. I couldnt do anything, ah,e to think of it
Remembering something, Lil looked up at Cesar. His dark red eyes were already on her.
Do you know anyone with that level of skill and is around your age? That perv, he must be from Lebrun. Earlier, that aggressive stabbing was a technique taught by the academy
Liloa. Youre bleeding.
What?
Cesar tapped near his own brow. Lil attempted to imitate Cesar as if he were a mirror but was stopped by his hand.
Dont touch it.
Ha! I knew it since I was thrown against the desk!
Cesars eyes sharpened.
Thrown against the desk?
Lil took a deep breath and recalled what had happened and how she had sustained her injury. She doesnt want to think about it. Lil rolled her eyes and hesitantly added.
Ah So, I was running away
But Cesar wasnt convinced.
Liloa. Because I thought the study was quite noisy, I kept a close eye on what was going on downstairs. When I heard your scream, I immediately ran there. If the noise I heard was when you banged your head in the middle of the fight
His gaze remained unchanged. Lil swallowed her saliva and looked into his eyes.
Then Its my fault.
I shouldnt have left you alone.
Lil blinked, suddenly embarrassed by her own lie.
Its not your fault. It was my fault Can you just stay here? Im not in pain anymore, but it can be dangerous to go back.
Cesar nodded gently.
Okay.
***
Cesar looked down at Lil, who was fast asleep. The rough-wrapped bandages were cascading down over her pitch-ck hair. Usually, she doesnt toss and turn so much in her sleep, but her hair on the pillow is especially unkempt today.
Cesar smiled softly and stroked her skin which was faintly touched by moonlight. After caressing her cheeks and earlobes, he traced her neckline and shoulder. It was a path he knew so well and remembered so vividly. Her beauty never changes, so Cesar felt the same way every time he was swept away and amazed by her. Even in such a simple outfit, he felt the same way as he did the first time he met her.
It was the same on the day we first met.
Cesar kissed her moonlit forehead.
After putting on his coat, he quietly opened the door. The rest of the crew had celebrated the sessful raid on the counts mansion. The drinking, whichsted untilte, was truly a sight to behold.
Cesar frowned.
He told them to return to their cabins when they were finished, but the setting was like that of a ughterhouse. Cesar walked down the stairs, checking for any signs of sobriety. However, after a few steps, he realised it was pointless. Even when he stepped on their hands and feet while they were lying face down, the crew didnt respond. Cesar made his way to the door and exited the building.
Even the night air in the South wasnt cold. The sea breeze gently pped his face. When Cesar briefly looked up at the sky, the moon told him the time.
He began to walk slowly.
As he moved forward, his thoughts became more and more intense. Thinking about the admiral he encountered a few hours ago.
The two of them metHe apanied Lil for a while. After that, he waited for her at the Counts house?
Cesar took a turn and walked into an alley. It was a waste of time to inquire whether it was a coincidence or not. A coincidence was not even an option. His first guess would be correct. The admiral wasnt an honourable man who cared about pirates. So, what motivated him to pursue Lil? Within a second, a name came to mind. He clenched his teeth.
Duke Mireille. But why now
Cesar pushed the wooden door that appeared in front of him. It was the neighbourhoodsrgest inn. Looking around the hall through the thick smoke, he noticed a man waving his hand frantically. Another wave of rage erupted. Cesar closed the distance between him and the man.
Seeing Cesar, the man smiled and spread his arms out in delight.
Hey, I didnt expect to see you so soon
In a split second, Cesar punched Ed.
The broad smile on Eds face faded away. His body staggered as the chair he was sitting on made a loud noise as it collided with the distant wall. The sound was so loud that everyone inside the inn focused on the man sprawled out like a corpse.
Ugh
Hes still alive
How boring
There were some voices heard left and right before the surroundings became noisy again.
Not only did you try to harass her, but you also caused her to bleed. Youve gonepletely mad.
Mad, you say? I get that a lot.
Want to get hit again?
Ed spat out blood.
Ugh You really hit me hard. Wow.
Ed looked leisurely around with a finger in his mouth, checking his teeth. He then wiped his bloodied hand on his shirt, pretending to be surprised.
It hurts
In one swift motion, he threw a punch at Cesar.
I havent forgotten your tricks.
Ed lowered his fist which was caught in Cesars palm. He had swung it short, thinking it was going to make it, but it was blocked instead.
Damn itI see youre still as sharp as ever.
Ed immediately gave up and dragged his chair over to sit down.
I guess she did hit her head pretty hard. It was an ident, I didnt purposely use too much force
Ed cleared his throat as he gazed into the other persons cold eyes.
OK, fine. I should have treated her as ady, not as a soldier from the Empire. You must be upset that the woman, who was merely a visitor of the Count, was treated so harshly. I concede.
Ed nodded alone, but soon changed his gentle expression and mmed his fist down on the table.
But what are you talking about? Vite? Huh! When did I do that?
Dont act as if you dont know.
No, no, no! Im sure I didnt do anything like that. And why are you suddenly speaking so formally?
Are you not an Admiral?
Ha, cant remember thest time I was this happy about my promotion. Anyway, did she say that? I might be a bit of a rebel, but Im not the type to mistreat ady.
Ed snorted, indicating that he didnt want to reflect at all. In this heated debate, he was used, but he swore to be innocent from start to finish.
I never removed anyyer of clothing, so this usation is ungrounded. Even if it wouldnt be a shame if she had taken off some, no
Who the hell do you think I am? You and Liloa keep treating me like trash.
Ed smirked as he looked at Cesars stiff expression. He always thought Cesar had a unique face, but seeing it now being the same as ever made Ed happy.
Cesar had sun-brightened blonde hair and deep red eyes An ice-cold man with a beautiful exterior.
The man in front of him now is no different from the man in his memories.
Or was he more stoic at the time?
Ed cocked his brow.
When he returns, the Sesbron women wont be able to stop talking about him once again, it will be a hrious sight to see. But will he ever return?
Staying silent?
So why is he in Amiaeng?
Next
Chapter 18
Chapter 18
Does your brother know what youre up to? How much did the Lemoine family spend raising you as a prince?
I dont want to hear it.
Ed blinked. He had so many questions that he didnt know where to start. His heart fluttered as if it was anticipating the fun.
So, you dont want to hear it, huh. Isnt this an interesting development to avoid dialogue so openly? No, in a way, its natural. A former naval Captain was caught robbing a counts mansion, and hes probably trying to get away with it. So, who made him rob someones house? Who doesnt know hes a retired navy Captain?
Ed felt like he had caught on to something.
Im sorry, is it because of Liloa?
The reaction was immediate.
Are you here under the orders of Duke Mireille?
You havent answered my question yet.
I dont want to answer.
Then I wont either.
Had you met Liloa simply by chance, you wouldnt have recognized her. But youve been chasing her around from the moment you first saw her. She is the reason you came here, isnt she? And Duke Mireilles the only one who couldve used Liloa as bait to persuade you. So, I believe that the Duke is behind this
Then Ill assume Liloas your reason too.
No.
You cant fool me
Cesar shut his mouth. Ed had no trouble seeing through his lie.
What? You suffered permanent injuries during the battle of Sna. You couldnt even leave the Lemoinepound because it was so serious. And yet you travelled all the way to Amiaeng. Who would have guessed?
I know you dont care about me. So, stop provoking me.
No. Now I cant stop thinking about you, who has an unexpected but profound connection with Liloa; whats your rtionship with her? Are you two lovers? I came indeed down here to look for Liloa. But after meeting you now, Im not sure what to ask you first. Hm, this is quite interesting.
Ed touched his ear as he went through the various hypotheses that came to mind right away, but he didnt know much about Cesar, making it difficult to proceed without more information.
He looked at his opponent. Amid all themotion Cesar was calm as if a curtain of silence was draped around him. Ed had to be patient. He already knew Cesar had a rtively meek attitude, going back as far as they still were officers, funnily enough, he never disliked it.
Cesar Lemoine. We had no special interactions. Contrary to my first impression of Cesar, whom I saw as a stubborn heir to a rather boring noble family, I now am often reminded of that interesting man. In a period where the militarys primary weapons shifted from swords to guns, only a few still knew how to wield a sword skilfully, and Cesar Lemoine was one of them. We met at apetition for highly skilled swordsmen. Cesar stood out in particr because he refused to bow his head for a higher ranked marquess myself even though my status was quite in the lift.
Ed rarely ended his sentences with humble thoughts.
If it hadnt been for that sudden disappearance several years ago, the head of the Mondovi fleet might have been Cesar. It wouldve certainly been an easy decision for the imperial family.
So, whats she doing here? What happened to you two? Why hasnt Liloa shown up? Im dying of curiosity.
Why did you follow the will of the Duke?
Ed replied to Cesars piercing gaze with puffy eyes, indicating that his words were offensive.
Dont provoke me, I dislike the Duke as much as you do. You think Im hisckey or something? Im willing to capture his merchant ships and hand it over to the Amiaeng pirates if that proves anything.
Oh, I have a good idea. Why dont you join hands with me? All Im trying to do is screw that Duke over.
Admiral.
Yes?
Dont treat Liloa as your amusement.
Eds tongue came to a halt at the unexpected answer.
Im not sure what the Duke has promised or offered to intrigue you, but dont align yourself with that lowly being.
Ha, youre so amusing. Do I appear to be that low? Since when did you be such a sensible person? Wait a minute
I cant exactly tell because Ive only spoken to you a few times. Hm, I cant pinpoint any reasons for this dubious change in your tone.
Ed thought for a moment and eventually gave the simplest answer. But after saying it out loud, he couldnt quite believe it, so he asked in a half-doubtful tone.
Im not sure Are you two truly in love? That sounds ridiculous, but theres no other exnation. Let me think, is there anything else that can cause people to be so sensitive about others?
Even though Cesar knew he was being provoked on purpose, he failed to hide his expression. Eds mouth fell open.
Ha, the Duke sure found me a good one!
I warned you to not mess with Liloa. I wont put up with it.
What, are you going to hit me again? Dont be a fool. Ill draw my sword. By the way, now that Ive confirmed your desire to defeat me, Id like to let you know that Im going to keep an eye on you. You were lucky to catch me off guard this time, but now I might as well cut off one of your arms.
Just an arm? Thats not threatening at all.
Only a few men can handle the sword as great as you do, but even fewer men have mastered it as much as I have.
Weve never decided on the winner.
Thats because I didnt mean to kill you in that tournament. You know that, too.
I dont.
You arrogant jerk. If I didnt care so much about you, youd already be feeling the stab of my sword.
Youre still conceited.
Shouldnt I be?
Ed arrogantly raised his chin.
What kind of life will I live if I dont live for my aplishments?
There was a strange silence. Ed usually enjoyed his opponents expression full of reluctance but seeing that there was no sign of movement in Cesars face, he could only stare nkly. Ed eventually broke the silence.
This isnt any fun.
Then, he spoke seriously, leaving all jokes aside.
So, what exactly are you doing here? Why are you eavesdropping on the navy? Why did Liloa want to know about the Admiral and the fleet? Why are you so taken with me?
If you were just going to sit here and say nothing, why did you write to me in the first ce? Who sends a letter in secret and requests a meetup immediately after fleeing and going into hiding?
Im here to warn you not to touch Liloa. Thats all I have to say about it.
Would you like me to leave you two alone?
What are you going to do? Do you want to capture her and take her with you?
Ed shook his head, realising the problem.
Oh, I understand what youre thinking. You might think Im moving under the Dukes control, but things have changed dramatically. As a result, I need to know how much information you have on my fleet.
Our intention was not to run into you. Nothing else.
How did she know about the Dukes ns?
This has nothing to do with him.
Doesnt it have everything to do with him? This is getting annoying.
Im going to leave.
What? No, already? But I still have a lot of questions.
Cesar stood up and turned his back,pletely ignoring Ed.
Im going to stick around and follow you like a leech.
You dont like being annoying, I know youre not willing to do that.
Ill turn Amiaeng over.
Youre here in secret, I know youre not apanied by your fleet.
What if I order a port blockade?
All you have is the counts private army, and I know theres no Visha.
All anchored vessels will be holed.
How can you do that without cannons?
Cesar
I hope I never see you again.
What?
Ed stood up and attempted to grab the hem of Cesars robe as he left. Cesar walked away from the table without much reluctance. The silent back faded and eventually vanished.
How long will you be in Amiaeng? Are you two travelling the world or something? Huh? Captain? Captain!
***
Lil got up and touched her face, which was a mixture of bandages and hair. As soon as sheined, Cesar approached her and carefully loosened the bandages. While Lil drank a ss of water, Cesar gathered her loose curls behind her back and tied them clumsily. When everything was set and done, Lil made her way to the table and uncrumpled the wads of paper she had brought with her.
Hmm. Maybe I was too reckless when I picked up this map. I dont think theres any trace of the Admiral.
What did you find?
Nothing. Nothing stands out.
Lil examined the chart with a magnifying ss, it looked like it was scribbled by hand. She traced down the winding coastline drawn from the centre to the southeast and back. Finally, she sighed in defeat.
Theres nothing to find here.
Cesar took the magnifying ss she was handing over.
How annoying. I might have gotten more useful documents if it werent for that pervert. This is frustrating.
Liloa.
If I could go back one more time yeah?
Theres something here.
What?Next
Chapter 19
Chapter 19
Cesar handed her the magnifying ss. Lil took another look at the map.
You see the vicinity below the Gulf of Gardel. Theres a mark.
Lil groaned and tried to figure out what was written. Strangely, despite her experience from Lebrun and having served in the navy, she was unfamiliar with naval codes.
Uh, I dont know.
There is no such terrain as whats depicted on this map.
Well? Uh, no?
You can see the text in detail.
She still snorted at the map.
No, I dont see it at all.
Its a code used by officers for their intended recipients.
Here? What is it? Whats written?
Cesar cast a silent nce down at her hair. When she tilted her head, as if she was pondering it over. He spoke quietly.
Visha.
Lils entire body seemed toe to a halt, then her upper body bounced up. Her gaze was immediately drawn to him.
What? Did you say Visha? Did I hear you right?
Yes.
She recalled their strategy.
What, two weeks?
She wont be able to sleepfortably for a while, as they had to prepare for their departure.
Lil fixed her gaze on the cryptic mark that denoted Visha. Naturally, a name came to mind. Visha and that name were inextricably linked.
Admiral Retiro. The Empire only has two Admirals. One is the Admiral of the South, a prominent veteran whose promotion was gradual. The second one is the Admiral of the Penins, also known as the protector of the West. A young genius who climbed the ranks in record time. Although he was uninterested in the position of admiral, the leaders of Sesbron begged him to take it due to his abilities.
I know there is a big difference between hearing some rumours and encountering the man in person. However, seeing that the Admirals fleet is already so close, it might not only be a possibility but a certainty.
Lil swallowed dry saliva.
We will not engage in a battle against the Imperial Navy. The Bell Rock will surrender as soon as wee into contact. But there is no guarantee wed make it.
The prospect of seeing the navys sails through her telescope terrified Lil.
Because of the shallow waters in the South, small boats were advantageous. The Bell Rock was built to travel to and from the southern parts, but if it was bombarded by the Mondovi fleet, it would sink without a trace. There is no one on our ship who can control the yellow-billed white-tailed birds, nor was there anyone who can call on the dolphins by making unusually high-pitched sounds. So, the Bell Rock has to face battle purely with the operation of the ship and crew. Were fortunate that we havent encountered the Admirals g yet but once we do, the odds arent in our favour.
The emperor granted permission for the Southern League of Pirates to operate in the past, but now that he dispatched an army. The unwritten approval has been revoked. Its naive to believe that the Navy will hesitate tounch a pre-emptive strike
If even Amiaeng ends up in the hands of the Navy, where can I go?
Lil clenched her fists.
***
Ed sat down with a scowl on his face.
Its been five days since I secretly met with Cesar, but I still havent gotten any more information.
He stared at his empty hand,pletely clueless.
Amiaeng really deserves to be named the stronghold of the Southern League of Pirates. I initially thought that the rumours about their loyalty were exaggerated, but that was really ack of judgement on my part.
I had sent a message to Cesar, and even though it was delivered in secret, without the sender revealing that it was from the counts house, there was still no news. The locals know how to keep each other hidden. Its not like Im after the pirates; Im only looking for two people.
Oh, Im going crazy.
His days were as productive as a windless sea. It was a disaster.
Ed stared nkly at the desk in front of him. The Count of Amiaeng sat beside him, eagerly signing the reports in his ce. Eds glum expression moved along his legs on top of the desk and ended on the documents protruding beneath them.
[The total amount of damage caused by Lil Schweiz to the Garni ships]
Damn it, I dont have time for a Lil who does this too!
Ed irritably shifted his gaze away from the reports beneath his calf. The count dared to cast a sharp look at him. Infuriating Ed even more.
What?!
The count quickly turned his head, pretending to wipe his sweaty forehead with a handkerchief.
Damn it. The problem is I moved in secret and not with the Visha. If it werent for that, I wouldnt have been so tied up like this. I couldve been bombarding or threatening pirate ships by now.
Ed sighed, it felt like the ground had given way. He was stuck in a situation he couldnt get out of.
Word got out that Im in the Navy, so people on the street started looking differently at me. I even got involved in one or two fights recently, how tiresome.
If I could just meet Liloa once more, Id be able to tell her everything. I am looking forward to see her reaction. From the beginning, I knew I was going to screw the Duke over, but now Im thinking about involving Liloa as well. Cesar is by her side, so theres no reason for Liloa to return home.
Ed was determined to eventually let go of Liloa. Of course, after she heard him out.
Should I try my luck with the pirates?
He needed to try something new. The southern pirates were virtually untouchable, but he was determined to calm down his temper by investigating the situation in the South.
Ed reached for the report he had seen a moment ago.
[The total amount of damage caused by Lil Schweiz to the Garni ships]
He turned the first page, his eyes moving up and down. The chapter that followed was only a dense analysis. Ed, taken aback, peered at the astonishing thin paper. Half of its content didnt appear to beprehensible. He humbly admitted hisck of knowledge of the southern pirates.
Count
What? What?
Who is Lil Schweiz exactly?
The counts expression showed that he was excited that the admiral had spoken to him.
Oh, here in the South, theres a famous pirate called the ck Whale, known primarily for his attacks on Garni merchant ships and his invention of the looting certificate.
Looting certificate? Thats something Ive never heard of, sounds like a bunch of nonsense.
Well, its actually quite useful in proving the crews innocence. When cargo on a merchant ship goes missing, the shipowner usually suspects the crew of stealing it. The crew can point towards the pirates, but owners can still be suspicious and judge the situation against them. As a result, stolen cargo will be treated as debt the crew has to the shipowner, so they have to pay it back by working on a boat their entire lives.
Oh yeah?
Yes, but since the southern pirates officially began issuing the certificates, such unfair cases dont ur anymore. Lil Schweiz is a rather polite looter
Ed frowned.
Why do you speak so highly of him? Did you get attached while eating together?
What?
Everyone knows you share meals with the pirates.
What?
How much did you get from the ck Whale? Geez just shut up.
You be too noisy.
Oh, but I didnt say anything
Get out.
Edgar didnt take his gaze away from the report. The count struggled to get himself out from between the chair and the desk. Before leaving, he took onest look at the admirals face. Meanwhile, Ed retrieved another document from the cluttered desk.
[ck Whale, Lil Schweiz Philip April 11th, year 26th]
It was the report brought by the count a few days ago.
[The damaged ship is a medium-sized merchant ship belonging to the Garni merchant association. The shipowner is Duke Ren Mireille. Felini August was hired by the Duke as Captain]
Ed sank back in his chair like a bored child.
[receiving the special order from His Majesty. To the Admiral of the Penins, an original copy of the looting certificate]
Ed shifted his gaze to the certificate. The paper was decorated with roses, the symbol of the duke.
Seeing the way its painted, its clearly meant as mockery.
[ I, the ck Whale, Lil Schweiz, have piged Sir Augusts ship with grace and respect in ordance with Sesbron custom. Word of advice, next time we cross paths, please refrain from making a big fuss like you did today ]
The horrible handwriting looked like it was written with feet. But Ed could admire the writing style.
Im liking this guy.
It was only then that he was willing to look at the most basic reports. He swept away the documents piled up like a mountain on the left and took out a bunch of papers from the bottom.
[ Southern League of Pirates ck Whale, Lil Schweiz ]
Ed snorted when he saw Southern League of Pirates written in the report to the admiral.
The League is a term that pirates used to describe themselves. This is because the purpose of the current generation of pirates is to fight against the empire and unite the inds of the South again, which had fallen apart after the expansion over sea began. Also, the Southern League of Pirates insists that the true pirate is the empire, so its very rare for this term to appear in official documents.
Its said that the Southern Navy has little interest in the pirates, it seems to be true.
He cocked his chin and quickly read the next line.
He is called the ck Whale because he swallows everything hees across Ah, he has ck hair with an uncharacteristically soft appearance presumably mixed blood.
He flipped to the next page.
He follows Sesbron customsWhat kind of bullshit is this, what do Sesbrons customs have to do with anything?
Ed nced back at the original looting certificate he had ced next to him.
In ordance with the Sesbron custom, very polite and noble I dont understand why he keeps bringing up the Sesbron customs.
Edughed openly at the looting certificate because he wasnt fond of Sesbron himself. As he muttered a few more sentences, unknowingly, his boredom began to fade away.
I came all the way to Amiaeng yet I still keep hearing about Sesbron. Even Liloa mentioned Sesbron in her letter
Something that had hit like a light beam quickly faded away, leaving him with a sensation of deja vu.
Wait. What?Next
Chapter 20
Chapter 20
Ed attempted to capture what he assumed to be a memory. He chased after the fleeing figure which appeared to be in the form of a woman. Following quickly, he grabbed the figures shoulder and turned it around. And when he saw her face, his eyes lit up.
Ed shook his head to clear his mind of the tingling afterimage.
Lil?
He got up half-fazed and started to rummage through his desk.
Liloa?
The pile of papers that had been swept around fell now offpletely.
These reports say, Lil?
Ed scoured the papers. Soon after, he found a crumpled piece of paper on the floor.
[Ed, or whatever your name is. Im writing to tell you that, I, Lil, have punished you with grace and respect in ordance with the Sesbron custom]
He picked up the looting certificate that had fallen to the floor as well.
I, the ck Whale, Lil Schweiz,
Ed didnt even notice that his voice was shaking.
[ have punished you with grace and respect in ordance with the Sesbron custom ]
have piged Sir Augusts ship with grace and respect in ordance with the Sesbron custom Damn it, this woman!
He crumpled up the note and turned towards the terrace. The gently swaying sea filled the horizon. Ed altered his gaze. At the northern marina, there were ships lined up in straight rows.
A yard8, towering mast and decks. Somewhere out there, must be the ck Whales Bell Rock.
Theres a way for Ed to tell the ships apart.
Its a simple task that only needs a few investigations.
His sharp gaze slid down the mast line as he started counting the cannons. Then he suddenly changed his mind.
No, this isnt the first step.
He focused on Liloa again.
The simrities between the two, who seemed to bepletely unrted, are questionable. But she refers to herself as Lil and uses the same phrases as Lil Schweiz. She kept a close eye on the Admirals movements, stole naval secrets and is most likely dressing as a man. On the other hand,the majority of the ships looted by Lil Schweiz were Garni merchant ships.
Its said Lil Schweiz has a small posture and mixed-race appearance. And the Captain said
Ed grabbed the report again.
Well, isnt it my job to turn suspicion into facts?
***
Her yawn brought tears to her eyes. It was the same for in and Marenzio, sitting next to her.
I dont know how many nights I stayed up
I know, Captain.
Its the first time Ive been working so hard since we docked the ship. Has it been a week?
Lil gently patted Marenzios forearm, who was rubbing his tired eyes.
Everyone did a great job, Illpensate you generously once we get out of Amiaeng.
Aye, Aye.
Marenzio,e to the gun deck with me. in, go to Cesar now.
Yes, Captain.
Come find me after you finish recruiting new crewmembers.
Yes.
Our departure is at eleven oclock. Dont bete and get ready right now. Jericho and the new recruits are below, make sure to let them read and sign the contract.
in nodded with a big smile. Leaving the captains room together, Lil encouraged in with a pat on his back. The grinning old man crossed over to the dock. Marenzio and Lil made their way to the gun deck, where she inspected the cannons lined up on the left.
Marenzio, do we have enough sand?
Itll be enough, I guess, itll do anyway.
You guess? What do I always tell you?
While checking the right cannon barrel, Marenzio replied slightly annoyed.
Come on, Captain. Its rare for a captain to make a list from one to ten and check it as thoroughly as you do.
You say I made it? Cesar did.
Wasnt it the Captain who ordered it?
Hmph.
If we have some, we can use it and if we dont, we dont. Why do we have so many things to take care of?
If you dont understand it, then be quiet. Even if youre that ignorant, theres no need to show it.
Whats that now?
Do you know how hard Ive been working to feed you?
What did you say, Captain?
Marenzio raised his voice with a flushed face. Lil was in the middle of teasing him when she heard a call from above.
Captain! Captain!
Looking up, she shouted back.
What!
Come out!
Lil ran to the upper deck.
Why? Whats wrong? Can you see another fleeting?
Courant, standing on the upper deck, pointed at the dock. From above she could see Bell Rocks crew huddled together.
Not another fleet.
Lil stroked her chest, stepped on the crossing and went down.
Whats going on?
She passed through the roaring crew and approached the owner of the brown hair, which she believed to be the cause of the disturbance. He was particrly tall, but all she could see was the top of his head, as she herself was a bit smaller than the rest of the crew. Lil tapped in on his shoulder, he was thest person blocking her way. When in recognized her as the captain, he stepped aside, revealing the mans face.
Lil didnt recognize him at first. Staring at him nkly, she thought he was just some bright young man that had no reason to be on this pier.
Hes handsome.
With his smooth sunlight-kissed skin, clean jawline without a hint of a beard and hair fluttering in the wind, he was definitely a person that did not fit between the sailors. It was appropriate to say that his appearance would even make the Sesbrons woman scream.
Lil finally looked at his eyes. Green eyes were staring right into hers.
She shouted reflexively.
Ah!
Captain?
What! Whats this bastard doing here?
Lil yelled at in but suddenly stopped.
I only met Ed when I was a woman. Lil Schweiz is a stranger to him. Damn it.
She cleared her throat a few times.
Hm, I mean, whos this guy?
Hes a new recruit, Captain.
Recruit? Who wants to be recruited? I thought the recruitment ended at dawn. Why is this the first time I hear about this?
Cesar said it was okay.
What? Where the hell is he?
Uh, Captain.
Bring Cesar right away!
Captain.
She felt her surroundings narrowing and had a rough guess why. They tried to stop in from running back to the ship.
What is it?!
Hes a doctor, Captain.
Lil had the impression that she saw Ed smile from the corner of her eye. She felt a chill running down her spine.
What are you up to? What, whats heughing about?
What?
He has quite the experience. Hes from the maind and received formal education.
Hes Navy.
When asked how she knew the stranger she saw for the first time was from the Navy, Lil insisted it was her gut feeling.
Just trust me and keep your guards up.
in, on the other hand, shrugged as if nothing had changed.
Wasnt Depp too?
What? Are you trying to sell out the Bell Rock?
Dont yell at me, go see Cesar, Captain. He said he already talked to the guy.
The navigator? Did Cesar really approve it or was it someone who imed to be our navigator?
I dont know.
You idiots! Cant you see hes just trying to get on our ship by lying about Cesar?
Come on, wait Captain!
She looked back at Ed, who was chasing after her. He had a clueless face, with I dont know written all over his forehead. Lil couldnt stand the anger boiling inside her.
Its all a fucking act. This guy is crazy!
Captain, I can exin!
Im not your captain.
Ed hesitated with an innocent face as if he really didnt know anything. Lils nose was so stuffy that she couldnt even breathe properly.
What a scam. He looks just like a lost puppy. I now understand why Cesar didnt recognize him. Seeing him now without that scruffy beard and messy hair, I think hes probably four or five years younger than Cesar.
Lil red at him as if she was trying to tear him apart with her eyes. However, Ed not only calmly epted her gaze but also made her shiver by looking at her with a face that seemed helpless. It was a response that seemed to be well aware of the fact that his good looks were a powerful weapon. It was the same for Lil, making her see right through his strategy.
Damn it, that filthy bastard.
Lil shuddered once again as if shaking off a spider, then pushed the sailors to make way.
I need to quickly ask Cesar the full story of this bizarre coincidence.If it was indeed Cesars decision, hed know for sure that he was the same pervert we met ten days ago. So why did he agree to let him join our ship?
Oh, get out of the way!
She stretched out her arms and scowled at the sailors who didnt step aside quickly enough. It was as hard as to swim against a tidal wave.
Suddenly she realised she was in the minority, and itd be almost impossible to throw him out.
The crew is already sold by the fact that Ed is a doctor, theyll never take my side, even if Im the Captain.
From time to time, Lil nced sideways. Her crew were of no help and by now were busy showing interest in Eds luggage.
What kind of drugs do you have?
I heard that theres a device on the maind that can reattach severed arms and legs
All kinds of curious questions went back and forth.
Doctors are very rare. Of course, that doesnt apply to Sesbron. Most of the well-educated people, such as doctors, served their duties in the Navy as soon as they received their degree from the Imperial academy or worked as physicians for a noble family. There was no shortage of doctors in the capital. The problem was everywhere else. Especially in the South, doctors were scarcer than the rare, speckled dolphin. The physician on Varese Street, Doctor Pons, was considered the only prominent doctor in Amiaeng.
Still, Lil hadnt forgotten when the old man sutured a wound by pouring boiling oil on the patients injured area.
Therefore, it was natural for her crew to swarm around Ed. Lil, squeezing herself through the crowd, lost her temper when someone tapped her shoulder.
What now?!
Footnote:
8. Yard: A wooden beam that lies horizontally above a topsail.Next
Chapter 21
Chapter 21
Captain.
It was in. Reluctantly, she stopped walking.
Although this old man loves to drink till he cant even talk straight, the man was generous and wise. As a result, the crew followed him easily. He served as boatswain, making him in charge of the deck. So, I cant ignore his words hastily. If the Captain ignores the dignity of the deck, the crew will not respect it either.
What, Im busy. Tell me quickly.
Why do you hate it so much?
Is there something I dont know about?
Lil frowned and spat out her words.
I dont like that hes from the Navy.
Whats the big deal to have one or two soldiers who ran from the Navy? Captain Jarles also epted three men from the Navy recently. I heard that most of the deserters flee because they hate authority and are very satisfied with the rules and contracts of the Southern League of pirates. Especially the reasonablepensation and the retirement arrangement.
That doesnt mean we can just allow them on the Bell Rock. We should be more careful, in addition to the Leagues work, we also carry out missions against the Imperial Order. What if hes followed? Then itll be irrelevant if its only one or a thousand deserters.
The chaser fleets* were active decades ago when there werent as many lower-levelled sailors in the Navy, but these days theyre not as persistent anymore. Red Giroduans first mate is also a former navy helmsman, right? Its been almost 20 years, but I heard hes still alive and well.
Even if we vote, there needs to be unanimity. Unless youre going to break the rules, you set up yourself, Captain. I think its better not to be stubborn.
The Admiral ising here to wipe us out. What if hes a spy of the fleet?
Dont worry about that. Ill keep an eye on him.
Why dont you put the bottle down first before you say stuff like that?
Hehe
in scratched the back of his head and took a swig from his rum. Lil left him be and went back to the front.
Im trying my best, though I feel like Im being pushed back.
Well, I I was the doctor of a ship from the Mondovi Fleet!
She stopped walking. All kinds of eyes poured on Ed like a tidal wave. Lil was one of them.
Surprised, she turned around while her mouth fell open. Several arms grabbed the soulless captain and dragged her in front of Ed.
What?
Please dont say no because Im from the Navy. There will be nothing more unfair to me than that!
What do you mean?
I was a nonmissioned junior officer and waspleting my four-year service at the navy. Its a requirement to enrol in the medical graduating program at the Imperial iraut and be a registered doctor.
But Im done now.
If it werent for that fucking admiral, Id have volunteered at the Navy after my service was over and fulfilled my lifelong dream. But that Admiral made meDamn it! Im so sick and tired of the Navy!
Chatter began to rise when the admiral was mentioned.
Fucking Admiral? Does he mean the Admiral of the Penins?
I think so. He mentioned the Mondovi fleet
Admiral Retiro? That bastard from the Anatole Sea?
Isnt he the one who said hede to Amiaeng soon?
Lil tried not to be distracted by the sporadic noise.
So, this guy is not from the Lebrun academy, but from the Imperial Academy. And he got a tattoo because he was going to pledge his loyalty to the Navy?
She observed Eds every move.
Clenching his fists as if it was unbearable and the angry expression on his face seemed to say that he had some sort of negative affair with the Admiral. When ites to acting, I cant deny hes talented.
As in said, the story of sailors escaping the Navy and bing pirates was prettymon. Officers live in luxurious cabins and eat high-quality food, while the nonmissioned officers or sailors under them have a difficult time. Its obvious that he had some bad experience with the Admiral, which could be a huge advantage. Besides, hes even showing animosity towards the Admiral, its hard to find a better motive for supporting the pirates than this.
What about chaser fleets?
I dont know. They arent around these days.
How can I believe that you graduated from the Imperial iraut?
I cant exactly prove it, but I have a rmendation letter from Doctor Pons.
When the name of Doctor Pons was mentioned, the surroundings became even noisier.
My poor Amiaeng crew really believes Pons is some kind of god.
Lil scanned the letter of rmendation that Ed gave her and handed it over to in. in, still hupping from the alcohol, read it and nodded his head with a stern expression.
Let me see!
Me, too!
What do you want to see? You cant even read!
Several hands aimed for the letter, so the boatswain raised the piece of paper above his head. Unfortunately, in wasnt fast enough and someone snatched it away. Soon there was a scuffle and the sound of tearing paper could be heard.
Lil kept quiet and stared at Ed.
I assume that he covered his face with that fake beard and eyepatch because he was running from the navy.
She was convinced that if shed met Ed for the first time today, shed let him join without any hesitation.
The criteria for selecting new crewmembers werent that strict. Besides, hes a doctor. Normally, a doctor would be weed with open arms. Hed be a great asset, especially one with formal training. Now that the battle with the Navy ising closer by the day, theres no choice but to alleviate the anxiety of the crew. Only, its somewhat
Lil frowned.
I know that Captain Lil Schweiz and the prostitute Lil lookpletely different. But somehow, I cant get rid of this uneasy feeling. I want to ask more. However, on pirate ships, its the unwritten rule to ignore a sailors past.
After taking in the atmosphere, Lil knew for sure.
If I say no to this, there will be a revolt. in was right, if we vote, Ill be badly outnumbered.
Finally, she spat out.
Take care of it.
Immediately the crowd went wild. Numerous shouts weed the new crewmember and sailors huddled together to shake hands. Lil irritably pushed the iing men out of her way.
The old ones finally useful now that hes dead! That damn quack cut off my toe while applying ointment
Whaha. Wee, wee! Whats your name?
Ed
Yeah. Take it easy, Ed
Ill be in your care
Lil watched their friendly chatter with displeasure and saw Cesar approaching from a distance. She ground her teeth and started to cut through the line of sailors right away. Of course, she kept her ears open to the conversations of the crew behind her.
I know I shouldnt ask this, but Im curious. What happened?
Did he try to scalp you?
Oh, yeah. I want to know that too! Does he really do that? Does he really sear people with a hot iron?
And does he collect human skulls?
Ed paused for a moment but soon nodded grimly. In fact, Lil was a little curious about that herself and nced in their direction.
Its all true. Hes aplete lunatic that ys scalps and feeds eyeballs to his fish
Then the cannibalistic pets are also true? And are they fed with the prisoners fingers and toes?
Thats right. It happens simultaneously with the Admirals mealtime. He sits in a chair near them, so they can eat together. And their name I forgot it, but it was the most frightening name I ever heard
Ma, madman
He sounds like a real madman!
If I get caught, I wont be able to get a clean death.
Chills ran down her spine before Lil moved forward again.
With such a personality, its likely that hes also cruel to his subordinates. I cant really me the deserters.
The loud chatter went away. Lil walked over to Cesar, who was watching the uproar on the dock.
Cesar, what did you do? Why is that pervert here?
What?
Dont pretend you dont know what Im talking about. He said he got permission from the navigator and that he is a doctor.
I dont know.
What?!
Cesar squinted his eyes and stared at the brown crown in the middle of the chaos.
Is it the guy from the Counts house? It was too dark that day, so I didnt see his face in detail.
It looks like he was beaten by that lunatic Admiral. I dont know why he stayed at the Counts house, but he left the Navy and is now on the run.
It turns out hes a doctor.
When Cesar stayed quiet, Lil looked up.
Cesar knows that Ed and I fought in the Counts study. Of course, I said I fell on my own, but Im sure he knows that was a lie.
Youre not the one who gave permission? Everyone thought it was you.
It wasnt me.
Then who was it? Jericho?
Jericho does sometimes call himself the navigator.
Lil stomped her foot.
Yeah, damn it! I think youre right. He was in charge of recruiting.
She red daggers at Ed, who was making his way to the ship.
Its surprising that they didnt hang flowers around his neck already.
In the midst of the celebration, the owner of the brown hair crossed over to the deck.
We need a doctor and we dont know when we have the opportunity to find another one. Even if I step in now, the crew will never ept it.
Thats true, damn it! That makes it even more annoying, why does he have to be a doctor?
You must remember that youre not the woman from that night. You need to hide those feelings or else hell get suspicious.
Fuck.
Dont worry. If I see a chance, Ill give him a good beating.
Seeing the normally timid Cesar react so aggressively, Lil felt the need to alleviate his growing temper.
No, thats alright. Hes my responsibility now. Until he signs the contract, I can beat him up myself.
Lil rubbed her mouth and walked towards the Bell Rock. Cesar followed quietly. She spoke without looking back at him.
Keep an eye on that guy, something is still bothering me. Everything he said makes sense, but I just dont believe him.
She walked over the crossing and made her way up the deck. Even though the captain was on board, there were only a few people who greeted her. She turned her head away and raised her nose at the wee ceremony on the upper deck. Lil ignored the calls for the captain and went into the captains room, leaving only the order to bring Jericho.
Bang
Footnote:
Chaser fleet: a ship that tracks people.Next
Chapter 22
Chapter 22
Ed looked curiously at the rough-closed door of the captains cabin.
In an instant, the atmosphere cooled down and one of the sailors shook his head.
Huh, look at that temper.
Still, its better than the Admirals.
Dont mind him. Hes always been ill-tempered.
If you need to treat the Captainter, dont miss out on spitting in his wound or making some mistakes.
I second that.
Me too.
Get back to work.
..!
At thest voice, the requests for the doctor stopped. The sailors looked at Cesar as they were caught red-handed before they scattered in all directions. Ed was left alone in mere seconds and turned to greet Cesar cheerfully. Instead of reciprocating the greeting, Cesar was about to walk past him.
The Captain seems angry. Is it because you let me onboard?
Did I unintentionally get involved in a love fight? Im sorry! The Captain must trust you a lot?
Cesar Ignored Ed and walked away. But Ed didnt stop.
Are you here to keep an eye on me?
Well, I didnt expect an answer anyway.
Ed leisurely leaned against the railing, watching the upper deck busily preparing for departure. He returned a greeting from someone climbing the mast and received a piece of fruit thrown by a sailor passing by.
I seem to be very wee here.
Ed sat down on his spot and took off the long-shaped instrument he was wearing on his back and ced it on his thigh. The instrument was simr to a guitar, with a sound hole in the body and four strings leading from the bridge to the head. The main differences were the curves and its small size. Overall, the instrument gave off an exotic impression.
After Ed tuned the instrument by adjusting the tuners, he carefully swept the strings down with his fingers. The theme of the ck Whale began on the lively deck. It was a chant that didnt fit any notes, but it created a beat anyway. Ed started to y the strings to that odd melody.
The warm wind embraced the delicate performance. His gaze that flowed along the direction of the wind stopped in front of the Captains room.
Amiaengs ck Whale, Lil Schweiz.
The square sail of the mainmast fluttered and rose. The white cloth swept through the air as solemnly as a curtain of the sky. Ed offered a short prayer to Orsay, the god of the sea, wishing for a safe journey.
Im d I have a role in this interesting y.
He briefly looked up at the sunlight passing through the huge veil. The sky above his head soon became covered in several ivory lights.
Its a good one, its going to be a lot of fun.
***
Gulf of Gardel.
The main mast of the Grignard had his sails stripped away, making itparable to a bare winter tree. The normally majestic sails looked bleak. In the lonely watchtower, constructed just like a big birds nest, solemn eyes stared out at sea. Sitting motionless, a gentle wind passed by his ears.
Wind.
Out of habit, the man nced up at the sky. The clouds looked like brushstrokes made by a depressed painter.
What am I even doing here?
He mumbled and lowered his gaze back to the horizon.
Oh?
The watchman raised his drooped body and picked up the telescope that was rolling back and forth on the floor. He straightened his back and extended the barlow, cing the eyepiece directly in front of his eye. He adjusted the angle to the east-southeast and squinted in the air, just above the horizon. The small scratch looked like someone had stamped it with their fingernail. Experienced eyes were soon convinced about its identity. Surprised, the watchman bent his upper body over the railing of the tower and shouted towards the deck.
Commodore! Commodore!
So noisy! Why are you suddenly looking for the Commodore?
Compared to the dry voice, the decks response was drowsy. The impatient watchtower shouted again.
Call the Commodore, you idiots!
What? Why?!
Pigeon! Its the Admirals pigeoning from the Southeast!
The lower deck, which seemed to be fast asleep only moments ago, awoke as if itd been sshed with water. The big Grignard shook at the sound of busy footsteps.
Pigeon, the pigeons here!
Wheres the Commodore!?
Sir Victor? No, hes on the Visha right now! Bring the horn!
Themunication officer was only wearing the bottom half of his uniform when he ran out and checked the sky. Out of habit, he rummaged his waist, looking for the telescope. After finding out he wasnt carrying one, he folded his hand in front of his face and tried to take a look with the naked eye. The pigeon was already close.
The officer stared at the pping wings and narrowed his eyes.
Oh! Red wings!
Honk!
The horn was blown to notify the Commodore aboard the Visha.
Victor Sagastar. Commonly known as Commodore Sagastar, Edgars right-hand man. When the Mondovi fleet is called on a military outing, hes also assigned the important duty to temporarily be the vice-admiral and oversee the fleet in Edgars absence. However, he hated Edgars outings and so he hated the name vice-Admiral, because it was a symbol for Edgars disappearances.
As a result, a strange tale was spreading through the Mondovi fleet about the Commodore. The story revolves around a poor lieutenant, who identally called him vice-admiral. Its said that he only returned that day after he hung from the anchor and went swimming with the fishes.
Sagastar stared at the pigeon with an upset expression.
Its finally here.
This time, he only sent one letter.
Actually, it makes me more anxious when hes quiet. He always knows how to hit me in the back, just when I let my guard down.
Unlike his grumbling voice, the hands that removed the letter tied to the birds leg were delicate. In the midst of it all, Sagastar never stoppedining to the captain standing next to him.
It was strange when he agreed to go to Amiaeng, he always said he hated that ce. So, ever since our departure Ive had the feeling he could run away at any moment. Not to mention how vague he was every time I was summoned to the Admirals office. I felt like I was in charge of a 10-year-old
And what do you know? He disappeared as soon as we reached the Gulf of Gardel. The great man only left a letter, saying that hed send pigeons and we should keep training Well, it could be worse. Have I ever told you? When he disappeared a few years ago, we found a Mooreian native rowing a small boot. At that time, I wondered why he was carrying an entire tree trunk on it, turned out the Admiral wrote the code on the bark of the tree Argh!
Sagastar red at the pigeon that pecked the back of his hand.
Does he understand that his owner is being cursed at? This vicious thing. Obviously, he must have picked up some of the Admirals extraordinary demeanour. You cant kill me, you stupid bird.
How does he always choose such troublesome things? In terms of maturity, hes doing worse than my five-year-old son. Really.
Cant I hurry up and be transferred already?! Im done babysitting the Admiral!
The captain snorted.
Do you think his majesty will allow it? Youre the only one in the entire Empire who can handle the Admiral.
What?!
All the officers know what the Admiral is like. Who would want to take your ce? Getting killed in the North is probably better than working under the Admiral.
Damn it
The cursing Sagastar finally took the letter out.
This time the ferocious pigeon rushed in and aimed for his finger. After biting the hand, he proudly raises his beak, like his master, and flies to the nest by the window of the office. One of Eds habits, the annoying chin gesture, seemed to ovep.
Every time I see it, it just boils my blood.
Without being able to express his anger, Sagastar stared at the fluttering wings.
Commodore. Calm down. Lets begin.
Sheesh
Sagastar opened the letter hed been clutching mncholy.
[ 1, 2, 9 ]
After that, the numbers were merged into rows of six or seven. He deciphered the familiar first row at ease.
The first bookcase, secondpartment, ninth book.
The captain turned around to examine the bookshelves and spoke as he counted the order of the books.
Ive always wondered, Commodore, do you always use this kind of encryption? So, does the Admiral know the order of these books and their contents? How many words are there?
Sagastar was moved by the memory of the first day he received the code.
It was a long time ago, back when I was still a lieutenant. The fleet, exhausted from waiting for Edgar, was on the verge of going crazy. That time the Admiral had disappeared without a word. I opened the letter with high expectations and stayed up for various nights to decrypt it. Not only me, but the entire crew.
Who cares?Next
Chapter 23
Chapter 23
Why are you sulking again?
You have no idea how much work went into this encryption method.
ording to the rumours, it was quite a feat when the first code arrived. But the code system isnt the only famous thing known about the Admiral, there are so many more shocking stories about him.
When I was a lieutenant, I stayed up for ten days trying to decrypt his code before setting sail. Even if it took us days, we were still proud of cracking that geeks code. However, thest line was, If its not solved by June 10, destroy this letter. By then, June 20 had already passed, so naturally, I threw it away.
A second letter came. The entire fleet felt victorious for deciphering it much faster. But the letter ended with a note, saying If its almost July and the decryption isntpleted yet, discard this letter. That day was June 30th, so again, we discarded the letter.
The third letter arrived. We specifically started with decoding the first andst lines. The message waspleted with a short Dont cheat. I solved the code without any trouble as thatst letter didnt specify any deadlines. At first, the entire crew rejoiced in unison, till we read the second tost row, Why are you sote? Cant you depart any sooner?. We worked all night to prepare for departure, only to see Sir Edgar arriving the very next day.
A smile appeared on the captains face.
What? He came back?
Thats right, Captain. He ordered that we sail back to Mondovi immediately. Sir Nic was the vice-admiral at the time and dered that he would stop the Admiral from going back no matter what, even if that meant giving up his title. But the next day, Sir Edgar disappeared again. As a result, Sir Nic was honourably discharged.
Honourably discharged? Was he injured?
Not physically, His Majesty dered him mentally scarred. A mental injury. It was the first time that ever happened, however, it wasnt particrly unexpected. The Vice-Admiral attempted to kill the Admiral, so I think His majesty made the right choice there.
Does the Admiral disappear just for fun?
No. He must have his reasons. Maybe he was tracking a certain organisation or something.
Are you sure you believe that?
Captain.
Yes?
You talk too much. Now, get up.
Feeling the need to apologise, the captain stood up and bowed his head.
Anyway, the Admiral has never been wrong.
Delighted, the captain returned his bright expression. He walked to the first bookshelf, looking for the ninth book from the secondpartment.
What, he memorised everything? I guess he isnt called a genius for nothing.
I wish he spends that great head of his on something else.
Which book did we usest time? The title was tooplicated to remember.
Could it be Lastrels Analysis of the World System?
Yes. Where is it Oh. Is this it?
The captain pulled out a red hardcover. Sitting face to face, the two began deciphering the code. The admirals mail was ssified as confidential, so it was customary that only a minimum number of people participated in the decryption. No matter how trivial or how dizzying the amount of numbers was.
I never understood why I have to do this alone.
Even though he could hear the constant swearing between the numbers, the captain had great respect for hismodore. But the longer the deciphering went on, the more enraged Sagastar became.
Captain, page 143 Its the second word on the 17th line.
Im excited
Page 88, third, on 11th.
Probably
203, 9, 5.
I
As time went on and the content of the letter became visible, it became more and more challenging to continue.
[ Send the Visha west-southwest. Sail the Sea of Ingres, off the western continent, towards Castiglione Archipgo and Santina for now. I dont know the exact coordinates yet. Ill send another pigeon when the Visha reaches Carducho. As his majesty ordered, send the Grignard to Amiaeng, not to me. It will only get in my way. If you get bored, you can go after the pirates or something. Do as you please but keep Sagastar away from me. His nags are exhausting. Youll receive another letter with further details soon. Theres a ship Im nning on boarding in two days. Im excited. Probably ]
***
His face was obscured by the early evening sky. His green eyes blended into the shallow darkness, like a sea of green. With every breeze, his hair became scattered by the wind, before huddling on his brows again.
The Captain hates me for no reason.
Lil stared at Ed, who had dared to block her path.
It was quiet. The water was calm and so was the ship. Nobody on the upper deck was interested in the conversation between the captain and the doctor.
She sneered.
Hes been on my Bell Rock for days. We have never met because Ive been ignoring his I want to talk stares. So now, he was waiting for me toe here on my own.
Its because you smell fishy.
What? Where?
When she saw him raise his arm to sniff it, she tried to walk away. But Ed was determined and stopped her again.
If you dont like me because of my smell, Ill take more baths.
I mean youre suspicious. Now get out of my way.
But why?
I dont know, just move it, youre pissing me off.
Finally, Lil cited a vicious threat. She passed by as Ed dropped his shoulders with a glum expression. She thought hed leave her alone, but instead he followed her.
Are you going to keep being like this each time we meet? If anything seems suspicious, you can ask me. Ill tell you everything.
Lil kept walking with a grump expression, but unwillingly asked a question.
What did you do in Amiaeng?
I was looking for a suitable pirate ship to board.
When did you arrive?
Early May?
From then on, tell me everything youve done.
What?
Lil turned around and raised her chin.
What? You dont want to? Never mind then.
Oh, no!
Speak.
Lil folded her arms, ready to hear him out. His wide-open, green eyes seemed to hesitate at first, but eventually, he stepped in front of her. Lil had now a clear view of his pale face.
If he didnt finish his training at the iraut yet, he should be about 21 or 22. How can an amateur like him try his luck with me? Should I kick him in the balls?
Subconsciously, Lil gave strength to her knee.
You know, I thought the Southern League of Pirates was the best ce for me to hide from the Navy. The other inds in the South are a little scary because theyre unfamiliar to me, and Amiaeng is famous for its independence from the Empire, right? Also, as soon as I left my hometown, I travelled to and from Amiaeng quite a few times I left without a penny, so for a while I had to beg to stay alive
Why? If youre a doctor, shouldnt you have some money?
It wasnt that simple. Do you think its easy to live on your own in the middle of a pirates den?
Bullshit., Lil looked at him as he was shivering his shoulders, acting as if he was scared.
And?
Then I heard about the Counts troubles.
What?
Well, he was having problems with that precious thing that men like you and I have.
It took a while before Lil understood what he was referring to.
Oh.
The Count has a promiscuous sex life, so its very hm. Anyway, hes been seeing all sorts of doctors. When I said I was a doctor from the maind, he reacted very pleased. So, I stayed around and at the same time learned more about Amiaeng. I think, for about a month? When his symptoms improved, the Count gave me a room in his mansion. But I was unable to live therefortably as I was still on the run for the Navy, feeling the need to move around.
Without realising it, Lil raised her eyebrows. The more and more sentences were added to his story, the more her stern face loosened.
All his stories make sense. Theyre indisputable. If it hadnt been for our meeting that started with me as a prostitute and him with his fake eyepatch and beard, a script as borate as this couldnt havee out. And even if I assume hes lying, that will mean that hes seeing two people of different sexes as the same person, does that even make sense?
***Next
Chapter 24
Chapter 24
The red jewel around Lils neck belongs to Duke Mireille. She had no idea what kind of powers the ne possessed at first. It was purely coincidental that she discovered that it gave her the ability to change gender. As she was nning to sell it, she tried it on once. While wearing it, Cesar was unable to recognize her. Lil had no idea what was going on and assumed that Cesar was just making an awkward joke till Cesar drew his sword, suspicious about the man iming to be Liloa. When the jewel fell from her body, Cesar instantly became pale and threw his sword to the ground.
Following that, Lil and Cesar spected that the jewel could be an ancient relic. It is said that in ancient times when gods and humans coexisted, a transcendental power known as magic existed. It was hard to imagine but not impossible, as a child, Lil had read about all kinds of myths and fairy tales.
The gods wrath destroyed the ancient kingdom. However, magnificent historical records such as murals and relics survived. As a result, people in the present age have knowledge about those myths. There were also tales about some rare artefacts possessing strange abilities. Most people have never seen magic, making it difficult to believe in that power, and they also had no interest in such fantasies. Consequently, a regr person couldnt identify the ne.
For now, lets assume the worst. What if Im indeed so damn unlucky. What if Ed is one of those believers and he somehow saw Lil Schweizing out of a door where Lil the prostitute had entered? They wore different clothes, but did they look simr? Could he think, Oh, that woman must be in possession of a magic artefact, thats probably why her gender changed.? In the 2,000-year history of the present world, there is no one known to be capable of performing magic.
Lil concluded that Ed is shrewd, meaning that Ed has no reason to believe that the prostitute he met, and Lil Schweiz, were the same person.
Next is Liloa.
The current Lil is a person who has absolutely no connections with Liloa. While the prostitute Lil and Liloa may look alike, wearing heavy makeup can change a persons face. But still, even if Ed found out that the prostitute and Liloa were the same person, theres no reason to associate Liloa with Lil Schweiz. Unless Cesar leaked the nes ability, which is unlikely.
Ed wouldnt think of me as Liloa.
And what about Cesar? The Lemoine family could have asked him to track down Cesar, but didnt they already reach an agreement with Cesar on the issue of session? There are other misceneous possibilities, but most of them are unthreatening. The only possible exnation left is that Ed is a spy for the Navy.
Fleet spy? Lil shook her head.
There was, of course, a significant possibility of him being a spy. But that man was, far from embarrassed that he was from the navy, rather dignified as if he had prepared all excuses in advance.
Lil recognized the look in his eyes that said shed never find a loophole.
On a different note, he managed himself quite well in a sword battle against the skilled Cesar. And that for a mere doctor. So, is he really just a doctor? Or a spy disguised as a doctor?
Even if he was truly a spy, she didnt get it. If Lil were the admiral, she wouldnt have assigned a spy who stood out like that.
Still, lets go with that for now. As a spy, he boarded the Bell Rock and was tasked with leaking information but the timing is a bit odd.
When Lil infiltrated the counts mansion, Ed remained calm as he waited for her. Only asking why she was interested in the navys power.
If all of this is true, wouldnt that be an absurd coincidence? And at the same time making me the luckiest woman on earth, seeing that I already know the identity of the spy assigned to the Bell Rock? What are the odds that two strangers on a boat had already met each other?
If I want to check this theory, its necessary to know whether or not there are spies aboard other ships from the League. Its crazy, no matter how much a genius the Admiral is, to dispatch only one spy and thereby track only one pirate ship. Calling the Admiral a lunatic means that hes capable of covering his tracks, not that he is a moron. In this case, the other ships must have at least one spy.
Following this spection, all Lil had to do was monitor Ed and tell the Leagues captains to watch out and search for moles.
Lil let out a sigh of resignation.
Ed cant know that the Captain before him and the prostitute he met are the same person. So, this is a fear only I have. Yes, they happened to meet three times by sheer chance. The only usible exnation is that Ed is indeed a spy.
How did you know about the Bell Rock?
Doctor Pons is someone I know from Varese Street. I assisted him for a few days while I looked around Amiaeng for a ce to stay. On one of those days, I noticed your crew. It appeared to be a good pirate ship. Distribution and profits were quite reasonable, and I predicted that my survival rate would be much higher if it was the ship of the famous Lil Schweiz.
Youre wearing a sword. Why does a doctor feel the need to learn sword fighting?
I have learned it since I was young.
Are you from a noble family?
Hm, Captain, isnt that too much?
Lil nodded. It was indeed too much to ask further. There was no reason for her to ask about his childhood.
Hes obviously from a noble family, and hes probably got some sad sob story. Plenty of noble families went bankrupt ever since capital started flowing towards the centre of the empire. It shouldnt be too surprising anymore, seeing as it has been more than a hundred years since the kingdoms werebined into an empire.
Apologies Lil muttered tiredly.
Well, Ill take you in, but only because I pity you for having to see the Counts junk.
And because the ck Whale is merciful?
Yeah, whatever.
But how did you know I was from the Navy?
It was just a hunch.
As expected, not everyone can be a pirate Captain.
Lil gave him a look of disapproval.
Whether her expression was sour or not, Ed kept his innocent smile and reached out his hand for her to shake. Instead of epting it, shepletely ignored him and bumped against his shoulder as she made her way toward the bow.
While smiling Ed raised his head and moved his gaze over the rest of the deck. The clearly satisfied green eyes came to a halt, aiming at the stern. His smile brightened as he looked at Cesar, who was standing next to the steering wheel. It was a creepy smile that shed through the darkness. Ufortable, Cesar felt goosebumps rising on the nape of his neck. At the same time, Eds smile faded.
Neither Cesar nor Ed looked away.
Cesar grounded his teeth.
Thats right. This is what the Admiral does best. He may appear childish at times, but his power is vicious.
Cesar was well aware of the rumours about Ed. Even if there were none, he was able to tell what Eds personality is like. This is due to the impression he had from their meeting in Lebrun, still vivid yearster.
Did he mature? Nonsense. The concept of maturity is inappropriate for him. Edgar simplycks maturity. Of course, he could give his respect to people in certain circles. But its obvious Lil isnt part of any of those circles.
Also, Cesar had seen that look in Eds eyes before. On that particr day in Amiaeng.
It was a face half covered by the sunset.
{ I will kill her.}
Lils disguise was discovered sooner than expected. The fact that Ed entered the storehouse that day, wasnt a coincidence. Certainly, Ed came there knowing that the ck Whale, Lil Schweiz, was Liloa. Cesar was surprised to see that the man who was clueless just a few days ago, was now standing in front of him. At that moment, he froze,pletely stunned.
In the twilight of the setting sun, Ed dered that he would kill Lil if Cesar doesnt bring him on board the Bell Rock.
PreviousNext
Chapter 25
Chapter 25
- shback -
Ed grinned, his face half bright and half dark.
I wont just kill her. Ill torture her.
Although Edgar showed no signs of viciousness in the pub, I would have been nave to think he would take my warning seriously.
Cesars threat was to assert his position and make Ed think twice about toying with Liloa. If that had actually worked, Ed wouldnt have deceived Lil and rushed here. However, Cesars worst nightmare, running into Ed before they left Amiaeng, came true.
Ha! Youre pirates! No wonder I didnt get a price from her. Haha, a pirate! Great, thatll make it easier for me to threaten you Ill kill her with that body and that name, hanging as the notorious pirate Lil Schweiz, buried and rotting. What a futile death would that be for dear Liloa?
Dont you dare call her Liloa.
Then what should I call her? Seeing her like this, I dont want to call her by herst name. I know the virtue of respect.
No one in the world would know she died. No one will mourn for her, except you. Well, she might say that youre enough because she hates her family, but is that really all right? Her death wont suddenly make things right with them, will it?
Can you handle the tragedy?
Cesar was silent for a moment.
Although Edgars words arent empty threats, he cant kill Lil that easily, no matter what he says. More than anything else, he came all the way here, because hes interested in her.
But there are plenty of reasons for Cesar to still be concerned.
Impulses, rage, and explosions. Even if it isnt death, Edgar can still inflict equivalent damage. Whatever the case, the oue would be bleak.
While still being silent, Cesars gaze moved from Ed to the stern of the Bell Rock, following Lil, who was busy making her way to the upper deck. Imagining the horrible reality Ed just painted, cold sweat trickled down his back.
Killing him would be the safest option.
Were you trying to pick your sword? What if I get angry?
Sir Edgar.
Do you think what I said is the worst possible scenario? I can do a lot more than that.
His words were frightening, as Cesar subconsciously envisioned Eds quick de stabbing and slicing through Lils body.
Lils true identity was never meant to be revealed. But, its pointless to linger in regrets now. Weve been careless.
Cesar med himself for allowing Lil to act alone despite hearing the tumultuous news on the streets.
Edgar was able to see and unravel Lils true and hidden identity. There are no limits to what he can do to her.
Cesar, helpless, put down his sword.
Yeah. Thats right
Ed, who muttered with satisfaction, moved his gaze to the Bell Rock again.
Ive been thinking about how Liloa could be in the form of a man.
No, actually, when I first saw her in that form, I didnt even think that was Liloa. When I heard the people around me call her Captain, I thought it was really Lil Schweiz. I came here convinced that Liloa was Lil Schweiz. I knew it, but what I saw was not just a disguise. You cant fool me with a mere disguise.
At first, I was sceptical. Although there are simrities, thinking of two people who seempletely different as one and the same, is not something that most humans do.
Cesar guessed that Ed had gone to Madame Rouges brothel.
Out of fear of escapes, the pimps there were extremely strict with their employees. Edgar wouldnt have had to look long to figure out that Lil being a prostitute was a disguise. If so, he wouldve lost interest in Lil. The target must have been Lil herself, but how could he have figured it out so quickly?
I know what youre thinking.
I was just lucky: the first report I saw was from the ck Whale, Lil Schweiz. I also happened to have received a letter wonderfully simr to it. The loot certificate isnt exclusive to Lil Schweiz anymore, but the writing style is. Well, even if I hadnt seen the report, I wouldve found her in the end. It might have taken me a bit longer and you wouldve probably left Amiaeng by then You really are in such a hurry to escape.
Anyway, back to the point, how can she look like a man?
Cesar hesitated, unsure how to respond when Ed inquired about her appearance. Unable toe up with a suitable response.
Even with my confirmation Edgar wouldnt simply take my word for it, he would want to check it with Lil. If he does, there would be no guarantee that Edgar, who has an eye for rare pieces of art, wont covet the jewel.
Is Liloa, by any chance, borrowing the power of an artefact?
Cesar was perplexed by the question, which came out so naturally as if Ed had already solved it.
No matter how well-versed he is in history and how brilliant his mind is, how can he see through everything?
Dont be so surprised. This isnt my first rodeo. When Im trying to exin an unexinable phenomenon, I have all kinds of options. Unlike most people, my travels from east to west in search of ancient traces brought me all over the world. Anyway, I have no desire to satisfy your curiosity. Rather, its your turn, isnt it?
Wont you answer?
Shall I shout her real name out loud then? I dont think you made my presence known to Liloa, so wont she be surprised?
Cesar squeezed the bridge of his nose.
All right.
All right?
Yes.
Great.
A rush of ecstasy filled Eds body. He rubbed his hands together, raised his brows, and walked around.
Let me see. Liloa already knows my face. In that case, I dont think shell allow me on board, so you should take care of it. You must guarantee that I can board the Bell Rock.
Cesar attempted to regain hisposure.
Although, I thought it was highly unlikely, it was still a possibility. What should I do now? How the hell can I make this work?
Cesar decided to take a gamble.
Get on board as a doctor.
Its the best option. The simplest route is also the safest for Lil. I have no idea what an enraged Admiral would do. For the time being, I have to extinguish the fire. Whats most important is that if Edgar went on the Bell Rock, new negotiations might eventually be possible.
The moment men boarded a ship on sea, theyre all equalized as human beings held in their mothers arms, whether they are the noblest emperor or the humblest ve. Even an admiral couldnt survive an epidemic without water. Men are humbled and rendered insignificant by the sea. Besides, Liloa and I have the highest rank on the Bell Rock, after all.
What?
Thats all.
We dont have a doctor. He died a month ago.
Are you crazy? Youre telling me to treat the pirates pus-filled wounds?
Because you haventpleted your medical training, Liloa might strongly oppose your boarding, but the rest of the crew will wee you. Youll have the support of the entire crew, while the Captain stands alone, so the crew will easily win the vote. If that happens, Liloa cant object either. There will be no choice but to let you join.
Ed tried to reject it more vehemently but soon became aware of the gazes around them. In the end, he could only voice his anger through his mouth.
I dont want to.
Liloa is not under my control. Shes not something I hold and shake. Also, I have no intention of stopping her reasonable and free will.
There will be norge battles towards our next destination. Our priority is to get out of Amiaeng as quietly and quickly as possible. You will rarely see a patient, and due to the shallow waters most injuries in southern voyages are fractured bones, instead of pus-filled wounds.
Even though Ed was still nning toin, Cesar refused to back down. Ed quickly weighed his options. His brows moved up and down. After rearranging his thoughts, Ed finally eximed.
Then, its not that bad.
Go to Doctor Pons on Varese Street and get a letter of rmendation.
When will you depart?
In two days.
Dont you dare double-cross me, know that you wont be safe.
There is no reason for me to lie to you.
Ed fixed his gaze on the men before him, trying to determine the truth in Cesars word. Still sceptical about his innocent appearance.
Well, good.
Now get the hell out of here.
Come to think of it, if she gets hurt on this voyage, things could get quite interesting.
Unable to resist the provocation, Cesar distorted his face. Ed left satisfied after seeing his opponents reaction.
he smiled.
Slowly, revealing his teeth.
- end shback -
Just like now.
Cesar looked at the admiral. It was a suspicious and unseemly gaze, one that seemed to be watching him. Eventually, the navigator had no desire to please him more and turned his head.
***Next
Chapter 26
Chapter 26
Even on the southern sea, where warm current flows, it could be quite cold after the sun had set. The midnight hours, as it was now, werent an exception. Sailors were fearful of the darkness when the benevolent heart would be unable to care for them, as the mother of all things slept during the night. Southerners travelled the sea long before the empire did, so their superstition was far more severe than that of the maind. Even now, the red-eyed duty worker is probably keeping an eye on deck.
Lil huddled under the nket, feeling the chill of dusk. Onnd, they would create heat by starting a fire, but on a ship, thats equivalent to suicide. But it was nothing new.
I cant sleep. This has been going on for a day or two.
Lil opened her eyes. The captains room was dark, except for the space near the windows. Her sight captured the invisible, creaking darkness. After her eyes became ustomed to the dark, Lil squinted to find the outline of her desk. Slowly, blurred borders differentiated from the ck background. Lil waited patiently. The view of the cabin was finallypleted when the grey lines of the captains seat and wardrobe were visible.
I dont know how much time has passed.
Her ears picked up some ambient noise.
p
Shoot p Shoot
Foaming seawater hit the Bell Rock. The white foam rose and fell against the surface of the ship. The hull swayed slightly. However, she had been on board for quite some time, so she didnt feel her body moving up and down unless she was conscious of it. The hull moved with the waves, which shook, swayed, and rattled. Because of that, decorations hanging somewhere made a distinct sound. Her sensitive ears twitched in response to the sharp noise.
Suddenly, all of her senses were directed to the captains rooms entrance, Lil remained motionless.
Cesar has been standing outside the door for a while now. I know why he isnting in. Its because hes afraid hed wake me up. But hes always
There was a gentle voice.
Are you asleep?
Lil wondered whether to answer or not.
No.
The door opened and Cesar walked to the front of the bed. As she was extremely sensitive these days, hes beening to the captains room tofort her. Lil squirmed around the bed, making room for Cesar. When he sat down, he removed her ne first.
You dont seem to be getting much sleep these days.
I know.
Her blurred eyes stayed on the red ne held by Cesar before turning to him. As he leaned forward and kissed her forehead, Lil was blinded by his shadow. When his arms approached her, the smell of his clean clothes drifted out. Cesar then hugged her andid down, his legs still dangling off the edge of the bed.
You dont have to worry so much. The Admiral is more likely to be upied with something else than thinking about wiping out the League.
What if youre wrong and he does attack the League? I like to be prepared for the worst.
When he dismantled the Anatole Sea pirates, he wasnt particrly interested in the pirates themselves; he was only concerned with bringing back artefacts.
Just because the Admiral is a geek doesnt mean his subordinates are too, right? They could be faithful to their mission.
Theres nothing on the Bell Rock that would attract his attention. At the very least we wont be his first target
Because Cesars voice faltered, Lil spoke up.
Its not like theres a Captain who owns rare animals, and people from the South arent from a unique race. Even less the art that he admires.
Right, its very likely that you wont be targeted in the first ce.
And theres the problem with that guy.
Ill watch him so he doesnt do anything stupid.
Okay.
Her eyelids became heavier. A brief moment of silence followed. Cesars breath touched her cheek. Lil leaned back on his shoulder, attempting to lull herself to sleep. She wasnt sleepy at all, but it didnt matter. She only needed to make Cesar believe that she wishes to sleep. The day was over and she didnt want to go through that suffering right now.
But Cesar moved closer, hugging her with her back to him. Lil felt helpless at the sensation of his faint breath.
Her shoulders reacted on their own, flinching when Cesars lips touched her nape. His tongue left a wet trail when he licked her auricle. At the same time, his hand slipped up her stomach and grabbed her chest.
Lil, who was holding her breath, carefully lifted his hand.
I feel tired
Cesar rested his forehead on the back of her neck. Lil, feeling a bit sorry for him, turned towards him and eventually went to sleep.
***
A voice overshadowed by evil, screamed.
Donte!
A woman with untied dark hair dashed down the corridor. The sound of her feet mming on the marble was deafening. Her broken toes and flesh bounced with every step. The woman slipped on her own blood and fell to the floor. She didnt notice that her brow had ripped and started bleeding, as she was already covered in blood.
With terrified eyes, she looked back and saw the dark and promiscuous void getting closer and closer. She crawled desperately. It wasnt easy, as one of her elbows was missing. Her nails scratched on the smooth marble when she put strength in her fingers. Regardless, she moved her limbs and finally reached a pir and crouched behind it. As she tensed her body, her arm and legs were deformedly bent and folded.
She trembled, while her chapped lips mumbled an unfamiliar sound.
Ha, ha, dont! You have to give it to me and Ill give it to you again! No, Ill pretend I gave it to you I have nothing to give But pretending that you did, when you have nothing, is to owe a debt to the devil
The woman opened her eyes again and checked her surroundings, afraid that someone might have heard her.
Lord, I borrowed it from the god of death!
The woman felt the thrill of finally revealing her darkest secrets.
The god of death said, Ah, my regr customer is here. Give me your arm today. So, I took off my arm and gave it to him. Then the god of death said, Oh, this is too much. Just leave your elbow and take the rest back. I greedily took the part of the arm he threw. Then the god of death spoke again, What are you going to give me next time? Im hoping its one of your knees or maybe your toes. HahahaHAHAHA
She smiled like a child whispering an intriguing story, not long after she felt a cold presence and immediately stoppedughing. The woman knew something was wrong and listened intently.
Do I still have ears? she pondered, using her fingertips to inspect her earlobe.
Suddenly, arge hand emerged from the darkness.
The womans scream was reflexively torn.
Kyaaaaah!
The hand held something covered in blood. Seeing this, the woman wanted to shout, but her mouth was bubbling with an iron-tasting liquid.
Stop!
Lil opened her eyes when she felt a cold gaze on her. It was a piercing stare as if it had split her head in half and was drawn in. She exhaled heavily and turned to face Cesar.
Did Cesar stare at me?
Cesar, who had slept peacefully, opened his eyes and closed them again. As he exhaled, a rough voice emerged.
Why did you wake up
Her fear-fed eyes carefully observed his peaceful face. The shock, however, didnt go away. Lil squeezed her eyes shut.
It was real
With quivering fingers, she massaged her hurting throat, feeling rough as if she had been shouting.
***
Ed looked around the sailors gathering in front of his cabin. The trusting and envious gazes were all directed at him. He carefully moistened his lips.
What do you want to know?
Didnt you say you cured the Count?
Ah, yeah. His thing!..
Where did you hear that?
It didnt jump up anymore, did it? Huh? How did you do that?..
At the same time, they were huddling more closely. Ed shook his arms as if he were getting rid of something bothersome.
Its just as when you get sick, it doesnt matter to you guys.
No way! You treated that kind of disease?
John! Come here, watch! What did I say? A very honourable man boarded the ship!
Everyone back down! If any of us needs to get the drug first, it has to be John!
John! John! they cried in unison, the momentum was like a voice in triumph. One sailor came to Ed and whispered solemnly.
You see what happened was, John lost his pair during a battlest year.
The sailor sadly nodded his head, patted Ed on the shoulder, and walked away. Meanwhile, Ed pictured an uprising if he dered that a cure for that was non-existent bullshit.
John! John! John! John!
No, wait. Thats not
He tried waving his hand and getting back into the cabin, but it was all in vain. Ed was dragged into the centre of the cabin deck, which was used as a square.
Where the hell did they hear about this?
The ce was already full of sailors with high expectations.
Ed! Hey there!
Oh. The doctor hase!
Everyone joyfully waved their hands. Ed tried hard to mask his glum expression as they spoke to him.
He could count the times he had done something he had really regretted on one hand.
But this is definitely one of them.
Every day, the crew of the Bell Rock annoyed him.
They dared to touch my Surihe*. And now theyre even consulting me about some incurable illness.
He had already wondered how far it would go, but it ended up like this.
A medicine that can trigger an erection? Fine!
Ed grounded his teeth and carefully thought about the worst seafood he had ever heard of.
He has always been very picky. Unless it was a situation such as being in the middle of a jungle, there was a clear distinction between what would and wouldnt enter his mouth. Even if a hearty dinner was in front of him, the food that was ced on his te was fixed. He didnt eat or look at anything else. When he was told to consider other foods, he ignored them. He even felt irritated when he was advised to eat something else.
How can Ibine them so that it feels like theyre swallowing hellfire and make it burn in their stomach?
As Ed was thinking it over, in suddenly came down from the upper deck as his saviour.
Footnote:
Surihe: Guitar like instrument.
Trantor note:
Hello Readers! We hope you enjoyed reading the first set of chapters we shared with you. We have 4 chapters left before the end of Volume 1.
From here onwards, we will do our best to share 2 chapters a week, more specifically, every Monday and Friday (beginning Apr 1).
Thats all for now, cheers!
Pru and FormidableNext
Chapter 27
Chapter 27
Ed! The captain is calling for you.
Ed jumped up without a word of goodbye.
Excuse me for a second.
No, where are you going?!
Duty calls!
He manoeuvred steadily through the tight spaces between the giant men. Comints about the sudden intrusion came in from all directions. They were mostly critiquing voices towards in.
in, unable to understand the situation, grabbed several by the cor.
What were you doing?
Oh well, Ed was here, he was kinda ourst hope.
The Count of Amiaeng had a problem with his thing and Ed cured it
Isnt the effect so great that his aged thing still works?
So, you guys were nning on taking the drug? A bunch of sailors standing on deck without any women? That would be great indeed. What, were you going to y with each other then?
What did you just say?
Or rub it on the ships figurehead. Wasnt the Bell Rock a very pretty mermaid?
-Pak!-
Soon, fists were being thrown back and forth.
Ed left the cabin quietly, leaving the people who had initiated the argument behind.
Everything is so boring and annoying. Except for Lil, everyone is causing problems right now. Since I boarded the Bell Rock, it has been difficult to have a private, face-to-face conversation with her.
Ed and the other officers reported in turns during the executive meetings. So that cant be counted as a stand-alone and Lil only inquired about his time on board.
And even though Liloa frequently visits the deck, starting a conversation was tough. She openly avoids me while the sailors keep bothering me. When that happened, Liloa seemed to be observing my every move, so I had no choice but to hang out with them.
Such a ridiculous situation continued, till finally, Lil called Ed first.
Delighted, Ed enjoyed feeling the breeze as he quickly climbed to the upper deck. He started to whistle, curious about what Lil might say to him. For no apparent reason, he tidied up his hair and rolled his sleeve, before he knocked on the captains door.
Come on in.
Excuse me.
Ed smiled upon opening the door. He poked his head in, anticipating her.
It was a nice room, with the sun still shining through the stern window in the east. As he entered and looked around, he noticed that there was not a single piece of loot decorating the space.
Just a window, wardrobe, desk, and a bedBed?
He returned his gaze, seeing that the bed was quiterge and that the cotton-covered shape was not customary for a single person.
Sit down.
Lil sat at the head of the table, which was always used during meetings. She pointed at a seat on the opposite side, with a documentying in front of it.
Ed read the text on the piece of paper.
A contract?
Of course, its something we use. Fill it out.
Picking up the contract, he quietly sat down diagonally from her.
What? Why are you crawling up here?
Ed blinked his eyelids, pretending to be surprised.
Because I need sunlight.
Cant you see it from there?
Its the vision of a doctor, Captain. Sometimes I doubt if Im going blind.
You cant see well? Is it because you read too much? But why dont you wear sses?
Not always. I mean, sometimes its like this.
What?
Ed reacted vaguely on purpose. He had no desire to exin to her in detail that he stayed close to her to get a better look. Lil was taken aback and flinched. As she was about to express her objection, Ed reacted faster. He pointed to the middle of the contract with his chin.
What does this mean?
Cant you read the article about the doctors?
My visions blurry today.
How annoying.
I cant sign it without knowing what its about.
Youre not allowed to bring a woman on the ship.
Ed stared calmly at Lil as she read the sixth use. With her back to the window, Lils earlobe was the only thing that caught the sunlight.
The profile I saw in the dark was clearly different. Her low-tied ck hair is now much shorter than before. Perhaps its because of the clothes, but her body shape appears to be different too. No matter how hard I try, the memories I have dont ovep. If I didnt know any better, I would just think of her as a good-looking man.
It was a first for Ed, being unable to remember something.
My perception is being thrown off.
He drew his attention to the jewel around Lils neck, hidden beneath her shirt.
You mean women cant board?
Uh-huh, thats right.
Really?
Lil gave Ed a strange look. When she turned, his face was closer than she had anticipated. Feeling offended, her expression hardened.
Ugh!
Is it true?
You havent been on the boat for too long, but youre already in heat. Im not sure what kind of shameful thoughts a strange guy like you have.
What do you mean? Dont get me wrong. I dont even like women that much.
Thats bullshit, stop lying.
Seriously, Captain.
Shut up.
Ed realised at that point that Lils first impression of him had been quite negative.
I did, after all, suddenly touch her legs when we first met. No, but thats because Liloa tried to kick me in the balls Damn it, I made a mistake.
Lil finally pushed his shoulder away.
Anyway, no women.
But thats weird.
What?
No, its just Ive been smelling it since I got on the ship
Ed closed their distance and exaggeratedly inhaled his nose as if sniffing her.
Where is the scent of womens powdering from?
A woman must be hiding here, Captain.
Ed kept sniffing close to her. Lil gave him a stern look.
You say youre not interested in women, but now youre iming you can smell womens powder?
Thats another story.
Bullshit, you look like youre going to move your hips as soon as you see her.
What, me?
Yeah, but I bet the closest youve ever gotten to a woman was when you got punched by one.
Feeling wronged, Eds eyes widened.
I know Ive done a hundred things wrong, but Im not a pervert! This is unfair.
No one has ever said that to me.
Dont be ridiculous. Now, sign it and get out of there.
Ed remained seated next to her. He double-checked Lil to make sure he hadnt overlooked anything. His lowered gaze raises once more. When their gazes met, Lil frowned.
Arent you a man?
What?
So, why are you staring at me in that way?
Didnt you just take a look at me?
Acting like a pervert is strictly forbidden on board.
Do you think Im a ve to lust? Are you worried about me fancying both men and women?
Yes.
No, cant you just drop it? If I were, I would have done something a long time ago.
Im still not convinced.
I cant believe this
Get out. There was something I wanted to ask, but now Im annoyed. Ill call you backter.
Im not like that!
I cant work because youre too loud. Get out, fill it in, and bring it to me. If you have questions, ask someone from the crew. Just get out.
Ed didnt want to go because he had always stuck to his principles. He hadnt given it much thought, but he cant believe hes already being told to leave. He changed his strategy and was about to give it another shot.
Whatever. I have never met anyone who doesnt fall for it.
Ed lowered his voice.
Peok!
Oh!
There was no time to feel the pain or to check what kind of object had hit his face, as a bunch of papers flew directly in front of his nose. Instinctively, Ed twisted his body to avoid it.
You perverted son of a bitch. I told you to get out.
Lil kicked his chair. His upper body slid onto the seat, leaving no room for his body to be supported. Ed hastily grabbed the table, pulling himself up. He appeared to have escaped being thrown on the floor, but Lil didnt stop there, throwing everything she could get her hands on.
Get out! Get out! Get out now!
Ah, no, Captain!
Get ooouuut!
Lil jumped out of her chair and kicked Ed without hesitation. Ed was beaten mercilessly and pushed out further and further. His begging for mercy became more pitiful, but her kicks continued unabated.
Bang!
The captains door mmed shut. Ed was expelled in an instant and had no idea what just happened. He eventually raised his body and crouched in front of the captains room. At the same time, the door opened again and something fell on the back of his head.
Sign it. If you do a sloppy job, Ill hang you from the figurehead. I dont care if youre a doctor or not. Youre not one of my men till you sign the contract, so beating you up isnt against the rules.
Lil mmed the door with a gesture that didnt hide her annoyance. Ed slowly rose from his crouching position and listened to theughter leaking out of the captains room.
Im sure she assaulted me so severely to retaliate for my work at the Counts house.
He stretched his upper body and touched his shoulder. After he inspected his side, he gave the verdict.
Looks like the shoe marks will bruise. Plus, I dont think its going to end with this one time So after I sign the contract, you officially wont be able to kick my ass again?
As hes grinding his teeth, the sound of suppressedughter came through the door. Ed turned his stiff shoulders and grumbled.
***Next
Chapter 28
Chapter 28
I could die from happiness.
Lil sat back with a toothy grin on her lips, recalling the sensation when she pped Ed on his back. Her fingers wriggled with delight.
Huh
But after a moment, she reverted to a grim expression and clenched her fists.
He still acts the same way as he did when I first saw him in Amiaeng. Smirk and sarcasm are his trademarks.
Only his actions stood out when we met at the Counts mansion. It could be because he was suspicious of my intrusion from the start. After all, he was trusted by the Count, or because he harboured resentment towards me for tying him up on a bed.
Her thoughts stayed un-concluded.
Is this difort driven by my endless doubt? This takes ages. I feel anguished every time I end up facing a wall again. Today was another failure. Theres still no way of proving it.
Lil struggled to shake off her irritation and eventually stared at the map hanging in front of her.
For now, there are other things I need to take care of besides Ed.
The ship was currently heading to an ind called Marchand.
There are only a few imperial territories among the numerous southern inds and Marchand is the best-governed imperial ind of all. Its clear as day why the empire made Marchand their base in the South and not somewhere else. The empire, which operated hundreds of ships during the expansion period, was concerned about the worsening condition of the gums of naval forces on long-distance voyages. Of course, the outbreak among mere sailors was out of their interest, but the problem was that even officers were infected. Unfortunately, it didnt end with just rotted gums, as a result, the bodys immune system weakened, making it unable to fight off various diseases. It led to countless deaths, making it a great loss to the empire.
For a long time, the academies and doctors on the maind set out to solve this problem and eventually discovered that the sailors in the South experienced none of these symptoms. It wasnt long before they found out that it was because of the fruit called Erimyan. The juice of the sour and sweet fruit could be enjoyed for a long time when its chewed, so most southerners enjoyed it as a snack. Its also cheap and dried food is a necessity for long journeys, making it an ideal fruit for sailors.
The ind of Marchand was known for its Erimyan trees.
The empire obtained Marchand through the ughter of the natives. Over time the ind developed into one of the most prominent strongholds of the southern navy. The hugemercial city, home to families from navy and military officers, provided the same convenience as the maind. Going as far as having banks.
It was because of those banks that the Bell Rock was heading for Marchand.
Lils ship mainly robbed merchant ships off the coast of Amiaeng, so their journeys were at most a couple of months. Even that was one of the longest. Nearly all of them ended in a few weeks, but she wasnt sure how long the voyage would be if the admiral invaded the South.
We need gold.
Lil threw the journal, containing the estimated calctions for their budget, on the table. It was difficult to predict the bleak looking future. There was no way of knowing how long theyd be out at sea, therefore it was unclear how much they needed. That uncertainty made her uneasy.
Damn it, I cant concentrate like this.
Unable to get rid of her impatience, she nced out the window of the office.
Well arrive in Marchand before sunset.
Lil took out her boots and slid them on. Instead of the usual triangle hat, she put on a feathered one and even wore a vest made of fine fabric. To finish the outfit, she grabbed some rings and tied a cravat around her neck.
This thing always makes me feel like Im suffocating.
Both Cesar and Lil were able to speak with an urate Sesbron ent. Making it easy to pretend to be owners of a small business from the capital, travelling from and to the maind. In addition, Cesar had frequently visited them over the past several years, using a ghost ount.
This time, though, the tension level is different than usual.
She stuffed a few gold coins in her pocket and raised her head at the sound of someone knocking on the captains door.
Captain! Captain!
Come in.
Courant hurriedly opened the door and gave his report in a panicked manner.
Theres a fight!
What?! Where?!
The cabin decks!
What about the old man?
Hes the one being beaten.
Lil came out of the captains room and walked towards the stern at a brisk pace. On the way she caught Jericho by the shoulder and signalled him to follow, together they hurried to the cannon deck.
Marenzio was sitting on the stairs connecting the cannon deck and the cabin deck. Lil growls at his grinning face as sheprehends the situation below her.
Marenzio! What the heck are you doing?!
Oh, Captain!
Marenzio got up too hastily and rolled down the stairs. Soon after, a shout was heard to clear up themotion on deck. Lil lost her patience and stomped her way down the stairs. Hearing the Captains voice, the cabins became quiet as they were caught red-handed.
Lil looked around.
Wheres the old man?
HereCaptain.
in stood up with difficulty. Seeing this, Lil opened her mouth.
Whats the meaning of this?
Captain, its just that, that in
She was speechless when she heard the reason.
What? Erection medicine?
She snorted.
One of the upper deck watches must have heard my conversation with Edst night.
Were you all living toofortably, huh? So, you decided to turn into a bunch of pigs?
You beat the boatswain over some medicine? Ha! What did I say about the rules?
That the rules govern us, not the whip
Did you guys break the rules because you enjoy being treated as beasts in need of disciplinary whipping?
Oh, no, Captain Please forgive us.
Forgiving you is not my job, Jericho!
Yes, Captain.
All the sailors on this deck
Captain, I didnt hit him!..
Me too!..
..Me too!..
Bystanders are also considered aplices. If all of youd tried to stop it, it wouldnt havee this far. Anyway, all of youre in for the payment how much?
Jericho, the Bell Rocks wage manager, solemnly opened a booklet that contained the rules of the ship. Most of the content was also included in the contracts. When the booklet came out, everyone was in contemtion. Some even fell to their knees and prayed.
If you assault a sailor with a higher rank than you, youll need to extract two silts from the promised reward for that voyage.
Did you hear that? Its two silts. And we have the audience over here, so those guys
One silt, Captain
Add one silt, making it a total of three silts. Marenzio you were only observing the chaos on deck. Someone in your position needs to inspect and control the crew, due to your negligence you need to pay seven silts.
Marenzio, standing next to her, distorted his face as if hed been struck with lightning.
What?
Any objections?
Anyone who objected to the rules had to cut off the hand that he used to sign the contract with. Marenzio tapped Jerichos shoulder and wanted to ask if there was really something like that but in the end, remained silent.
Finally, in, you failed to keep the peace as the crews boatswain and got into a fight with a fellow sailor. So, youll be fined seven silts as well. However, since you were beaten unterally, youll bepensated with special meals for a week. Any objections.
No, Captain.
Good, get Ed to take care of the wounded. Jericho, write down a list of those involved and give it to me before we reach shore.
Yes!
Lil took ast nce at the solemn sailors before she went up the stairs.
She understood the anxious minds of her crew.
In the past, the imperial fleets invasion of the South was ruthless. In addition, rowing ships were mostly operated by ves, so southerners who were defeated by the overpowering Empire were often taken as galley ves*. Anyone would be afraid when they think about the possibility of experiencing the same tragedy as their fathers and grandfathers.
The gruesome past left a bitter taste in her mouth.
The Bell Rocks crew were rtively well controlled by financial measures and discipline. Not from the start, of course. The Southern League of Pirates was a moderate organisation. Lashes and harsh punishments were still used to effectively suppress a crew. Therefore, everyone looked down on the young captain insisting on discipline only. Many challenged authority and Lil had to subdue them each and every time. At first, they regarded the captains tant deration as a sign of weakness. It took quite a long time for the crew to appreciate that their captain didnt wield with force. Because of this, even a smallmotion was rare now.
No matter how much it started as a joke, they beat the boatswain.
Lil pessimistically estimated how long this unstable society, shaken by the faintest fears, wouldst.
She climbed to the upper deck. The deck, unaware of the situation below, was preparing for their uing arrival. Lil leaned against the railing and looked towards the bowsprit9, listening to the murmurs of sailors and the sound of the ship hitting the waves. Her sensitive nerves picked up even the softest noise.
She tried to calm down and sorted out her thoughts.
Its exhausting to stay so sharp. A Captains sensitivity and anxiety are contagious to the crew.
Theres still a mountain of work to do, so its of no use standing here. Although it was a short voyage, Im thankful to have no conflict with the Navy. We left Amiaeng without any trouble and even the weather was nice. Objectively, were not doing too badly.
In times like this, I need to keep myposure. I shouldnt give fear any room in my head.
Footnote:
Galley ves: A galley is a type of ship thats propelled mainly by oars. A galley ve is a ve rowing in a galley, either a convicted criminal sentenced to work at the oar or a kind of human chattel, often a prisoner of war, assigned to the duty of rowing [wiki].
9. Bowsprit: Tilted mast protruding forward from the front part of the ship.Next
Chapter 29
Chapter 29
Lil took a deep breath and looked up at the sky.
Sunlight. Small clouds. Waves of fluttering sails.
Her eyes, nose, and ears, all her senses were being used. The sound of the waves, the smell of the sea, and the feeling of the salty air on her skin. When she felt the vast nature, all her anguish became insignificant.
She took another deep breath.
Sticky sweat, the hot wind and frivolous conversation.
Lil breathed in again and looked at the man approaching her.
Cesar.
A straight posture that did not tilt ones head even to the brutal sunlight.
I cant handle the southern sun the way he does.
But today, that wasnt the only thing she noticed about him, the sloppy fastening of his buttons made herugh. For some reason, she kind of liked it when he was so disorganised. Seeing this, Cesar also put a smile on his face.
You should go on deck and have the men lower the topsail of the mainmast.
Okay.
Ill go with you.
Oh? Theres no need for you to follow me. You can just go and do your work.
Thats okay.
Its headwind, youre probably extremely busy.
When Cesar didnt answer, Lil walked past him and patted his shoulder. Cesar was one of the busiest men on this voyage, he steered the ship himself. Most of the time he has even more work to do than the captain. Mainly because the captain was responsible for making important decisions and being in charge of administration, rather than giving detailed instructions on deck.
While walking up the stairs, Lil shouted some orders.
Lower the mainmasts topsail! You, the hooded guy struggling over there! You need to pull the other line!
Sailors who recognised Lils voice looked up.
The Captain is here!
Hello, Captain!
This was her first appearance on deck today as she didnte out in the morning. Even the new sailors were disciplined and polite, always greeting her when she walks by.
Lil returned the greeting and made her way over the deck.
The wind is an oblique headwind.
She chased the direction of the wind towards the bowof the ship. From all angles crew members greeted her. As always, she reacted with a simple hand gesture. She rarely smiled.
Lil rested her arms on the railing of the foredeck10, enjoying the wind.
Suddenly, a sad guitar sound was heard.
She turned her head left and right in search of the source and found Ed leaning against the mast. He was sitting leisurely with a strange instrument on hisp. His hand movements were quitezy making it unclear if he was seriously ying or not. The green eyes focusing on the guitar seemed to have sensed her gaze and slowly looked up.
Good afternoon, Captain.
Lil observed his face. Even though it was messy due to the wind, it was strangely neat. His closed eyes amplified his sculpture-like appearance, which was appearing and disappearing between his fluttering hair and the cor of his shirt.
With a neutral gaze, she concluded.
No matter how I look at him, hes too noticeable to be a spy. Hes of no help or the navy is trying to dig up information by using his good looks. In addition, it sounds ludicrous to send a doctor, who had received formal education of course, it could be a lie as a spy. So maybe he isnt a spy, but as he said, a deserter. If thats the case, then all we have left to do is keep those trackers in mind.
You hit me so hard, I cant y the strings properly.
She stared at his right hand, which seemed fine.
You must be joking. That wasnt hard at all.
It was enough for the Captain to smile.
What are you even doing here, I told you to sign the contract. No, rather than that, I need you to go downstairs and get in some
Its all done, Captain.
Ed got up from his seat, dusted off his clothes and adjusted his hat. Lil was about to order him to go to the lower deck immediately, but she was speechless when she saw a hat folded on one side with a stylish curve. The wide leather brim, which the craftsman had folded very delicately, was just her taste.
It looks better than my feather hat. You dare to wear a hat much more colourful than the Captains?
After approaching her, he handed her the contract. Lil, still upied with his hat, suddenly grabbed the piece of paper.
Now, I cant be hit, right?
Yeah.
Oh, I didnt see a penalty use
Theres no need for corporal punishment and torture in a civilized society.
Thats an interesting thought.
What? Oh, well fine. Lil almost tried to refute more, but instead waved her hand, thinking the story would be too long.
Anyway, instead of sitting here, go down to the cabin deck and take a look at the old man.
It didnt seem like a serious injury. I can go and check itter.
How do you know that?
I heard themotion. But I have a question. Whats this? 10 silts for an eye, 5 silts for an arm, 15 silts for a leg
Thats thepensation for injuries.
Are you serious?
Yeah, let me exin some things to you. Unlike the pirates of the West, the Southern League of Pirates gives better wages and has more reasonable rules than the Empires Navy. We take care of our men too, from the moment they set foot on our ship till they retire. The Empire just calls us pirates because we target their merchant ships. I thought you knew this already, seeing as you deserted the Navy.
I didnt know there was such an organised system.
Lil was visibly a little proud at the sound of thepliment. Ed put his instrument on the railing and leisurely caressed some strings on it.
The wind is nice.
Whats so nice about headwind? Cant you see the navigator struggling?
I did. Ive never seen a sailor whos better at tackling11. His technique is very impressive.
Lil just shrugged her shoulders.
As a navigator with a superior manoeuvring ability, Cesar was treated second only to the Captain on the Bell Rock. Sailors have long recognized his skilful craftsmanship.
Now go and look after the boatswain. Or are you going to ck off on your first day?
Is it necessary to call the doctor after exchanging some friendly blows?
in is old.
Hes in his 50s. Thats hardly old.
Ed had a talent for enjoying his opponent with just a few words. Lil tried to stay calm, imagining that she never talked to him in the first ce.
Thats it. Im not talking to you anymore, just leave.
Why am I the one to leave?
Cant you see what Im about to do? Get out of the way. If you are going to ck off, do it on the other side of the ship.
I cant see it. What are you going to do?
Instead of answering, Lil pulled out her telescope.
You were preparing to look at the coast.
Yeah, I mean, in a bit
But you cant see Marchand from here, can you? The Captain is the one who needs to go to the other side.
Ha
Actually, you dont care about the coast, do you? If you wanted to see Marchand, youd have gone to the other side of the ship.
Lil seriously thought about tearing up the contract right then and there.
I dont want to talk, but he keeps talking. It makes me want to hit him, but I cant hit him. As a Captain I need to give the right example to the crew. How frustrating.
There was no way out.
I know what the Captain enjoys. I mean, I know why he came to the port, where he cant see Marchand.
At that moment, her hair fluttered by a gust of wind. Ed looked down at the ck locks that pped her on the shoulder. Eventually, Lil tugged her hair behind her ear.
The wind.
Its because you enjoy the wind. Whether its morning or night, you always seem to stand where the wind is blowing. I knew if I waited long enough, youd make your way here.
Lil lowered the telescope.
What?
She wanted to ask, but Ed was already ying the strings like a smiling child. Music started toe out. Lil frowned in astonishment, the calm and soft rhythm didnt match his strange behaviour from only moments ago.
Why are you so interested in me?
Cant I?
Are you really into men?
No.
Still, Lil did not release her gaze full of suspicion. Ed responded with an expression showing something between embarrassment and injustice.
Sadly, the Captain I swore to serve is avoiding me. Im saying this to clear up any confusion between us and gain your favour.
What? Are you a teenager in desperate need of approval? It makes no difference what I think of you and how are you even going to achieve that?
Well, to start off, I know a story that the Captain would probably enjoy.
Lil kept quiet and merely scanned the horizon.
I noticed you like the wind, so I prepared a story about it.
Oh! Apologies, its more of a breeze right now.
Ed acted cheerful, despite his opponents obvious disregard for him. With both arms leaning on the railing, he turned his upper body to Lil.
You know the 12 forces of wind, right? The wind is so diverse, because it was a bit of a rascal.
It might be a silly thing to admit, but Lil liked the wind. So, without realising it, she paid attention to his story.
Now that I take a better look at it, I can see white foam. Just like Ed said, its indeed a breeze. But wind is just wind, how can it be a rascal?
Once upon a time, there was a being known as the wind. He is frequently referred to as a god and his name was Bock. In the shape of the wind, he was able to freely blow around the world. During his travels, he carried around female humans of exceptional beauty. As a result, many winds were born from his rtionship with those women. Although the winds father was the same, their mothers were different, as were their hometowns and birth dates. Even though they were all brothers, their quite distinctive personalities kept them from getting along. For example, there was a nasty wind that became violent and ripped entire mountains. One that belongs to the windless ss, a wind sozy, that he rather stayed motionless. One that loved flowers and made it his long life duty to carry around their pollen. And of course, as most children looked after their parents, there was also a wind resembling his father, desperate to lift a womans skirt. Winds were incredibly powerful beings, however, they were unable to escape the ending of the world, as they were connected to the human race. Thats why, to this day, they roam the world in various forms.
Lil lied.
How boring.
It appears that the Captain enjoys the one that ps his cheek. The kind of wind that blows through your hair when you ride a horse.
It is known that the wind is drawn to fast-moving beings like itself. So, when we ride horses or run fast, the wind clings to our bodies and tickles us. The Captain appears to be the type of person that the wind adores.
Its good to see that its not an unrequited love, as the Captain is always looking for the wind.
Edughed. He struck the strings of his guitar all at once as if to resume ying. Only it didnt really feel like a performance.
Lil was about toin, as she had no interest in listening to the same sad song again. She stopped herself when a different melody was heard. It wasnt a depressing sound like before, but rather a light rhythm fluttering in the breeze.
They say when the wind falls in love with a beautiful song, it steals it and blows it far away.
I doubt any wind would want to steal anything youre ying.
After the sarcastic sneer, she walked a little further towards the railing. She leaned her elbows on the edge and rested her chin on her folded hands. With closed eyes, she concentrated on the soft breeze, simr to the one that tickles her cheek when she rides a horse. Absent-mindedly, she rubbed her cheek with her thumb, mimicking the sensation. Then she rotated her hand, letting the wind hit her palm. Trying to grip the wind, she curled her fingers, but it escaped before she could clench it in her fist.
She busted into a low chuckle, seeing her empty hand.
***
Footnote:
10. Foredeck: Heightened deck on the front of the ship, containing the dining room of the crew.
11. Tackling: A technique which, in the event of a headwind, shifts the course of a ship from the port to the starboard or vice versa.Next
Chapter 30
Chapter 30
For several months now, the overjoyed emperor has gathered all the Sesbron nobles and royal families from nearby kingdoms to enjoy grand banquets daily. Especially the nobles rejoiced in unison as the emperors heavy mood seemed to have washed away. Giving them the perfect opportunity to talk their way into higher positions. All thanks to Admiral Retiro, Sesbrons troublemaker, and his fleet that turned towards Amiaeng.
The imperial family amassed immense wealth due to the gold mines in the western continent. The emperor liked to show this wealth by holding luxurious banquets that no one could even dream of beating. All kinds of exotic food and alcohol enriched the nobles visiting the royal pce. Dancers brought in from newly discoverednd embellished the splendour of the extravagant feast even more.
The emperor was apanied by the Duke of Mireille wherever he went. Rumours that the emperor favoured him came no longer as a surprise. Since the emperor entrusted the duke, whispers of consideration wandered around the banquet hall. Debating whether or not to invest in the dukes Garni merchant business.
Powerful aristocrats acquired innate wealth through lineage and inheritance. They had no interest in directly umting knowledge or moving their bodies through lowlybour. Increasing their wealth through investments, sponsorship, expandingnd through marriage, and contributing in conquests in return for majorpensation were the ways they maintained their vested interests. The Imperial Academy, which was established to teach various subjects, was only attended by the middle ss who wanted to advance their status. Nobles were uninterested, only asionally did some enter the Imperial Academy. A typical example was Admiral Retiro, who attended the academy when he was much younger. There, he immersed himself in various disciplines.
So, when rumours spread that the duke had devised a n to trick Edgar into moving, the nobles of Sesbron unconvincingly nodded their heads, thinking it was just some mutual agreement between two outsiders.
But how could he have known that the emperor would favour him so much because of it?
ording to most nobles, the duke was a vulgar man. He lost his pride by being blinded by wealth and glory. They secretly shunned him, believing that a man as the duke, who personally handledmercial operations, would diminish the dignity of a noble. However, if the first-ever business that received backing from the emperor himself, would be the Garni Merchants association, nobles would be forced to cling to the duke. As a result, an unusual air settled over Sesbron.
And right there in the middle was the Duke of Mirelle, highly enjoying this atmosphere.
As long as the Admiral performs well, I cant ask for more. Finding Liloa is the main task, but I wouldnt mind if he takes out a pirate or two when hes down there in the South. So please, be my guest and end up in the Admirals line of sight. If that bad-tempered fellow annihtes the southern pirates, I can take full control over the Ingres Seasmercial district.
The ridiculous story of how that maniac swept the Sea of Anatole from piracy, in search of looted art, has already spread all the way to Sesbron. For a long time, Edgar has had an uncharacteristically noble hobby of collecting art and it is said that he was particrly interested in ancient artworks from the western continent. Which captivated many with their unique aesthetics. Among them, a prized statue of the early Arabal Kingdom from the West was stolen during transportation. Rumours has it, that he carried out arge-scale subjugation and eventually found the statue by robbing almost all pirates.
The duke smirked.
If the Pirates of the South were to touch his temper, whatever happened after that would be beneficial to me. In particr, Lil Schweiz, the fucking bastard, is the one causing the most damage to my business. And I cant forget about the mockery I receive from him every damn time. Its my biggest wish for Lil Schweiz to be caught off guard by the Admiral.
Duke. Duke? Ren?
Someone shook his shoulder. The Duke awakened from his thoughts and looked at the surprised emperor.
Ah, Im so sorry, Your Majesty.
Nothing to worry about, Ren.
The emperor chuckled, regarding it as something insignificant. Surrounding nobles were watching the duke, who did not notice the emperors call at all, in disbelief.
My negligence is tremendous.
No need for apologies. Theres someone here to see you.
What?
Mireille looked around. Standing not far from him was a man with ck hair and ck clothes. A young man with thin lines and an attractive appearance, emitting a somewhat gloomy air. The duke approached the man and bowed his head.
Hello, Venua.
Greetings to the Duke.
Mireille took the initiative and moved with a forced smile on his face. In the meantime, he tried hard to appear friendly.
Call me Ren.
However, with his firm look, Venua expressed that he had no intention to do so. Instantly, Mireille got irritated by the man who dared to openly show his dislike towards him.
Is your business doing well?
Its running smoothly.
I would like to know why you think so.
The dukes mouth twisted.
I know he has never been a pleaser, but he has not inherited his title yet. Making his status lower than mine, he should at least treat me as such. Too bad hes currently my biggest weakness or else
The duke skilfully concealed his true feelings and smiled.
Do you know the man I sent?
The Marquess of Roahn. The frivolous admiral, famous for his inability to take orders. Yet, you think everything is going smoothly?
The sess or failure of this mission does not depend on Sir Edgars entric personality.
Even after the dukes reassurance, Venua kept an ugly expression on his face.
Hes a man who will stop at nothing to get what he wants, hell do anything it takes to find Liloa.
You look quite proud of yourself.
I am.
Arent you the one who made Liloa disappear in the first ce?
I wonder what makes you so confident.
Ah, is it because His Majesty has decided to invest in your business? How pitiful. Remember the story about the fox? They say he stared at the tree in vain, waiting for the fruit to fall, only to die of a broken neck.
Venuas venom was overpowering. Mireille, unable to contain himself, red at his opponent. Venuas eyes, which had be sharper and more vicious in recent days, were already fixed on Mireille, carefully watching his reaction. Mireille broke their eye contact first and ground his teeth.
Every time I look at those gloomy royal blue eyes, I feel an indescribable difort in my chest.
Perhaps, Im being too rude?
Perhaps. You should take caution in your tone.
Suddenly, the duke clenched his fists.
I would sell my soul to the devil, if I could just hit his face once.
I say this because the Duke seems to be only interested in the side profit, rather than his true purpose.
Thats impossible.
You look confident for having moved His Majestys fleet, but trying to guarantee silence based on the Marquess insane personality sounds dangerous.
Of course, I trust him entirely
The Marquess is not the only one with a mouth.
Mireille, displeased when his words were cut off, gradually grasped Venuas meaning. When he saw that unchanged calm face, his eyes widened in disbelief.
Are you threatening me?
The difference between the Admiral and me is that if things go amiss, my usations will be disastrous.
Thats enough!
Youre the head of your family, and yet youve abandoned your obligations and neglected your family. Moreover, when it became impossible to deal with it alone, you used His Majestys Navy for your own private purposes Enticing Admiral Retiro, the Empires greatest asset. Its absurd to think that your snake-like tongue managed to twist some facts here and there and suddenly your actions are praised to heaven itself. I wonder how his majesty will dispose of you when he finds out about all this.
Venua straightened his body that had been leaning towards Mireille. He checked his surroundings, making sure nobody heard his threat.
It was then that he noticed a woman approaching them.
Ren?
The Duchess of Mireille came over and touched Mireilles arm. The duke returned her gaze, the lingering anger in his expression was still visible. He wasnt sure if it was on purpose or by chance, but the woman stroked his arm in order to calm him down. Venua stared at her expressionlessly and eventually took a step back.
No need to be nervous.
The duke tried to reassure the duchess and hide her behind his back, in the hope she wouldnt hear anything. He knew it was probably in vain, but it was better than doing nothing. He didnt want her to suspect anything from this conversationter.
Venua was about to walk away, but turned back once, still maintaining his impassive expression.
I mean, it would be nice if Liloa, who ran off to Malisuro to recover, will return as soon as possible.
End of volume 1.
TN: Hi everyone! With chapter 30 we wrap up Volume 1. We hope you enjoyed it as much as we did. The fun is just beginning, so we hope to see you this Friday for chapter 31 of Volume 2 with more action, adventure, and development.
Love,
Pru and FormidableNext
Chapter 31
Chapter 31
The pilot1 from Marchand arrived by yacht and boarded the Bell Rock. He tried to climb the ropedder, but when his chubby body barely rushed over the railing, two sailors needed to grab his arms and drag him onto deck. The red-faced pilot stood up and pretended to touch up his clothes, while looking around awkwardly. When his eyes fell on Cesar, he quickly gave his greeting.
Hello, Mr. Mesonnier.
Its been a while, Durin.
Cesar shook the outstretched hand of Durin, their appointed pilot. Cesar yed the role of Mr. Mesonnier, the owner of a merchant ship. Lil Schweiz was widely known and recognised as the ck Whale, therefore it was necessary for Cesar to step forward when it came to legal matters.
As a means of disguise, Lil was wearing a fake moustache and had her hair concealed under a hat. The hats wide and deep brim conveniently obscured most of her face. Lil already met the pilot a few times when she came to Marchand before, so just like Cesar, she greeted Durin in a familiar manner. When she did, Lil noticed that his face was still red. To confirm her suspicion, she stepped forward and grabbed his chin, turning it left and right.
Why is your face like this, have you been drinking?
Oh, no!
I already heard the news of you sinking a Loy merchant ship between the sandbars the other day It was because you were drunk, wasnt it?
Her hand shifted from his chin to his cor, pulling him towards her. She tilted her head forward, burying her face deeper into the shadow of her hat and sniffing him in search of the scent of alcohol.
What the hell is he doing?!
Durin jerked the hand from his cor. In response to his aggressive reaction, Lil only snorted sarcastically and folded her arms in front of her chest.
I also heard that you had to pay a huge sum to the nobles supporting Loy aspensation , so I can assume that such a tragedy wont happen again, right? If you drank too much, take this opportunity to get off now and call for another pilot. Or Ill kick your ass.
Oh, god! I told you, Im not drunk!
His fat body staggered a bit before he grabbed the steering wheel. When Durin began to give his instructions, Lil leaned against the mast and crossed her legs.
In many cases, the Ingres Seas pilots were reckless; they were either drunk when they boarded a ship or they stayed up all night gambling, giving their orders in a sleep-talking manner the next day. As a safety measure, I have to threaten them every time I leave the Bell Rock to them. They cant be trusted and the Bell Rock means more to me than any house onnd ever will.
Whether it was because he was paying extra attention or because he truly hadnt drunk, but the Bell Rock made it safely to the Marchands wharf. Sailors waiting at the berthing port threw their lines at the linemen on the dock, who in their turn attached the lines firmly to the mooring bords. As soon as the crossing went down, the crew of the Bell Rock became busy with moving their cargo.
To show her appreciation, Lil patted Durin on the shoulder before she went up the stern to oversee the unloading of the ship.
Meanwhile, Ed had carefully listened through the open window of his cabin. From there he could clearly hear the entirending process, including the directions from the pilot. A room with a window on the stern side of the ship was one of the benefits Ed enjoyed as an officer. This spot made it easy for him to follow the situation on deck without being noticed.
When themotion died down, he moved away from the window and opened his suitcase, taking out a small ss vial from his collection. He removed the stiff cloth that was wrapped around the mouth of the ss bottle and transferred a bit of the content into a small tin container, before resealing it.
The scent of the liquid has the ability to attract messenger pigeons. Pigeons used onnd didnt require such oils because they could travel to and from their trained location. However, the navys fleet is constantly on the move, so a special kind of pigeon was needed. This breed is trained directly from birth and associates the fragrant oil with their food.
Normally, Ed kept the oil on him at all times in case he needed tomunicate with his fleet. But early on he found out it was nearly impossible to receive a full-fledged messenger pigeon while being aboard the Bell Rock, forcing him to hide the scent for the time being.
My poor pigeon must be hovering pitifully somewhere above the southern inds. Thankfully, it became clearst night that were travelling to Marchand, giving me the perfect opportunity to release the scent and lure the pigeon towards me. Contrary to my expectation of us heading to the western continent, were travelling east instead. As a result, my prediction is slightly off, but its no big deal really. I only need to ry a message through the pigeon to inform Sagastar of our change in direction. Conceivably during a time when the Bell Rock is at her busiest, like right now.
To do so, I need a map, the most urate map of the southern seas will probably be in possession of a naval post. Besides, the safest ce for me right now was one of the naval offices, as I dont know how many acquaintances Lil has in Marchand. Also, my first and foremost priority is that no one will ever witness me dealing with a messenger pigeon, therefore the nearest post will be the best choice.
Ed stepped out on the deck, walked the crossing and sneaked off the pier as stealthy as possible, making sure he stayed out of Lils eyesight. Fortunately for him, she was still busy with the cargo. Ed quickly made his way through the marina, the marketce, and into a crowded street. It wasnt difficult to find a naval office, as the fluttering gs of the empire and navy were visible all the way from the dock.
Obviously, the navy post wasnt a building that anyone could just enter. So as expected, Ed was stopped by a soldier at the entrance, who immediately asked for his reason to visit.
Ed leaned in and lowered his voice.
Im a messenger on a mission ordered by Admiral Retiro.
When the soldier heard that the admiral was involved, he instantly realised he couldnt make a decision on his own and summoned his superior. Eventually, a man with a drowsy face appeared, to Ed it was as clear as day that the man just woke up from a nap, especially after he heard the hoarse voice as the man whispered.
Whats in the deepest dungeon?
Theres a prisoner who plotted a rebellion on board.
What kind of torture is he being subjected to?
His wing bones* are being broken.
The officer nodded and signalled Ed to follow him. Ed walked across the windswept garden into a building and was finally able to exhale the breath hed been holding in. With each breath he took, his nostrils became hot, it was an unfamiliar and unbearable feeling. His hometown was located on the much colder northern continent, so he wasnt used to the warm weather of the South. Fortunately for him, the building they just entered was significantly colder. When Ed was left alone, he was able to cool down a bit by pressing his cheek against the marble column in the corridor. Shortly after, a young man approached and stood in front of him.
I am first Sergeant Sor of the Southern Legardon Fleet. Who are you?
Im second Lieutenant Sagastar from the Mondovi Fleet.
Wait, say that again?
Lieutenant Sagastar.
Sagastar? Sagastar? Are you perhaps rted to Commodore Sagastar?
Hes my brother, satisfied?
Hes your brother?
Dont you know you shouldnt be too interested in other peoples personal lives? If youre done asking me about my family business, how about you get yourmanding officer?
The young man, who was still a nonmissioned officer, red at Ed with eyes full of suspicion. In response, Ed cleared his throat and straightened his back. Only, the intimidation didnt keep the man from scanning him thoroughly, clearly perplexed by the pirate-like man in front of him. But the soldier knew he wasnt in a position to do much about it.
So, youre Admiral Retiros messenger?
Yes.
Really?
Really.
The Admiral of the western Mondovi fleet?
The man already asked three questions in just as many seconds. No matter how badly dressed he was, Ed was still an officer holding a ssified document signed by the admiral himself. Ed narrowed his eyes, gradually disliking the guy more and more.
Why on earth did hee all the way to the South
Do you expect someone of his rank to share his nes with a nonmissioned officer like yourself?
Irritably, Ed interrupted the question. Perhaps offended, the officer gave him onest re before he left the room. As he looked at the retreating back, Ed mumbled to himself.
Cant they hurry up? Their tardiness is going to be the death of me
Still groaning, Ed plopped on the sofa. Laying downnguidly, with his feet resting on the table in front of him.
Yes. Okay, Ill admit it. Its quite natural that the southern navy is hesitant towards the Admiral that was reluctant to go to the South till now. Also, what would a messenger be doing in Marchand, when the pirates widespread presence is mostly in Amiaeng. No wonder theyre suspicious of me. Even the Emperor himself told me specifically to send my fleet to Amiaeng, but such territorial disputes just dont interest me Hm, Amiaeng
Why Marchand, Liloa? Why are we in Marchand?..
I thought for sure it would be Santina or Castilione, not Marchand. Ed thought, while leisurely counting the patterns on the ceiling.
My third guess would have been archipgo, where it would be easy to hide because the naval management is poor. On the contrary, Marchand is the most famous naval base in the South. What is the meaning of crawling into the front yard of the southern Navy only to escape the western Navy? I must admit, its quite fun that I cant predict what shes thinking.
Lieutenant Sagastar? I heard you brought a message from Admiral Retiro.
When he heard a voice over the sofa, Ed slowly stood up. That same sergeant was ring at him again, this time from behind a well-dressed man wearing the epaulettes of a lieutenant.
Im Lieutenant Eme. How can I help you?
My name is Sagastar. Im carrying out a mission ordered by the Admiral, so please be considerate of my modest appearance.
Pardon?
Dont worry, its not that big of a deal. I just need the most urate maps containing the route from the Gulf of Gardel to Marchand and also charts with weather observations up to yesterday.
What do you need those for?
I have to report my route back to the fleet.
Ill need authentication.
Ed handed him a scrawled letter. The lieutenant examined it carefully before making a stern expression.
Ill be back after the decryption. Please wait a moment.
This contains detailed orders His Majesty personally gave to the Mondovi fleet. I sincerely hope it can be dealt with discreetly.
Of course.
***
Footnote:
1. Pilot: A person who leads a ship safely through the waterway in a certain area.
*Wing bone: is a bone that connects the humerus (upper arm bone) with the vicle (cor bone), the wing bone is also known as scap or shoulder de [Wiki].Next
Chapter 32
Chapter 32
7 barrels of wine, 19 barrels of rum, 11 barrels of dried beans, 8 barrels of pork, gunpowder Uh, whats with the gunpowder? Huh, it seems that someone erased what was originally written here and wrote over it.
Lil, who was studying the ledger, looked frantically around for Marenzio.
This guy never organises his books properly.
When she found Marenzio happily negotiating at a market stand not far from the pier, she shouted, addressing him directly.
Marenzio! Why is the ledger so disorganised? We used gunpowder only once this voyage!
However, the surroundings were so noisy that her voice couldnt reach him. After ring at his unbothered back, Lil returned her attention to the ledger. The chef stood in front of her, nervously watching to see if the captain would erupt.
Lalo, how much clean water is left?
Less than ten barrels, Captain.
Hm, thats cutting it close. What else do you need for the galley? Have you written it down already?
Lil went over the list that chef Lalo had made and scribbled her signature at the bottom. She then took some cash receipts from her pocket and handed them to him.
Go to La Piero on the upper street and load it as soon as possible, let them ship it this evening.
Aye, Captain.
And next
Captain! Its me!
Still panting, Jericho intervened between Lil and the rest of the waiting crew. Somehow, his face waspletely distorted and dishevelled. Lil, who had a rough guess of the situation, turned to the two sailors waiting for her.
You guys take the ledger to Cesar and tell Marenzio to see meter.
After watching them turning around without a word, she grabbed Jericho by the neck and crossed the dock. While they made their way through themotion caused by the supply arrangement, Lil, being in a hurry, whispered low and fast.
What happened to you? Why are you alone?
I lost him.
Are you kidding me?
No! Captain, Im dead serious.
What!
Well, you see, its just that he was gone in a blink of an eye.
Where?
In front of the bakery
Ugh, that bastard!
In her sudden outburst, Lil kicked her feet in the air.
Of course, I didnt expect that Jericho would be able to follow Ed easily. After all, Ed is in terms of skill not far behind Cesar, but its still irritating.
Still muttering some iprehensible curses, she threw Jericho a silver coin.
Okay. Youve worked hard. Rest for today.
Hehe. Thank you, Captain
Lil smirked back at him.
Not a word of this to anyone, or you wont get any more of these, got it?
Of course, Captain.
Now, go on.
Aye, aye.
As she watched Jericho run back, Lil thought for a moment.
If Ed suddenly vanished, it would imply that hed realised that he was being followed. There may be a post office nearby, but I dont believe thats his true destination.
But I was right, as soon as wended, he sneaked out. I wonder what hes up to And why cant he just walk out with some dignity? In addition, there is a major naval outpost in Marchand. Why would a man on the run from the Navy walk around here in broad daylight? Whether hes a spy or a deserter, its going to be a pain in the ass if hes recognised by the navy.
Its really annoying. Why does it cost so much to keep that guy in line?
Lil quickly looked around. Since they had just moved all their cargo, the dock was busy to the point of chaos.
Cesar is nowhere to be found, so I have no choice but to go alone. Fortunately, I already handled all the urgent matters myself and can leave the rest to in.
Ill check around the naval post first.
***
For a minute, Ed hadpletely forgotten about the sergeant. The man shifted his gaze from Ed to the pigeon perched on his forearm.
Great, you finally found me.
Ed carefully removed Sagastars letter. He then took out the rice seeds soaked in scented oil from his waist pocket in preparation for his reply. He told the bird to wait a moment and went to the desk. The desk, which was used to calcte the route, was a mess. Ed rummaged through it and picked up a rtively neat piece of paper. It was never his intention to draw a chart for Sagastar, but because the sergeant kept a close eye on him, he pretended to do so. In reality, the so-called chart looked nothing like a map, but contained a sequence of numbers, like a password.
Ed opened Sagastars letter and only read halfway through it before he threw it into the firece. As if thinking of something troublesome, he massaged his temples carefully, like a man with a headache. Eventually, he scraped a match and threw it onto the letter. Seeing the zing letter, he turned around and beckoned his pigeon.
Come here.
The carrier pigeon flew towards him. Ed tied the letter to the birds slender leg and reasoned that if the Bell Rock keeps moving, he would require a detailed map of theplex waters around Archipgo. Preferably one that fits in his pocket so he could check it frequently.
Even if Sagastar is the one whos suffering as a result of the routes inuracy, Im more concerned about the Visha. I cant let my precious ship suffer in the melting weather of the South.
Ed wiped the sweat from his forehead.
Your return load is going to be a bit heavy.
He turned away from the pigeon and noticed that the sergeant was still eyeing his every move. Ed clicked his tongue, picked a chart that would fit into his arms, and rolled it up.
What are you doing?
I am following His Majestys direct orders.
Are you taking our belongings without permission?
Its an unavoidable act to fulfil my orders. What are you going to do? This is nothing.
What What nonsense
The officers voice was drowned out by the pping of the pigeons wings, making his protest unhearable. The red-winged pigeon noisily roared around the high ceiling and only flew out the window after the officer had shut his mouth.
Good boy.
Ed watched the tail disappearing into the pure white and sunlight lit sky with delight.
I shall take my leave then.
He left the room, but was followed by the officer.
Hey, Lieutenant.
Youre not giving up, are you?
In an attempt to shake off the persistent man, Ed broke out in a sprint.
Lieutenant!
Ill tell the Admiral about your contribution.
What? What do you mean?
Damn it, how annoying.
Ed dashed out the naval outpost.
Hey!
As soon as he left the building, Ed was taken back by the sudden sunlight hitting him in the face.
As Im born in the North, the southern climate is beyond my imagination. In the past, it was a climate that even the Imperial sailors during the expansion period had trouble enduring. Now it feels like the hot temperature is my natural enemy.
Worrying about his head bing too warm under the striking sun, he removed his hat and pressed his hand on his crown.
What the heck!
Ed pped his nearly burned palm. He couldnt believe it was this bad, especially when he was wearing a hat. He swallowed his abusivenguage and put his hat on again. As he walked through the main gate of the naval outpost, he saw ady walking past him holding a parasol.
Ed clicked his tongue.
Come to think of it, it was only natural for Mireille to fail. He has been exclusively searching for Liloa among slender, ck-haired beauties who looked like her female body. But the red jewel Liloa is wearing is an artefact dating back to ancient times. Its a relic that shouldnt have existed if things were in order. However, this is not the first time an object with mysterious powers has been discovered. Although its umon, the connection with the gods has not been severed in any way, contrary to what most people think. Artefacts are constantly mentioned in modern-day history books and I, above all, could know as I own one. Therefore, it didnt surprise me that other powerful families have such items as well.
I must say Liloas relic is a little amusing. Its a relic that, when held, changes ones gender. Isnt itpletely useless to everyone except Liloa? Shes the ideal proprietor. Even if she didnt have that ne, she would probably still wear mens clothing to avoid Mireilles relentless pursuit. But thanks to the ne she can rob merchant ships without worrying about revealing her true identity.
I was drawn to this mission as a mere spectacle, but my fascination for Liloa is increasing over time. Shes a special woman, its difficult to understand her motivations or to figure out her inner thoughts. The only things I discovered so far are that she has a very deep rtionship with Cesar, she likes the wind, and she has no intention of going back to her home country. Judging by the fact shes mainly targeting Garni merchant ships, her resentment towards the Duke must be immense.
Ed started tough, remembering the story the Duke had told him.
From the beginning all the way to the end, the only thing the Duke could talk about was Liloa, to the point it felt ufortable to listen to. With that conversation in mind, it isnt too difficult to understand her determination to never return to Sesbron.
He agreed with Cesar, who called the duke a depraved man. The Duke of Mireille belonged to the category Ed hated the most. Ed already loathed him when he heard him talk about his past with Lil, but he really thought that the duke was rotten to the core when he tried to move him, using the relic as a bribe.
Because, she is just a woman who likes the wind Wait, what?
Next
Chapter 33
Chapter 33
He stopped in astonishment.
Did I just defend her? No way.
Ed snorted.
I only be emotionally invested when Im dealing with particr artwork. Its almost embarrassing how much Im affected by the image of a single woman, no worse a man, facing the wind.
But Still, I cant help but think about seeing her back and shoulders always standing in the direction of the wind. When she just looks at the sea without saying a word. With the wind messing up her low ponytail tied at the nape of her neck or her shirt a sizerger than fitting her physique.
Ed struggled to keep his thoughts in line.
No! There is absolutely nothing impressive about that image. It only came to this because its been a while since I started thinking about her. Its only natural that when youre so immersed in a persons situation, the possibility might arise that you develop empathy for them. Even so, of course, I have to admit, its a very irrational experience.
Ed shook his head quickly.
Apart from leading the Visha or the Grignard, I havent enjoyed much of my time aboard any other ship. Because sailing without a battle is just tedious, the cabins assigned to doctors are too small, the supply of alcohol is limited, its difficult to find a single piece of paper, let alone a book, and crew members stubbornly sticking to me are the most irritating of all. So naturally, during this voyage my attention was drawn to Liloa, she was the one making me board the pirate ship in the first ce, even when I clearly knew what kind of annoyances would await me.
This also exins my sympathy for a woman who seeks adventure from the moment she opens her eyes in the morning until she closes them at night. Despite the fact that I still cant figure her out by merely observing her, I find myself staring at her more often. That must be why I cant get that image out of my head.
How shameful.
Ed pped himself half-heartedly.
However, when I think about it, Ive been fond of Liloa for a long time now. A long time dates all the way back to when she was still a cadet at the Lebrun academy. At that time, she was quite famous due to her attractive appearance, but she piqued my interest for a different reason. Thats why I travelled all the way to Amiaeng, to see if the Liloa from back then was still the same. If it hadnt been for that, I wouldnt have been so excited or followed her with such zeal.
Regarding this, Mireille and Cesar are both mistaken about my motives. That arrogant Duke foolishly thinks Im actually on his side and Cesar is wrong to believe I could harm Liloa without hesitation. I have no desire to hurt her, though I do cause as many misunderstandings as I want, without the intention of correcting them.
After acknowledging that, he felt a little strange.
Its been a while since I let my emotions cloud my judgment.
Ed continued walking with this odd feeling, until a person, strongly resembling the figure on his mind, suddenly appeared.
Hey!
With a nk expression, Ed raised his head.
Huh?
Huh? What Huh? You dare to talk down to me?
Involuntarily, Ed stretched out his hand to confirm the identity of the voices owner. Of course, before he could even touch Lil, his hand met her fist and bounced off.
Youre real
..?
Oh, Im sorry. I was lost in my thoughts.
Where were youing from?
Ed wondered why Lil was so curious.
Youre on the run from the Navy and yet youre wandering around in public without a care in the world. Do you even know theres a naval outpost nearby?
I was just looking for the postal service and I made a wrong turn. But dont worry, I did think of disguising myself before going out.
You call wearing an eye patch, beard, and hat a disguise?
You yourself are wearing a moustache and a hat. Why are you doing this only to me? Is it because I was in the Navy?
Yeah. Now tell me, if you only had good intentions, why did you give Jericho the slip?
Ah, did the Captain order someone to follow me? So, it was Jericho? I thought I was being followed by someone. Judging from his sloppy way of walking, I actually thought he was a petty thief.
Ed only shrugged his shoulders as Lil mumbled some curses, still looking at him with eyes full of suspicion.
Damn it
I dont know who your acquaintance is, but dont you know that mail of deserters is being tracked?
Dont worry. I know that much. And Im especially careful when Im dealing with the Navy. You keep doubting me Captain, but theres a limit to my patience.
If you cant stand it, why dont you just run away again? However, assuming all of your stories are true, the only way to truly get away is death, isnt it?
Youre aware of what happens to Navy deserters, right? Theyre mostly sent to the western continent. Dont you think being a doctor on a pirate ship is better than being a galley ve in the West?
Ed looked down, seeing Lil snatching an apple from a nearby stand.
I want to ask if she thinks that the Bell Rock is the only pirate ship out there. But the moment I utter those words, Id be immediately kicked out for sure.
In the end, Ed bowed his head like a gentle sheep.
Be well behaved from now on. Okay?
Yes, Captain.
Alright. And no moreing and going as you please.
Then do I have to be under this kind of surveince all the time?
Aye.
Why? Because were in Marchand? Why Marchand? Isnt it the Captain who allowed the Bell Rock to be piloted by some Navy officer from Marchand only a few hours ago?
What are we here for?
Is there any hidden treasure youve been eyeing here?
Nothing for you to know.
It was a voiceing through gritted teeth. Ed instantly realized what it meant.
I understand.
Good.
But, Captain, arent you feeling a tickling sensation at the back of your head?
As her eyes began to widen, Ed continued.
I think you attracted some thieves.
Huh? Since when?
Ed didnt respond, instead, he snatched a piece of tropical fruit from a passing stand. The owner was busy putting a payment away and didnt notice the two in front of his stall. Ed smiled broadly and looked at Lil to show off his sess. But her tense face showed no interest in his little banter. He smirked as he looked down at her knitted brows, but eventually furrowed his own brows when he realized he was smiling at his captains face.
Werent you the one who attracted their attention? They werent there until I met with you.
No way.
No, I really wasnt followed. Could they be from the Navy?
Ed shook his head. Lil tensed up, all her senses became on the edge.
Where are they exactly? I should check it out.
You cant do that. They are probably just thieves. Captain, look at the way youre dressed. Dont you think youre practically begging to be robbed?
You would think the security here wouldnt be as lousy as in Amiaeng. Anyway, how can you be so sure theyre not with the Navy?
What, where are you slowing down for? And how many people are we talking about?
Well, that is
I cant exactly tell her that I lied about being chased by the Navy. Ill just keep quiet.
Shut up and just follow me. See that third yellow building on the left? Were going into the alley with theundry hanging over it. And have your sword ready.
Aye, aye.
Now I understand why youre so fearless wandering about. Youre the first doctor Ive seen who carries a sword.
Its for self-defence.
Huh? Self-defence?
Ed shrugged his shoulders again.
Bullshit, I saw him wielding a sword in the Counts study, his skills are too good to be just for self-defence. Anyhow, I was dressed as a woman back there, so I have to pretend I dont know a thing.
Ed was rolling the fruit that he had snatched in his hand, when he felt her gaze and asked slyly.
Have you ever seen me use a sword?
Of course not.
Then just consider it for self-defence.
Okay?
They entered the alley, turned once more, and hid themselves. The reflection of the group following them was seen through the window of the opposite building.
One, two, three
Six people.
They dont look anything like the Navy.
Ed grabbed Lils arm as she was about to head out into the alley again, making her nce back at him.
What?
I might be mistaken, but it seems the Captain is nning to go back and confront them.
Lil brushed Ed off roughly.
Im just going to check if the Navy is chasing me because they recognize me as the ck Whale
Ed nced at Lils side profile, who had stopped talking. It was aplicated expression that seems to appear every time the navy was mentioned.
It looks like she is terrified of the thought of getting caught.
Suddenly, Ed was reminded of a few days ago when he wrote down information about the Mondovi fleet to prove he was a messenger.
Since the Southern Navys primary goal is to develop new sea routes, they showed no interest in pirates so far. Their alliance might seem fragile, but if the League stays quiet, the Navy will not interfere. Furthermore, Admiral Retiro is a harsh and self-righteous person, I dont think he would have asked for support from the Legardon Fleet. Even so, its hard to believe that the Mondovi fleet has alreadye this far East, dont you think?
He met Lils eyes, clear distrust was showing in them. She was obviously figuring out whether he was making this up or not.
She never lets her guard down.
If you agree, Captain. We can rule out the possibility of the Admiral looking for the ck Whale, and besides, his target was Amiaeng, so he is probably busy with turning it upside down.
Stop saying Captain. Do you intend to keep addressing me as Lil Schweiz? If you have to call me, its Lil.
Fine. But it seems that our location is being exposed more and more
Yeah, right. What did I tell you earlier? Im going to check. After listening to you, Im more convinced that my hunch is right.
Ed leaned forward and nced in the window with uneasy eyes.
You still think theyre from the Navy? It cant be.
Theres nothing wrong with being cautious. You do know what kind of ship the Bell Rock actually is, right?
Go out first.
Ed quickly pretended to be frightened and hesitated.
But what if theyre Navy? Then Im as good as dead?
For once, cant you just obey my orders?
The Captain values the League so much that he doesnt even hesitate to hand me over to the Navy.
Go out!
Out of nowhere, Lil kicked him on his shin.
Oh, God!
Ed tried to keep his bnce and identally stumbled into the alley. He pretended to be hurt by rubbing his painful leg.
Oh,e on! That hurts!
In response, Lil mercilessly made a gesture of slicing her throat. Pouting, Ed stood upright. Meanwhile, the gang who was quickly approaching, stopped in front of the alley.
Who are you?
Can I help you?
All of them looked like they had the words I am a thief written on their foreheads.
Did Ie all this way to clean up shit like this?
Annoyed, Ed took off his hat and eyepatch to get a better view. Six big guys led by a baldy with a sloppy tattoo. In addition to the swords hanging on their waist, each of them was carrying a blunt weapon, indicating that they were more likely the menacing neighbourhood gangsters.
Where did you hide that dandy from earlier?
Hes over here.
Ed pointed his finger at Lil who was still hiding behind the building.
Did you hear that? See I told you Its you who got their attention because of your fancy attire.
Just take care of them.
After hearing her voice, the bald man spat and chuckled
Oh, that guys voice is very charming.
It looks like hed make a fine dancer, hed definitely rake us some bucks
I would suggest you shut up those muzzles as soon as possible, Ed.
Ed stared at the crowd that began to draw their swords. All the des were rough, t and curved like a crescent moon
Suddenly, a memory struck his mind.
Wait, crescent moons?
The strong gust of wind hitting his sweaty forehead, flut theundry that was hanging above his head. The white cloth descended slowly, exposing the alley to the broad daylight. With his broadened field of vision, Ed took a good look at his opponents face. When their gazes met, the bald man standing closest to him opened his eyes wide.
Ed hoped he was mistaken.
You You
The t swords, reminiscent of the crescent moons
Re Re Retiro! The Admiral!
Chapter 34
Chapter 34
Its the trademark weapon of the Anatole pirates who dominated the West.
What?..
What did you say?..
There There That man!..
Damn it! Why did they have to be the pirates of the West..?
But before Ed could conclude, he was interrupted by the sound of footstepsing from a different alley. Part of the group turned to face the man who was appearing out of nowhere. Ed recognised him in an instant. Sergeant Sor was running in their direction, his arrival increased Eds already growing headache.
How did that determined nonmissioned officer track me down? Hes putting his life in danger for something so insignificant, at this rate his meddling is going to get him killed. And LiloaI dont even need to look at her directly, from a quick side nce I can guess she must be terrified.
As he struggled to find a way to get out of this situation, the sergeants panting cry broke his thoughts.
Lieutenant Sagastar!
When he heard that name all blood drained from Eds face, as Sagastar was a name well known to Lil.
Its now or never.
Ed threw the tropical fruit he was still holding with all his might. The fruit flew at a phenomenal speed and hit the sergeants face with a crackling sound, causing the healthy young man to go out like a light.
Theres another one!
Its the Navy!
Damn it! Get this bastard first!
The sound of panicked footsteps rumbled the ground. Ed avoided the flying mace approaching him and skilfully broke the forearm that was wielding it. He then drew his de and moved in search of his next opponent. Two on the right and one on his left. One of the men seemed to be heading straight for Lil.
Ill take care of him first.
With some difficulty, Ed managed to cut down all the blunt weapons aimed at him from various angles, it wasnt an easy task as he needed to keep his eyes fixed on his target; the bald man that seems to recognise him.
I cant remember where we met, but I assume he was part of the great war of extinction on the western continent several years ago. He must have avoided beheading because he somehow managed to make it to an escape route or he was considered unworthy. Whatever the case might be, he shouldnt be spared now. As Lil said, it would be beneficial to shut them up as soon as possible.
Ed elbowed thest guy blocking his target in the stomach. The guys body gagged violently and Ed moved quickly to avoid the guys spewing saliva. After Ed pushed the big body out of his way, he could finally reach the bald one.
Aaaaaahhh! The Admiraaaaal!
This probably wont end with him.
A dilemma crossed his mind.
Will it be quicker to shut his mouth or to knock Liloa unconscious? Who knows what more he could utter before he dies? How annoying. Seeing him bbing endlessly, it seems he has a story to tell about me, but I just cant remember that face.
Fortunately for Ed, the bald man shut his mouth.
Just die quietly.
Behind him, men who had fallen to the ground scrambled up again. However, Ed was unable to regain his momentum, as his head was buzzing due to the zing sun.
Ill have to get Liloa out of here and deal with that Sergeant as well. The western pirates wont pass a chance to get back at the Navy. Leaving him behind like that, in his navy uniform, is basically signing his death sentence. It doesnt really matter to me if he dies or not, but it would be problematic if the corpse of a navy officer is found in Marchand around the time the Bell Rock is still at the marina. As an investigation would probably lead to turning the dock upside down. It will be best to carry him on my back, wake him up, and exin the situation.
Ed sighed in relief as he had put together a n.
Y You Mo Mondovi Fleet.
The bald head was so shocked that he stuttered over his words.
It seems that my best option is to dodge his frontal attack and sh him from below.
Ed fixed his stand.
Hey!
The voice belonged to Lil.
Of course, she wont be able to stay still after hearing him say Retiro or Mondovi. Its safe to say she followed everything that had been going on so far.
Ed calcted that from his position he would reach the bald guy faster than Lil.
Hey! Stop!
When her cry was drowned out by the two colliding des, Lil froze on the spot.
At this point, Ed was ready to cut off the bald heads tongue, he only needed an opening. Ed managed to overpower the curved sword that shed with his sword. This caused his opponents right arm, which was holding the hilt of the sword, to move away from his body, thereby exposing his torso. Reflexively, the man raised his unarmed left arm. Unfortunately for him, pirates usually dont carry shields and his crude leather sleeve wont be enough to block an attack. For Ed it didnt matter what was being used, his sword was already raised to sh the guys chest But suddenly an intense pain started in the back of his head. It was a ringing kind of pain, as if he was wearing an iron helmet that had been struck with another piece of metal.
Stop! Why arent you listening to me?!
Lils words didnt reach him because his hearing was getting numb. Ed was falling over, clutching his painfilled head as a half-eaten apple was slowly appearing in front of him. He felt incredibly helpless when his body copsed alongside the piece of fruit. He seemed to be losing consciousness while the top of his nape was about to explode. His vision became blurred and he ckened out repeatedly.
No! If I hit my head like this, the damage might be irreparable.
In a desperatest attempt, Ed tried to raise his other arm to break his fall.
Thud
A huge vibration struck his entire body when he collided with the ground.
***
- shback -
It seemed like all the mour of the world was blended together, creating a buzzing sound in his head. He heard people whispering and the countless roars of beasts. A voice echoing in his ears started weak but grew louder and louder.
Being able to sense it, is definitely a good sign
Ed was lost in his thoughts, when a particrly clear voice woke him up.
Sir Edgar. I didnt expect you toe so suddenly.
Ed sat on afortable sofa in the dukes mansion and looked up at Mireille, who clearly just received the news of his arrival and came in a hurry. Around them, servants were busy preparing a wee for their unexpected quest. He watched Mireilles embarrassed smile as the duke was unable to me Ed for his rudeness.
I havent finished my meeting with the Viscount of Guilloren yet
Perhaps you thought that when I received your letter, I would carefully write a reply specifying a date and then wait patiently for your reply. If youre going to finish your work with the Viscount now, Ill head back. I only stopped by on the way, Duke, as Im leaving for Mondovi as soon as possible.
No, wait.
Mireille dissuaded Ed, who was about to rise, and sat down opposite him with a friendly smile. Ed stared straight into his eyes, skilfully concealing his annoyance. He had no desire to stay in the mansion longer than necessary and immediately brought up the main subject.
I read that you have something I could be interested in.
Indeed.
I suggest youd better hurry. Im very busy, you know.
I heard you have a hobby of collecting certain things, a wild variety of things that is
When Mireille started his vague introduction, Ed made a face clearly stating his boredom. Before he continued the duke waved his hand, as if showing that the following content was very important. The busy servants quickly withdrew.
I would like you to find something.
Ed rose from his seat without hesitation and strode towards the door.
I heard youve studied Animals.
I never did.
Im talking about a rare race of humans.
His footsteps came to a halt.
You studied the Ruwa tribe of the western continent, right? Their beauty is said to be breathtaking.
Ed turned around slowly. When the duke didnt hear the sound of the door opening, he assumed his words worked and picked up his teacup in a rxed manner. Ed only realised that he had drawn his sword when the sharp tip of his sword rose in the middle of the unsettling scene. It was a disgust so deep-rooted it became his first instinct. His own expression reflected on his de felt unfamiliar, Ed stared at the representation of emotions inside his brain.
Theres another breathtaking human that I believe will pique your interest. After all, isnt your interest in humans so deep that youve even beenpelled to collect cadavers for dissection and study?
Ed walked towards the Duke, still holding his unsheathed sword.
Its worth the search because its a human from a particr lineage. If you think about it in a different sense, it could be seen as a kind of mutation. Arent you drawn to rare things?
Ed passed the Duke and sat down again. The Duke looked at the de he was holding with a puzzled look and smirked as Ed put it into his sheath as if it had never happened.
I only want one thing. Bring that woman to me. She has a stubborn personality and just like a beast, is difficult to handle, so the pursuit will be amusing. Ill pay you with a rare jewel you cant find anywhere else in thend. The only thing is, she has that jewel on her at all times.
You think you can just buy my services by offering me some rare gem? Besides, Im the one tracking down both. Why would I hand either of them over?
Because the information Im about to give you is sure to be of interest to you. Just think of the girl as payment for that information.Next
Chapter 35
Chapter 35
Trying to sustain Eds attention the duke continued to emphasise its rarity, but contrary to his expectations, Ed only clenched his chin sullenly.
That same old story, again. Obviously, the Duke heard the rumours, portraying me as a fanatic for rarity. Rare races, rare diseases and now even rare human beings. Funny that the truth is far from that.
Ed pondered whether to start denying those rumours to avoid annoying flies in the future.
You got it all wrong, Duke. I dont care how unique or rare people are and I certainly dont want to get involved with your disgusting ve trade.
The normallyposted face of Mireille hardened and a growling voice came out.
Youre being rude.
Ed added nonchntly.
Its just filthy.
Ed was well aware of the dukes work.
The ve trading business is widely spread throughout the Empire and the Duke here backs them No actually, if I remember correctly, he even owns the Garni Merchant Association. And seeing him so agitated by my remark, he clearly doesnt care about its particrly heinous reputation, how shameless. I heard theyre making unrivalled profits by selling ves at rousing auctions. Knowing this, I assume that the beast woman hes referring to, most likely belongs to one of the ve races.
The duke, whod been grumbling for quite some time, quickly found hisposure and put on a convincing smile. Ed closely observed the dukes change in behaviour.
He keeps talking to himself and seems to be in a hurry.
Even the slight trembling of his lips didnt escape Eds attention when he was handed a piece of papering from the dukes bosom. Ed epted it with two fingers and spread it out in the air. The content was an image of a simple ne.
A ne?
Allow me to correct your misunderstandings. The woman is no ve and the jewel Im talking about isnt just a ne its in fact an artefact.
An artefact?
Dont y dumb, Sir Edgar. Im well aware youre chasing ancient magical treasures. People believe you to be an art aficionado. But we both know its magical artefacts youre after.
You seem proud of yourself for discovering that, Duke. Congrattions.
Ed slowly pped his hands in a mocking way. Once again, Mireille had to put up with the rudeness.
Despite knowing the existence of this relic, he didnt report it to the Emperor nor did he sell it for personal gain. That either means Mireille doesnt know what kind of magic the relic is capable of or it possesses magic more value than money can buy.
Until today, Im still uncertain what kind of mysterious abilities it has. But the ne is considered a family heirloom that had been passed down within this family for generations Youre so impatient, arent you?
Ed figured that even if it was a relic containing magic, it would be quite an insignificant one if its power had not yet been revealed.
If His Majesty finds out that the Duke of Mireille has been hiding such a great secret, the old man might be gravely disappointed. Be careful, Duke. For His Majesty is of poor health.
Ha haha! Dont forget, Sir Edgar, your situations no different from mine.
Mireilleughed. It was an all-knowing smile, one that was convinced that Ed already owned at least one artefact himself.
Who on earth is the woman Im looking for in exchange for this information?
Shes
- End shback -
***
Slowly, the words cluttered and lost shape as the noise eroded. Ed waited patiently, focusing his senses on his surroundings. The movement was familiar, feeling the flow of the waves he assumed he was on a boat. Thankfully, he felt fine. The most important thing to him was always his own well-being. No matter where he was, or what situation he was in, hell be fine as long as his head was uninjured. He rummaged through his brain to examine the extent of the damage.
Philosophy, religion,nguage, medicine, art, literature, history Endia Morians Navigation, Kobe Dorjas New Book All kinds of subjects crossed his mind in a rtively slow manner. Slowpared to his usual speed, that is.
Still, it didnt seem like he had messed up his head too much, but his body was a different story. He wasnt even sure if all his limbs were attached properly.
Thest time I felt this kind of helplessness was years ago, when I lost consciousness in that jungle.
Ed tried to follow the same routine as back then.
What can I do to move my arm?
But that damned arm seems only to respond in his hazy mind. After he tried a couple more times, he finally gave up. Instead, he decided to focus on turning his head.
How did I even end up in this state? Its ridiculous to think this is due to that apple thrown at the back of my head.
Ed was immediately reminded of that evesting ringing pain inside his head. He tried toe up with a usible exnation, when a voice woke him from his thoughts.
Its probably a heatstroke.
Immediately, his eyes opened wide. As his face was bowed towards the floor, it was dark in front of him. He slowly raised his neck, thick bars were the first thing to catch his eye. Behind it, he could make out the shape of a dying torch hanging from the wall.
Its a jail.
Lils voice came from his side. Surprisingly, he could hear her voice clearly, meaning that his sensory functions wereing back. Ed cast a nce towards the right side of his cell, a silhouette resembling a person was visible behind the bars. He uttered in a dry voice.
How did you know I was awake?
The sound of your chains gave it away.
So, you mean my arms are tied?
Yeah.
Both?
What?
Of course. Both of them.
Anyway Did you hear me? You suffered from heatstroke, the sun in the South is no joke. I almost fainted a few times, too.
But no matter how bad it is. Its kind of funny you actually fainted.
Its obvious that thatst sentence was meant to mock me. But more importantly, for some strange reason, I get the feeling shesparing me to Cesar. Given that our physique, age, background, and heritage are quite simr.
That thought turned Eds stomach and before he knew it, he wasing up with a ridiculous excuse.
Im from the Northern Continent. Im born and raised in the cold, a cold that cant even bepared to the winters in Sesbron.
Im from the North.
Nice try, Im northern, too.
If you didnt hit me with that apple, I wouldnt have be like this.
You were already pretty close to copsing in the first ce.
Is that what youre telling a guy who knocked out six men on his own?
One of them was just a joke.
Objectively speaking youre correct, but still, he should be counted.
How childish.
What?
Who are you ming for being so weak? Youve been sweating ever since I saw you and your face was flustered all the time.
You must be kidding, I dont believe it was that bad.
Did you look in the mirror? You looked so ridiculous.
If I looked that ridiculous, you would have said something.
I didnt tell you because it was fun to watch.
And youre calling me childish? You have such a nasty temper.
What did you just say to me?
You heard me perfectly fine, didnt you?
Ive been captured because of you, so its natural for me to be nasty!
Why did you throw the apple?
Why am I trapped in such a crappy pirate ship with you? Ive never even heard of these bastards before!
No. No, the fundamental fault is with you
Its because of you, you! YOU! I knew this would happen. Your uselessness is going to be the death of me someday!
If you already knew, why didnt you escape?
Think about it! What if they found your body, the body of a deserter? Wouldnt the Navy investigate how you crawled your way into Marchand? Someone must have already seen you with us, whether its the old man at the port or anyone else at the pier. What would you think would happen to the Bell Rock then?
So, youre ming me? If theres anything to me here, its your poor swordsmanship. I had already knocked out more than half of those guys, but you couldnt handle the rest?
What? Its nothing like that? Those bastards were trying to cut the Navys throat, so I tried to stop them. Who do you think I am?
Oh, you went to him instead of me? How thoughtful.
You two were both unconscious. After you hit the ground, they left you alone and went for that other guy. Also, I was way closer to him than I was to you. Tell me, what should I have done?
So, you were caught when you tried to help? Where did this chivalry suddenlye from?
Shut up! Im still tired because I got hit with some sort of weird blue powder! Not long after they threw that in my face, I also copsed. Thats the reason why we got caught.
Ed hesitated for a moment.
Wait, blue powder? Did it smell musty, like dust?
Yeah, I think so. Do you recognise it?
Its a sleeping anaesthetic made by grounding blue-spotted worms on the western continent. It used to be distributed on the Anatole Sea.
So, its some kind of drug?
You can call it that.
Damn, those bastards.
But wheres that nonmissioned officer whom you defended?
Huh? Ah, uhm. That kid woke up when I was caught and fled after making a bit of a fuss. I advised him to run away, so he did.
Good for him.
Yeah, good for him. Now Im the one freezing to death here. But who was he anyway? He seems to know you. And dont give me any crap like he was mistaken.
Hes someone I used to know.
Lils loud voice suddenly quiets down.
Then were you finally found out?
He wont talk.
How can you tell?
If I get caught, there are a few people that wont be safe either.
Was he involved in your escape? The South belongs to the Legardon Navy, right?
He helped me before he was transferred to Legardon. No, at that time he was on the verge of being transferred.
Seeing how our confrontation yed out, they probably think Im dead. So thats a good thing. And, Captain, think about it. If I were a spy for the fleet, would the Navy have followed me in broad daylight? They would have been smart enough to know that that would have made you suspicious of me, dont you think?Next
Chapter 36
Chapter 36
Logically speaking, he has a point. But this isnt enough to convince me. Especially after seeing him shamelessly trying to pass over the existence of that low-ranking officer. Its highly likely he was just pretending to be unconscious, he might have been awake for quite a while. That way he could buy some more time to get his story straight. Even with that particr personality of his, he would know that this situation is too sensitive to just skip over it like this.
I witnessed his connection with the Navy first hand, and it hit me hard. Its too dangerous to keep this guy around. It doesnt matter if his real intention of boarding the Bell Rock was to escape the Admirals grasp or not. My intuition is telling me that I should get rid of this guy Thats right, it will also be better for my own peace of mind, Im on the verge of going crazy by this constant doubt. Eliminating him is the best course of action, its the only way to ensure his silence.
However, his body needs to be dumped in a ce where it isnt easy to find. That reduces the chance of a chase and gives us time to erase all evidence associating him with the Bell Rock. There are probably some witnesses at Marchands Pier remembering him, so he needs to stay alive, at least for now.
But first, we need to escape from this pirate ship. And from a strategic standpoint, I may need his help. Although thinking of working with him gives me the creeps, he might be useful one way or another. We shoulde up with a n together.
Youre a pain in the ass, you know that? From the very first time I saw you, youve always acted fishy.
Are you sure about that? The fact that you couldnt leave my body behind, tells me that your attitude has changed. I think you already epted me as part of the crew.
Dont worry, Captain. Even if I get abandoned and arrestedter, I wont betray the grace youve been giving me. Do you believe me now? Even if you dont believe me, you dont have a choice but to trust me for the time being.
Youre a bug-like bastard. I feel like even if Id step on you, youll survive somehow.
Hehehe
Ed started tough like a madman. Lil, getting goosebumps, red at him in the dark.
Did you go crazy?
Well, youre always ignoring me, so even your insults are a nice change of pace.
Quit it with that crazy behaviour and answer my question. Where have you met that bastard with the bald head before?
I dont know.
Well, he seems to recognise you?
He called you Retiro. Im sure I heard that right.
Ed smirked.
Based on that bald mans tone of voice and his actions, he must have beenpletely unaware of the truth. Now that I think back on it, its reasonable to assume that he didnt actually know who I was. If he had recognized me as the Admiral, he would have peed his pants on the spot. And unless they hadpletely lost their minds, the bastards who fled all the way to Marchand to survive wouldnt have been so brave to fight me. At the end of the great war of extinction, the notoriety of Admiral Retiro had grown so much around the Anatole Sea, that there wasnt a single pirate ship willing to sacrifice themselves. Therefore, the war was easily won by means of surrender.
Even if he saw me on the Visha or on a pirate ship for that matter, there is a high possibility that he would just mistake me for anymon sailor. Although Im always the first one to board an enemy ship, I rarely wear my uniform, nor am I an active participant in hand-to-hand battle. I always prioritised searching the cargo above all else Besides, Sagastar, who leads the fleet in his uniform full of medallions, looks way more like an Admiral than I do
The Captain has a very aggressive temperament.
I told you to call me Lil.
And youre always so curious.
Watch your mouth.
You observe, then you ask. You have an amusing personality.
So, what? No, dont answer that, quit this nonsense. Tell me, why did the name Retiroe out of that bald heads mouth?
Well, isnt it obvious? He must have seen me aboard the fleet.
Do you really think he knows the name of a mere doctor like me? He must have been reminded of the Admiral who scalped his fellow crewmen.
How could he have seen you if you were working on the lower deck as a doctor?
I worked on the upper deck.
Actually, I worked quite diligently on the ship before that Admiral ripped my life apart. He must have seen me bustling around. Well, this does solve your suspicion if I really was a sailor on the Mondovi fleet, doesnt it, Captain?
Nheless, Lil gave him a slightly annoyed look.
My doubts dont go away no matter how much I listen to him. However, I dont want to question Ed any further as he appeared to be dehydrated. Fighting them would be difficult if he copsed again. For now, we have to be allies.
Alright.
What?
For now, we have a temporary alliance. Im sure you want to avoid an unnecessary death here, too. So, cooperate. And Im telling you in case it slipped your mind, but there wont be a single soul on this ship who doesnt know that youre from the Navy. Navy officers on pirate ships are treated worse than rats, so you should actually be thankful that your body is still intact.
Im supposed to be thankful? Me? Really?
Watch it!
Im just kidding. Im going to follow the Captain of course. Thats what my contract says anyway, right? But just in case you forgot, ording to the Bell Rocks contract, the Captain is also obligated to protect my life
Now then, thats settled. Lets move on So, theyre the scum of the West.
Yes. I first suspected it when I saw their swords, but after hearing that they used blue powder to knock you out, Im sure of it. Ive had a bit of trouble with them in my early days because they like to spray it during closebat fights on deck. After escaping the Admirals exploits, they probably came to the South hoping to make a living by selling it.
Why havent I heard about this before? There arent any of their kind in Amiaeng and when I asionally went to Marchand, I never seen nor heard of the remnants of the Anatole pirates.
How should I know? Ive never been outside of Amiaeng before.
Useless bastard.
Youre too harsh, Captain.
Lil let out a suffocating breath.
If you think youve recovered enough, get up and check the wall for cracks.
What?
The ones on my side are too small, so I couldnt see anything.
For what?
Figures, youre only familiar with those fancy Navy ships, right? The wood used for a low-quality ship like this one often has holes and cracks in it. So, look for a crack big enough to be useful. We must figure out in which sea were floating.
Ed sighed and stood up. Not only his wrist but also his ankles were tied up with chains, so he had to shuffle sideways with small steps, while leaning his hands against the wall. When he brought his face closer, he could feel a faint wind blowing, meaning there were indeed spaces between the nks. He looked carefully at the wood grain.
It was so damp that it was nowhere nearparable to the Visha, which was made with the finest oak wood from the northern continent. Judging from the state of the woodwork, it seemed that it had already suffered from several storms. It was then that Ed feared for his life for the first time. He was on a boat that would be overturned with ease if it was hit by a wrathful storm.
I think this part has been smashed by a cannon before, its repaired now but there are still some gaps between the nks.
Look at the sky.
Ed turned his head to an unnatural angle and found the brightest star in the night sky.
I see the Mariners star.
What about the horizon?
I cant see it. But we seem to be headed northeast. I suppose they took yourpass and your watch, right?
Aye.
How long have we been asleep?
How should I know? Its the first time Ive been exposed to that drug. Youre the doctor.
Oh yes. That powder
Ed raised his eyes for a moment, looking back at the constetions.
I have a bad feeling about this.
Are you still feeling hazy?
Uhm, a little? My mind is returning to normal.
That blue powder is a drug that affects women much longer than men. Half a day could have easily passed. But the problem is that Ive been out longer than Liloa.
Ed was clenching and opening his fist without realising it. His palms were damp. His breathing, as well as his pulse, were faster than normal. All those symptoms indicate that he was nervous.
Did you feel any cramps?
Uhm, not now.
How long have you been awake before I woke up?
It wasnt that long. I dont think it was more than an hour.
Then it must have been half a day.
At this speed, half a day northeast from Marchand?
Ed looked at the sky again.
The Alvenis Triangle is No, I dont see it.
Apart from that, is there anything you can see in the ocean?
I cant see the horizon Hm? Theres something there. It looks like a reef, but I cant be sure. I think Ill be able to take a better look at it in the morning.
I have a rough idea of where this may be
Shhh
Sounds like they just dropped the anchor.
It was silent for a few seconds, followed by a sshing sound and a dull piece of metal colliding with the bottom of the sea. For a while, the scrapping sound of the anchor dragging over the surface continued.
Thud!
The ship came to a halt. Both spoke simultaneously as they had been waiting in anticipation.
Its not as deep as I thought
Why have they stopped?..
Again, they answered at the same time.
If Im right, theres probably a lot of coral around here. Southerners used toe here to swim and have a good time before the world went crazy
I wonder if were going to be executed here tomorrow, its a tradition for the western pirates to y their prisoners half to death, before tossing them into the sea
Lil, who was listening quietly, flinched.
What?
But on the eve of the execution, they like to enjoy a feast.
What are you saying?
It just means we have a new reason to get off this boat as soon as possible. The state of this crappy ship is now the second reason. But it wont matter anymore, because when the sun rises tomorrow, we will be as good as dead
***Next
Chapter 37
Chapter 37
Cesar didnt realise Lil was gone untilte in the afternoon.
Before dinner, he stopped by the bank and their storehouse. Even though the storehouse was empty, he didnt think much about it.
Is she already on the Bell Rock?
He was starting to get hungry, so he gave hisst instructions to the guards and proceeded toward the ship. While crossing the short dock, he was hit by a sudden realisation.
Im still in awe every time I go see her. At first, I was drawn by her beauty
I heard about her through the rumours surrounding her, she was a noblewoman who volunteered for the army. I still remember the mixed reactions people had about Liloa. Some praised her, while others mocked her decision. In both cases, the majority of them ended up with a story that was solely about her appearance. It was a little disappointing that she was always perceived as a woman rather than a soldier in those stories, but that really was as far as my involvement went Eventually, I got ustomed to the rumours and I paid no mind to them or Liloa
Till that one summer day.
It felt like a coincidence but looking back, it was notpletely unexpected. We were both Lebruns cadets, so it wasnt surprising we bumped into each other. I hadpletely forgotten about Liloas existence, at that time she was nothing more than an unknown woman I crossed paths with.
A woman petting the manes of a horse. As I walked by, my gaze drifted aimlessly towards her, even if it was such a simple scene. After a while, I couldnt even take my eyes off her anymore. Now that I think about it, it was probably because of herugh. It was a smile Id never seen before, as if it wasnt something belonging to this world. A blinding light
Cesar walked across the boardwalk and onto the Bell Rock, then opened the door to the captains quarters. The dark and empty room had lost all of its warmth.
It doesnt appear that she came back, everything seems to be as it was when she left in the morning.
To bepletely sure he stepped inside.
It doesnt look like she took anything with her, the room is just the same as ever.
Cesar turned around and walked away.
Its possible that she went to the lowest deck, the storage room or any other cabin on the ship for that matter.
With antern in his hand, Cesar took the stairs down to the barrel deck.
Captain?
Unsurprisingly, the ship was quiet as it was their first day onnd again. After passing through a small corridor, Cesar headed down to the storage department.
No matter how long I think about it, I cante up with a reason for her sudden disappearance.
Captain?
The silent space was only filled with sacks of grain. There wasnt any sign of Lil.
I know shes always excited about her outings, but this is the first time she went alone without leaving a message.
Cesar looked around and went back upstairs. As he was deep in thought, he absentmindedly clenched the railing.
What can be the reason for this
Unconsciously, his feet brought him to a specific cabin. It was the room given to the ships doctor. Without hesitation, Cesar grabbed the doorknob. It was locked, so he saw no other way than to kick it in.
The doctors cabin was a spacious room with a bed and a desk.
Though, the size of this room is probably too small for Edgars liking. Well whatever, he didnt ask for more convenience than allowing him onboard the ship in the first ce.
Nothing inside the cabin seemed out of the ordinary; a neatly made-up bed, two bags with luggage brought in by Ed, and the medicine box left by their former doctor.
It will almost be impossible for Edgar to hide anything in here but given the circumstances, I cant just leave it be.
So, Cesar browsed through the notebooks on the desk. In it were only a few idle thoughts of Ed, nothing special.
After checking the empty drawer, Cesars gaze moved towards a half-opened suitcase. He hesitated for a moment, but eventually failed to ovee his curiosity and began to rummage through it. It appeared to be mostly filled with clothes, the pile even contained some ridiculously colourful clothes. Cesar had no idea on which asion Ed was nning to wear them.
It appears that Edgar was so excited to join us, that he failed to only select clothes fitting for a pirate ship.
Cesar moved on to the second bag, packed with misceneous goods.
Why does that guy need so many hats?
Apart from that, he found telescopes,passes, some strange items he guessed belonged to some primitive tribal collections, and a small aid kit that Ed brought along with him.
Next, he inspected the inside of the medicine cab. Basic surgical instruments and various medications were arranged in rows. Given the different amounts left in each bottle, there was a good chance Ed had actually been using them rather than bringing them just to uphold his act as a doctor. When he was about to close the door, Cesar noticed a small bottle wrapped in a rag. He took it out and slowly tilted it in front of his eyes.
The yellowish liquid moved dully. One might think its just another potion, but Cesar had a hunch that Ed was only disguising it as such. When he opened the lid, an intense smell hit his nose. He immediately knew the use of this liquid.
Its scented oil that attracts messenger pigeons.
Cesar ran out of the cabin. In the time he was below, more and more sailors gathered on the deck. As he quickly walked toward them, he shouted a question.
Has anyone seen the Captain?
Yeah, I think so
When was thest time you saw him?
While the sailor who had answered him tilted his head in contemtion, the one standing next to him answered.
Oh, I saw him talking with Jericho.
Jericho? When?
It was after lunch, I guess?
Where is Jericho now?
I heard he was headed to the bar on 4th Avenue.
Okay, thats all.
Cesar knew that Lil still hadnt let go of her suspicion of Ed.
I cant me her. Especially after Edgar disappeared the moment we arrived in Marchand Liloa couldnt follow Ed personally, so she probably made Jericho do it in her stead I can guess the oue, there is no way Jericho could keep up with Eds tricks. Is that the reason she stepped forward herself? After lunch, Liloa would have had less work to do. If in took over for her, she could go out But ever since we set sail towards Marchand, she became more and more anxious. I have never seen her like that before. Knowing her mental state, why would she go alone?
Cesar came down from the Bell Rock and looked over the beach to the second harbour. The port on the other side of Marchand, which is closed off for merchant ships, was packed with naval battleships.
I didnt expect that Edgar would do anything to Liloa just yet, Im surprised hes taking it this far Will he use the Southern Navy? He is still trying to bond with her, but till now they have only spoken a few times. Did he give up? No, that would be too easy I know firsthand that there arent many people within the Empire able to defeat Edgar. He also isnt the type to quickly get sick of something that piqued his interest. Hes a person who likes to dig up to no end and toss through each and every detail To do so, he must eventually win Liloas trust Perhaps her disappearance has nothing to do with his correspondence through the pigeons.
Then, is she caught up in somethingpletely different? But the assumption that Liloa, who always takes care of herself, is involved in something the second we reach Marchand,cks probability.
Cesar was determined that Ed was involved in one way or another.
He entered the pub on 4th Avenue where Jericho was. He wasnt hard to find as the crew of the Bell Rock upied the nearest table.
As soon as his eyes met with Jerichos, he beckoned him to follow.
Come out.
Jericho pointed to himself with a sullen expression.
Me?
He eventually followed Cesar out as he couldnt stand those blood-red eyes any longer.
Whats wrong?
What did the Captain order you to do?
Uhm, well I dont know what youre talking about.
The person you have to keep silent too, is the one ordered by the Captain, not me.
He told me to keep my mouth shut about ugh.
Cesar red at Jericho, who hastily covered his mouth. When their eyes met again, Jericho quickly looked away, unable to maintain eye contact.
I dont have the time to patiently wait for your answer
Cesar put his hand on the hilt of his sword. Jericho, terrified, started to blow sigh after sigh in a row.
The Captain saidhe told me to follow the doctor and report every detail. Yes No, I wasnt supposed to say that!
Where did he disappear?
Huh? How did you know?
Ah, yes. Well, I lost Ed in front of the bakery. He was quite fast and I got distracted in the crowd
What did the Captain say?
He said I did well.
Really?!
Cesar tossed him a coin and nodded, gesturing for Jericho to go back in. Jericho also nodded his head and went inside.
Disappearing in Marchand, near a naval outpost nheless. Its not fitting Liloas personality at all Wait, in might know something, I should go back and ask where he is
From somewhere, mingled voicesughed loudly. Three or four navy sergeants were walking towards Cesar.
Im not kidding. I almost died. I got knocked out
Oh, you meant, when you were trying to save that lieutenant on a secret mission?..
Why did you follow him?..
He had taken our charts! I followed him to get them back! If our charts disappear, Im the one responsible, so I cant lose them
Rx, hes Commodore Sagastars brother. Whats the point of your distrust, hell probably give them back when hes done with them
Cesar was about to enter the pub, but paused at the door.
Commodore Sagastar is the only son of Count Sagastar
Oh, I found that weird, too. Who knew the Commodore has a brother that is already this old? Besides, he told me he was a lieutenant. It was my first time hearing that such a prestigious family had two sons in the Navy
So, could he be an imposter pretending to be a Sagastar?..
An imposter? Well, he did look unkempt and sounded pretty arrogant
Didnt you say he was in danger and had to be saved?..
Theughing officers passed Cesar and entered the bar opposite the street. Cesar followed them and held onto the wooden door that was about to close. After he hesitated for a moment, he followed them inside.
***Next
Chapter 38
Chapter 38
It was sunrise.
Ed, who had dozed off, was the first one to wake up. The sunlight that shot through the cracks in the ragged nks, allowed him to finally take a good look at Lil. Beyond the bars, she was as slumped as he was, still deep asleep. It was clear that the pirates had robbed her of everything. Everything, except the most precious thing shes wearing.
Tsk, ignorance is truly a sin.
He stretched his legs and back. He only fell asleep after they discussed various strategies till deep in the night, so he was actually positively surprised by the state of his body. Ed rxed his muscles. His throat felt dry.
I dont think I have been unconscious for hours because I was exhausted from the heat. Just as Lil, Im suspecting heatstroke. If thats really it, I dont know how long my body can hold out after not having a single sip of fluid since I fainted. Whatever strategy well use, its best to end it quickly and get out of here
He let out a deep sigh. Last night, Ed came up with dozens of strategies. But Lil was so meticulous that every n he came up with was shot down withints. She criticised him for his impulsiveness and insisted that they should have a strategy rather than a tactic.
He puffed out his nose.
She behavedpletely different than I anticipated. Judging from the two of them always sticking together, I assumed she would be relying on Cesar for a lot of things, but even though her life is in danger, she hasnt mentioned him even once. Its great and all but also a little disappointing as I had secretly hoped to see her weakening faith.
Or is she just acting strong in front of me? Isnt it normal for her to say something like Im sure helle to rescue me? I think it was like thatst time. But Liloa maintained a much stronger attitude than what I expected. Such guts arent something one could enquire with just a few years of living outside. Shes born with it.
Its fun though. I was expecting some disappointment at this point, but theres no room for that. I always admire those who surpass my expectations, thats why I decided to follow her n. I also know it feels good to be treated like a real captain. Im now even more amazed about how she was able to live in that family and suppress her true nature. Well, in the end, that clearly didnt work out, seeing she ended up here.
Lil tossed and turned before she finally woke up. Ed blurted out the first thing that came to mind.
Do I really have to be the bait?
Lil raised her right hand to rub her eyes, but stopped when she felt her left handing along.
Oh right, Im tied up.
Eventually, she rubbed her eyes with both her hands.
Do I have to be the bait?
Yes, of course.
Why?
Because Im the Captain and youre not.
What if the guard is closer to me?
Lil widened her half-closed eyes.
You have a lot to say all of a sudden. Okay. Then we switch. Do I actually have to say that? Were supposed to be flexible. Flexible!
Ed nodded contentedly and asked another question as he had suddenly remembered something.
Did you see who took my sword?
No.
Cant we go find my sword first?
Huh?
Its something I cherish.
Buy a new one.
Its expensive.
Then forget about it.
Its not only a sword, its a piece of art
Shut up.
Ed quickly put on a sullen expression.
Look outside. Describe the ind you couldnt see yesterday.
Ed rubbed his mouth and put his eye against the wall.
Two long inds with several small rocky ones around them. I think theyre about 20 morts* away.
As I expected, its the Majel Inds.
Ed recalled the chart he had seen at the naval office in Marchand.
She only did a rough calction, but I think shes right.
Have we been travelling that slowly?
They must have made a detour from Marchand to avoid being spotted by the Navy.
Aha.
We must be near the reef just south of the Majel inds.
Then are we sticking with the n?
Lil nodded.
Yes, lets go with that.
Lil rotated her neck back and forth, trying to clear her thoughts and get her act together. Ed wanted to know what was going on inside her head, so he called out for her.
Captain.
What?
Arent you nervous?
I am, why?
You dont seem that scared.
What kind of bullshit is that? Of course, Im scared, we might die.
Ed broke out in loudughter at Lils simple reply.
Squeak
The sound of an old iron door opening echoed from the back.
Ed immediately stoppedughing and mumbled lowly.
Someonesing
Both of them tensed up.
It will be for the best if I can overpower the guard here. The sooner our hands and feet are released, the more advantageous it is for us. Then we may avoid going to the deck where theyre all gathered.
Ed looked up to see who wasing down. The footsteps sounded heavy.
Is it just one person?
Oi! Let me see his face!
I heard theres a pretty one, too
A crowd poured in, rendering his n useless. The shouting men came down and surrounded the outside of their cells. They came crashing down like a wave and left no gaps to escape to. Lil looked at the men who were reaching through the iron bars, trying to grab the prisoners. Their distorted faces pressed on the grates made for a bizarre sight.
Heh heh, look at this one, ring at us with those hostile eyes
Let me see! It seems like his insides will be very juicy
Lil was mainly harassed, and Ed, who was branded as navy, was devoured by all sorts of double insults.
Things didnt turn out as they hoped. A guard full of crude tattoos opened the door and pointed his sword at them.
Get up.
Lil and Ed got out of their cells without resisting and climbed the stairs. They were weed by crazed pirates who were pouring insults left and right as they walked by. Lil clenched her teeth, enduring the p on the back of her head and the kick on her body. But not long after, she felt a breath being blown into her ear and someone rubbing her buttocks. This time she was unable to hold back her anger and looked back. ck teeth with missing incisors were smiling at her. It was a sailor who only picked out the dirtiest words as he followed them onto the deck, staring intensely at her face.
It was the first time Lil could check the ships location. The Majel Inds seemed indeed to be about 20 morts away. When she looked around the upper deck, she found that bald pirate they fought with in the middle of the crowd.
There are dozens of scums surrounding him. Their armament is great, too. It feels like Im witnessing every single weapon Ive ever seen in my life. There are endless rows of metal weapons designed to tear people apart in the most effective ways. How could I ever think the Western pirates were sane.
As the bald beckoned, the waiting guard kicked Eds calf to get him to his knees. A thumping sound was heard when his knees hit the deck. Another man ran over and grabbed Eds head. The bald man approached, clearly happy with this situation and began to beat Ed. Swept by the fierce fists, Eds head was bent left and right without a pause.
I saw this bastard on the Admirals fleet! I remember his face! Remember this face!
Ptuh!
Spit from the bald man ran slowly down Eds straight forehead. The guy squatted in front of Ed, who hadnt let out a single groan. When they were face to face, he pped Eds cheek a few times in a mocking manner. Eds green eyes, soaked in blood from the beating, were overflowing with hostility. The expression on his face, which seemed to be extremely pissed, scared even Lil.
Come on! Lets have a look!
Unexpectedly, the bald man tugged Eds sleeve. The grip was so strong that the fabric was torn and roughly pulled down at once, exposing the upper arm that was engraved with an undeniable navy tattoo.
Navy! Its the Navy!
Kill him!
The furious men raised their swords in unison. The bald man, who was spitting andughing in front of Eds nose, pulled out a dagger and poked his tattoo. When he pushed the handle of the knife and turned it, the skin tore apart and thick blood streamed down the forearm.
The cracking shouts and the stamping feet of the exciting pirates felt enough to sink the ship. The swords that were aimed at Ed and Lil became more threatening as they narrowed the distance. Shortly after, there was a loud shout amid the cheering.
Check if that short bastard is from the Navy, too!..
What?
The bald man answered bluntly.
Could it be?
At once dozens of eyes turned to Lil.
Strip off his sleeves, too!..
Yes! Yes!..
Lil looked at them with panicked eyes as they grew more and more riled up. Her whole body rushed with adrenaline and her blood ran cold. She hurriedly shook her head.
If my shirt is torn, the ne will be discovered And of course, they will try to take it away. If that happens
Heh, Navy with the sassy face
The bald head chuckled and closed their distance. His big hand reached out and approached. Her cor was caught. In an instant, Lil stepped back and turned around swiftly. The fast movement caused her cor to be torn a little. She used the momentum of her turn to her advantage and swung her sped hands from down low up to m someone under the chin, all before the crowd around her came to their senses. The sound of a crack could be heard as her targets jawbone got crushed. Lil grabbed the falling mans sword and swung it wide to clear the space, staggering to keep her position. Since her feet were tied, she would fall over if she made a mistake.
Whats this crazy guy?
Isnt he also from the Navy?
Its the Navy! Kill him!
*Footnote:
Morts: Is a unit used to measure lengths. Unfortunately, we couldnt find a description or aparison to metres or feet. We choose to keep morts in the text because its also used in the Webtoon. To give some kind of feeling for the distance, we estimate that the ship is anchored about 0,5 to 2,0 km from the inds (0,3 to 1,2 miles). If someone knows a more exact answer, let us know! Next
Chapter 39
Chapter 39
The pirates were ready to kill and came at her in groups of three. Lil backed away as fast as she could with her short strides, while she stabbed the first one that was within her range. When she managed to pick up another one of their swords, the pirates paused for a moment.
Whoa there!
Lil used their hesitation cleverly and stabbed another pirate. Her attack instantly killed the guy and hisrge wound poured out blood aimlessly. In the meantime, Lil had to cut off an arm that came for her ne. Their distance was gradually narrowing, slowly her eyesight was only filled with beast-like bastards who unconditionally attacked her. There was no time nor space toe up with a new strategy, so Lil stabbed, hit and shed everyone within striking distance in the hopes to get rid of them.
Get lost!
Suddenly, someone popped out from behind. Lil, startled, turned around and only needed a second to confirm his identity.
Its that guy. That dirty face and yellow teeth. Its that pervert who assaulted me on the way to the deck.
You bastard!
The man ran towards her with a grin on his face and grabbed the ne. His strength took her by surprise, as the guy was a lot stronger than he looked. Lil immediately raised one of her swords, but when she swung her arm to sh him, the perverts other hand pushed her hard. Lil lost her bnce due to her tied feet and fell backwards
Huh?..
Her body floated in the air
Tuk
The string broke
My ne!..
Die!..
***
Ed blocked the bald mans sword that wasing toward him with a sword he picked up moments ago.
I cant keep the bastard that dared to spit on me alive.
The recollection fuelled his anger and Ed swung his sword like a madman. Because of this, he wasnt aware of what was happening on the other side of the ship. He only reflexively turned his head in that direction when it suddenly became noisy.
Hes falling over!
The prisoners getting away
Grab him!
He was just in time to see Lil falling off the hull. As she was already falling, Ed only saw a figure disappearing over the railing.
Was she pushed or did she jump to defend her ne? Maybe she was trying to cover up her appearance after it was already taken away
He hurriedly looked around, but he couldnt see anyone in possession of the red jewel.
Shit. There was only one thing we had to protect, but I got distracted by this baldy over here.
Ed looked at the pirate next to the bald head, who was running rampant with an axe. Seeing the crude de gleaming in the sun, an idea popped up in Eds head.
If I y my cards right, I could break out of these chains. This could be my only chance.
With no time to think it through, Ed recklessly rushed forward. When he was close enough, he swung his elbow and struck the big forearm.
Ugh!
The axe lost its owner due to the sudden attack and spun wildly in the air. Ed frantically dived forward and stretched his wrist as far as the chains allowed.
If Im unlucky, my hand or even my arm will be severed as the axe looks like it will cut through anything. But its my only hope, in this state I will never be able to break through that crowd.
Ed widened his eyes as he fell down. The rotating metal weapon, which reflected the sunlight, descended quickly.
The sound of air being sliced pierced his ears violently as he tried his best to put his wrist under the falling axe.
I know those minimal adjustments wont make much of a difference, but I really dont want my wrist to be cut off.
Quak!
Startled, the bald man took a few steps back. Ed opened his eyes and looked at his trembling wrists. The de of the axe, which was deeply embedded in the floor, had not only split the chain, but the deck as well.
Great. But I cant celebrate just yet.
Without further dy, he pulled out the axe and struck the chain between his ankles. As the owner of the axe wasing for him at the same time, Ed had to dive and roll to avoid him. After he stood up, he hung the axe on his waist and ran towards the bow as fast as he could.
Stop him! Stop him!
Damn it!
Ed dodged enemiesing from all directions as he twisted and jumped to avoid them. Rather than attacking him directly, it felt more like they were trying to block his path. Edughed while being chased. His life became rather dull and uneventful over the past few years, so being reunited with some action was a nice change of pace.
Tsk. How stupid. I can clearly see the next oneing.
Ed took two guns from a young pirate and immediately fired them.
Bang! Bang!
However, the gap kept narrowing.
Shit.
Ed increased his speed. No matter how skillful he was, he couldnt change the fact that he was badly outnumbered. Furthermore, the railing from where Lil fell was getting farther and farther away as he had no choice but to run in the opposite direction. For now it seemed impossible to go back.
I need to find a way.
Ed looked around, wondering if there were any ropes to grab. Suddenly, the rigging between the main mast and the foremast crossed over his head.
When he lifted his head, sunlight immediately rushed into his vision. Ed squinted his eyes and looked at the position of the pulley. He didnt know if he could swing it all the way to the opposite railing if he only relied on the momentum of the rope.
Its not an easy trajectory, but this is the only thing that is catching my eye. The fact that the air is clear of any other rigging definitely increases my chances.
Ed took the fore-roof stairs three steps at a time, stepped on the railing and ran towards the rigging while keeping his bnce. He grabbed a rope and inserted a dagger into the pulley joint. The taut rope shot through the pulley as it suddenly lost its tension, dragging Ed to an immense height. Ed clung to the end of the rope and flew through the air.
The rigging on the wide-open jib3 circled him in a semi-circr track. From down below several guns were fired and one of the bullets flew right past him. His body shuddered at the thought of being shot.
As his legs struggled a few times to dodge the bullets, the railing where Lil had fallen off shed into view.
I think it was around here.
Ed took a deep breath.
3, 2, 1
Without hesitation, he let go of the rope. Before flying over the hull, his body dived in a parabolic shape. The sound of gunfire stayed persisted. However, it was almost impossible for the pirates to aim at a target falling at high speed. Ed bent his head down and adjusted his form, so his feet would hit the water first. The air resistance caused a pain so severe that it felt like his eyes, nose, and ears were about to rip off. The same resistance made it also hard to catch his breath, but nheless, he inhaled to the fullest. The bluish-green surface was rapidly approaching as Ed prepared himself for impact.
I feel like a bird bitten by a predator and dragged into the sea.
As soon as that thought crossed his mind
Ssh!
The sense of alienation hit all over his body as if he was entering another world.
Pain immediately hit his ears because he jumped from such a great height. Despite the temptation to blow out his air, Ed kept his mouth and nose closed. It was the best way to protect his lungs against the water pressure. Eventually, Ed rose to the surface, emerging his head above the water. As he was getting his breath, he could see the pirates hanging over the railing. In unison, they threw their daggers and arrogantly shouted phrases full of swear words.
Hahahaha! You cant run from us pirates!
Ed himself shed his middle finger up.
It was my pleasure, Ill never forget you! The next time we meet, Ill make sure to repay the favour! So, I suggest you watch your neck, it will be a messy one!
Fire! Cannon! Bring the cannon!
The voice of the bald one reached Eds ears. Then a sudden, uncanny voice shot up to the sky. The bald man, who couldnt ovee his anger, drew his gun and aimed it at the sea. Edughed at him, before he dived underwater.
Tung! Tung!
Bullets from different directions swam bluntly by his side.
When Ed looked around, he noticed how poor his vision in the water was. He couldnt see any fish ahead, let alone Lil. By change, he felt a weak downward flow. He followed the small stream of current and not long after the anchors line caught his eye. It was a great discovery, as he couldnt differentiate between up, down, left, and right anymore. He decided to follow the line and dive deeper, thinking Lil did the same.
Ed descended alongside the rope that was as thick as his leg. The water mixed with sand caused the sea to be cloudy. As a result, Ed could only see some faint reefs ahead.
Fortunately, its a bright day, so the corals are better visible than normal. But I dont know if Ill be able to find that specific one if my vision stays so blurry.
Ed swam further downward, trying to remember the air conch Lil had told him about.
*Footnote:
3. Jib: A triangr sail that extends to the bowsprit in front of the mast.Next
Chapter 40
Chapter 40
shback
Last night.
Ed didnt understand what Lil was talking about, so he asked back confused.
What? A what conch?
Vigare Deaire. If I have to trante it roughly, itd be an air conch.
He frowned as if he couldnt imagine it at all.
I have never heard of such a thing.
Of course, only Southerners No, to be more specific only the natives know. So, Im very grateful that those stupid western pirates anchored their ship here.
If only the natives know, how do you know? You said youre from the North, too.
Lil stared at Ed with a bored expression.
I dont understand what makes you so curious all the time, but just for once, Ill exin it. Id appreciate it if you could listen to me without interrupting, it could save your life
The Vigare Deaire lives in mild temperatures like this where warm and cold currents meet. In addition, theyre usually found in shallow waters on top of pure white sand beaches. On bright days theyre visible from the surface, so if you see an emerald colour reflecting in the water, chances are you ll find them. We ll know for sure, if you check the sea at dawn Anyway, its an empty shell without the conch, the inside is actually filled with a thin membrane full of air.
Huh, how is that possible?
I told you to listen without interrupting, didnt I? Whats wrong with you? Whats so hard about epting it as one of the secrets of the world? Its simple enough, its just like that story about your Admiral, that he somehow is the only one who can cross the Monferrand Strait. Apparently, the mother of all things only opens the way for him. This isparable to that, so just ept it as it is already.
Ed raised his eyebrows slightly.
Thats not a mystery at all, its reality.
Do you know how to use it?
If you purse your lips, like when you spit and blow in some air, the membrane ll open. Then the person holding it can get the air. But remember, you should never breathe through your nose, you should only breathe through your mouth. Itd be better to practise in advance.
Have you ever tried it before?
Yes.
When?
Ed was still not convinced.
Of course, Lil wouldnt say that she was with Cesar at that time.
A few years ago, at the height of the good times, we came to see the corals in this area. It was the day he taught me how to dive. I still remember the bright sun and clear water. It was so beautiful. For someone like me who never had a connection with the sea, it was truly a sight to behold Multi-coloured and bizarrely stretched out corals, wide-open shells the size of my torso, swarms of yellow fish glistening like fireflies, unfamiliar creatures attached to the surrounding reefs fluttering with the current I ll never forget the moment I saw that beautiful scene Wed such a good time Really
Captain?
Lil woke up from her thoughts and realised that she was smiling.
I dont know what youre thinking about, but I guess it brought back a pretty good memory?
Bullshit.
Lil dismissed his suggestion with a snort, but Ed narrowed his eyes. As he figured that Cesar must have been a part of those memories, he was immediately tempted to push her buttons.
Anyway, how can you guarantee that there are conches down there? What if you recklessly dive in and theres none? Once you rise to the surface, those pirates ll be shooting at you.
Lil sighed with a weary face. Halfway through the night, Ed started to attack each and every n she came up with. Always finding something at fault with them.
Then what else is there? What do you suggest we do? And please dont just push for stupid tactics.
A smile shed across Eds face.
How about the possibility of the Bell Rocking to rescue you?
What kind of bullshit is that?
Why? This ship only took half a day toe here. If the Bell Rock would set sail immediately after they find out their Captain is missing, they could arrive at dawn.
And who ll be moving the ship?
The navigator.
Cesar? Why would he do that?
Because the Captain is gone?
Why do you think that?
Edgar shrugged his shoulders.
Because he and the Captain seem to share a strong bond?
Is that all?
Doesnt that bond mean you live and die together? Fighting side by side something like that? if so, it wouldnt be so strange if he came to rescue his Captain as a loyal
Are you writing a novel or something?
I dont know how things went in your Navy days, but do you really think one could juste for whoever they want? I havent noticed this before, but you have a strangely nave side. How foolish.
Why are you so blunt? I didnt expect you to doubt his loyalty.
Lilughed.
Of course, Cesar would have noticed by now that Im gone as its far past dinner time. However, by what means could Cesar track down our whereabouts and move the Bell Rocks crew? No, even before that, I wish Cesar wouldnt rescue me. I dont want him to feel sorry or burden him anymore Whats reassuring in that aspect is that the crew has no reason toe after me. There is a bank in Marchand, so its usible for them to think their Captain ran away after collecting their severance pay.
Lil replied with a funny expression.
Im not questioning his loyalty Okay, lets just assume what you said is true, lets say that the love the crew has for me is overflowing and they lle to rescue us. Are we going to wait for that? Even when you just told me were going to die tomorrow? Are you saying it doesnt matter if we live or die as long as our bodies get home? Is that why youre talking about waiting for their rescue?
No, I mean, cant you imagine theming before our execution? That navigator looked quitepetent
You idiot. I thought my head was spinning, but now its just its you whos giving me a headache. I feel like everything I hear from you is something crazy. No way. You just follow my orders.
Why dont you trust him
Lil, who became sensitive to the continuous questions about Cesar, shouted.
Shut up!
Im done, stop this nonsense!
As if those words were a signal, thest torch that had been burning pitifully died soon after. Their cells sank intoplete darkness and a heavy silence that fell upon themsted for a long time. Ed finally shut up, but Lil still red at him in the darkness, ready to kill. Then, the words shed been chewing and swallowing from the moment she opened her eyes, escaped with much venom.
I cant die here
She cant die here.
Ed pondered over what Lil said. It was a sentence filled with her tenacity and strength. After that, Ed didnt provoke her anymore. No, it was more urate to say he couldnt. He didnt feel good when he realised hed disrespected Lil.
end of shback
Why was that?
Normally, Ed whatever he wanted to say no matter how his opponent felt. He didnt care or even notice. So, he couldnt understand why his heart became heavy when she got angry.
However, his confused thoughts disappeared upon seeing Lil. Just when it started to be increasingly difficult to withstand the current, Ed finally discovered the location of Lil.
She made it further down than I expected, seeing that her hands and feet are still tied.
But suddenly, Ed noticed that Lil was barely moving. It seemed that her legs had lost the strength to propel.
She must be running out of breath.
Ed swam as fast as he could, pulling the rope of the anchor to gain some speed.
There are no coral reefs around, let alone that air conch she talked about. At this rate, well die here for real
When he reached Lil, he hastily grabbed her ankle. In response to the unexpected touch, Lil reflexively jerked her leg and looked back. Ed gestured, Hold still and let go of her calf. Their bodies ovepped as close as possible. Ed, who was above her, grabbed the hem of Lils shirt to pull her closer. Then pushed her shoulder so that their eye level was even. Ed looked at Lil and pointed eagerly at his lips, but she didnt seem to understand his movements at all. What are you doing? Her eyes were telling him to quickly exin. However, Ed boldly ignored those signals. He wrapped his hand tightly around the back of her head in preparation for the uing resistance.
Then he covered her lips.
Lil, who kept still for a moment, moved frantically,pletely forgetting they were underwater. With her mouth shut, a silent scream rang out. The hand holding Lil grew stronger and stronger. Then, the chain tied to her feet patted Eds leg gently, if it hadnt been for the water-resistance a simr kick would have brought him to tears.
This woman really!
Ed shoved his tongue between her closed lips. Her struggle, which seemed like a person who had given up on living, suddenly stopped.
It seems shese to her senses now.
It wasnt very pleasant for Ed either, so he felt a little bit of gratitude when she stopped rebelling. Eventually, he thought it was enough, so he tried to take his lips off her. But instinctively, he couldnt
It was because of what she did next. Lil suddenly ovepped his tongue and brought their bodies closer together.
I cant move.
Ed could feel her closer than ever. Because shes a woman now, the sudden touching of their bodies was unbearably sensual. His whole body burned with an unfamiliar sensation. The heat did not cool down even though they were deep under water, instead it only increased when Lil licked his lips. His sanity seems to evaporate. The touch that prates his hazy nerves was breathtakingly vivid and sweet. Ed didnt know what was going on, but he unconsciously obeyed Lil, who was sucking him in.
But in the next moment, a chill poured into his arms.
Like a lie, Lil slipped out. Ed, who had closed his eyes, didnt even see it. When Ed opened his eyes, he saw that Lil was already swimming farther and farther away. He reached out in an instant and tried to grab her, but it was in vain. His hand gestures only made a cold wave, grabbing nothing.
Ed unconsciously tried to call her. Liloa. But as if his throat had been blocked off, he only choked on sea water and immediately closed his mouth. Only then did he realise that hed been beaten. There was no air left in his lungs, there was not even a spare for his next breath
Damn that woman!
Next
Chapter 41
Chapter 41
Ed struggled against the impulse to inhale, but it was as painful as dying. He knew that one of the first reactions to air deprivation was the head losing consciousness. For now, his empty airways started to burn and he desperately covered his nose and mouth. His internal organs felt like they were reduced to ashes and were about to fly away.
But I can never open my mouth. The iing water will only clog up my lungs. Even a single sip could be fatal.
However, this was not a problem that could be ovee with mere mental strength, as Ed started to lose consciousness. Even amid this, the thought that if he inhaled seawater like this he would die, dominated his mind. But in the end, regardless of his strong will, his body started to squeeze in unconsciously
Desperately searching for air
In an instant, seawater rushed in to fill his lungs
***
Lil had taken all his air and escaped from him.
That crazy guy can hold his breath a bit longer if hes really from the Navy.
She went down a little further, enjoying the freshly supplied air with luxury, leaving Ed behind venting for himself.
Of course, I dont intend to kill him. I dont want to get rid of a person in such a lowly way To suddenly suck on his perverted mouth, take his breath and leave him to drown Killed by betrayal would be such a dishonourable way to die even if he did harass me first In addition, thinking rationally, that pervert is still useful, so its right to postpone his punishment till ater time I was already quickly running out of breath, so it truly was an opportunity right in front of me, shining like the lights of heaven. I couldnt help but borrow his air for a while Anyway, hes trained by the Imperial Navy, he canst for a few more seconds.
With that in mind, Lil let go of the rope and swam towards the reefs with full-body breaststrokes. A coral colony that swayed peacefully in the waves caused by her, hid their flowers one after another as her outstretched hands quickly gripped the reef pile. Lil, who was almost swept away by the current, desperately grabbed the hairs of a wavy anemone. The sticky and creepy touch felt disgusting and caused chills all over her body.
Damn it.
She brushed off its eerie tentacles and gripped the coral that grew straight like a flute. Meanwhile, the current between the reefs was much stronger than before, so Lil struggled on the reef like a true rock climber. Eventually, she managed to step on a pile of ms sticking together, climbed up, and reached the side.
As she rummaged through the loose seaweed mass, the white shell that had been hiding there lit up. It was a mysterious colour that looked like a shellfish shell turned inside out. With tight lips, Lil lowered her upper body to a crouching position.
One, two, three
In an instant, she put as much strength on her legs as she could and threw herself sideways. The shell of the air conch was glistening brightly right in front of her outstretched hand. However, her body that was subjected to all kinds of resistance was only moving dull and heavy. The sound of bubbling water droplets enveloping her entire body resounded through her pressured eardrums. Lil went against the waves by kicking her feet like crazy. Just when she thought she would never reach it, some ragged surface brushed against her palm.
Lil grabbed it as if it were a lifeline, and quickly pulled out the air conch, which had been caught in a crevice of the rock. She brought it to her lips and breathed in without hesitation. Finally, fresh, sweet air filled her chest. Lil, whose vitality suddenly got a boost, turned around vigorously.
Even though her view was hazy due to the sand mixed water, she could see Ed rising from the rope. Seeing that his feet moved desperately, she knew he wasnt dead yet. Lil swam towards him, chewing on the uneasy feeling of guilt. As she was riding the tide this time, her body moved much faster. Ed, who seemed rather calm for a person who cant breathe, just floated upwards.
I think he inhaled water because of his frequent coughing, but hes not breathing heavily yet. Its incredible that his reason and instincts remained intact in this situation.
With no time to hesitate, she diligently swam to him.
Lil caught up with Ed. She rose from behind his body, which gradually stopped moving altogether, and wrapped her arms around his neck. She didnt like the way she had to press his head against her body, but she had no choice as her wrists were still tied. She ced the conch she was holding on his mouth and pinched his cheek with her other hand.
Calm down,e to your senses, breathe through your mouth Damn it, its not working. How can I get him to breathe in? Were still underwater, so beating him is useless
She twisted her hand that was pinching him and drove her fingernails into his skin.
Just as she was starting to wonder about theck of response, his arm, which had been moving slightly, drooped. It floated with the current like a nts leaf without any strength.
Is it toote?
Lil bit his ear as she hesitated to give him the air with her mouth.
Damn it. Id rather let him die, but I cant help it. Ill just close my eyes and do it once
The moment she thought that, she heard the sound of him sucking in the air with a desperate sigh. If there was any sound a body would make when it woke up, it would be this. Lil let go of him and immediately looked for a way back to the ship. She swam past Ed and climbed. Ed finally came to his senses and followed her, constantly coughing behind her. Lil turned towards the railing she fell from, but as it seemed that the pirates were still flocking around it, she headed towards the poop deck4.
When they reached the stern, the two quietly rose to the surface. As their view was ustomed to the dim sea, the dazzling sunlight stung their water-soaked eyes. Lil swept the hair that stuck to her face out of the way and looked disapprovingly at Ed, who had started to cough his guts up.
Well get caught. Hey, shut up.
Khaak, Cap Captain. Khoff, I almost
Ed stumbled over his words as water constantly drained from his nostrils and mouth.
G got killed Khak Khak
With her hands shaking with anger, Lil wiped the water from Eds face.
You rotten bastard. Really dirty.
I Khakk almost died
Hey! You did that on purpose, didnt you? Huh?!
But no matter how much she pressured him to answer, the only thing that came back was the sound of him out spitting water. Lil saw that Ed had been close to dying and spared him from further questioning. Instead, she paid attention to the uneven wood joints and the unique decorations of the stern. It wasnt long before she concluded that they could climb their way back up the ship using those. Lil shouted at Ed, who was still blowing his nose.
Hey! Come here!
***
Lil was holding her breath on her way up and eventually copsed on her back.
Oh, Im going to die.
Ed, who climbed to the stern window first and had to pull Lil up as her hands and feet were still tied, was also on the verge of death. In addition to the dehydration, his body was still coughing up the seawater he inhaled. Ed wanted to protest to Lil badly because she almost killed him, but the sudden embarrassment of his own behaviour and the fact that he was the one that had created the situation in the first ce kept him from opening his mouth. Ed caressed his ears, which were burning red because of the unbearable shame he felt.
Even if I meant to share some of my air with Liloa, I cant ept that I almost lost my soul because I got too enchanted with her. No, the deep dive probably had a negative effect on my mind as they say bad air can get in your lungs Unless, of course, Im already going crazy
Hey.
Ed avoided looking at Lil and contemted whether to answer or not. He was sure she was going to kill him, but to his surprise, she didnt say anything about his past actions yet. And after hearing a voice that sounded too calm for her to be angry, Ed inadvertently looked her way, but immediately turned his head in shock. Underneath her shirts thin fabric, her wet, naked body was moving up and down as she was catching her breath. It was clear that she wasnt wearing any undergarments
Damn it is that woman conscious or not?
Ed hurriedly looked around him.
I would have lent her the shirt I was wearing, but my torso is just bare as my shirt was torn by that bald head and I lost the rest of it after diving into the water.
Ed looked down at his own exposed body and felt even more ufortable. He wouldnt have minded his own state if he hadnt noticed Lils, but when he realised they both appeared naked, he was hopelessly confused.
The key?
Ed groaned inwardly.
The key can wait, find your ne first!
Hey!
Ed needed a moment to calm himself and pulled the axe off his waist, before lifting it over his head. He just pointed at the axe as he wasnt confident disguising his voice yet.
It had be aplete mess after the Captain fell in the water. So, how am I supposed to know where the guard holding the keys is?
Lil wasmenting at the back of Eds head with irritated eyes, when she suddenly remembered her fall.
At that time, Im sure the ne
She became aware of the damp shirt clinging to her stiff spine. She lowered her eyes and checked underneath her, realising the contour of her bulging chest was clear.
Footnote:
4. Poop Deck: Back part of the ship.
Next
Chapter 42
Chapter 42
Startled, Lil stood up and looked around. The cabin they were in was like a dock where discarded crates were piled up one after another. She floundered and searched in any direction, randomly opening the boxes. It was strange seeing the normally talkative Ed not intervening in her sudden particr behaviour, but for now, she didnt have time to think about such trivial things. Lil finally found something resembling a nket in the fifth box and roughly wrapped it around her body.
Hey,e here and cut this off.
At hermand, Ed got up and approached her with the axe in his hand. Lil was taken aback when she looked at him, not because he was in the form of a murderous man holding a crude weapon, but because he had no shirt on. She already knew it from the moment she saw his bare back, but she involuntarily shrank herself for no reason. Noticing and misjudging her action, Ed nced down at the axe and spoke with a mischievous smile.
Woah, woah. I wont hurt you, so please calm down.
What are you talking about?
Huh?Then what was with that reaction?
With a funny expression on his face, Ed tilted his head in confusion.
Ignoring Ed, Lil only frowned and held out her wrists.
Put them on the floor.
He tapped the floor with his foot. Lil, who lowered her posture, sat down on the floor and held out her arms.
You might hit my wrists.
Dont worry, Im apetent doctor.
What does that have to do with anything?
Even if one of your wrists is cut off, I can definitely reattach it.
Lils mutterings were full of inaudible swear words as she had to give up both wrists.
Just die, really
Im just kidding.
Lil tried hard not to close her eyes. If anything went wrong, she needed to withdraw her hands quickly.
But Captain,
What?
Your wrists are as thin as a womans.
You bastard!
She red at him and when she was about to swear some more, a wind blew across her face. Startled, Lil jerked her head down at the sound of a snap.
Her chains were neatly cut in two.
Your feet are next.
Ah, oh Is this okay?
Lil, who was caught off guard and forgot to curse, changed her posture and held out her ankles.
Put your feet a little more out.
What
This time, Ed bit his lip in embarrassment as Lils position provoked his mind. Sitting with her knees raised to pull the chain tight, her legs were widely spread apart.
Like this?
Ed had the momentary impulse to dig in between her knees and press down on her wet body.
I shouldnt be thinking about this
He paused and swallowed his desire. Eventually, the dryness of his mouth passed. But he couldnt stop his gaze that went up across Lils legs and revolved around her slender waist exposed under the nket.
It looks like it can easily be wrapped by my arm. The texture of her skin that I can see through her open shirt is also alluring.
Ed raised his eyes as he endured his tant desires, the face he reached was that of the woman who was known for her rare beauty. Her waist-length hair clung to her forehead and cheeks.
Why does it feel like I want to sweep her long hair and tuck it behind her blushing earlobes? Its so strange, I never thought of myself as someone with a weakness for such beauty, but now I cant stand it.
Ed spat out as if he was being pushed over the edge.
Dont look at me.
Why?
Ed replied frankly.
Because Im nervous.
Youin too much.
But even after she lowered her gaze, he couldnt take his eyes off Lil.
She has no wrinkles on her forehead, not even a single blemish. Her face, which is much more attractive now than when she wore heavy makeup, has a strange maturity, unlike in her old days. It is charming and beautiful to see her fresh out of the water without any makeup or ornaments on her.
What are you doing
I told you not to look.
Lil had no choice but to lower her eyes again. Her constantly moving mouth let out small protests, but she was much quieter than usual.
The face that is always angry at me is now so calm and serene that she feels like a different person.
Then he suddenly had a random thought.
Does Cesar always see and talk to her like this?
It was such an unpleasant idea, that his captivated eyes, which seemed to be looking at a work of art, copsed. Eventually, Ed came to his senses as he thought he should be doing something and swung his axe hastily.
Kwak!
Lils eyes lit up in surprise as she saw the chains were cut noticeably shorter on her left side. Regardless, Ed took his hand off the axe still stuck in the floor and turned around with a sigh. The situation didnt feel good.
Suddenly seeing Liloa as a woman is unfamiliar to me and Im even conscious of my shirtless body. Whats wrong with me? In Amiaeng Liloa was also in revealing attire, but I swear I was not that impressed at the time. So, why do I have such obscene thoughts now?
Captain, can you share your nket with me?
As Lil picked up the axe, there was a sound of wood cracking from behind. Ed thought it might be an attempt to destroy the evidence that they were on board and by chance lowered himself, not knowing the murderous intent that wasing for him.
The de cut through the air where Eds neck had been seconds ago. When he turned his body to face her, he met Lils eyes. Her arm was already raised for her next attack. Judging from the look on her face, she seemed determined to kill him.
Thats right. She only stayed quiet because she needed me, as her hands and feet were still tied.
You!
Once again, the rugged de shed before him.
Dirty!
Ed hurried himself away from her.
Pervert!
There was no hint of hesitation, seeing that she moved the axe from top to bottom and left to right.
Son of a bitch!
Teok!
Ed grabbed Lils hand and twisted her wrist, but her hand was unwilling to let go of the axes handle. In addition, Lil was stronger than he expected. She managed to push him against the wall, thereby hitting the back of his head against the wood. Ed failed to grab the axes handle and had to admit he was inferior. Although it was just a few minutes ago since hest held the axe, it seemed he didnt have any strength left in his body.
Captain, you said I shouldnt die here.
But I didnt say I cant cut off one of your arms!
Ed regained hisposure after he was pushed. For now, his only advantage was the weight of his body, so he made a desperate resolution.
It cant be helped.
He leaned on his opponent with his whole body, in the hope to overpower her. Lil, who was pushed back by the weight of Ed, looked fiercely up at him as he spoke like rapid fire.
Im sorry, I had no other choice
Peok!
Eds head turned with Lils fist and at the same time he lost his bnce.
You scumbag! You said you didnt fancy men!
Oh, no, wait!
Ed raised his forearms to block Lils iing punches. The speed at which Lil threw her fists was no joke. Each time a fistnded, a word was spat out.
Pervert! You said you werent! What is it?! Yes or no?! Dont you know?! I can very much! Snatch off an arm of yours?!
Ed felt like he could die if he let himself suffer like this. So, he grabbed her wrists tightly and lifted them up. But when their eyes met
You bastard!
A ridiculous expression shed on his face and it felt like his forehead was going to break. A question came to him in the blinking darkness.
Did she just give me a headbutt?..
It couldnt be any worse than this, as it simply was out of his control. Ed fell t on the floor. Hey down, pretending to be unconscious. Fear remained in his mind, thinking Lil would keep beating him till her anger subsided. But different from his expectations, Lil only approached him and softly kicked his body.
Whats wrong with you?
She nudged him a couple more times. Suddenly she realised something.
Hey, is the dehydration finally getting to you?
Is it because you drank seawater?
Hey.
Damn it.
The sound of hesitating footsteps disappeared beyond the cabin. Ed sighed and stroked his chest.Next
Chapter 43
Chapter 43
Lil quietly opened the door and checked for people outside the cabin. As the pirates were still gathered on the upper deck, there was no oneing or going on their side of the ship. Just as in the navy, when punishment was given, all crew members were gathered on the upper deck to witness. Lil considered the execution form of the western pirates to be of a simr kind.
It was advantageous for those who wanted to move into the shadows.
Lil swept back her hair that had been falling in front of her face for the umpteenth time. She wanted to tie her hair, to prevent it from happening again. She searched in between the hammocks, which were stretched like a dense jungle and eventually found a string-like object she could tie her locks with. After, she raised her head towards the wooden ceiling, listening to the turmoil on deck. No voices were heard, only the thumping sound of several feet was vibrating through the ship. Lil squatted on one side of the cabin and carefully opened one of the gunports. This allowed her to check outside the hull. A couple of small boats were roaming the surface of the water, seeing pirates armed with guns, she concluded they were probably in the middle of a search operation.
She quietly closed the port and looked around.
Since there are gun ports, I assume this deck was originally for the cannons. However, its currently used as a living space, my guess is that this is a captured merchant ship, converted into a battleship. If so, the water tank could be in the bottom deck storage or on the main deck It would be better if I could find some around here, instead of having to go down.
Lil moved as stealthy as possible, wary of the possibility that someone might be sleeping in the dense hammocks. She approached a table and shoved the slices of bread spread out on a te in her mouth. It has been less than a day since the ship set out to sail, so the breads texture wasnt bad yet. Funny thing was, no matter how long she lived on a ship and especially as a captain, she never had to eat the scraps from a discarded te before. But this was obviously not the time toin about it.
I only have one body, so I need to restore my stamina.
Whenever Lil caught her eyes on a piece of leftover meat, she picked it up and ate it while keeping an eye out for a bucket of water.
If they have celebrated so extravagantly that they would leave behind unsalted meat, a bucket of water would definitely be there.
In the meantime, her busy hands quickly picked up a hat, a sword, various daggers, and a wide vest that hung around likeundry. With her body exposed, it was difficult to hide the fact that she was a woman. Her face was now somehow covered with the hat, but her chest, which stood out the most, was clearly not.
It would be great to have some sort of bandage to put the pressure on, but there would be no such thing as linen-like fabric on a sloppy pirate ship like this one.
Eventually, she cut a sack that was full of equipment into strips and tied her chest.
Ed might be out of his mind right now, and it seems he didnt notice because we had a brawl as soon as we climbed out of the water, but it would be dangerous to stay close to him in this state.
She paused, wondering if he already knew. She was sceptical for a moment, but then Lil shook her head.
If he had noticed, he wouldnt have called me Captain. It would have been a normal reaction to ask who I was the moment I came up to the stern and met him. But he didnt Cesar is the only person who has seen the neing on and off, so its difficult to guess the reaction of others. That madam in the dressing room looked like me as she had just seen someone simr
Lil could not readily answer how Ed saw her with such a scant precedent. Also, it wasnt realistic topare Ed with Cesar.
Cesar knows me so well that hes not surprised by my sudden shifts, but what about Ed?
She pondered over her own question.
Its hard to guess. Lets assume Ed noticed and pretends that he doesnt know that the man in front of him became a woman. The only way for Ed to threaten me naturally as if nothing is amiss, is if he knows about the existence of the ne No way
Lil suddenly realised something. Because of Edsck of response she never thought about taking a close look at herself.
Its ufortable to not know for sure, but if its just Ed, I can deal with it for a day or two. Hell be removed the moment we return to the Bell Rock anyway, so its okay to forget about it for a while.
She roamed all over the wide deck, but couldnt find a single drop of water anywhere. Lil walked down the stairs to the deck below, one by one she passed the empty buckets. When she was about to take another flight of stairs, she pressed her hat further down in case there was a sentry. As expected, as soon as she stepped on the stairs, she heard a husky voice.
Whats going on up there? Hey! Why are you so quiet? What
It was an old sentry who apparently wasnt invited to the execution. As Lil went down a little more, a face with a pathetic straight head was looking up at her. He was guarding one of the doors and as soon as he saw her, he couldnt hide his delight and started making a fuss.
What happened? Did we rip them all to death?
Lil lowered her voice.
Yes. Didnt you hear their screams as they were dragged to hell?
I cant hear anything from here! Sheesh!
Such a shame.
Lil deliberately walked in front of him. Fortunately, the lowest deck was submerged below the water surface. So even if there was a window, it could not be opened and they had no way of checking the situation outside. The sentry began muttering harsh swear words, seemingly dissatisfied with the number of people left.
Damn it, those bastards. If I knew that we would be drinking so much, I would have changed my shift Uh, uh You!
Lil quickly thrust her fist into her opponents chin. The opponent who was hit unexpectedly jerked backwards. Lil pulled his gun from his waist and rummaged through his vest to find his key. After the tiring process of gagging the guy and hiding his body, she stood in front of the door again. A musty smell emitted from the storage room after opening the door.
These guys dont seem to be good at fumigation either.
Lil, who kept antern in front of her, breathed through her mouth and scanned the stacked storage barrels. It wasnt difficult for her to find the water storage. No matter how baseless pirates are, their essential cargo containing the first necessities is strictly separated from the rest. Lil took a small bucket of water and simply washed her face. The remaining water was poured over her body to remove all the leftover salt. Then, as she was about to leave the cabin with a full bucket of water, another storage crate caught her attention and she checked thebel.
[Erimyan]
I was wondering why the pirates were in Marchand, turns out it was to loot Erimyan. Are they going on a long voyage? No, who cares, this ships destination has nothing to do with me.
She immediately climbed to the cabin deck and hurried back to where Ed was. Seeing him still lying like a dead body, she felt unbearably irritated.
Hey, wake up!
She knelt next to him and pped him on the cheek. There was no reaction. Lil carefully studied his face and noticed some salt crystals forming on his lips. She nearly forgot, but his face, which had been indiscriminately beaten by the bald pirate, was covered with bruises and scratches. Frowning her brows, she wet her hands in the water and washed his face briefly. Still, she did not forget to prompt him.
Get up.
But his unconscious face only drooped to the side. Lil grabbed his chin just above his neck, squeezed his cheeks and wiggled his head left to right.
Wake up, you weakling. Youre acting, arent you?
She tugged and pinched every part of his body she touched. Then, as if having thought of something, she lifted her head and picked up the axe that wasnt far away. She gently ced a foot on his left wrist and ced the axes de on his shoulder.
Should I cut off your arm instead?
She looked closely at his still expressionless face. Lil, who was sceptical, swung the axe with all her might.
Crack.
The de was embedded in the floor just above his shoulder. But looking at his motionless body and clear skin, it seemed that he truly had lost his consciousness.
Swallowing up her irritation, Lil opened Eds mouth and poured some water in.
Hey, you better drink this up.
Lil was lost in thought, looking at the stream of water flowing down Eds chin and neck. It was not her first time seeing a dehydrated patient, so she knew very well what to do next. She knew it so well that it kept her from doing anything. The words that she heard before ran through her head.
{ A patient who cannot drink voluntarily can be given water by mouth. }
Damn it! Mouth! Mouth! Mouth!
Whenever the word mouth came to mind, Lil punched him in the chest. Her eyes red fiercely at his bluish lips.
Ill rip that mouth some day.
Lil carefully filled her mouth with water. Then, she grabbed Eds nose and chin tightly, and brought her lips to his mouth
Pwak.
As her lips opened, water poured out. Lil, who spit out the water, gazed nkly at the stream of water flowing down Eds chin.
Damn it.
Since then, she tried various tricks. She gave small bits of water, she pressed her lips and spit it out as a small pressured stream and even let it all loose in one go. But it was all a failure.
Youre useless even in death.Next
Chapter 44
Chapter 44
In the small amount of time that had passed, Lil sighed more than she would ever do in her remaining life. Lil who had been agonising for quite a while, finally took another sip. Her twitching mouth slowly descended upon Ed.
Reaching Reaching Reached.
Their soft lips touched. With a firm determination that there will be no more failures, Lil let the water flow little by little. As if her past struggles were a lie, it all went smoothly.
After finishing every sip, Lil raised her face, rubbed her lips like crazy and caught her breath again.
Since I already started this, lets hurry up and get it over with.
Having made this generous decision, Lil diligently carried another sip of water. Right after, she positioned her mouth on top of his, not seeing his tongue licking his lips.
Huh!..
Surprised by the soft touch, Lil fell on her butt, spilling the remaining water.
Her startled gaze fell onto his face. Meanwhile his green eyes, which looked at her nkly, blinked a couple of times.
I swear This crazy Hes acting like he just woke up, but I bet he was conscious for a while.
You you!
Eds dried lips formed a smile.
I thought you owed me one.
***
Half an hour ago.
Ed waited until he could no longer hear her footsteps and tossed and turned in excitement.
His body, which had been stretched since he surrendered, slowly rxed.
Who would have thought it would be more burdensome when her body came close to mine without hesitation, poorly wrapped in that nket, than when she rushed at me like an unbridled beast Her breasts were still drenched, and every time she moved a little, it felt like my reason was being blown away. Its weird, I still remember that I didnt see her as a woman when we bumped into each other in the past, so what trigger awakened this damn conscience now
Ed thought back in time.
Was it the sight of her nakedness that affected me? When I unintentionally looked at her, her shirt soaked in seawater was almost transparent Even now Im reminded of how she breathed heavily back then
Ed felt a little angry and shuddered.
Yes, shes a woman, but does she really need to show me that? What the hell? Those breasts that were indescribably and provocatively stuck together Damn it. Because of that I was holding myself back and missed my chance to counterattack.
As he recalled the time when the soft sensation of her touch pressed against his shoulder, dizzying energy rushed through his lower abdomen again. Ed stomped his foot with a force great enough to smash the floor.
Normally, his self-control was sublimating to a level beyond that of a human being. Ed always admired his noble reason, reason which his low impulses could clearly not ovee now.
Suddenly, he remembered it wasnt his first time seeing a woman naked.
Then, why Im I going crazy? I cant deny shes definitely different
With that in mind, Ed concluded that his iprehensible sensitivity to Lil had to be attributed to some point before that. Another question popped up.
From where?
The answer came quickly.
From the bottom of the sea From the moment our lips came together deep down there In a foreign world where there is no sign of human beings, where I was heated up with unexpected warmthBut if I ask myself if its my first kiss, its not even that. Although I defined myself as someone without much physical desire, it was not that I had never met a woman. I lived for nearly 30 years and had many women who covered their lips with mine. Only Liloa I cant understand why shes swaying me so much Is that the thing that makes her look so enchanting? Is it because its her?
Ed, who opened his eyes wide, slowly acknowledged it.
Yes, the kiss that nearly took my soul away, was the sweetest vour I tasted in a long time. Its been a while, actually, its been a few years
He became annoyed as he couldnt figure out why it was so different.
Its not like Liloa is putting sweets in her mouth, is it?
Ed turned over and kicked the floor again. In any case, a subject that undermines objectivity was dangerous, more so when he couldnt justify it.
If we became more physically involved, I might get seriously greedy.
So, Ed created a thick line of defence with his remaining reason.
Liloa is a woman with a lover. My self-respect is above my chances ofmitting infidelity. And my pride is stronger than anyone elses.
While repeating it like a muttering spell, he heard footsteps approaching. Ed closed his eyes pretending to be dead, thinking he would desperately join the search for Lils ne as he didnt want to see her as a woman anymore.
His consciousness quickly subsided due to exhaustion
Eventually, he woke up from a rest that felt like the sweetest sleep he had had in a while and his body started to recover from the dehydration. He came back to his senses when she touched his lips for the fourth or fifth time. Ed considered waking up right away, but lying still and getting more hydrated felt sofortable and good, that it seemed like he was in paradise.
Also, Liloa will rush to beat me up as soon as I wake up, so its better to rx a little more to recover my energy.
Ed took the water Lil gave him eagerly and drank it. After a few more rounds, Lil learned a clever way to keep their lips from touching. It was also fortunate for him as he didnt want any unnecessary contact with Lil either.
It seemed like they repeated this a dozen times. Ed, who was fully revived, at one point inadvertently slipped out his tongue and wiped the remaining moisture from his lips. At the same time, he felt her lips pressed against his tongue. It was then that he realised that his tongue was out where it shouldnt be. Ed opened his eyes, cursing himself in his mind while Lils eyes, startled, were about to pop out. Ed rolled his eyes, not knowing how to fix this situation so he wouldnt be split with an axe.
A meticulous thought crossed his mind.
She should pay for all the times she almost killed me with the axe.
So he said, brightly.
I thought you owed me one.
Lil fumed.
All this time you were awake?!
Eds first instinct was to locate the axe. He was surprised to find it next to his head. With only the upper de lodging into the floor, the lower part hovered threateningly over his right shoulder. Lil rushed in fiercely and was about to push down the handle as if it were some sort of small cutting tool.
What a crazy woman. My arm will fall off as it is.
Ca Captain..?
Havent you had enough?
Ed swallowed the rest of his words and rolled his body a few times. Lil pursued and attacked him, without even bothering to draw the axe. The winner of the two, who were tossing and turning with loud noises, was Lil. It was because she showed zero hesitation with her punches and kicks in the middle of their tangled fight. Eventually, Lil wrapped one of her arms around his neck, choking him. And no matter how chaotic he struggled, the strength of her arm tightly wrapped did not loosen for a second.
Ed squeaked unjustly.
There is no way I can get out Liloas leg, the size of my forearm, feels like it would break if kicked wrongly. Her stomach is so t and slender that it seems smaller than my clenched fist, her wrists are too thin and her forearms are already shaking by merely grabbing them. Her little face has her eyes, nose and mouth I have nowhere to hit
It was aplete defeat. He did expect he couldnt handle it as easily as he did with Cesar, but fighting Lil was absolutely impossible. He would have been able to keep their distance if it was a sword fight, but he could never forcefully throw her off using his bare hands.
Oh Oh God help me
It felt like his head was about to burst with hot blood. Unable to withstand the tightening force, Ed got up, hugging Lil that was in front of him. He mmed Lils back against the first wall they encountered, but his hard-headed opponent did not utter a single groan. His mind was a mess, trying to find a way to get his neck out somehow. With a little luck, he managed to bend his head, ending up facing the nape of Lils neck. Whether he liked it or not, his lips were already rubbing against Lils bare skin, leaving Ed with no choice but to bite it.
Not knowing whether it was a scream or a moan, but something resembling a sob was heard. It was a very subtle sound to hear, but neither of them paid attention to it. Ed, who felt his airway opening a little, aimed higher and bit her again. In the meantime, it seemed that he had sucked or licked it without his knowledge, but that didnt matter. When Lil, unable to swallow her moan, finally freed him, Ed shoved her into a corner and covered her mouth.
Shhhh
Next
Chapter 45
Chapter 45
Ed, who still had Lil pressed against the wall, raised his ears. His five senses, which were tenser than ever, searched for signs outside the cabin. He judged that Lils scream was high-pitched enough that someone might have heard it somewhere on the deck.
Sure enough, he felt the presence of someoneing down to the cabin. Ed looked at Lil, warning her not to move.
Oops.
Ed thought he had only closed her mouth, but Lils face was almostpletely covered by his hand except for her eyes. So he met with her cold res.
In the absence of light, her eye colour looked almost grey.
It seemed that she had something to say and it didnt feel like it would be aint. Ed, still gasping for breath, wanted to ask with his eyes, but it didnt look like she could answer. Bewildered, Ed noticed that her expression was that of someone distorted in pain. He then realised that his other hand was tightly gripping her shoulder, squeezing the ce he had bitten earlier. A soft moan was audible through his fingers that covered both corners of her mouth. It struck his nerves strangely. After recalling the time when he bit Lil, he put his lips near her ear with a sinister smile, whispering while desperately trying to ignore the breathing against his palm.
Captain.
You keep saying Im the one who fanciesds, but youre the one who got all handsy during that fight. Oh, and you nearly killed me twice. So can we call a truce now?
Ed gently massaged the affected area of Lils neck as she was trying to get out of his arms. He could feel her body sagging little by little as she struggled and resisted, so he thought he should let her go soon. As he was, he exerted more force. Suddenly, her lips brushed against the palm of his other hand and the groaning through the gaps possessed him. Ed was so distracted by Lil that he didnt even notice that the crowd outside was gone.
As soon as Lil was sure the footsteps had disappeared in the distance, she stomped on Eds foot, pushed him away and swallowed the rest of her groans.
Fine.
Lil, who unintentionally alerted their enemies from the outside, realised that Ed is her only ally. Besides, she felt embarrassed to even think about the sounds she made earlier, so she concluded it would be good to reach an agreement with Ed at this point. Lil tacitly suggested to forget what had happened and fortunately Ed agreed with her.
Good idea.
Somehow, it seemed that there was a hint of regret in his voice.
Damn it.
Lil turned her back to hide her flushed face. The nape of Lils neck has always been a terribly sensitive area, it wasparable to people who jumped when they got poked in their sides. Her scream earlier was due to the strange sensation mixed with pain.
This damn body!
Lil shook her head violently, trying to erase her memories quickly. She shouldnt show him a single grain of agitation. Eventually, she turned around again and slumped her tense shoulders.
Ill review our escape n.
Thinking about what that guy might think of me makes my stomach ache terribly.
Her eyes were teary and her wounds were still throbbing, but she didnt even dare to touch either of them thinking she might be reminded of their incident from awhile ago. Shed rather put it all behind her, so Lil only rubbed her forehead and let out a sigh.
Captain, your old n might still work. You know, to wait until the ship docks in the Majel Inds? Or should we steal a lifeboat and head there on our own?
Hes right, but I gotta find a way to get my ne back first.
Scratch that. New n.
What? Why?
This ship is heading for the ocean. Judging from their docking situation, it doesnt seem like they will head toward the Majels. We will need supplies to get off the boot, plus youll need to retrieve your sword.
What?
You said its special to you, not just any ordinary sword.
Well, thats true, but..
Are youining?
What are you so wary of, just say youre going to look for your ne
Ed, who smiled sweetly, replied light-heartedly.
No.
After a moment, Lil stuck her head through the crack of the door, Ed did the same. Surprised, Lil cried out when his chin rested on her crown.
Get off!
Ed didnt even budge. Lil raised her eyes to show him her own ring stares. But no matter how much she tried to turn her chin toward him, all she could see were his nostrils.
H Hey!
She shook her head violently, but that too was useless. Instead, with one hand holding onto the door, her other hand moved through the air, snatching Eds hair.
Hey!
Eds head fell off upon feeling his hair pulled out while Lil finally freed herself and turned around to face him, closing the cabin door.
Do you want to die?
Oh, it hurts! Why is the Captain of a noble pirate ship without any whipping or torture so violent towards me?
Punishment for what youve done doesnt even exist in the Bell Rocks code, so Ill deal with it at my own discretion.
Ed looked at Lil like a beaten and grumpy child. Nevertheless, Lil gestured her chin to the white cloth that was lying on the floor. It was one of the things she brought with her earlier, along with the water bottle. She then ordered Ed to cover his navy-tattooed arm by putting on some clothes.
Im telling you to pick up the shirt and wear it. Why are you disobeying your Captain?
Wear the shirt even if its dirty.
Its not silk.
What?
I cant wear it unless its silk.
I can see that the Captains wearing silk, though.
Why is he behaving like that?
Lil wobbled aside to avoid Ed, who looked very envious of her shirt. And even if it wasnt the case, she didnt have her ne, so she tried avoiding such ring gazes anyway.
Then, if you dont want to wear the shirt, what about that tattoo? What are you going to do about it?
You have a point.
It would be a bit suspicious if he sneaked around with a bare upper body and his left arm wrapped in cloth. He had no choice but to refrain from standing out for now. Ed reluctantly turned around and picked up the shirt. Meanwhile, Lils eyes inadvertently fixed themselves on Eds back and soon widened. Lil watched a back full of scars caused by gunshot wounds, burns, and cuts.
He said he was a medical doctor, but just by looking at his back, he looks more like an admiral who has gone through anything and everything immediately after birth.
Youre a doctor, so why do you have so many scars on your body?
Life wasnt easy.
What kind of not easy life was it to have a body like that? Cesar had been in the fleet since he was eleven, but his back doesnt evene close to this. This guy even has iron marks on his shoulders, which are clearly traces of torture.
Even if she didnt ask, it was certain that he had a lot of stories to tell, so Lil became curious. No one in Lils position would be able to help it.
I was a surgeon positioned on the upper deck.
Contrary to his exnation, there normally were no surgeons on the upper deck. It wasmon for ship doctors to perform surgery while waiting for patients in the operating room on the lowest deck. Still, Ed didnt think he lied when he imed to be a surgeon on the upper deck. He was always on the upper deck, and asionally served as a doctor. Ed replied, after recalling some of the lives he had saved dealing with hand-to-handbat.
I gave first aid.
What?
I mean, the high-ranking officers were on the upper deck, so theymanded to have a doctor on the upper deck where they fought hand-to-hand as well. And you know, when the shelling breaks a limb or if the hull shards injure a body, dragging a patient all the way to the operating room could cause a fatal wound. Anyway, I mainly did first aid on the upper deck itself to prevent such a disaster.
Ed finally put his arms through the sleeves, wearing it like a robe. In the meantime Lil regretted asking the question. After hearing that he saved a persons life, she felt guilty about what she would do to him in the future. Lil felt it was a shame he was being used as a temporary spy for the navy, as she thought he could save a lot more people with those hands. In fact, many of the Bell Rocks crew also owe Ed their lives. Lil tried to change the subject.
Its been quiet so far, the person who came here before must havee to do something else.
I agree.
Would the western pirates split the crew in two and rotate them in two shifts of four hours each?
Probably so. It would be better for us to start our escape from night to dawn.
Lil nodded. It would be more convenient for them to use the escape boat at night when it was dark.
However, at night, the horizon is not visible, the constetions are useless, and the time is not suitable for sailing on a boat. In fact, killing this ships Captain and taking over the ship is the answer that transcends all of these, but there would be no legitimacy for the Captains position as Ed is from the navy
Lil nced at him, who started to murmur after the sound of the anchor being raised was heard in the distance.
Looks like theyve given up on the search
Next
Chapter 46
Chapter 46
Yeah Knowing they drank tilltest night and had a battle today, the first watchmen will probably enter their cabins soon.
Thats good for us.
From now on, it will take four hours until they change shifts. So, it can take us eight hours in total before we can check all the pirates.
The navigation tools are in the Captains office. Its best to get off this ship before they notice the tools are gone. The preferred time for us to steal them will be right before the new watchmen take over. But we need to stay sharp for the right opportunity, we can also rob the office when the Captain and the officers arent there, so make sure to always keep a close eye on the stern, got it?
I got it.
You head toward the stern, Im going to the cabins. Ill search for your sword there too.
Thats what she said, but Lil didnt care about his sword. All she had in mind was to retrieve her ne.
Why is the Captain the one heading to the cabins?
Because I stand out less than you do. You have to blend in with the rest of them if you want to search those cabins, but youre too noticeable.
Ed doubted his ears.
What kind of bullshit reason is this?
What?
Think about it. We could both cover our faces with hats. But youre so tall that nearly all of them will look up at you. On the other hand, theyll look down on me most of the time. Whose face do you think is safer?
Whats your reason for thinking Ill stand out more than you?
Of course, the Captain
is obviously a woman.
Ed managed to swallow hisst words.
In fact, she seems to be wearing manyyers of outerwear now and with her face obscured by the hat, its hard to tell shes a woman. If I didnt know any better and only took a casual look, I probably wont even have the slightest clue. Also, when she came back from the dock and we had our second fight, I never felt like I was fighting a woman Shes all set.
What am I?
No. Never mind. But whats the Captain looking for? The Captain and I both know that the Captains not such a great person who cares about finding my sword, and the mother of all things
I do.
Youre going to pick up my personal belongings when your life is at stake?
There are more than 12 hours left until nightfall anyway. Thats why I said Id find your sword.
Do you know where it is?
A short, dirty-faced man with ck teeth took it. His front incisors were missing. Im sure he has it. I saw him walking back and forth with your sword before you woke up in prison.
Captain, do you think thats a distinctive enough description for you to find him?
He looks like a little thief. How hard can it be to find a short guy who collects small, shiny things in his front pocket?
Ed shook his head as if he knew that further arguing would be useless.
He was also wearing a bunch of stuff on his ears and neck.
Hm, thats good. But does the Captain know what my sword looks like? If not, how were you going to find it?
Yeah. It was long
And? Do you think there will only be one or two that look like that on this ship?
Since the guy was small and nimble, theres a high possibility that hell climb the bow and be in charge of sailing. Therefore, if you look towards the stern and you spot him, tell me immediately.
Why do I have to tell the Captain? Its my sword, I just need to get it back.
I just told you, youll be in the Captains office and Im going to look for your sword. What were you going to do on deck in broad daylight, anyway?
Are you sure hes the one who stole my sword and not the ships Captain?
Well, of course, Im not.
Then how were you nning to find the Captain?
Ill take care of that. I have to go to the cabins anyway, so Ill find yours on the way. You always need an incentive to join this n. Cant you just thank me for my generosity? Why are you always trying to get on my nerves, you ungrateful bastard.
Ignoring Lilsints, Ed asked another question.
Perhaps, is the Captain looking for something else?
No.
You dont believe me?
Uh
Ed ced a hand on his chest, giving her a wounded expression.
Get that pathetic look off your face, before I stab you.
Reeling back coldly, she moved to the stern window. She opened it and saw that the ship was flowing with a gentle ripple as if it had just opened its sails. Lil, who was trying to gauge their speed, suddenly felt as if shed seen something like a human head in the water, so she squinted her eyes.
No way
It wasnt an illusion. Bodies were floating in rows. No, not rows, they were being thrown from a moving boat, so they were sparsely lined up. Lil contorted her face in displeasure.
Dont Westerners hold funerals?
Most of the time they dont.
In fact, theres not a big difference between this and a western funeral. The only thing added is that the bodies are put in a sack and theres a moment of silence to honour the dead. If the mother of all things sees this, this ship would probably be the first one to get abandoned.
Westerns are such cruel people.
Thats right.
Seeing this, I cant even imagine how bad that Admiral of yours must be to say that just hearing his name would make those same pirates pee their pants Well, only a true madman could collect the skins of dead peoples heads.
Why are you suddenly reminded of the Admiral? Out of nowhere?
and even have cannibalistic pets? It feels like an insult to humans. Oh, of course, normal humans have limitations. That madman
Wait, didnt you say you hated him too?
Well, yes
By his behaviour, I can tell how arrogant he is. I bet that other humans who dont understand that brilliant brain of his must be considered inferior.
Hes disgusting.
Anyway, it seems that everything has calmed down at this point, so Im leaving. You should go and check the stern.
Lil opened the cabin door, leaving a sullen Ed behind. For a moment she wondered what was wrong with him this time, but soon forgot when she grabbed the handle of the sword she found on her way back. The cabin where various gun ports were put down was much darker than before when the light still came in through the hulls gaps. It wasnt that strange as people were trying to sleep. But because the warehouse where she and Ed were hiding was a bit brighter than this, she needed to blink her eyes a few times to get used to the darkness.
While waiting in the doorway, her view got better and better. The first thing she noticed was the densely lined up hammocks swaying like cocoons. As expected from a former merchant ship, the gun deck had no dividers, so it was like using a huge space as one single room. Most of the crew had to stay awake and work hard during the day, so the cabin deck was mostly used as a ce to sleep.
Basically, this ship is no different from any other ship.
Lil moved into the darkness, listening to all the snoring and drooling.
I have to check over a hundred faces in four hours. Just to be safe, lets quit after three and a half hours.
She looks calm on the outside, but truthfully she doesnt know whats going to happen. So, she has to be on guard all the time.
She slowly approached the first hammock. As he was too big to fit her description, she quickly skipped over him. She had a hundred faces to check and it wasnt going to be easy. The hammocks were constantly shaking and sometimes their faces were buried in thes. Not to mention, the path for her to move was tight, meaning there was hardly any free space between one hammock and the next one. It was only by sheer luck she could check a face in detail in one nce. Most of the time, she had to stand in front of it and wait until the upier would toss and turn. asionally, it became easier when she passed a pole with antern, but that was mostly not the case.
Lil wiped the sweat that was flowing down her forehead like a stream. She was wearing severalyers of clothing, so her body was scorching hot. Her hand, holding her sword, kept slipping.
A bugle sounded to announce that half an hour had passed. Anxiety froze her fingertips as she had only seen 15 about men.
At that moment, a familiar face stood out in the dark.
Is it him?
Lil leaned forward to observe her opponent. The figure in the hammock was small. She checked his ears first, where decorations were hanging in droves. Lil took a shallow breath and turned to his sleeping face.
His blue eyes opened and stared at her.
What?
Next
Chapter 47
Chapter 47
Bewildered by the sharp question, Lil grabbed her chest that was about to jump out. She was afraid that everyone who was sleeping here would wake up to the sound of it thumping. Lil eventually answered, desperately trying to conceal her trembling voice.
My PiPillow, have you seen my pillow?
What?
She closed her eyes tightly.
A pillow? Is that the best I cane up with?..
My pillow Someone took it.
She had to immerse herself in acting quickly. Fortunately, it was verymon to steal pillows between sailors because the bed was often ufortable. Lil poked the pillow he was sleeping on and tried to pull it out.
It seems you have two pillows.
The man pped her on the back of her hand. Lil took a step back, masking her startled look.
I took it from the red-haired guy who died earlier!
Then it cant be helped.
His front teeth are intact.
As soon as she confirmed it, Lil raised her hands to calm him down. She hid herself in the darkness again, leaving ament saying she was sorry for disturbing him. But soon after, she heard the sound of someone raising their body behind her. After the fabric of his clothes ruffled a few times, he sat up and called Lil.
Hey, you.
A harsh voice hit the back of her neck. Lil wasnt sure if shrugging her shoulders would upset the pirate.
Did I wake him up?
Unable to do anything about it, her feet were stuck on the spot and trembled. When she turned around, a ck muzzle was pointing towards her forehead.
When did I even hear him load this?
She had no idea.
Was the sound of my dagger moving through the leather sheath that audible?
There was no way of knowing, so she bit her lips tightly in the hopes she wouldnt agitate the man any further. The hilt of her dagger she gripped with all her might was slippery as if it would melt by the sweat of her hand. She turned as stiff as a piece of wood.
The guy who normally sleeps right under thentern is dead too. Take his pillow and go.
Her gaze that moved along the fingertip of her opponent stopped at a spot under antern. Indeed, a pillow and something resembling his belongings was ced in the middle of an empty hammock. As Lils tension was relieved in an instant, she let out her breath and lifted her hat towards him.
Thanks.
Her opponenty down again with a sign and Lil held the pillow under thentern. Seeing that her sweat got absorbed in the fabric, she rubbed her hands as if wiping them with a towel. Looking forward, she could see that three rows of hammocks, that hung from the stern to the fore, were all upied. The sailors sleeping in the densely spread beds closely resembled fish caught in a fishermans. Lil deliberately skipped the few in front.
Ille back and check them after that other guy has fallen asleep again.
As time went by, Lils anxiousness increased.
I have no idea how much time has passed. I know the trumpet is blown every 30 minutes or so, but can it be that I already missed one?..
Lil started to feel a burning sensation in her stomach when she still hadnt heard the second trumpet.
Another 30 minutes must have passed, I know for sure it has been more than an hour, that means I really missed one
In an instant, darkness engulfed her and she could only see a sparsely litntern. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. Suddenly she suspected that the first trumpet she had heard might not have been announcing the first thirty minutes, as she didnt know at what time she started her search. The expanding darkness started to press her. She tried to swallow, but she only experienced a stinging sensation in her throat. Her mouth waspletely dry as there was no saliva left.
I have to go back to the warehouse. I need to open a window and ask Ed the time, he must have heard the trumpet
Lil slowly turned on her spot and stepped towards the stern. Just like the blue eyes of that guy she met earlier, it felt like several eyes were staring at her in the dark.
The ship was moving through fairly high waves, so Lil walked while groping the floor with her toes. Around her feet, various cargo rolled on the floor.
If I fall even once, I will lose my anonymity.
From there on, every step she took was with caution and prudence. Unfortunately, she eventually stepped on something. On the way there, the floor was clearly empty, so the sudden presence of an object meant it was swept away from the side. Without any time to react, her feet slipped. Lil reflexively threw her arms in the air to keep herself from falling, but she realised she was surrounded by hammocks full of blood thirsty bastards, so she couldnt grab anything. Lil squeezed her fingertips tight to prevent herself from catching anything and helplessly waited for her leg to fly through the air.
Tud!
Voices of dissatisfaction erupted from the hammocks hanging around her. At the same time as her fall, the ship swayed greatly by the waves. Lil slid in an unknown direction together with various unknown objects. She reached out and looked for something that could support her, but she was only surrounded by things that were swept along with her. She scratched her nails on the floorboard for dear life.
Damn it, theres nothing
-Peok!-
Her back hit a pir hard. Her body, which had been greatly bent by the shock, could not bear the pain and shrank. While Lil was trying to resist releasing a shriek, all the other loose objects came rolling toward her. Lil raised her arms to protect her head. A rush of small things pounded against her body from head to toe. To top it off, a bucket-like object hit her shoulder.
Swallowing the pain, Lil grabbed her shoulders and stood up. Somewhere in the chaos, she lost her hat. With her long hair exposed, she hurriedly searched for it.
I need a hat with a wide brim, not a triangr one.
Lil looked around her and found something suitable in one of the hammocks. The owner of the hat was sleeping with it covering his ear. Groaning in pain with each step, Lil approached the man and carefully lifted the tip of the brim.
She stopped breathing and despite the hot weather, chilling goosebumps swelled all over her body.
Its him!
Lil squeezed her lips quickly as she was about to groan in disgust. The sunken face slept with its mouth open, so she could clearly see theck of front teeth. Lil covered his face with the hat again and lowered her eyes to her opponents waist. He fell asleep with his right hand clutching his front pocket, so Lil was conflicted.
I can kill him without a single noise. But what if theres no ne in his pocket? Because of his dwarf body, there is a possibility that someone else has stolen it. I should check his pockets first.
The sweat she momentarily forgot about, soaked her body like rain. With her dagger in her hand, Lil wiped the sweat that was troubling her eyes. Then, she whispered quietly as she put the de to the guys throat.
Wake up.
His startled body twitched and the hat fell down. Lil, who couldnt care less, pressed the knife closer. His eyes widened at the sight of the dagger, before turning toward her. She asked in a low voice.
Your pocket
Theres an intruder!
A cry echoing through the ceiling broke the silence. Followed by the sound of several footsteps pounding on the deck above them. Soon a man pulled the deck door wide open, poked his head out and started to shout.
That rat-like Navy bastard is back on the ship!..
Then, the sound of a loud trumpet stirred her eardrums. For a moment, Lil was caught off guard and btedly noticed the hand that grabbed her wrist. Because of themotion, the man managed to escape from her de. Lil had only her right hand subdued, but the moment she tried to snatch his pouch with her left hand
There is an intruder!..
Hes alive!..
Pirates who were sleeping in the hammocks started to wake up on either side. As she was distracted by the pocket she wanted to grab, it was toote for her to notice they were already climbing the deck stairs in a swarm. Despite being run over by the men, Lil fights the hardest not to lose sight of her target. However, her targets cunning smile, with missing front teeth, gradually faded away. As she desperately tried to hold on to the sight of him, her body was pushed left and right, as if being swept away by the waves.
No! I cant go to the upper deck in this state!..
Lil searched for a gap in the hope to get out, but her feet were already up the steps. She struggled to get through the crowd climbing the stairs. Eventually, it started to get harder for her to breathe as she was buried between their shoulders. It was clear as day that she would be crushed to death if she went down like this, so she had to give up. Without any time to catch her breath, she passed the gun deck and climbed to the upper deck. All Lil could do beforeing out was to grab a hat from another sailor and put it on her own head. Soon after she felt the zing sun and a shrill scream rang out.
Damn it! The Captains down!
Next
Chapter 48
Chapter 48
The people who flocked at once began to scramble. Lil couldnt properly open her eyes due to the sudden sunlight but tried to look around. Out of nowhere, someone bumped into her which made her stumble back against the main mast and fall on her butt.
The Captain has been beaten!
Lil, still down, was almost hit in the face by a huge knee. She grabbed her hat and stood up, it was then that she noticed that everyone around her was looking in the same direction. It was towards the stern side of the ship. Lil turned around and followed their gazes.
Kwak!
A lifeless body broke the stern railing and fell heavily on the upper deck. Lil soon realised it was the ships bald-headed captain. Her eyesnded on the upper deck, which was already spread with several people lying on their backs. The bodies were all holding weapons as if they were in the middle of a fight when they fell. Lil had a hunch on how this could have happened, but it took some time for her to fully understand the situation.
Then a single voice descended on the deck, which had be as silent as if it had been sshed with water.
What do you mean the Captain got beaten?
Everyone gathered on deck looked up at the same time. Lil, who did not want to ept the situation at all, lifted her chin slowly. Her gaze passed the railing that had beenpletely destroyed, andnded on the stern. She had to squint her eyes as the scorching sun hit her head-on. A figure with his back to the sun was standing tall on the highest deck of the stern, his facepletely hidden in the shadows.
Im the Captain now.
When Lil recognized the voice, she involuntarily spits out abusivenguage.
That madman
After his deration, the free-spirited man wiped his bloodied long sword on his clothes. Except for Lil, the whole group stared at the scene as if they were witnessing the arrival of a legend. Triumphantly, Ed put his foot down on the tattered railing.
Im taking over this ship.
Not long after, Lils shoulder that collided with the bucket earlier started to hurt. As if it was a start sign, every spot on her body that had been hit by the swarm of loose objects began to throb. Lil slowly lowered her eyes and scoured her wrecked body.
What did I do to deserve this?
Uwaaaaa!
At the same time as sporadic shouts pierced her ears, Lil felt extreme rage rising from somewhere deep inside her.
I still remember the rotten image of Ed nodding his head calmly when Iid out my ns to him yesterday Seeing him now, its no wonder he acted so obediently.
Her eyes, brimming with anger, looked up again. The renegade next to Ed was demanding for hooray, while Ed, who waspletely obscured by the light, could not be seen. Nevertheless, Lil red against the sun.
Ed turned away from Lils eyes, which were about to pierce him, in a cold sweat. Her sharp eyes seem to be on fire. He wanted to apologise, but he couldnt because he was still standing on the stern. Also, he couldnt expose Lil as they didnt figure out her identity yet. So in the end he tried to mouth his words.
This was not on purpose!
Ed was willing to put his hand on his chest and make a vow, because it really wasnt intentional that things turned out this way
- shback -
After Lil exited the warehouse, Ed was left alone and contemted his strange mood. Something didnt feel right. Normally, he enjoyed the ferocious rumours about him as the Admiral. Human imagination is limitless, and various wild and bizarre stories circted about him, Ed was always amused by the tales he could nevere up with himself. But that was the extent of his interest in the gossip, even though he never corrected it. Only this time, he felt heartbroken for some reason.
I didnt know it at the time when I was bragging about myself, but Liloa is a person who hates harsh physical punishments. Of course, torture is not about being fair, but a high-intensity act to obtain confession and information
Ed remembered what Lil had said the other day about torture and punishment, that it was of no use in a civilized society.
Even so, why is she taking those rumours so seriously?
Ed kicked a piece of wood that was rolling in front of him, while muttering unfamiliar words and eventually opened a window on the stern.
The waves are quite high.
After he checked the wind, he slipped through the window and clung to the stern. The shabby shirt he picked up fluttered in the wind. Ed gave strength to his hands and feet and started to climb up, sping pugs that stood out as a true rock climber. Because its an old-fashioned ship, there were many intricate decorations and sculptures on the stern, which worked in his favor. Attached to the captains room was a terrace-like structure, making it easier for Ed to break in from outside. Ed had to climb a little higher and finally jumped over the railing. The window frame on the stern was made of wood and luckily for Ed, it was slightly open. Through the open window, Ed checked the inside. He pondered for a moment as he couldnt see where the bald-headed captain had gone to. Eventually, he opened the window and stepped inside the cabin.
There was no bed or hammock, so the captains office and bedroom were separate. Ed guessed there was a high possibility that the bald man, who lost his prisoners, had fallen asleep after some heavy drinking. He looked around and found a second door, meaning there was another space connected to the right side of the office. He walked to it and quietly put his ear to the door. He heard a sudden groan and opened his eyes in amazement. Behind the door was the bald man snoring through his mouth, repeating a choking sound several times. Ed faced the office again and his stolen sword was the first thing that caught his eye. He admired its marvelous figure hanging on the wall like an ornament. The curved part that continues from that slim straight line is nothing less than a piece of art. Ed nodded his head with a satisfied expression, almost forgetting he was still standing in the captains room.
They see my sword as a symbolic loot obtained by killing the Navy, so it should have rightly been taken by the Captain. The ugly guy with the missing front teeth Liloa talked about must have taken her ne. She offered to help me retrieve my sword to get me to join the n, but I knew that she had no intention of doing so. It was quite obvious as she didnt know what my sword looked like and justst night she didnt care at all whether I was looking for it or not. Nevertheless, it was a really cute suggestion.
Ed looked away from the sword with a smile and decided to concentrate on his mission again. First, he read the map spread out on the desk.
Just as Liloa said, the ship is going towards the open sea. If so, were they in Marchand for the Erimyan? Whatever the case, its none of my business.
Ed looked at the tools andpasses scattered around the chart.
Only a few craftsmen in the Empire know how to make highly sophisticated navigation tools for exploring the oceans. Seeing an unknown signature engraved on the back, it seemed like a small-scalepass. Well, they didnt need a very uratepass as they were only going to the Majel Inds.
Ed put one of thepasses and a telescope in his pocket
Suddenly, heavy footsteps approached. Ed hurriedly dived out of the window he had entered through.
Captain! Captain!
Even though the pirates tried to enter with a lot of noise, the bald head didnt budge at all. Ed watched through the slightly opened window how the door mmed and cracked, and eventually opened at once. The two men who dared to destroy the door of the Captains room came in and roughly opened the bedroom door, then dragged out their bald-headed captain.
Hey, Captain. Get up.
After being patted on his cheeks a few times, the bald head finally came to his senses. He was pulled out of his bed out of nowhere, so when he finally realised the situation, he angrily grabbed one of the guys by the neck.
How dare you!
This is urgent, Captain. Theres an intruder on board. I think it was one of those two Navy bastards from earlier.
What?
Please, hear out the dock watchman. He was found gagged in a corner of the dock.
Ed observed the second guy who came up to the captain and chimed in.
Seeing his swollen jawline, it looks as if he was beaten by Liloa and passed out.
That slick-looking guy punched me on the chin and took some of the water. There must be an empty water bottle rolling around somewhere!
The supply man found him unconscious and stuck in the corner of the warehouse. He was lucky. I already checked the dock and gun deck with a few men of the crew and they were both empty. Theres no way he would have thrown himself back into this vast ocean, so hes probably hiding somewhere on the cabin deck.
What the hell!Next
Chapter 49
Chapter 49
At that moment, the drunken bald head jumped up. Ed felt like the guy was only seconds away from running to the deck and ordering that the cabins must be sealed immediately. He desperately shook his head.
Liloa is now somewhere in the middle of the cabin deck. If the sleeping crew woke up and surrounded her from all directions, she could never get out I have to turn his attention to me.
Ed smashed the window and jumped back into the captains room without hesitation.
Tung!
The window frame fell and shattered with a loud sound, despite that Ednded with ease. The men gathered in the room quickly turned their heads. The three of them were busy making noise only seconds ago, but now they were so startled that they just stood there. While they were still engrossed, Ed quickly strode across the cabin and grabbed his sword from the wall.
You, you that Navy bastard!
Only then did the mene to their senses, pull out their swords, and prepare to attack. Ed stretched out his palm to signify a pause and reached out to them. Because of his casual movement, they stopped at once.
Let me make a suggestion.
What?!
If you graciously give me the title of Captain, you will see no blood
But as expected, those words didnt work. Annoyingly, Ed had to block the rushing bald head before he could even finish speaking.
- End shback -
So thats how it came to be, I didnt do this on purpose to mess with the Captain!
Feeling wronged, he fervently looked at Lil, but she didnt seem to understand him at all. And besides all that, it seemed that she hadnt gotten her ne back, so Ed could only imagine how angry she must be.
Cheer for the new Captain!
Hurray, hurrah, hurrah!
The ship will be a mess soon.
Ed knew why Lil hadnt brought up the possibility of taking over the ship. The Navy was unjustified. Naturally, there will be people who wont recognize Ed as their captain.
A fight can break out at any moment.
It was impossible to undo it now, so the only thing Ed and Lil could do was to run away from the chaos as far as possible.
Hahahahahaha!
Edughed wildly to provoke fear and repulsion.
It was then that he could see Lil slipping away towards the rear.
By taking advantage of the situation, which is drawing all the attention to the stern, she seems determined to escape using the boat by herself.
Ed felt half sad and half bitter. Not because she was trying to escape, but because it only took her a few seconds to decide to leave Ed behind.
Unsurprisingly, the first loud voice came out of the crowd.
Wake up, you crazy bastards! Thats the Navy!
For a moment, the deck was quiet and suddenly, another passionate voice was heard.
Who even liked the Captain who drank all the time and only beat us up?
You fools! Have you forgotten the spirit of the Anatole pirates!
Wasnt everyone waiting for that bald guy to die?
Gradually, the group, split into two camps, were about to start a fight.
Even so, do you sell your body and soul to the Navy?
Werent you an officer? I cant believe youre saying something like that!
What did you say?
What?
Two giants from each camp repeatedly put their protruding chests together, which eventually led to them pushing and pulling each other. Sailors who were dissatisfied with their harsh treatment strongly sympathised with the new captain, and those who used to be officers of the old system did want to give up their positions.
Ed shouted something in hopes to light the fuse.
Whoever will join me will get 20 silts!
As soon as the words were shouted
Pak!
A hasty fist knocked someone down and finally, the foreseen chaos erupted. In the beginning, the pirates merely exchanged curses and kicks, but in the end, they got so tangled that the deck became a mess in an instant. Engrossed in their fight, the sailors didnt even notice where their new captain was going. Ed stole the hat of the guy next to him and put it on, then went down to the captains room and grabbed some stuff from the desk. When he came out again, he jumped down the stairs of the stern and moved as close to the railing as possible. The number of people on deck increased more and more as those who came up to the upper deckte and saw the situation, joined the fight without even knowing what it was about. Ed, who started to crawl low at some point, felt someone stepping on his back and prayed a short sentence of condolences to the man who just lost his bnce and fell into the sea.
Eventually he found Lil standing in front of the main mast, cutting the rope that was holding a small boat in ce. After Ed somewhat escaped the confusion on deck, he ran towards her back on his own two feet. When Lil raised her head, she saw Ed approaching and immediately threw one of her daggers at him with phenomenal speed. Ed dodged it quickly and untied the rope on the other side of the boat as she was. Lil jumped over the boat and swung her leg high, aiming for his lower waist. Ed greeted her actions half heartedly and pushed her foot away.
Hey!
You madman! Why are you crawling back here after acting as their new Captain?
No, you misunderstood! That wasnt my n at all. When you entered the cabin deck, your position was about to be discovered, giving me no choice.
How exactly?
Someone found the watchman that you had tied up. You should have hidden him better, so that he couldnt be discovered.
Shit.
Lil didnt pour out any more arguments, so she seemed to have forgiven Ed.
Did you find what you were looking for?
No.
What will you do now?
Seeing as things already came to this, surviving is our top priority.
Ed nodded his head. He thought he had to knock her out to stop her from trying to retrieve her ne, but hes d her answer was surprisingly reasonable. Also, Ed didnt feel too sorry for letting go of the chance to see the precious relic.
Should we survive, it will always be possible to pursue itter.
With only one rope left to ride down, they each took a stance and worked together to drop the boat.
On three. One, two
Ed was doubtful because he failed to hear three and followed Lils gaze. Her eyes stopped over his shoulder, making him look behind him. Lil had made eye contact with a small sailor who seemed to have juste out on the upper deck.
Catch him
Before Lil could finish her sentence, the fellow screamed.
Theyre getting away!
Ed noticed that his front teeth were missing and wondered how such a loud scream coulde from such a small body. A body that was jumping up and down like a frog, signalling their escape.
Theyre escaping! Theyre escaping!
Some of the nearest pirates turned their attention toward them. Ed did a quick calction.
If we continue lowering the boat like this, were going to run into the possibility of being shot until were out of range, whether it will be by cannon or gun. On the other hand, the ending would be obvious if we stayed on the ship, it would be reckless to wield a sword against 200 people.
The pirates suddenly realised theirmon enemy and before they knew it, they were united once again.
Captain, are there some more air conchs around here?
Lil shook her head quickly.
There arent.
What do you want me to do?
Damn it, let me think
We could use fire.
Are you crazy?
If you could bring a torch from the deck below, Ill try to buy us some time. They wont attack easily if you threaten to burn their sails or
And then what?
I dont know
In this n of yours, the one who holds the torch, loses. Even if I bring fire and stop them from moving, theres no guarantee that you wont go on the boat alone.
Captain, this isnt the time to doubt me.
How can I trust you?
Lil racked her brains in a hurry. But she couldnte up with a n to get out of this situation. It didnt help that several men loading their guns upied her view. She gasped due to the impending trouble.
Boom!
Out of nowhere, the hull shook. Lil, who lost her bnce, rolled over the deck, not knowing what was going on. Smoke filled with acrid air covered the deck. Lil opened her eyes, jumped up and anxiously looked around through the thin smoke.
It looks like we were bombarded on the stern side.
A cracked scream was heard through the faint smoke as someone shouted loudly.
Its an enemy ship!
Lil staggered and regained her bnce by grabbing onto the boat, then hurriedly ran to the railing.
Could it be the Navy? Who else could it be?
Lil could see the enemy ship slowly revealing itself as she leaned so far over the railing that she could fall at any moment.
A sailing ship was approaching at a frightening speed.
Get the cannons ready!
A beautiful statue of a mermaid cut through the waves.
Everyone, go down to the deck!
The ship in full sail was unstoppable.
stay in position!
It looked familiar.
Lil, who was looking past the hull without a telescope, soon let out a weak groan.
No wayNext
Chapter 50
Chapter 50
The g of the Bell Rock was raised above the watch post of the main mast.
Boom!
Once again, the hull shook. Lil docked her head and grabbed the railing. Because the back side of the ship was attacked, the deck trembled heavily, but no debris was flying around. Another crack was heard on one of the decks below. Within a few minutes, the stern had beenpletely destroyed and there was arge hole towards the lower deck. Pirates hurriedly tried to get to their positions one after another. Lil and Ed, who were watching behind the scenes, slowly started to move to the front of the mast.
Load the left gun barrel!
Its not the Navy! Where is the ship from?!
Its likely from the Southern pirates!
A watchman climbed to the middle of the main mast and reported information about the Bell Rock with spite.
Ha! Its the Bell Rock, isnt it?
Ed, who grabbed the railing next to her, eximed with delight.
Theyre engaging at the stern5! Isnt the navigator amazing?
This ships gun deck ispletely filled with hammocks, so it has almost no cannons left! It will bepletely helpless!
No matter how excited he was next to her, Lil only bit her lip and stayed quiet.
How the hell did they get here?
Huh? Captain, why are you looking like that?
Ed tried to peer through Lils fluttering hair to get a good look at her face. Lil turned her head away and opened her mouth.
Go get me a telescope.
I knew youd ask for that, so I already picked one up.
Ed triumphantly presented the telescope, but Lil only looked at him with disapproval and eventually snatched it away.
The Bell Rock wasing around the stern of the ship and approached the port. With the eyepiece against her eye, Lil moved the end of the telescope in search of in, who she expected to be standing somewhere on the rear deck. Her lens, which was focused on the deck of the Bell Rock, eventually encountered in who was also holding a telescope. Lil quickly deciphered his hand signals.
[The barrel deck is blown. Were going to hit it one more time.]
Good.
Lil lowered the telescope and checked the direction of the wind and waves.
This ship is transformed into a fully operating pirate ship, so unlike a merchant ship, it wont even think about surrendering. The crew from both ships will eventually engage in a hand-to-hand fight, meaning the casualties will be far greater than by only firing cannonballs No way, a full out battle to save a Captain? This can only result in chaos I need to think of another way.
Ed noticed Lil anxiously shaking her head and called her quietly.
Captain.
Lil did not answer and only opened her mouth after thinking things through for a while.
We jump before the battle starts.
What?!
That way theres no need for an unnecessary fight. Lets just dive into the ocean and wait for the Bell Rock toe to our rescue. If we escape with this small boat, it will only be an easy target.
Ed grabbed Lils shoulder.
No. The Bell Rock is in a great tailwind right now. If we jump off here, it has to turn 360 degrees ande back against the wind. No matter how good the crew is at tacking, every 90-degree turn takes at least ten minutes. The wind is rough, so it cant move more than 400 morts an hour, do you think you can hold out that long while kicking your feet in the water? Or will you also be grateful as they rescue your dead body? Jumping into the water right now is like jumping to our death
Fire!
Kung! Kung!
By the sudden cannon fire, Lil and Ed lowered their heads.
As the hull embracing the recoil swayed bluntly, the boatswains spirit turned sour due to the poor firepower.
I thought the gun deck waspletely destroyed, but it seems there are still some cannons left.
Lil quickly checked the results. All of the fired cannonballs hit the waves, because of their meagre range not even one reached the Bell Rock. The balls, which eventually lost their propulsion, disappeared into the water with a popping sound, leaving behind a column of water.
There is not enough range!
Stick close!
Damn Southern bastards! Why all of a sudden!
Port side! Turn the line!
If they try to turn the ship in the hopes to escape theing battle, theyll only expose the stern again. There is a high possibility that the ship will sink if its further bombarded by the Bell Rock. They have no other option than to participate in a hand-to-hand fight, it will be in the western pirates best interest to attach their ship to Bell Rocks port as soon as possible.
A few of the deckmen started twisting the bow to change direction. Lil racked her brain again, but Ed was right.
If I throw myself into the sea, Ill get exhausted pretty quickly.
I dont know what youre thinking, but this ship has already lost its Captain. The westerners are brutal, but most of its high-ranking officers were ughtered during the rebellion on board. Even without an officer, the crew can raise the white g.
Lil had no choice but to choose herst alternative.
Then lets cross over to the Bell Rock before our mates kill us by mistake.
Right.
Hurry up and get ready
In the midst of her sentence, Lil bit her tongue. At the same time, she was interrupted by a pirate.
It was you, right?
Cold sweat ran down her spine. An officer was approaching with his gun pointed at them. Lils eyes fell on the gun and slowly raised both of her hands. Ed grasped the situation happening over his shoulder and also raised his hands, mouthing a question toward Lil.
A sword?
Lil kept looking straight into his eyes.
A gun?
This time, she lowered her gaze.
I thought it was suspicious that your expressions were noticeably brighter.
All of a sudden the man with the missing front teeth appeared and whispered something to the officer. Hearing this, the guy burst intoughter.
Ha! You guys weremunicating through the telescope, Huh?
Lil red at the rat-like bastard as he looked back at her and smiled. While Lil was grinding her teeth, the officer started shouting around.
Hey! Look at these guys
As he was distracted, Lil found the gap she was waiting for. She quickly shed a signal. In an instant, Ed turned around, grabbed the barrel of the gun and raised it.
Bang!
As soon as the gun was fired into the air, Ed elbowed the officers neck. The groaning man stumbled and fell. Naturally, Ed took over the gun and despite having no bullets left, he aggressively swung it around. It looked quite threatening, so the pirates who came running after hearing the gunshot, stepped back. Meanwhile, the dirty-faced pirate had escaped and was now shouting over the top of his lungs.
That ship belongs to the Navy! Theyre here to save them!
Ill take care of these guys, Captain. You can deal with the noisy bastards over there.
Lil pulled out her sword and nodded. At the same time she took off, the pirates rushed at them in unison. Ed blocked one of the swordsing toward Lil. Thanks to that, Lil was able to turn around and slip away. Starting her search for the guy with missing front teeth.
Now that things havee to this, I have to get rid of him and take my ne back.
Catch them! Catch them!
The guy who was yapping his mouth on the side of the main deck saw Lil and flew away by grabbing the mast line. After, he swiftly began climbing the mainmast like a monkey in a. Lil followed him without hesitation and tried to grab the ankle of the man above her, but was constantly being kicked by his foot. After several unsessful attempts, Lil was finally able to snatch one of his feet, which immediately started pping like a freshly caught fish. As he struggled to get his ankle out of her tight grip, a violent kick suddenly hit Lils nose and forehead. After she came back to her senses, she grabbed his leg with all her might and pulled him down.
Ugh!
Losing his bnce, the guy missed the next step and fell. Lil felt the sensation of the guys legs, torso, shoulders and then his face falling past her temple. But then
Ack!
Her hair was caught and pulled back sharply, causing her neck to bend backwards by the sudden force. Before shed break her neck, Lil had no choice but to let go of the mast. From below, she could faintly hear his ridiculingugh, but with her body flying through the air, Lil had no time to think about it. While falling, the giddy shouts and shing des of the deck grew closer and closer with every second. As the deck rushed into view, Lil reached her arms out over her head and when she was about to hit the deck, she pushed herself forwards, making herself roll over the floor. Rolling twice more to ease the impact, she was the first one to nce around her. For a moment Lil waspletely disorientated. Not long after, Ed dragged her by her shoulder to her feet.
Come on, Captain. Get up.
Now, she could see the Bell Rocks deck and mast line, which had alreadye a long way, were full of sailors ready for a fight. Each of them had their guns already drawn out. Lil saw the formation that looked like fish caught in a and quickly pulled Ed, mming his body behind the main mast.
Ugh!
Look down!
Footnote:
5. Engaging at the stern: A tactic in which the enemy ship ced the side of its ship against the bow or stern as (perpendicr) it cannot be counterattacked by cannons.Next
Chapter 51
Chapter 51
As soon as those words left her mouth, Lils crew opened fire.
Pang! Pang!-
Screams transcended the sound of gunfire. Lil, who tried to get herself closer to the mast, was hugged by Ed as he bowed his head.
Because of the long reload time, hand-to-hand battle is next
Lil shook off Eds arms that were tightly wrapped around her body and peered carefully behind the mast. The sailors who came down from thes were indeed preparing their hooks.
Deck masters from both ships shouted simultaneously.
Throw the hooks!
-Tung! Tung!-
The sound of metal thrown into the air and hitting the railing could be heard from all directions. Lil watched with anguish as some of the Bell Rocks sailors, who were cutting the lines with their axes, were shot by the Western pirates. From both sides, sailors throwing hooks, sailors crossing the ships by hanging from the rigging and sailors cutting the lines, they were all shot and fell into the sea in vain.
We have to move quickly.
However, the upper deck was aplete mess, so moving quickly was going to be hard. There were no gaps as the fight was in full swing. Lil searched for the path that looked the fastest. The stern, where at first nce only corpses were piled up, seemed quiet for now.
Im heading to the stern.
What?
Cover my back.
Before even hearing Eds answer, Lil was about to jump up
Uh-huh, where do you think youre going?
A sharp de touched Lils nape. She was still half-seated when she lifted her eyes upwards to identify the swords owner. His face was barely visible, but it was clear he was one of the remaining officers. Ed was also spotted and a gun was being pointed at his back. When the enraged officer applied force to the tip of the sword, a stinging pain pierced her flesh.
Youre the cause of this mess, arent you? Huh?
Pang!
A bullet answered instead of Lil.
With a single shot of gunfire, the officers body went down. Lil stared at his bloodied stomach as soon as he copsed.
Are you okay?
It was a familiar and clear voice amidst the chaos. Before Lil even checked his face, she nodded unconsciously. Cesar lifted her up and immediately pulled her in a tight embrace.
Are you headed toward the stern?
Yes.
Lil, suddenly aware of Ed, pushed Cesar off a little.
What would he think when he sees two men hugging each other?
Well run along the railing on the left. Ill take care of the front, Cesar on the right, and Ed at the back.
Lil quickly grabbed the gun that was aimed at Ed only moments ago. After she also picked up the sword, she ran at full speed toward the stern.
Lil had to shoot a big guy rushing in front of them and jumped over the fallen body. Meanwhile, Ed shed down a few pirates and even dealt with one that clung to Cesar. Suddenly, a familiar voice pierced her ear, Lil gasped shallowly and nced around.
Theyreing to the stern!..
The toothless bastard blocked the stairs to the stern. Judging from his inability to move, he seemed to have broken his leg by the fall earlier.
Theyre on the stern!..
The guy who has my ne!
Hey!
Thinking it would be thest chance to deal with him, Lil began to speed up. At the same time,rge men who heard the voice also looked around the stern.
If they reach this side, it will prolong the fight.
There was nothing but a corpse left between her and him. As Cesar and Ed were both engaged in their own battles, they couldnt help her. After some hesitation, Lil threw away her worries and ran toward the stairs.
Toward the stern! Theyreing to the stern!..
Her opponent was dragging himself up the stairs by his elbows, all the while giggling at Lil. The strange cracking sound of hisughter mixed with the battle cries. Lil quickly closed the distance with the ugly-faced man. Five more steps. Her right arm that was holding her sword, was already raised high. The guy, who was stillughing with his mouth open, lifted a flute-like thing to his lips. It was a thin and short flute that shed never seen before
Captain!
Hwik!
Her de, whose trajectory was changed due to someones interference, cut diagonally across the mans abdomen. As a result, a variety of jewels spewed out of the ruptured front pocket. Among the brightly coloured stones, only one stood out. Lil reached out toward the red jewel that soared through the air.
I cant miss it!
After catching it, the mans face became visible behind her clenched fist and the strange flute was directed towards her. Suddenly, the sharp end sprayed some powder. Rooted on her spot, Lil could only look at the blue powder that explodes like fireworks in front of her nose. However, her vision gradually tilted. She didnt know what had happened but she started to fall sideways. Lil nced at Ed, who had appeared out of nowhere and had pushed her aside. Because of this, her body was now out of the blue powders range. Thest thing she saw before banging her head on the deck was the dust sting into Eds face.
Thud!
Lil, who had no time to break her fall, lifted her head in pain.
Hey!
But Ed didnt answer. Facing the sun, Lil held her hand in front of her forehead and looked up. Standing tall in front of her, Eds back and shoulders staggered as he began coughing. He tried to shake off the dust by waving his hand, but it didnt seem to help. Lil got up on her knees and tried to support Ed who was struggling to even stand upright at this point, but the moment he turned
Pang!
Eds body shook in shock and Lils vision was obscured by his back. Without knowing the reason, she could only watch as the shirt she was holding slowly dyed red. Because she had not yet figured out the situation, Lil let out a futile sound.
What
Eds body, which couldnt support itself anymore, fell towards her and his brown hair brushed her nose. Behind Eds copsed body, she could see a man pointing a still smoking gun. The guy chuckled as Lil received Ed in her arms and let out a shrill cry.
Ed!
Lil barely managed to catch Ed without falling back. Seeing his trembling eyes, Lil spits out a curse.
You crazy bastard!
Captain The blue powder Didnt you recognize it?.. Its their drug tool
Lil nced at Ed, who was muttering useless words while the man who shot Ed was busy reloading his gun. Lil immediately got back to her senses and rummaged around her waist for her dagger. In the meantime, a short gust of wind blew past her ear and she reflexively turned her head to the side.
Huh? Is it already in front of me?
Cesar was crossing her view. He jumped up the stairs in an instant and stabbed the man in the chest without hesitation. The trembling body, which was stabbed at a vital point, was unable to counterattack and soon drooped.
Cesar!
Lil wrapped her left arm around Eds back to lift him up.
Captain You wont be able to carry me
Ed, who sounded like he could copse out any moment, grabbed Lils hand and brought it to his side. Lil noticed that his hand, that was covering hers, was shaking.
Its because hes bleeding out.
Lils hand began to soak in Eds blood as she let herself be guided in the right direction, before pressing hard on the gunshot wound.
Please stop the bleeding
Lil muttered something unconsciously.
Arent you supposed to have passed out by now?..
I Ive been shot often
You idiot, you dont have to answer that.
Cesar, who put his sword back in the sheath, took Eds right arm and wrapped it around his neck.
On the count of three. One, two, three.
Ed leaned almostpletely onto Cesar. Because her height didnt fit Eds shoulder, pressing the wound hard to prevent further bleeding was the only thing Lil could do. Lil stepped over the corpse, climbed the stairs and called out to the helmsman on the stern of the Bell Rock.
Joe! Come on, get the nk!
Surprised by the sudden call, Joe turned to them and quickly brought back a longboard. Lil tapped on the crossing between the ship and the Bell Rock as if she was testing it, before she sent Cesar on it first and gave Ed a warning.
Hey, its a crossing board. If you miss a step, youll fall. Keep your feet together.
AlAlright.
Eds hot breath brushed past her ears.
Its truly a miracle hes still conscious. When I was struck by that blue powder back in Marchand, I immediately cked out Which was the start of all this
Lil crossed the board anxiously, listening to his weakening breath.
My cabin
Were going there. Joe! Take over his right arm. Cesar, take over the front and clear a passage.
Quickly I think Im about to pass out
Next
Chapter 52
Chapter 52
Headnote: Warning for gore.
Ed struggled to lift his eyelids. Lil and Joe carefully descended the steps of the stern and carried Ed along the path Cesar opened. The deck was inplete chaos as the battles were still in full swing. It was so bad, that Lil herself had to block and dodged some of the desing in her direction.
Joe, guard your side.
Joe, who had been breathing hard instead of answering, suddenly shouted.
Who will take care of us when our doctor dies?
Thats why were trying to save him.
Oh, dont die, good man Youve healed my broken finger. No way
Im not going to die.
Ed must have made quite the impression on the sailors with his medical skills.
Lil had also heard the stories about Ed treating the sailors with small injuries, mostly caused by them falling from the bow or rigging. Whenever that happened, they simply went down to the doctors cabin for some treatment. Because of that, she had no choice but to keep listening to Joe mumbling prayers as they got down to the cabin.
Dont die, dont die
Lil opened the lid of the medicine cab while Joeid Ed on the bed.
Joe, tell Jericho to take charge and look after the wounded.
Joe nodded hastily and disappeared from the cabin. Cesar, who had arrived there first, came to her side and lifted Eds shirt. A squishy sound was heard when the blood-soaked fabric came loose from Eds skin. Lil watched the blood spread around the bullet hole, but soon turned her attention toward the medicine cab. The cab was only filled with small bottles and because there were no names written on them, Lil had no idea what they were. But despite that, she rolled up her sleeves. She felt responsible for what happened to Ed as he blocked her from inhaling the blue powder.
How do I get the bullet out?
The back exit wound
I checked it on deck earlier. There is no exit wound.
It wasnt a through and through? Then it must be taken out?
Ed, who was struggling to keep up with the conversation, squeezed out his words.
The top row left, second red bottle
I found it! Anaesthesia?
Adrenaline stimnt
What?
I Ill do it.
What?!
Lil was about to scream, but shut up after Ed frowned.
In words Ill guide This damn powder, my mind all over the ce
Seeing Eds determination Lil repeated the same sentence under her breath more than a dozen times.
Is he crazy?
He needs to stay awake, feed him the medicine quickly
Cesar, how can I? Whats wrong with this guy? He must be going crazy.
We dont know how to do it ourselves
CaptainPlease
How much?
All of it
It felt like a lot to consume at once, but Ed kept repeating that he needed all of it. Lil poured the red potion into his mouth, unable to imagine what would happen next. As she was observing his half-conscious state and unfocused eyes, something powerless suddenly tapped her arm. When Lil looked down, she saw Ed holding his leather pouch.
In my mouth
Lil hastily took it over and ced the leather between his teeth. Just as she was trying to check whether his teeth had bitten it properly, she heard its content crumbling. Startled, Lil bit the inside of her cheek. A painful groan escaped between his teeth along with the sound of leather being crushed. Lil hesitated and shifted her gaze to Eds face. His eyes, which had been blurry moments ago, were now bloodshot. His face, engulfed by the pain, turned red as if it was about to explode. Without realising it, Lil clenched her fists and tried to turn her face away.
The pain, awakened by the stimnt, instantly ran through Eds nerves and throbbed violently throughout his body. What started with a small spark in his brain, soon spread to every fingertip, cutting through all the senses it passed. Ed, tormented by the pain, was unable to scream when the sensation tore through his veins. His knuckles turned white as he grabbed the bed sheet tightly enough to rip it. Without a pause, the endless pain knocked frantically on his temples.
As the pain finally started to fade, he gagged and spit out the pouch. A voice, sounding like metals scratching his vocal cords, came out.
Disinfectant
As Lil poured the disinfectant she was holding on to the affected area, Ed clenched his teeth again. His face, which had to endure a new source of pain, was red and sweaty. Lil raised her arm, wiping Eds forehead. He closed his eyes for a moment, before turning towards Cesar. Meanwhile, Cesar, holding two long surgical instruments, nodded his head. Lil sprayed the disinfectant on the tools as well.
Tweezers Cesar wound put it in youll feel it there
Completely out of breath, Ed suddenly added some extra information as he remembered the direction of the bullet.
right about ten degrees
Cesar carefully adjusted the angle and lowered his hand.
When you feel the end the bullet
Lil saw the tip of the tweezers getting closer to the wound and quickly put the pouch in Eds mouth again. His teeth bit the leather with a force strong enough to tear it. As for Lil, she stared nkly at the gunshot wound and was surprised at how much deeper it was than she had expected. When she realised the depth was already over half a finger, her stomach turned and her legs felt weak. Lil impatiently waited for it all to be over, but the ordeal seemed endless. Her head ran painfully. She held her breath when she noticed the slight pause in Cesars descending hand. After swallowing his dried saliva, Cesar slowly lifted the tweezers. When Lil saw the dark red sphere hanging between the sharp ends, she let out a short breath of joy and relief.
Ed must have seen it too as a low groan came from him.
Captain in this pouch
The pouch?
Ed nced weakly at the pouch that he had bitten as a gag. Hurriedly, Lil opened it and found several bullets wrapped in a rag.
Where did he even get this? He clearly wasnt carrying a gun?
The damage
Ill need to check for any damages? Alright.
Lil washed the bullet she had taken from Cesar with the disinfectant. It was spherical shaped and when shepared it with the other unused bullets, the shape seemedpletely intact. There were no dents or chipped-off parts.
Me too let me see it too
Lil held the two bullets in front of him as he struggled to lift his head. Ed blinked over and over again, trying to focus his blurry vision. Eventually, he closed his eyes andid his head back on the pillow.
We need to get the piece of cloth out.
Cloth?
Lil, stunned, turned around and checked the shirt Cesar was holding. There was a round hole. At that moment, she felt her heart break, like she had been shot herself. The depth of her guilt wasnt light.
It all makes sense now as to why Ed said he wouldnt wear anything but silk. Silk is tough and, unlike other fibres that end up in the body, only tears when shot. Thats also the reason why officers always wear shirts made of silk And it was me who insisted that he put on the shirt I randomly found somewhere
If left alone, it could be fatal.
In a gesture of asking for consent, Cesar looked over Lils shoulder towards Ed. When Lil saw Ed nodding his head hesitantly without making eye contact, she backed away, chewing on her wretched feelings.
The only thing I can hope for, is for Cesar to find the piece of fabric in one try.
However, her earnestness gradually faded away. Even after two or three tries, Cesar failed. Lil wiped Cesars sweat away several times. The bed linen was already soaked in blood, when Cesar was about to stir Eds wound for the fourth time. Lil grunted and stared nkly at the blood pouring out.
Ed seemed to start losing his mind as he had to endure the pain over and over again.
Hands use yours
Out of the blue, Ed snatched Lils hand. Lil looked down at Ed, confused by where this remaining energy came from. His dted pupils, almostpletely ck, stared at her like a true maniac.
Captain
Me? You want me to do it with my hands?
Touch feel it you can find it
Why? Why me?..
Hands yours are small
Lil looked at him, his eyes beginning to roll up and his dark green irises fighting to push the white down. She hesitated for a moment, but by the time she came to her senses, she was already spraying her hands with the disinfectant.
Lil then nodded faintly to Cesar, who looked at her worriedly. She swapped seats with him and searched for the darkest part, amidst the bloodstains. As she leaned closer, a rush of Eds body heat shot up under her chin. Lil held her breath and slowly inserted her index finger into the wound. The terrible sensation, which wasparable to pushing a finger into a tomato, made a shiver go down her spine. Not only was his wound filled with the hot red liquid, but she could also feel soft solid shapes and small, floating lumps. The creepy and raw feeling revolved around her finger that was stuck in the middle of a mans abdomen.
Her fingertip, which had been wandering for a while, identally poked a wavy mass and slippedNext
Chapter 53
Chapter 53
Headnote: Warning for gore.
She almost inserted her finger to the knuckle. Cesar took hold of her wrist and steadied her. Lil couldnt even look back at him as her mind went nk.
I dont know how I can find that piece of fabric
Lil hopelessly moved her trembling finger from side to side, before desperately turning her gaze towards Ed for advice.
But his face, distorted by the pain, seemed to be incapable of answering.
She murmured in frustration.
I I dont know how
Where the bleeding is on the side
You want me to find where the bloodes out from?
However, Lil couldnt feel the direction of the bleeding, it was as if she had fallen into a swamp she couldnt get out of, and instead she only went deeper and deeper. She struggled and as she couldnt catch anything, it felt like her struggle was all in vain. The more she stirred, the more she messed up. She popped out one side and dented the other.
At this rate, Id better stay still.
She cried and choked up. She could hardly breathe as she was sinking her finger deeper into the bottomless pit
Suddenly, she touched something rough. Lil, exhausted, eximed softly.
I think I got it.
Cesar handed over the tweezers without dy.
Use the tweezers.
Lil inserted the tweezers and slowly guided them along her finger. Despite being as careful as possible, she still made some mistakes and Eds body twitched and convulsed when the sharp points touched something soft. Whenever that happened, she released the strength in her hands and paused.
At this point, Lil had clenched her teeth and her body was tensing up all the way to the tip of her fingers. Eventually, her fingertip felt the tweezers slender, metallic edge. Again, she released some strength, before pressing on it and slowly pulled out the piece of cloth. Her finger, which seemed to melt away from Eds rising body temperature, finally felt the cold air. A sigh slipped out as Lil pulled out the rest of her finger, neither fast nor slow. Soon, the tip of her finger appeared with a faint tremble.
Cesar, who was waiting, took over the tweezers and checked the round piece of cloth.
Ed no longer had the energy to confirm it with his own eyes, but did his best to utter aprehensible sentence.
Medicine lid three dots
You want the medicine with three dots on the lid?
Ed rested his head again.
Body temperature
It heightens the body temperature. Its needed because he bled so much.
Okay
Eds eyes once again started rolling up as if he was about to lose consciousness. At first, Lil watched the scene in relief, but suddenly screamed upon remembering that Eds wound was still unsutured. And because of the many attempts she and Cesar had needed to pull out the bullet and cloth, Eds gunshot wound had berger than its original size.
The sutures!
Ed!
Lil pped his cheek hard in haste. As if he had regained a bit of consciousness, his dark eyes appeared under his eyelids.
Dont p brain damage
What about the stitches?! Should we cauterise it with fire?
Shouldnt burn skin cause necrosis*.
Then what?!
Lil tugged at his cheek.
If only I could keep his green irises from rolling upwards
Ed grimaced slightly due to the pain and murmured.
Loria Dellorian
What?!
No matter how many times she asked, Ed only mentioned a random womans name. Lil wiggled his cheeks this time, but it looked like Ed had finally lost consciousness. She quickly turned to Cesar, but he shook his head.
Eds unfocused pupilspletely disappeared into his eyelids. Lil stood helplessly with her bloody hands in the air, looking dejected at the round hole in Eds abdomen, which was spitting out dark red blood
***
The casualties have been established. The Bell Rock suffered unprecedented damage. There are dozens of fatalities and more than half of the crew is injured. In addition, the death toll will only increase as time goes on as our only doctor is knocking on deaths door himself
Lil buried her face in her hands. After Eds treatment, she helped the rest of the wounded crew to the best of her ability and in the process, her clothes got stained with blood. It was only now that she finally smelled the fishy scent and noticed that she had dried blood on her palms.
No, is it still flowing?
Lil was startled by the feeling of warm liquid running down her face and took her hands off. The kes that had hardened between her fingers slowly flowed out. It became watery, simr to melted snow. She traced the bright red lines that seeped down to her wrists. It felt as if the disgusting sticky liquid was alive. Lil took a deep breath. Her hands started to tremble at the unbelievable sight. As a stream of blood threatened to run down her forearm, she gasped and wiped her palms on the fabric of her pants. At the same time, she rolled her eyes around, scanning the room for the ck figure always waiting in the darkness.
Youre wiping that for what?
The dreary voice was as misty as fog. Lil, who almost jumped up out of surprise, looked at a corner of the captains room. The windowless wall on the opposite side was dark as only the lights near the bed were on. She called a name with a voice full of fear.
Mortu?
The name thrown into the darkness scattered without a trace.
Thats right, my regr customer, its me. I knew Id find you again sooner orter
Lil hurriedly turned her eyes away and looked down at her own body. Like a tree that weathered over time, the skin on her arm dried up. With widened eyes, she watched the horrific scene unfold. Her left forearm, which suddenly lost its support from her elbow, bent downward in an unnatural way and hung helplessly. Her skin cracked, revealing her white bones through the torn flesh.
Ah ahhh!
As if he couldnt care less about the terrified Lil, the god of death leisurely looked around the cabin.
It wasnt a bad idea toe here in advance
Then, a stream that flowed out of the darkness touched the tip of her toe. It was a thin, ck and viscous substance. When she looked up, she could hear a dripping sounding from somewhere. Lil instantly knew it was blood falling from Mortus sword. Like how rainwater bes a river, the drops of blood from Mortus de gathered to form a stream and made its way toward her. Lil moved her feet away from the puddle that stained her feet dark red.
You need to give me something soon, so Im here to borrow it in advance. Didnt you mention your toesst time?
Lil answered with resignation.
If thats what you want
Oh, no, no. Dont look sad like you have to give them all away, my dear regr customer. You sometimes bring me what isnt yours
I know its been a long day and everything is a mess right now, I understand it can be confusing for you
Oh, hes already here
Screech
The sound of the hinges turning was particrly loud. For a moment, Lil was startled and confused to see Cesar. She quickly raised her arm and looked at her body again.
Captain
Apart from some minor wounds here and there, her body was as smooth as usual without any major injuries. Lil was relieved when the delusion she just had seen, already receded.
Yes?
Cesar stepped inside and carefully closed the door. After locking all thetches, he approached her and set down two buckets full of water and a towel.
It rained for a while, so we were able to save a lot of water.
Cesar had already washed and changed his clothes, so his shirt was clean. Lil, who had her ne off, watched Cesar from afar, as he carried the bathtub and toiletries from the corner of the cabin.
You look tired, Liloa.
Do I?
Hearing those words, the pain that she had forgotten about hit her whole body in a dull way. Looking back at it, she did fall a couple of times. The thought of living with a bruised body for a week made her brow wrinkle.
Yeah, now that you mention it, I do feel exhausted.
Cesar took off her vest. It was a stiff kind of leather that seemed too thick for this type of weather. And since the vest itself was quiterge for Lils petite frame, the cor reached the upper part of her neck. Without a second thought, Cesar pulled it back over her shoulders and removed it.
Hisplexion that had been smiling softly changed drastically.
What happened?
What do you mean?
It was then that Lil felt Cesars gaze staring somewhere at her neck. As she didnt understand, she tilted her head. When she looked back at him, Lil saw rage slowly take over his face.
Whats the matter?
Your neck
Hm?
Lil ced her hand on her neck, only to immediately lift her hand in shock.
Ack! It hurts!
Her neck was stinging and throbbing as if she had been injured. As she touched that part of her body a few more times, she continued to vomit brief screams.
Why is it so painful?
Dont you know?
Huh?
Lil frowned and asked irritably.
What dont I know?
Did he do this?
Footnote:
* Necrosis: Is the death of body tissue. It urs when too little blood flows to the tissue. This can be from injury, radiation, or chemicals.Next
Chapter 54
Chapter 54
Lil didnt understand what Cesar was going on about.
Who is he and what did he do?
Im asking you if he did this to you.
Who the hell is he?..
In the middle of her sentence, Lil suddenly realised who it was and Cesars behaviour started to make sense.
As she looked down, she saw her torn shirt and her chest that was half exposed through the sack tied around her body. From what she could see, no wounds were visible, but after remembering what had happened, she hesitantly asked.
Oh, um is it that bad?
How did your shirt be like this?
Cesar stopped talking and instead gritted his teeth. Not long after, a sigh indicating he was holding himself back, was heard by Lil. It wasnt hard to guess that he was furious, so she swallowed her dried saliva and began to take off her clothes on her own.
Lets pretend its nothing. Its nothing
Its true that Ed did it. While we were fighting, he couldnt breathe, so he bit me.
It doesnt look like just a bite mark
Really? I dont remember exactly. My shirt wasnt ripped at that time, and I wasnt only wearing the shirt, I also wrapped myself in a nket.
With all her clothes off, Lil stepped into the bathtub and lifted a bucket. Cesars eyes followed her persistently, but Lil had nothing more to say.
So, well, Cesar of all people should know I have a sensitive neck. I even made a weird sound Oh, so annoying. How can I share that?
I was too preupied with the fight, I really wanted to kill him at that time.
Why did you want to kill him?
Thats because
He rubbed his lips against mine.
She paused as she was about to dig her own grave and eventually shut her mouth.
Because they found out that Ed belongs to the Navy and that discovery was the reason why I got dragged into that mess. It was all because of the Navy.
As Lil was pouring lukewarm water over her body, Cesar stared intently at her, with eyes that seemed to know that it wasnt the truth. Facing each other like this, she was starting to feel uneasy. Not because she wasnt wearing a single piece of clothing, but because there was much more information to unpack. To turn the ufortable mood around, Lil tugged his sleeve and held out the soap bar to him, which she had used to rub her arms andther herself up.
Wash me.
Cesar was easily seduced by her body wrapped in foam. As he couldnt resist her dizzying offer, he slowly lowered himself and epted what Lil offered him. The contrast between the two was immense. The wet Lil, with water droplets on her eyshes and lips, nced up at Cesar who was looking smooth and tidy. Before she knew it, she was held in his arms. Cesar bowed his head and licked the sweet drops of water
***
At dawn, Cesar left the captains room and entered Eds cabin. He was greeted by Eds afflicted, grey face. As Ed had lost a lot of blood yesterday and his body temperature dropped considerably. Cesar stared at Eds blue lips that were trembling unconsciously and was reminded of the cruel words that those same lips once uttered.
{Im going to kill her.}
It was a great performance.
{I just wont kill her. I will kill her very horribly.}
It doesnt matter if it all turned out to be an act, at that time it never for a moment crossed my mind that he could be bluffing. How could Ive been so blind? No matter how entric Edgar may be, he has the same desires as any other man and facing a beautiful woman like Liloa will definitely awaken those. Liloa is a woman who never stopped having suitors, even when she was already engaged. Her charm is so self-evident But does this mean Edgar has abandoned his first goal? Did being close to her made him change his mind?
Back on the enemy ship, Lil probably didnt recognise it, but Cesar who was in the rear with Ed, saw it clearly. He also knew what a drug flute was, so he noticed the danger Lil almost faced at about the same time as Ed did. In closebat fights where everyone was focused on their own battles, it wasmon for the Western pirates to put a knife or bullet in the body of their opponent, who was losing their mind over the blue powder. It was mainly used as an expedient for dealing with officers possessing superiorbat skills. It was only natural that Lil, who had no experience in naval warfare in the West, didnt know this.
But instead of Liloa, Edgar took the hit. He could have done it in a more self-preserved way by throwing a dagger or shooting the pirate. But Ed also knew that wouldnt have guaranteed Liloas safety, as the probability and the speed would have been too low. In the end, he chooses to run toward her He must have anticipated what the western pirate would do to him as he has fought countless battles. The blue powder is a drug that has an immediate effect upon contact no matter how strong someone is. Despite knowing this, Edgar ran toward Liloa in the midst of his own fight, he didnt even draw his sword, so he wouldnt lose pace. Thanks to that, he seeded in pushing Liloa away just in time. Ed was truly as desperate as I was But the difference is, he has no reason to be desperate for Liloa, unless he had already fallen in love with her
Cesars mind flooded with questions.
Have I been fooled by the Admirals acting? Did I not recognize the real reason he approached her? Was it because of some secretly deep affection? So, did the Admiral travel all the way to Amiaeng just to get Liloa, rather than because the Duke hadmissioned him to? Was it love that piqued his interest?.. No, he must have changed his mind after meeting her in Amiaeng.
All Cesar could do for now is specte, but he didnt want to overlook a possible answer; love.
When he yanked at the medicine cab that Lil had closed tightly, the sp opened with a tter.
***
Side story 1 Cesars Chapter: Gust of Wind
One summer day.
It was a coincidence but not a big deal. They were both cadets of LeBrun, so nothing was surprising about their encounter.
She stroked her horses mane. Cesar unconsciously turned towards her. At first nce, the scene before him felt just ordinary. But that was only for a brief moment, with the passing of time, Cesar saw no reason to look away from Liloa.
When she noticed his gaze, the woman asked him.
How are you?
The summer sun right after spring, was strong and warm, and Cesar noticed that her eyes became pale blue under such bright light. Liloa gathered her voluminous hair in one hand and tied it high, revealing the rounded shape of her ears with her fine hair fluttering around them. His gaze stayed there. The back of her ear, which was shining smoothly in the sunlight, seemed to be soft and warm to the touch.
Hello. Officer Liloa.
Although he realised it btedly, he didnt make the mistake of addressing her as mydy. At his greeting, Liloa smiled softly and gently rolled her eyes down.
Officer Cesar.
Cesar wondered whether to express surprise or pleasure that Liloa knew him. But overshadowing his short dilemma, Liloa quickly added an exnation.
Is a well-known name. And Ive seen you from afar at the Navys shooting range.
Is that so?
Seeing you also know my name, have you by chance seen me at the Sesbrons Ball?
I dont think so.
In Nazaro or Pontenbach then?
Cesar gave her a shallow shake of his head as she spilt her words. The Battles of Nazaro and Pontenbach were both battles respectively fought by the Navy and the Army. In addition, due to the nature of the Navy, it wasnt easy to reside in Sesbron as one would spend several years in Mondovi or on the fleet.
I heard that you were outstanding at Pontenbach.
Liloa opened her eyes wide as if she had heard something unexpected. Contrary to himself, Liloa revealed a wide variety of emotions. Cesar stood there calmly watching her face change in many ways. In the end, Liloa decided to smile brightly.
Thats an overstatement
Thanks to that, you will bemissioned soon. Congrattions.
I dont think anyone shares the same sentiments as you.
A servant brought his horse out of the stable. Cesar watched for a moment as some of his entourage went through the process of raising the saddle. Liloa, who was tending to her horse, also paid attention to his horse. Her plump lips formed a smile.
Its a ck horse from Obernyu.
Her horse was of the same breed.
Yes.
Do you like fast horses?
I mainly ride it when I need to go back and forth between our estate and Lebrun.
Ah.
You?
I do like fast horses. Are you going to your estate now?
Thats right.
Then, I wish you afortable trip. Ill excuse myself first.
Liloa suddenly bowed her head, pulled the reins and called out her horse that was grazing.
Koud bhan!
Her horse, being busy eating grass, only wiggled its tail.
Koud bhan!
At that moment, Koud bhan, who neighed a bit, looked at its owner.
If someone was simply passing by, they would probably think the owner of the name was really ambitious.
Liloa slid into the saddle and nodded at the young officer.
See you again, Officer Cesar.
See you soon.
With a loud shout, Koud bhan kicked the ground vigorously. As it ran swiftly, a short, rough wind blew over Cesar and hispanions.
It was then that he thought that the name that meant Swift wind suited the dignified ck horse very well.Next
Chapter 55
Chapter 55
Side story 1 Cesars Chapter: Gust of Wind
After that, Cesar saw Liloa more frequently. Perhaps because his first impression of her was so strong, but her presence on him was bing more and more apparent. And even though there had been no further meetings since that day, Cesars curious mind was able to spot her among the army cadets he asionally encountered. Despite that, Cesar found it too hasty to say that his heart grew excited to see Liloa, so he repeatedly told himself that he had no rational feelings for her.
Liloa was unparalleled at Sesbrons Court. Cesar could easily find her from afar, he just had to look for a woman surrounded by suitors.
Obviously, Liloa is special.
However, for Cesar, it was not just her gaze or appearance that lingered in his mind since their first meeting, but also her character. Even after some time passed, he still believed that his interest in Liloa was due to her entricity and not a symptom of affection. Thats why he was neither displeased nor concerned by this sight of Liloa. And why he didnt experience the sorrow of seeking a woman out of his reach as the second son of a family who is unable to inherit the family title. The remarkable thing about Liloa was that even with her enormous dowry, consisting of numerous estates and her beauty, she was never greedy for status. Which was a characteristic that transcended it all.
Or was it a denial of pride?
Cesar shook his head.
However, she continued to stand out to him. Her appearance of running around the widends of Lebrun with Koud bhan, looked lively. It was also an unusual sight to see a 16-year-old aristocratic woman shooting a gun while riding a horse. Liloa, a member of the Karabinae Unit6, was a fresh presence around the academy. She joined the army as the navy had no female officers due to the nature of the fleet, but in the long history of the army, female officers have continued to exist. Despite this, no woman with such a high aristocratic rank as hers ever volunteered to be an officer. Only women who took over their family set foot on the battlefield due to their obligations as the family head. But Liloa has an older brother, so that wasnt applicable.
Some admired such an unconventional move, while others dismissed it as useless bravery. Cesar wondered if those who adhered to thetter, had ever seen her.
Before those people judged her so narrowly, did they even take a look at Liloa? Cant they see the expression on her face when she climbed onto Koud Bhan? It was the joy of the person who achieved what she desperately wanted. Is there anyone who cant see such a clear light? Its a beam of light that fills everyone who sees it with joy.
Hed never seen such a bright smile before. Smiling is something you do when youre happy, but Liloas smile contained a far broader range of happiness. It was the smile you wore when you had the whole world. For the first time, Cesar saw something in Liloa he never imagined before.
Whats the harm in doing what you love? Its ridiculous. No one has the right to criticise her choice. Even if it isnt unfounded that she has apletely different type of thinking than anybody else.
Of course, Cesar admitted that he, who is far more conservative, finds Liloa particrly innovative. He was well aware of the reason how he could handle her so well. This is because he has known someone simr to Liloa since he was a child. It was because of this persons contribution that he is now more tolerant of her than others and can dismiss them as petty.
Carl Lemoine*.
Cesar might have been just as blinded in front of Liloa if it hadnt been for him, the eldest son of Count Lemoine and Cesars older brother. The fact that he had been watching Carl his entire life, formed him that way. This helped him to put Liloa at ease whenever he ran into her. Only in front of Cesar, Liloa, who usually reacted sharply to conversational partners showing her subtle contempt, was blunt. It was because he took precautions to avoid behaving like that. They didnt see each other very often, but they seemed special in terms of epting each others different attitudes. As a result, Liloa had a preference for Cesar and they asionally danced at the Sesbron Court ball.
Count Lemoine, who had served the Navy for a long time, named his second son and a promising soldier, as his sessor. Rather than the sick eldest son, who was confined to his territory and devoted himself to strange experiments.
Cesar has been displeased with this choice ever since he was a child. The principle of inheritance in the Empire was the firstborn, but the sessor could be changed if the emperor approved it. The emperor had said that Cesar could gain honour by building achievements in the navy. This statement made clear that the presence of Carl, who had not be the heir even though he was the firstborn, would be ignored for the rest of his life. Carl had a weak body and a bleak personality, but he was bright and intelligent. He was far more capable of leading a family than Cesar. It was also Carl who was in charge of the household when the current Count Lemoine went on an expedition. Meanwhile, Cesar lived a life simr to his fathers, so even if he inherited the estate, it would be Carls responsibility to care for the family. In addition, his constitution began to stabilise after he married a wise wife. Therefore, everyone thought that the present Carl made for an excellent heir, everyone except for Count Lemoine that is.
However, if Carl seeds in Sesbron, Count Lemoine will have no other choice but to acknowledge him. And Cesar intends to help his brother both physically and mentally during thisnding**.
***
Cesar stepped into the garden to greet Carl, who was about to arrive. The Lemoine family owned tworge private residences and several other smaller vis within their county. As a means to oversee the estate, Carl lived in their territory while Cesar and Count Lemoine, who both had to stay close to Lebrun due to their responsibilities to the Navy, stayed in Sesbron. Currently, Cesar lived alone at the Sesbron residence because their father was away on an extended business trip.
As he watched Carls carriage rise up the hill beyond the main gate, Cesar thought it was fortunate that his father had left the house. This visit wouldnt be possible if the count had been present. Cesar had never forgotten the persecution he had witnessed. The count tried every means possible to train Carl into having a stronger body and mind. From closing down his library, burning all his books, and destroying all the tools in hisb to recklessly teaching him swordsmanship and shooting in the dead of winter. There were even more aggressive methods, such as pushing him backwards into a pond with broken ice or letting animals chase him as he fled. Young Cesar was also mobilised and humiliated by being tied to a tree with a target ced over his head. Fortunately for the siblings, thending period for naval officersmissioned to the western continent was short and the intervals betweenndings were long. Even so, only ruins remained where the count had swept through.
On the surface, Carl seemed weak, but Cesar knew his strength better than anyone else. Because, even in the face of the fiery wrathful father, Carls will never broke. He may have fallen down, fainted, cried or begged due to his injuries, but he never surrendered. Cesar has only seen sharp passion and persistence in Carls eyes beyond his hazy sses.
Carl got off the wagon and approached with some noisiness.
Cesar!
Brother.
Cesar, who was a span taller than his older brother, bent his legs and returned the hug. Carl cared for his younger brother, who had supported him all his life, and he expressed that fact without hesitation. There wasnt much he could do with his body, but he would give his life for his younger brother in the blink of an eye. On the contrary, it was Cesar who beat down the wildcats and fighting dogs that pursued him as a child, it was Cesar who looked after him day and night as he seemed to be dying of motion sickness when he was forcibly taken on a boat, and it was Cesar who secretly hid his favourite books in his room, out of their fathers sight.
Without Cesar, Carl could not have dreamed of the present.
Wow, you look taller!
With his arms outstretched, Carl tapped Cesar on the shoulder. It took some effort, but Cesar only noticed that Carl was hitting his shoulder after hearing the sound of the fabric king.
Good morning, young master.
After that, a beautiful woman, Maribe Lemoine, came down from the carriage and greeted him. In Maribes arms, a boy less than a year old, was asleep. Cesars gaze met the peacefully sleeping face. Seeing this, Maribe offered him the small child.
Dn barely fell asleep. Would you like to hold him?
Its fine, sister-inw. But Amelia and Ellen
Uncle, uncle!
As soon as they were found, the two littledies rushed out from behind their mothers skirt and ran toward him. Cesar knew they had been hiding poorly, but he pretended to be surprised and lifted the sisters up in a sh. He found it hard to be a funny uncle, but he could be a handsome and caring one. Facing each other in his arms, the sound ofughter from the sisters came and went underneath his chin.
I like my uncle.
I like him, too.
I like him more!
No, Amelia, we talked about thisst time, Im the one who likes him more!
Carl, who looked tearfully touched at first, noticed his two daughters started to fight over their uncle. He blew his nose with a handkerchief and spoke up.
Hey, girls Dads
Nevertheless, the distinctive voices were only interested in Cesar.
Footnote:
6. Karabinae Unit: Elite cavalry unit.
* Carl Lemoine: This was a bit of a tough one. The more urate trantion would be something like Caroji (). However, seeing the use of more typical western names as Joe, Edgar, Cesar, Rene, George, in, Luca etc in this story we choose to change it to Carl.
** Landing ornding period:nding is the term used for the navy toe back tond. Anding period is like a small break or vacation from the fleet. So if Cesar speaks about thisnding it means the time he spends onnd before returning to the fleet. Next
Chapter 56
Chapter 56
Side story 1 Cesars Chapter: Gust of Wind
Uncle, how can you be so handsome?
Uncle, the other day, Laurie bragged that her cousin was the best and most handsome man in Sesbron. Heh! Im sure hes not even at par with your toes. Its even clearer today! Uncle! Youre getting more and more handsome!
You shine brighter than thest time I saw you, Uncle.
The sisters hugged him tightly. At the same time, Maribe had tofort her husband who became gloomy after realising his daughters had traded him in so easily for their uncle. Cesar looked perplexed at Carls droopy shoulders.
Theughing and crying continued as they went into the mansion for a cozy luncheon. Right after, the children, who had a hard time travelling by carriage, quickly fell asleep. The remaining three adults decided to enjoy some leisurely tea time to unwind.
Carl waspletely neglected by his daughters throughout the luncheon, finally eximed in anger.
I dont understand how a guy who is so popr with thedies, isnt married yet
Instead of answering, Cesar turned his head away and quietly drank his tea. Seeing hisid-back reaction, Carl continued with his nagging.
I already told your sister-inw. During thisnding, you must get engaged
Brother. Its fine
No, young master. I met ady with a really nice personality and beautiful appearance. If you meet her, you will surely change your mind.
What happened tody Grier, whom you talked aboutst time?
Oh, dont be like that, young master. Why dont you invite the person Im talking about? The garden is full of roses these days. I think itd be a wonderful idea to have lunch there.
Cesar shook his head at Maribes persuasion. In fact, he wasnt just postponing it, Cesar had no intention in getting married in the first ce. This is because he wanted to make his brother, who was already married and had children, look like a much more stable sessor than himself. Contrary to his older brother, Cesar didnt have a wife or children and being enrolled in the navy meant he could die at any moment. Carl wasnt aware of this, so he always nagged and tried to persuade Cesar into marriage. But Cesar wasnt nning on changing his mind, at least until the Count recognized Carl as the heir.
After a week of persistent persuasion, Cesar was sent out again.
He learned of Carls great sess during his campaign. Carl developed technology that made it possible to extract gold and silver using mercury and thereby made a revolutionary contribution to the empires mining business. As a result, he was able to revive many of the mines that were already deemed exhausted, which of course overjoyed the emperor. Soon more good news followed, thanks to the emperors praises and siding with Carl, Count Lemoine finally recognized him. And after fiery negotiations, Carl was given the title of Viscount Vallech, which belongs to the heir of the Lemoine family.
Not long after his appointment, the Count suddenly passed away. Cesar, still in the fleet, was not able to reach his fathers deathbed in time as he received the news toote. Nevertheless, he had to return. Carls business was expanding and the family was in a mess because there was no active head. Cesar postponed the boarding for a while and decided to help Carl, who was already extremely busy and the session had yet to take ce. With the Counts death, there was no longer a reason to leave Sesbron with the pretext of battle, so Cesar enjoyed an extendednding period.
At that time, Cesar was one of Sesbrons most prominent bachelors. Despite being the second son, he was very popr due to the assets and territories bestowed by Carl, as well as the almost guaranteed position of naval general. Furthermore, his outward beauty was one-of-a-kind, so it was not umon for women armed withrge dowries to approach him. Cesar gradually met several women while staying at Sesbron as he contemted marriage.
Of course, he did not neglect his responsibilities in Sesbron pertaining to the business with Carl. His role was primarily to ease the burden of his brothers travels to and from the capital. The contracts in Sesbron were made through Cesar, acting as the representative of Count Lemoine. In addition to the imperial mines spread over the vast empire, there were countless mines privately owned by nobles. If those nobles wanted to hire a group of Lemoine engineers for their mines, Cesar was in charge of the negotiations.
Then one day, Duke Mireille sent him an invitation to visit his home. The purpose was to have dinner and discuss some of the possibilities regarding the technology. He stated that he was in the process of expanding his southernmercial activities and that he appeared to be in need of funds. The Duke treated him with the utmost respect and Cesar epted the request without much thought as he did with any other business deal.
When he read through the report the Duke had sent, he had an epiphany.
Duke of Mireille I might even run into Liloa during this visit.
It was customary for the entire family to attend dinners where distinguished guests were entertained. Cesar hadnt heard about Liloa as its been a while since he graduated from Lebrun and he hasnt set foot in Sesbron in a long time. He also hadnt seen her in court. Years had passed since hest saw her face. It was then that he became intrigued by Liloa again.
Is her light still the same?
Cesar was certain that would be the case. Her temperament was nothingpared to Carls. She was an honourable winner who sprinted and grabbed a goal with zeal and intensity, whatever the times assessment was. It was an unrivalled quality that no one could possess and a noble tendency that no one could defeat.
The carriage stopped in front of Mireilles mansion. As his anticipation began to rise, he grabbed the doorknob and pushed it slowly.
Most of the family members, including Duke Mireille, were gathered in the hall for dinner. Since the number of people residing in the dukes residence was immeasurable as it operated a huge estate, the dinner was reminiscent of a banquet. Which can be considered excessive as Cesars status wasnt higher than the Dukes, but Mireille generously favoured the people involved in profitable business. ording to the report, Mireille wanted to bring in arge number of engineers run by the Lemoine family, so this kind of hospitality was not unreasonable.
Eventually, his eyes fell on Liloa. Cesar did not recognize her at first, probably anyone who knew her wouldnt have noticed her easily.
Feeling sick, he returned to his mansion without being able to properly eat the luxurious dinner the duke prepared. Facing a woman who remained in a bizarre state with only the outer shell remaining, he found it hard to swallow the sweet liquor and juices. Especially when the shell moved its limps on its own and spoke with proper etiquette.
Who the hell was moving it?
Cesar felt ufortable when he saw the soulless doll putting red meat in her open mouth as if it was moved by strings. Hed been away from Sesbron for so long that he had no idea what had happened to her.
What has caused such a bright person to fall apart? I thought shed beenmissioned years ago, but she doesnt seem to have even received the assignment.
The more Cesar learned about her situation, the harder it became to contain his growing anger. Someone stole Liloas aplishments for their own gain and themission was cancelled due to the resistance of her own family.
Cesar wanted to talk to her badly.
The Duke of Mireille had set his eye on a big project, so the negotiations took ce in the Dukes mansion on a regr basis. Cesar had a reason for wanting to work at the Dukes, even though he usually works from the Lemoine familys home. Therge-scale development of the Lemoine garden, which also urred at that time, gave a suitable excuse.
For the first round of negotiations, Cesar came to the estate a little earlier than scheduled. Mireille, who was greeting other guests, apologised repeatedly and led him to the drawing-room, where Cesar sat down and waited. Not long after, Liloa came in with a tray of refreshments. She put the tray down on the low table beside the sofa and sat at Cesars feet. confused by her action, Cesar froze for a moment as he did not know what Liloa was trying to do. Eventually, Cesar leapt up from his seat in astonishment when she tried to lift his leg and ce it on the footrest.
Officer Liloa!
Youre mistaken for calling me that, Sir.
Her voice was hollow, as if it wasing from somewhere other than her vocal cords.
You didnt like what I did?
Liloa, sitting on the floor, was about to look up at him, but stopped her gaze halfway and rolled her eyes down again. Cesar stood at a distance from her, unable to even raise her.
Please stop.
Why are you doing this? What the hell You dont have to do this.
However, Liloa stood up and started to prepare the refreshments as if she didnt hear him. Her wrists, which seemed to crumble like leaves stuck under a shoe when stepped on, poured the tea. She ced the teacup in front of him, stepped back and then brought her hands together in a submissive way.
Please sit down.
Its fine.
Cesar covered his mouth and turned away from Liloa. The Duke of Mireille said shed been forced to perform ridiculous duties due to her outrageous nature, using her ofcking the virtue of obedience. Some of them included having to serve guests personally. ording to the aristocratic hierarchy, only members of the imperial family could ask Liloa to take care of them, so it was unimaginably humiliating for a woman of such a high position to attend a group of merchants who entered and exited the estate on a daily basis. Nevertheless, the duke, the head of the family, was able to wield authority over members of his family. And clearly no one cared about her misfortune.
Women are regarded to be essories since they depend on the men of their families, such as their fathers, husbands, and sons. There was, however, respect among them because even men were born from a womans womb, anddies born from the same belly grew up with a womans belly that also produced offspring. Unfortunately, there were exceptions and Liloa was a clear example of one of those who suffer this fate.
Dont look at me like that.
Im still determined. Your gaze makes me feel like Im a pitiful being. Itd be easier for me to ignore you if you have greedy eyes just like everyone else.
Lilo
Sorry to keep you waiting, Sir Cesar.Next
Chapter 57
Chapter 57
Side story 1 Cesars Chapter: Gust of Wind
The door opened wide and Mireille barged in, he stopped in his tracks when he saw Cesar standing in front of his seat and clicked his tongue.
Is her hospitality that bad? Did she perhaps offend you in any way?
Its not like that.
Mireille gestured using his chin and Liloa hurriedly walked out the door without saying a word.
Just a minute.
Then, the Duke who was supposed toe in disappeared behind the closing door.
Cesar could hear the conversation through the door even if he didnt try to eavesdrop.
What did you do?..
I didnt do anything
Then why isnt it the scene I wanted?..
Answer me
Will Sir Cesare more often?..
Why, dont you like him?..
Ha! Look at thisLook at this! Why dont you just get over it and do your job? If you insist on being a little morefortable and have some authority in this house, you need to make yourself useful
So, what is with this attitude? A woman can earn money too, right?..
Whats the reason you wont? You could make a fortune by smiling sweetly and selling your body
But thats exactly why you let me earn it, right?..
Dont forget, youre here to entertain the men and put your smooth face to good use. Thats how you get your allowance
This ne, this is what I gave you as your sharest time, dont you remember?..
As Mireilles voice got louder and louder, Liloa stepped in.
Quiet down, Sir Cesar will hear
The door between us is as thick as a wall, who could hear us? Besides, I know everyone in Sesbron, so what are you worried about now?..
Hearing that, it seemed that Liloasst string of patience broke.
Is it satisfying to subdue people with contempt and ridicule? Does your body shiver with pleasure every time you see my expression after enduring those unbearable insults? Dont you have any dignity left that you must go through such a petty process of facing someone who already bowed their head? Am I right?..
This bitch!
Then came the noise of the attendants stopping him. Cesar could tell what had happened without looking.
He must have tried to p her. Its not surprising that a narrow-minded human like Mireille doesnt know any different ways to crush others. However, his easily chosen violence wont subdue someone like Liloa. So, I guess thats why he uses some other means to make her miserable
Cesar was lost in agony when he returned to his mansion.
Liloa was so cold. This must be going on for a while, how else could such a lively person wither like a dying flower? Her bright smile feels as distant as the remnants of ancient times
When he relived an old memory, he saw her riding on Koud Bhan. After reying that scene in his head numerous times, he suddenly thought that he would like to see it in real life again. It was an unexpected thought, but the more severe it grew, the more it eroded his mind. The desire, he never felt before, was boiling over and he couldnt stop it.
What should I do? Unfortunately, since Ren Mireille is the head of Mireille, all rights including the residence of Liloa belonged to the Duke. Soon he will have full control over Liloa.
Then there was only one possible way. Cesar was in conflict. He had a lot to bear, and he would have to bear a lot more to save her alone.
There was a second round of negotiations.
For some reason, all of it seemed insignificantpared to her smile.
Then, came the third round of negotiations.
Many other young people show talent in the Navy. Sir Edgar of Roahn, for example. Except for his entric personality, his skills are one of a kind. In addition, there are plenty of people who could take over my part in the family business. In fact, when I went to war, the family had run smoothly without any problems
Before Cesar knew it, his position felt very insignificant. When he was younger, his frail older brother relied heavily on him, but now his brother was a count with authority and poprity. He has vassals, a wife and children who look up to him with respect. There was no longer the former Count who considered Cesar as his whole world and as the only sessor. Cesar did have some lovers, but if it wasnt for him, theyd find a decent husband and gradually forget about him. Besides, none of the women looked at him with the same intensity as Liloa did.
The fourth round of negotiations.
Cesar wanted to throw all the meaningless things surrounding him away. The dreadful emptiness he had lived with by clinging to such pointless things grabbed hold of him. He wouldnt even think about this if it gave him a chance to revive Liloa.
The fifth round. He remembered what Liloa had once said.
{ Why Koud Bhan, you ask? A literal st. I like the wind on my cheeks when I ride. I feel a great, endless freedom. The kind of freedom that runs through my body. Do you know that feeling that is too hard to let go? Running on my own two feet just isnt enough. So, I have to ride a st. To embrace a st. }
In thest round of negotiations, Cesar whispered to Liloa.
Would you like toe with me? I will give you a st again
End of side story 1 Cesars Chapter: Gust of Wind
***
Ed opened his eyes.
Im alive?
As soon as he realised that fact, his throat felt a little itchy because of the joy that had sprung up. While the dull muscles of his mouth began to twitch, Ed, with the instinct of a doctor, traced his wound by poking it with his weak finger. He wanted to check it up close, but he couldnt.
It doesnt seem to be infected because I have no fever.
It was somewhere between dawn and dusk as he barely managed to turn his head and the rising sun caught his eye. Through the window, shadows of palm trees and tents of a marketce were visible.
So, wended on an ind.
Ed tried to figure out the date.
How many days have I been lying in bed?
But he had no sense of time.
He carefully moved his toes. At first, it didnt go as easily as he wanted, but he still did his best. It was necessary because he needed to start walking as soon as possible. Simultaneously with his little exercise, Ed began to roll his brain which seemed to slowlye to its senses.
To be honest, I never nned to get shot instead of Liloa. I just followed her, without knowing what would happen, because she ran off to a ce where she wasnt supposed to go. And because she froze and didnt answer my call, I pushed her out of the way. Never for a moment did I think she could be shot or stabbed soon, so I should take the hit instead. It just happened somehowBut how did it happen?
Ed chewed on his bizarre remark. There was no word that didnt match him as much as somehow. Some may dismiss his style as acting without thinking, but he has always been a man that meticulously nned his next step. He has lived his whole life under the burden of being exposed to high risks due to the nature of his job and hobbies. However, he had no intention of dying, so he had made every effort to prevent death. This was also the reason why he had studied medicine.
Then why?
He wanted to hold hisplicated head, but unfortunately, he couldnt do that, too. His arms werent strong enough to reach his head yet. Instead, Ed closed his eyes tightly, feeling the need to change his priorities. There were other things more urgent than questions that could not be answered correctly. First, his n had to be revisedpletely .
I dont know about Liloa, but Cesar was behind me, so he must have seen it. I probably looked like someone who was about to throw his life away for Liloa I was able to embark because I threatened to kill Liloa, but that threat I used on Cesar is no longer guaranteed to work. He probably wants to get out of it.
Ed contemted what to use for his next threat. In fact, there were many other considerable resources besides Lil. He rummaged through the potential possibilities like a wealthy man looking at his affluent safe.
Then, it suddenly crossed his mind that if Lil reveals her true identity, he wont have to undergo all these troublesome processes. He was reminded of the mistakes he made when he didnt know that Liloa was Lil Schweiz. If he had kept his mouth shut, he would have been able toe up with the perfect script.
Ed sighed.
Anyway, at the time, I didnt associate Liloa with piracy, so I made too many remarks that would now be suspicious when I think about it. It would be perfect if I could wash away all of Liloas doubts with my dedication alone Hm, could it work? Liloa is the Captain. Besides, even if she doesnt say it, she cares for her crew more than I thought. She didnt want her people to fight the close-range and hand-to-hand battles, so she was dead serious when she thought about jumping into the sea. This ridiculous act of piracy is not just a y for Liloa, but a part of her life. Thats also why Liloa wasnt able to easily tolerate my existence, I was not only a threat to her, but to the Bell Rock as well
I guess thats why she wanted to get rid of me at first. She needed to take measures to end the tracking from the Navy or to prevent the possibility of being tracked in the future. Naturally, she would have tried to eliminate me the moment I boarded the Bell Rock. But with Cesar on my side, that couldnt happen Killing me is out of the question. Liloa may not know that Im the Admiral, but Cesar knows it very well. As a former Navy Captain, Cesar could guess the kind of bacsh they would be swept away in if they were caught. Besides, now that Ive saved Liloas life, taking me out will only add to her guilt. Considering this, I dont think Liloa has any ns to kill me. If so, what exactly are they nning?
Without difficulty, an alternative crossed his mind and Ed felt the blood in his face draining away.
No way!
TN: Hi guys! We hope youre enjoying this novel just as much as we do! Were excited to see were nearing the end of volume 2 and thereby surpassing the Manwha!
For now we have a little sidenote; during the tranting and editing of this chapter we came across a fact we misjudged in chapter 54. In that chapter we stated that Liloa was already married to the Duke, now we know they were engaged and about to marry. Well rectify this in the previous chapters.
Happy reading!
Pru and FormidableNext
Chapter 58
Chapter 58
Ed struggled to raise his body and lowered his numb legs to the floor, they felt as if they were someone elses.
His sword was obliquely leaning against the bedside table. He grabbed it with his trembling hand, shifted his weight on it and got up. With his other hand, he leaned against furniture and the wall as he moved step for step. When he barely made it to the door, he mmed it open. There was not a single mouse in the corridor of the inn. While Ed hastily looked around him, he found a staircase leading up to the rooftop.
Climbing the stairs in this state wasplete madness. So, Ed decided to climb the stair seated instead of overusing his legs and let himself fall backwards on the steps. His wound, that had not yet healed, throbbed with shock. He clenched his teeth and endured the pain.
Ed crawled up the stairs and pushed the roof door with his sword. The old wooden door opened with difficulty. Sweating profusely, he grabbed the door frame to raise his body. He once again used his sword as a cane and crossed the roof, then grabbed the railing to support him as he lost his bnce.
Its not here.
Ed double-checked the shore beyond the marketce. There was no port and the shallow water was not suitable to dock a ship like the Bell Rock. They had to drop an anchor in the middle of the sea and then go back and forth on a boat. However, no ship was seen anywhere near the shore, let alone the Bell Rock. His cold sweat evaporated.
Ed recalled the conclusion he reached moments ago.
If she cant kill me, shell leave me behind
A warm wind blew and messed up his hair. The unpleasant lukewarm temperature wrapped around him and Ed shook his head in annoyance. The empty coast came into sight through the cracks in the hair that pierced his eyes. The clear and calm sea had a beautiful light green colour as if it was pressed from green grapes. He couldnt believe his eyes.
Did she really leave me? After I almost died for her?
Damn it!
His fist hit the railing hard.
Liloa is sensitive when ites to her secret Normally, in order to block the leaking of information, its the most ideal to eliminate the informed, but if that isnt possible, abandoning them and thereby cutting off the trail was the second best option. From a rational point of view, its reasonable to get rid of what had split to ensure the future. So, its only natural that she chooses the second option, when she wasnt able to go through with the first. And as a result, Im abandoned
Fuck!
How do I find her now? And how many opportunities like this would I get? I should have shattered the iron-walled doubts she had about me, but I didnt. How dare she leave me like this? She was within my reach but disappeared when I tried to grab hold of her
He clenched his jaw and gritted his teeth in anger.
Mireilles useless search log didnt help at all.
Ed, who had studied everything from the first to thest chapter, resumed the search from scratch. It took him about two months. From Sesbron through Malus, the Gulf of Gardel, Carducho, the Ingres Sea and various southern inds to Amiaeng. It was not aplete coincidence that Ed met Liloa in Amiaeng. As he pursued her activities with a basis close to conviction, it was only a matter of time for him to find her. If it wasnt Amiaeng it would have probably been anywhere close by. He may have met her in unexpected clothes at an unexpected time, but Liloa was bound to get caught in the woven by all her traces.
But how could I lose her again like this?
In the past, when the sculptures Ed had been painstakingly collecting were stolen, the West Anatole Sea went into chaos. They searched countless pirate ships to only end up finding three pieces of wood the size of a palm. The resulting oceanic peace was only a by-product. Ed was always very obsessive about his interest and he had his reasons. For him, those were both significant and invaluable. Consequently, the anger and deprivation he felt when he was robbed of his interest or when it slipped through his fingers transcended that of ordinary people. And his out-of-control rage always produced extraordinary results.
Ed was a man who couldnt bear loss, especially if he had to sacrifice himself or if it threatened his survival to get it. In addition, this had been a sacrifice without a guaranteed oue as Ed had yet to make his judgement concerning Lil. Because of Mireille, he got the opportunity to see a glimpse of her past, but there were still too many pieces missing toplete the puzzle. Making his actions even more iprehensible.
Out of nowhere, the part of the y railing Ed was holding crumbled into pieces. He had no idea how this happened, but his hand was suddenly full of crushed sand. Agitated by the feeling of loose sand slipping through his fingers, Ed picked up a lump of dirt and threw it away.
How dare you try to slip out of my hand
Still, the tickling sensation between his fingers remained. Displeased, Ed roughly shook his hand.
Ill turn the southern seas over to find her, if thats what it takes
Fortunately, the fleet is already in the South and it can move at any time. My pigeon would have arrived in Carducho two or three days after I sent it out. After receiving it, they would have set sail towards Marchand. So, if it had been more than a week since I lost consciousness, the Visha would have arrived at its destination by now
Who did this? This crazy bastard!
Something like an argument could be heard from below the building, snapping Ed back to reality. He looked up and saw that the sky was already getting brighter.
The morning is the time for people to wake up.
Considering his location close to the market, he thought that this street would be noisy soon. Ed, who was not happy with the uing disorderlymotions, thought about going back to his room. But someone was running up the stairs leading to the roof. The stomping feet came closer at a tremendous speed. Ed was ready to give up the roof to anyone who so desperately wanted to upy it, so he prepared to take a small step back.
The roof door opened with a bang.
You crazy..!
The door, woven from the branches of an old tree, opened with such a great force that it fell off the hinges. Normally, Ed would have refuted first, but he couldnt effort to waste his energy with the current state of his body. So, he quietly took a step with his sword raised.
Was it you?!
A loud, anger-filled breath could be heard as Ed turned his head slightly. Lil was standing at the entrance looking like she had been hit in the head by a lump of dirt.
What kind of crazy thoughts did you have as soon as you woke up? You threw this on my head, didnt you?
After she closed their distance, Lil grabbed Ed by the cor. She dragged his face close to hers and began to shake out her hair.
Huh?
There was no way he could avoid it and was hit by the sand falling from various directions. To make matters worse, he was also struck by her sharp hair. Whip-like sounds were heard in front of his nose.
Uh, Captain, youre killing me!
Im really gonna kill you!
Lil almost lost her bnce but continued to empty her hair over his head. A lump of dirt tangled in her hair shattered into sand and pped on his face. Ed, who couldnt even open his eyes properly, coughed constantly, stuffed his nose and flounced his arms.
I heard that some crazy guy has been throwing dirt from the roof since dawn! It was you! You bastard!
Uck! Ugh!
Did you purposely throw it? Huh? Otherwise, it wouldnt be this urate! Die!
Cap Captain! Captain?
When the sand that had been pouring like a fountain finally ran out, Ed spit out a handful of dirt from his mouth and opened his eyes.
Captain Cough! Captain?
I cant even beat you up in this state, argh.
Bewildered, Ed looked up at Lil, who was beating the air instead of him. Since tears were rolling down his face, his vision was blurry, but he could still recognize her. He stared nkly, as if he was seeing an illusion. At the same time, Lil was venting her anger by kicking the air, but stopped dead in her tracks when she noticed stare and asked.
What are you doing?
Her temper, which had been fluctuating like a furnace, calmed down without a trace. Ed was about to say something but ended up giving a big sneeze.
Achoo!
Ugh, gross.
When something resembling saliva sttered, Lil frowned and creased her forehead. Ed shouted sullenly, wiping his face, which had been covered with his tears and runny nose.
I thought you had left me!
What?
Didnt you try to throw me away?
Thats true.
What?
Lil scratched the back of her head and gave a very annoyed but regretful expression. She then shrugged her shoulders at Eds displeased nce.
I was going to leave you behind, but we couldnt sail because we didnt have enough sailors. Its sad, I know.
Why is that? My contract hasnt ended yet, so why are you gonna leave me? Besides, my wages!
Did you read the contract carefully? Your contractsted until this voyage. Besides, even if you had good intentions, when half of the crew was injured, you didnt work but justy there. Consider yourself lucky I didnt sell your sword.
You should be thankful that we were able to move you here in good condition without the help of another doctor.
Then why didnt you kill me?
What kind of stench is it to kill a human that saved your life by allowing himself to be shot to death? I think this is really regrettable, so it would be better not to get impulsive.Next
Chapter 59
Chapter 59
It wasnt a lie. Lil had contemted countless times between Eds life and the Bell Rock. Even when they were aboard the ship of the western pirates, she thought about getting rid of him because she couldnt take uncertain risks in uncertain circumstances. But the guy did something useless. He got shot instead of her. That was when the guilt slipped in and as she was starting to carry such a burden, the intention of killing him wavered. Besides, she couldnt shake those vivid memories of his stomach spurting blood from his ruptured blood vessels and the feeling of his hot but soft organs. Even his rising fever as he battled the infection was felt around her finger. With every heartbeat, blood flowed past the tip and gushed out his wound. All those sensations intensified when she inserted her bare finger. As a result, it was now difficult to let go of the life of someone whose pain she experienced up close.
There was a risk in throwing you away. The risk of you leaking whatever youd seen, whether you were a deserter or a spy. But seeing you back then, enduring so much pain without anaesthesia hell you even took a stimnt told me you probably wont open your mouth easily to torture. Its aforting idea. Thinking like this has helped my mental health even marginally. Of course, its a relief that will disappear without a trace if you turn out to be a spy, but thats inevitable. Whether I wanted it or not and even if it was a favour I was forced upon, Im able to walk around in one piece thanks to you. I could never kill you. On the contrary, I even saved you with my own hands
Thats a very touching story.
Lil looked down at Ed, who seemed sarcastic. But Lils annoyance instantly eased when Ed wiped his face like a child using his sleeve.
Actually, I tried it a few times and failed each time.
Thats very reassuring.
But now, wont a doctor start to care about a patient he operated on to save their life?
Hm, well
At least his first, right?
Whatever you say.
Anyway, it was an experience I hope I never have to go through again, but I guess I can now somewhat rte to it.
Lils answer wasntpletely honest as she in fact had consulted Cesar. But Cesar followed a simr thought process as her, leading to the logical conclusion that Ed would be innocent and he didnt deserve to die this way. Of course, Cesar didnt feel the same burden as she did. In the end, they didnt do anything about Ed and let him recover on his own. Though she never thought they would be reunited like this again, not only was Ed able to open his eyes, but he was already walking around.
How long has it been?
One week
Have I been lying in bed for a week?
Yeah. The doctor here told us that you werent in good shape even before you were shot.
Ed was startled by the fact he was checked by a southern doctor. To his knowledge, they were the ones who got drunk first and then proceeded to cure diseases by amputating their patients limbs.
Dont tell me he did something to my body or prescribed any bizarre medication.
I just asked him to look at your condition, so dont worry Ugh, really.
In disbelief, Ed looked over his body with an anxious expression. Lil found his reaction ridiculous and pretended to kick him. However, at the same time, Ed was about to rise using his sword but slipped again as he was startled by the iing foot. The patient, who had copsed to the side and clutched his stomach, looked pitifully up at Lil.
Help me, Captain.
Huh?
I didnt throw the dirt. The building is so old that it broke off on its own.
Im not buying that.
Think about it. Why would I be testing my luck, Captain, I am a man who knows the importance of life. Also, look at the door over there, the Captain didnt put much effort into it, but it was destroyed anyway.
But the dirt that fell on my head had some power behind it. Like it was forcefully dumped on my head.
Was it really?
Ed stretched out his hand. Perhaps because he was seriously overdoing it, but sweat was forming on his forehead and blood started to drain from his lips. Annoyed, Lil lifted Ed, wrapping his raised arm around the nape of her neck. He was taller and broader than her, so he was quite heavy even though he was conscious. Lil barely managed to hold back a groan as they walked towards the door.
I never thought Id live long enough to be supported like this by the Captain.
Shut up.
Captain, why dont you go down too and join me for breakfast?
I dont want to.
I think the reason why I cant walk is that Im hungry. Ive been starving for a while now.
Then you can eat alone.
My arms dont move well either.
Ugh!
Ed cracked a smile behind her.
Even now, she still feels responsible for my injury. Otherwise, she wouldnt have cared if I died on the roof or not.
Ed leaned more on Lil and murmured.
Oh, Im going to die
At the same time, Lil also muttered.
Thank you
Ed looked down at Lil whose shoulders were so low that it looked like theyd been sewn into his armpit. He tried to read her expression, but Lil was just indifferent.
What?
Thank you. Even though I still think youre crazy, I thank you because Im grateful.
Lil felt his gaze and looked up at Ed who smiled broadly. As their eyes met, she turned her head again. Ed tilted his face a little more and the tip of his hair touched her cheek.
After crossing the roof door, they soon reached the stairs which was the hardest part. Lil pondered for a moment, then went down one step at a time and supported Ed as she waited for him. Lil, who was one step ahead again, realised her patient suddenly stopped following and turned her head suspiciously.
Then Captain.
What?
Ed looked into Lils eyes and dered.
Lets make a long-term deal.
No.
Dont leave me behind
Lil muttered inwardly as if she felt bothered to answer, then stretched out her left hand toward his shoulder. Ed sped her wrist mid-air. For a moment, his clear green eyes shed with a maddening light. Confused, Lil slowly lifted her head. In an instant, his eyes returned to their original state and met hers.
Ed gave a warning, portraying the wriggle he felt in his stomach.
I dont know what Id do if you really did
Lil twisted her wrist out of his grasp andughed at his threat.
It would be great if you did something to me because then I would be able to stab you without hesitation.
After her sarcastic reply, Lil clenched her fist and pretended to punch him somewhere in his stomach. Ed, who reflexively withdrew his body, felt some pain and frowned.
Oh, it hurts!
Were you that scared?
Sheughed, clearly liking his reaction and Ed could only nkly stare at her.
Liloa doesnt seem to understand what I meant at all. Shes just downying my words
As if Lil didnt bother anymore, she unwrapped Eds arm and instead grabbed him just below his armpit. As Ed was taller, he had no choice but to be dragged down. He didnt know what kind of shock his body, which was in need of absolute stability, would be exposed to if he kept spouting more nonsense. So, he quietly followed her to the hall. When they arrived, Lil threw him on a table chair and shouted while looking at the kitchen.
Amanda! Are you still sleeping? Amanda!
When she knocked on the table, the door in the corner of the hall creaked open. Through the gap, a voice that seemed more asleep than awake shouted back loudly.
Who would call people at the crack of dawn?!
Our sick man finally woke up!
Momentster, Amanda appeared from the kitchen door and looked at the sick man with puffy eyes. After rubbing her eyes several times, she put on her apron and disappeared into her kitchen again. Ed, who was trying to look as pitiful as possible, raised his half-slumped body when Amanda walked away. In the meantime, Lil rotated her shoulders wide and loosened her muscles, Eds weight had been a lot for her body to bear. In addition, she couldnt sleep for the past few days, making stamina low and her eyes quite dark.
Ed asked, looking at her tired face.
But why is the Captain up at this hour of the morning?
Lil rubbed the inside corners of her eyes with her thumb and index finger and gave an unexpectedly genuine answer.
I couldnt sleep.
Why? Does it have anything to do with the failure to set sail?
I dont know.
Where are we, anyway?
No idea.
Ed sighed.
Ill eventually find out once Im out on the market.
Why cant I see the Bell Rock?
Why are you so secretive? After all, if I spend about half a day on this small ind, Ill know everything.
Dont bother wandering around. Knowing less will save your life.Next
Chapter 60
Chapter 60
Judging from her reaction, it seems that something secret is hidden here. It might be an ind that serves as a hideout for the Federation. Its the same with the ship
Ed made a guess, seeing Lils stubborn attitude.
Amanda left a simple meal in front of Ed. Her eyes were stuffy as if she had been stung by a bee. To show his gratitude, Ed whispered to her.
Im sorry
He rinsed his mouth with water several times before scooping the soup. Nevertheless, the sand stuck between his mrs gave off a rough presence. Ed, who was chewing the hard kernel, thought about whether toin to Lil or not but closed his mouth after seeing the remaining sand on Lils forehead.
What happened when I lost consciousness?
Just as you said, the tide quickly turned and the Westerners surrendered. The officers who resisted were imprisoned by their own. We took away their weapons and they were scattered so they couldnt regroup.
How about our casualties?
About 30 sailors died and more than half were wounded. If you came to your senses, go do your job. There are still many left that need treatment.
Okay. But, didnt you say that the Bell Rock would take another shot? Why did we lose so many men?
They said they couldnt aim because I was on the mast.
Ah. Too bad, the Bell Rock was loaded.
Ed took a peek at Lil, who had be visibly sunken after his previous question. A sigh, clearly stifled by the weight of her guilt, escaped.
Do you think the Bell Rock shouldnt havee?
Thats right.
Then we might have died?
Yes.
And you said you couldnt die there?
Yes.
What did you want then?
Ed frowned like an adult facing a fickle-minded child. Lil waved her hand in her annoyance, signalling him to just eat his food. Fortunately, Eds silence allowed Lil to immerse herself in her thoughts.
Ed is right, so I have nothing to say. I shouldnt be angry about how the crew got dragged into this, who had nothing to do with the mess. I dont know the reason why the hell they would risk their lives to rescue a single individual, but I might have died if they hadnte. Someone whose life is saved should be grateful to the person who did the saving
Whether she wanted it or not, Lil couldnt say anything.
On that day, when the battle was over and the death toll was determined, Cesar hugged Lils body and desperately whispered in her ear. Those words were now hovering around her head.
{ Liloa, I was so scared I thought I lost you }
From the moment he overheard the conversation of the Marchand navy, Cesar had meticulously nned Lils rescue. However, sacrificing the majority for the sake of one life was unheard of in the South. It wasnt due to ack of loyalty. But no matter how great a captain is, he is merely an ordinary human in the arms of the mother of all things. In the end, all lives were equal and valuable whether it belonged to a captain or a sailor.
Whose idea was it that a Captain is worth the lives of a hundred sailors? In the absence of a Captain, the Bell Rock could always have elected a new one by vote. No matter how virtuous and good-natured a Captain was, rescue is apletely different matter, and in most cases, a rescue was impossible
However, Cesar sessfully led the Bell Rock to Lil. Along with the huge rewards, he convinced the sailors with the promise of free contract termination. Now, right before the Admiral is about to turn the southern seas over, its a very appealing suggestion that the sailors could retire after onest hit. As a result, many men signed up for their severance pay and left. Most of them were well-experienced sailors and thereby high-quality personnel with long contracts. But now, less than half of the Bell Rocks people remain.
A pirate ship required significantly more personnel than a regr merchant ship. This is due to the fact that merchant ships overwork their crews, whereas pirate ships do not. To properly share the work, a crew of three or four times the minimum number of heads was required. Because, when the workload bes too high, the likelihood of rebellion and thereby the mortality rate increases dramatically. A ship was an independent organisation that was basically its own society, to maintain stability and bnce, it was necessary to have its own rules. Lil had no desire to die in vain after a captains vote or rebellion onboard, so she took measures to ensure high safety for her crew and herself. Therefore, the Bell Rock couldnt depart until the proper number of people was reached.
Lil felt it after being stagnant on this ind for a week. No, she could clearly see it. Her own little society had crumbled in half. Although she thought it was firmly built, by spraying it with water and tapping it with her hands dozens of times, in the end, it was nothing more than a sand castle. Easily destroyed by wind and waves. No matter how disallowed torture and punishment were on her ship, they still left
For practical reasons or whatever. Now I dont know why I didnt rule with a whip. Perhaps they didnt even realise what it meant
Lil shook her head bitterly.
Youd better find a new job, too.
Didnt I sign a long-term contract with the Captain?
I said no. I will tell the Bell Rocks crew that your injury is so severe that you need to recuperate for a long time and you wont be healed before the next voyage.
Are you really going this far because you feel sorry for one person?
Yeah. I dont want to drag you further into this mess or have a headache because of it.
For what reason do you want to continue sailing?
Interesting question.
Is there any grand purpose from the league?
The purpose is to make a living
Captain!..
A young voice crossed the hall. At the same time, Lil and Ed turned their heads towards the entrance. Lil, who had been shaking her head at Ed during their conversation earlier, only then realised that rotating her head was apanied by muscle aches. She probably sprained her neck due to the heavy lifting.
Courant.
Taking off his hat, Courant gave Lil a brief greeting. The agile and quick-footed Courant served as a messenger for the Bell Rock, so Lil raised her eyebrows to ask if somethings happened this morning.
Is something going on?
Oh, no. Im here for breakfast with my sister.
Sister? Well, Mel Was it Mellie?
Yes, Captain.
The girl, who had been standing behind Courant, poked her head out of her brothers side. She was dressed as amon girl from the neighbourhood, wearing clothes that were a bit worn out but still clean and was holding a bunny doll with simr clothes. The little child, who hesitated because she couldnt ovee her brothers height, greeted shyly.
Oh, hello. ck Whale.
Hello, Mellie. Amanda, please bring two more breakfast tes.
Courant dragged the hesitant Mellie towards them. Lil opened the childs hand, which was holding the bunny she used to hide her face behind and gave her two silver coins.
Th thank you.
Would you like to sit with me?
Lil pointed to the seat next to Ed. But Courant looked at Ed with displeased eyes, implying he didnt like Lils offer and then took Mellie across the hall. Meanwhile, Ed was getting up to give them the chair but gleefully sat down again.
He seemed to dislike me?
He hates you because you were in the Navy.
Why?
Courant is from Marchand and the Southern Navy killed his parents in front of him. Mellie, who was also present, screamed and had her ear cut off. She must have been less than ten years old at the time. Naturally, they wouldnt like you.
Ed kept his mouth shut.
You dont think it was a unanimous decision to save you too, right? There are many sharpening their knives onboard, especially the sailors from Marchand. There are only a few as there werent many survivors. But those survivors are still haunted by their traumas. Like Courant, whose parents died after being caught and tortured, there are always those whose anger could randomlye out. So, if you dont want to fall off the railing without knowing whether it was a mouse or a bird that pushed you, youd better look elsewhere.
Ed knew how the Empire acquired Marchand. Conquering Marchand itself was actually close to a regr battle, but the problem was that it ended in a massacre. As an ind surrounded by the vast sea on all sides, it was a terrain that creeped the instinctive fear of invasion into its inhabitants. Out of fear of the southerners attacking from the east, west, north or south, the people of the Empire who resided in Marchand set a cruel precedent. Serving as a gruesome example to prevent rebellion in the future, Marchand became a sacrificialnd. The southerners were different from the imperial people in appearance. They had tanned skin and their average body shape was small but solid, distinguishing them from the mainders. As a result, the navy was able to carry out the massacre rtively easily. And because of their difference in appearance, they were considered inferior and treated like they werent even human.
Next
Chapter 61
Chapter 61
Are you feeling bad?
What can I say?
Lil rested her chin on her knuckles and smirked, turning her eyes to Courants table. Ed unintentionally followed her warming gaze. Courant was wiping the corners of Mellies lips covered in stew.
You look happy.
Who wouldnt be delighted to see a kid like Courant serving as a great older brother?
Ed nced back at Lil, before opening his mouth.
Why, was your broth Ahem, um What brother isnt like that?
There are a lot of bad brothers out there
Lil mumbled, before clearing her throat.
Well, Ill bet you werent like that.
Ed could feel Lils eyes full of contempt piercing his cheek. Ed objected, upset that he was yet again misunderstood.
Im an only child. Besides, the Captain seems to be misunderstanding something. If I were to be an older brother, Id be the gentle and caring kind.
Ed smiled at Courants younger sister, who had been staring at him for a while now. When she was caught, her eyes widened in embarrassment and her face, sprinkled with her cute freckles, turned red. She quickly hid behind her bunny doll. Lil snorted, not knowing what the scene meant, but Ed cut herughter short due to his hurting pride.
Why are youughing at me? Dont you acknowledge my looks?
Bullshit.
Suddenly, Ed recalled something he had forgotten about because of the many distractions. He touched his chin and shook his head.
Now that I think about it, I need to shave. Walking around like a beggar isnt the courteous way of sharing the beauty given to me
Its said that if someone listens to nonsense long enough, his ears will rot. Because, pus will fill the ears that have been abused
When Lil noticed that Ed had finished eating, she raised from her seat and pulled him up. Ed, who was still caressing his cheeks, had no choice but to be dragged along. Lil grabbed the patient by his armpit and climbed the stairs as they did before.
Oh, Captain! Dont be so rough! Im still a patient!
Shut up
Thats too much.
Seeing that you talk so well, it seems like youll fully recover soon. Ill owe you nothing when youre healed. The debt has been from you to me and from me to you. Once you get well, this ridiculous sense of responsibility will disappear. Leave before that, its a warning.
Hey, what happened to the I cant kill someone I saved with my own hands?
I changed my mind when you kept babbling nonsense.
Edined, but Lil didnt listen. She let go of him at the end of the stairs on the second floor and walked down the remaining hallway alone. She ignored what Ed said from behind and opened the door. After entering the room, Lil walked toward the window to open the closed shutters. The road in front of the inn was visible through the raindrops.
After finishing their meal, Courant and Mellie left the building. When Mellie, who was running, fell, Courant carried the child.
Lil stared at the back of Mellies tiny head, which could barely reach Courants shoulders. She remembered the time when she was just as small. Courant was also about the same age as her brother at the time.
But he hadnt been good to me
When Lil was even smaller than Mellie, her brother treated her like any other brother would. He wasnt very fond of her, but it didnt bother him that much either. It was after some realisation that he began to be disgusted with her. Lil could still vaguely recall how terrifying it had been for her younger self.
My brother was the first to notice that I was different.
The sound of a little girls heels echoed in her head
- shback -
Tip. Tip. Tip.
Footsteps run through the luxurious hallway.
Brother!
A girl with a bunny doll on her side stood in front of a colourful door and knocked. There was no answer. A little hesitant, the child pushed the door and stuck her head in. On the bed was her brother, covered in nkets. He wasnt visible, but she could hear his low sobbing, so she knew. The child, who was pacing in front of the door without doing this or that, finally made her way to the bed.
Brother?
Liloa walked up to him and stepped on the little stair next to the bed. When she lifted the nket a bit, she saw a red face covered in tears.
Go away!
Oh!
With his slender arms, the boy nervously pulled up the nket again. Liloa looked around and noticed the books stacked on the bed. Some were spread out at random, some were torn, and some were thrown upside down. Liloa sighed and patted the nket. She understood how upset her brother must be now.
The noble families of the empire frequently hosted or participated in salons. One of those salons consisted of a small event organised to showcase the sessors talent by publicly attending their lessons. The guests were mostly nearby nobles, peers, and those who had studied under the same teachers. Despite the fact that the spotlight was on a young child who has not yete of age, it was an event that had to be carried out without neglect, even if it seemed minor, as it was rted to the familys dignity. That was the reason why numerous academic lessons, excluding archery and horsemanship, were held in preparation for this public gathering.
The lesson presented this time was a history lesson by Viscount Bombre. However, Liloas brother had never been a serious student and he didnt change hisx attitude when preparing for this event. He had a habit of causing trouble or skipping sses. The Viscount, resentful at it, publicly humiliated him by putting up difficult questions. Her brother, who was asked a question he didnt know, was embarrassed in front of the 20 people watching. As time passed and he still couldnt answer, their father kicked his chair back in anger and left the hall during ss. It was only natural for the boy to retreat to his room, trembling in shame. Furthermore, their father ordered him to find out the correct answer by evening. As he was forbidden to ask for anyones help, it goes without saying that her brother was deeply troubled.
Looking at the state of his room, it seems that he still hasnt found the answer. With dinner less than half an hour away, Liloa knew how she could help her poor brother. Thats why she ran to his bedroom while trying to avoid their fathers eyes. She whispered the answer close to the nket like she was sharing a precious secret.
Brother. The answer is Mehquis mi.
There was no answer from the boy under the nket.
Brother. Viscount Bombre seemed to ask for an object, but the answer is a person. Mehquis mi!
Perhaps her older brother couldnt hear her, so she bowed down further.
Mehqui
He suddenly took off the nket and asked sharply.
How do you know that?
I read it in the library.
He raised the nket again as if he didnt trust her answer. Liloa examined the backs of different books that had fallen around the bed and eventually picked one up. She carried the heavy book to the bed, opened it, and found the desired page.
[ The king consulted the Sage Basseur to conquer zen. Wise servant, where should I set foot on? Basseur said; Retrieve the Spear of Glory The day of light will spread gold across zen ]
The boy jumped up and snatched the book Liloa was reading. She groaned as the book was ripped out of her small hands, but he didnt care. Her brother, who had been staring intently at the pages, soon threw the book away.
In which part does it say something about Mehquis mi? The King couldnt solve the riddle after all!
The Spear of Glory is not a weapon, but a persons name. Thest remaining Kings Spear, the glorious knight Mehquis mi, was imprisoned for treason! He had already spent 15 years in prison before the conquest of zen began, but because of his sentence the King couldnt reinstate him, so they changed his name. In the next chapter, theres a part alluding to General Triumph Yeah! There. If you read that, you can tell that its mi.
The boy, who had his spirit raised, looked at Liloa with curious eyes. In response, Liloa rolled her eyes innocently.
After that, for a while, her brother called Liloa and asked her questions whenever he had time. When she answered correctly, he praised her and gave her candy. Whenever she answered a very difficult question, he gave her a beautiful headdress or doll shed never seen before. Ten-year-old Liloa, so intoxicated with the recognition of her only brother, forgot that it was about the content of a book shed read secretly, and enthusiastically boasted of her knowledge.Next
Chapter 62
Chapter 62
One day, her brother asked.
Do you know who Madame La Pondue is?
After agonising for a moment, Liloa gave a clear answer.
Ah! The duke who ruled the principality of Daltin. A female duke.
How do you know her? She was overthrown within a few months of governing the principality. She has no achievements to her name.
Madame La Pondues admirable. She knew that once she got married, her wealth and status would belong to her husband. She didnt like that, so she didnt marry and became the Duke herself. But people used her of killing her brothers and sisters in the past, so she was hanged.
{ What was the expression on my brothers face at that time? My younger self was probably too engrossed in brushing the hair of her beloved doll, so she didnt see, but now I could easily imagine. }
A lot had changed since that day. He began to call her a spoiled beast and was ashamed to even sit at the same table. He said it was intolerably barbaric for her to state her unfiltered thoughts as a woman. He tried to tame Liloa as if he were taming an animal, saying that her words and actions wereparable to that of a dog. He even feared that Liloa would marry untamed, so he personally set and directed a schedule to correct her. Liloa, tired of her brothers harsh treatment, eventually pretended to obey. But no matter how silent she was or how low she kept her eyes, his madness only grew stronger with each passing year.
Her brother emphasised the word patience, one of the great virtues that a woman should possess. To nurture her patience, Liloa had to do all sorts of ridiculous things. It also didnt stop with practising silence.
Physical pain, such as violence and punishment, wasnt the only pain one could experience. Mental torture was no less than physical pain. As a child, Liloas soul had been locked in a terrible prison from a young age. She couldnt read what she wanted to read, she couldnt see what she wanted to see, she couldnt hear what she wanted to hear and she couldnt say what she wanted to say. There was no difference between that and having her actual tongue pulled out or her ears cut off. Of course, in reality, they were all still neatly attached. That was why her desire to enjoy her senses and abilities to the fullest constantly grew. She had the ambition to live as a human being, to enjoy the freedom to roll her tongue and release her soul into the world. But that natural and trivial fulfilment was withheld from her, it wasnt even allowed for a single moment.
It raised a question within Liloa.
If everything would be cut off from me like this, why was I even born with eyes, nose, mouth, and ears? Im born with the same characteristics as my brother, but why am I the only one to suffer from the pain of having my flesh cut offter in life?
Liloa was gued by such strange questions over and over again. But because she had no one to answer or listen to her questions, they piled up year after year and grew inside her. Nheless, her brothers prison remained unchanged. The prison, which became narrower as Liloa grew, strangled her whole body.
- End shback -
Lil looked at the darkness. Standing somewhere in that darkness was Mortu, the god of death, who has followed her like a shadow since childhood. When her brother told her to shut up, he came and cut off her tongue. When her brother told her to walk gracefully, he came and took off her legs. He repeatedly detached and reattached Lils limbs until she began to walk in time with the music. After identally witnessing their stable keeper and her fathers mistress affair, she pretended she didnt see it, but still, he came and plucked her eyes out.
But even now, despite having escaped her brothers grasp, she still couldnt get away from Mortu.
Lil crouched her body and sank deeply into the shadows.
If I hide in the darkness like this, then the god of death cant recognize me, right? Will he pass by without noticing?
Lil tightened her arms around her knees.
Screech
Reality prated her ears as Lil turned her eyes away and stared at the floor. Light squeezed in through the opening door. As the gap widened, the rays of light that had slipped in reached her feet. The thin light gradually spread and a clear voice was heard.
Liloa.
Lil raised her head. Cesar approached her crouching form and held out his hand.
Where does it hurt?
Its nothing.
Cesar looked at her worriedly. Lil quickly shook away her memories before he noticed her mncholy and jumped to her feet. Her voice sounded resolute.
You woke up early?
Cesar, who still has his doubts, asked again.
What were you doing here?
Oh, its no big deal. I was just thinking about the past
Are you going to the marina?
When Lil took a few steps toward him, Cesar came in and closed the door. Lil, who didnt doubt that he had stopped by to go to the marina with her, stopped in wonder. Cesar walked across the room without giving an exnation and opened the shutters.
What are you doing?
Cesar was silent for a while, not looking back. Lil had no difficulty guessing what he was thinking. His gestures signified that that story was about toe out again. But this time, Lil has no objection. The Bell Rock couldnt sail due to ack of crew and the southern seas would soon be a battlefield. In fact, even if the Bell Rock departed, it wasnt clear where to go or what to do. She couldnt say that she wanted to keep ying the part of a pirate.
Cesar opened his mouth with difficulty.
Liloa. Only fifteen people have been filled in this week.
So?
Thats still less than half of the original crew.
So? What do you want to say?
Half of the League has the opinion that we should watch the Mondovi fleets movement for the time being without undertaking any activities. Liloa, we cant guarantee long-term voyages as long as the Admirals roaming the southern seas. Why do you keep on recruiting?
If the Admirales as you said, theres no guarantee that Panichi will be safe. So, what are we going to do? Stay here like sitting ducks?
Lil walked nervously and sat down on the bed. Cesar walked over calmly and sat down next to her. His warm and tender hands took hers. With him acting like that, Lil felt like she could no longer vent her anger. After taking off her ne, Cesar diligently collected her messy little hairs with his finger and put them behind her ear.
Liloa. I love you.
Out of habit, Lil instantly opened her mouth.
I love you too.
Now, this kind of life Cant you see the end?
Lil closed her eyes tightly. She pressed her lids hard in the hope to keep the tears at bay.
What can I say? The answer is already a given. It was clear from the beginning that Cesar didnt rescue me to live a life of piracy. He still desires the life he had before. The life in which well settle in a peaceful vige and continue our overflowing love Then one day, Ill give birth to a child and well raise that child Well happily grow old together
Lil, who felt suffocated, struggled to answer lightly.
Its what we expected, right?
In an instant, his face was filled with happiness. She could see it despite how faint it was. The sound of him exhaling in joy and the feeling of his breath on her cheek suffocated her only more. Lil wanted to turn her head.
Okay Give me time to think.
Lil smiled at Cesar as he approached for a kiss.
Years ago, when Cesar invited Lil to go with him, the word together reflected a very clear desire. Cesar asked her to go with him, but he didnt say hed set her free. Nevertheless, it was the unchanging truth that Cesar rescued Lil.
It feels like Im in debt for the rest of my life. But does it have to be love?
Must the princess, saved from the monster by a brave knight, love the knight? Even if the princess never wished for his salvation and she never wanted his love? Rather, the princess warned him, dont reach out to me. But the knight saved her and loved her anyway.
What should the princess do?
When she receives unsolicited salvation and unwanted love, and when she tells lies that she doesnt want anything else, can she continue to pretend to believe that lie? Can she ignore him by pretending she doesnt know? He who gave up everything for her salvation
I love you
Lil lived in Mortus castle.
Mortus an undertaker and the god of death from ancient tales. When the men of the Empire gained reputation and fame, their grave sites would match their status. They would be buried with the best view, which could even lead to territorial disputes. But if they were married, they simply dug a hole next to it and had the coffins prepared for their wives to only fit the hole. Of course, because the womans body wasnt measured, it could differ from the size of her coffin
If the man returns home and thinks, Uh, I think shes a little too tall. Mortu would cut off her legs. If he thinks, Hm, she looks a little overweight. Mortu would cut her torso. A womans body would be altered all her life, by severing her flesh and bones. And if her body didnt fit into the coffin, it was mutted even in death.
After reading Mortus ghost stories as a child, Lil suffered from the illusion that he was always following her. The experience of having her mouth closed and her legs controlled by someone else felt like Mortu cutting up her body. The god of death, who cuts bodies and makes them ready for their coffin, has mutted Lil alive for as long as she knows.
Those who are trapped in such a situation, wont they desire freedom?
Chapter 63
Chapter 63
Lil assumed that Cesar didnt really know her heart when he reached out to her. Even when she stayed motionless, in his eyes the situation called for him to offer his help. His victory or defeat depended on the willingness of Lil to grab that opportunity.
She could still vividly remember Cesars outstretched hand.
I had warned him not to do this, but his hand still turned towards me.
At that time Lil had been ovee with a sudden thirst. Her throat had been slowly drying up and twisted with an unknown longing, unbeknownst to her it had been shouting for freedom.
Freedom! Freedom!
She initially wondered how she could quench this thirst and when she looked around at other people, she discovered the sweet taste of water that was known as freedom.
That had made Lil hold his hand.
But looking back, was it done with a sane mind?
Like everyone else, Lil wasnt perfect. She said she was determined, but in fact, she was not. If the desire for freedom was gnawing on her left, Mortu gnawed on her right side. And in Mortus hellish castle, Lil may have already gone mad.
When a single ray of light suddenly crosses the darkness, all eyes are drawn to it, so I couldnt help but look at it, too. Who can resist that light? Who can close their eyes and not be drawn to its breathtaking beauty?
Blinded by the freedom she longed so much for, Lil fell into Cesars arms. She finally swallowed the sweet tasting freedom, but the price of her irresponsibility was high. She had a hard time turning away from a man who said he only wanted love and nothing else.
Can I even turn away from this man?
She wanted to love him. Lil had truly tried, but till now, she was unable to do so
***
Cesar left and Lil, who was alone again, closed the shutters.
Laying on the bed, her dizzy spirit was sucked back into Mortus castle.
Many shadows were chasing her in that castle, which some call the underworld and some call hell. In this ce, Lil was always at a disadvantage. It wasmon to have no legs while running or have no eyes while looking around. Thats why her corpse-like body failed to run away again today. So instead, she hid behind a pir she often hid behind and started talking to herself as she trembled in fear.
No, donte to me, because Ill be obliged to give it back again dont
The words she uttered like a spell were useless. The darkness that approached quickly stopped just before her feet.
Hey, stop it! Oh no!
A hand emerged from the darkness.
Kyaaaaaaaah!
She couldnt stop crying. She didnt know if her eyes were still properly embedded, but tears just kepting out. Lil spoke pleadingly.
Dont give it to me, I wont take it. Please
The hand gently grabbed her hand. Lil twisted her wrist with all her might, trying to get her hand out. But her efforts were futile and it handed the lump to her.
Please no
Lil looked down at it with trembling eyes. With her tears still pouring down, Lil sobbed sadly.
This is your heart
Lils tears flowed constantly over the bloody lump of tissue. Seeing her despairing state, the god of death whispered.
Why dont you just quit?..
No no
As it was slippery, the heart slipped out of her grasp. Lil looked at her feet as something fell in front of it. While she looked down, her whole body began to tremble in contemtion. Instead of the marble floor, Lil was standing on a never-ending pile of hearts. Distraught, she opened her arms wide.
See? I still have this much left
The god of death chuckled at the same time.
Cant I take your whole body from you then?..
No, you cant because Ill have to pay you back I have to take it back I have to give it this much
As if being sucked into a swamp, she could see her feet gradually disappearing. She tried to lift her knees with all her might but to no avail.
This, this much
In an instant, she sank up to her knees.
This is a lot
Suddenly, she couldnt see below her waist. Her eyes stained with panic stared in the air, but the death god only gazed down at her with joy. It was getting harder and harder for her to breathe. In despair, as her death watched, Lil thought.
Im suffocating
***
When she woke up, Lily in bed like a corpse. After some time, she finally got up and left the room. The hall was filled with breakfast eaters, but she couldnt muster up the will to care. Lil went down the stairs without any thoughts, passed the alley without any thoughts and walked over the market without any thoughts. From her head to her ankle, with every step she took, it felt like she was walking through the air.
Even when she bumped into someones shoulder and overheard abusivenguage, Lil kept walking, or when she stepped on a duck crossing the road, Lil kept walking. As the morning dawned, the market became more and more crowded. Nheless, Lil was unconcerned. Not far from the market was the tent for recruiting new crew members for the Bell Rock. After entering she saw Jericho dozing off on the chair in front of her desk. Impatiently, Lil kicked the chair to get Jerichos attention.
Hm? Oh!
Jericho rolled on the floor, woke up and lifted his head with a drowsy expression as if was having a pleasant dream. But instead of getting up, he moved his body into a morefortable position and the eyes that were wide open a moment ago closed again. Lil slid into the chair, leaving Jericho to sleep on the dirty floor.
In the end, hes still like this. Its been a struggle for us for years.
Aaaaah!
People passing by were taken aback by Lils sudden outburst. Even though she screamed out of nowhere, she didnt feel any better. Lil struck herself in the chest with her fist, ignoring all the stares. Her heart, which had been thrown into a massive hole with no end in sight, kept falling endlessly. She was filled with nothing but emptiness. The Bell Rock rules, the Bell Rock Code. They were all engraved by her own hands, but Cesar defied those rules in an instant.
Still, Lil couldnt refute him. He saved her. For Cesar, the most important thing was Lils safety, the rest was just coteral damage. It was obvious that he would never understand what the Bell Rock meant to her. Hes just waiting for Lils y to end soon. After that, he hoped to be able to give her a better life. He put up with her long whim for the sake of that ending. As he couldnt leave her, he was forced to participate.
Thats why Lil couldnt say a word to Cesar. As he also devoted many years to the Bell Rock.
Besides, Cesar constantly appeased Lil. He was neverpelled. He would have resisted if he had been forced, but he was always gentle. Nheless, they fought frequently in their early days. But the more enraged he became, the more bitter Lil reacted. That was when he realised he acted the same way as he used Mireille of. And Lil realised that the more she went against him, the more guilt she felt as this was far from repaying him for everything hes done for her.
So they both cut off their own tongue. The less they talked and the less they expressed their feelings, the faster they got along. Since then, theyve had good days without much friction. Thats why Lil was unable to express her true feelings now; Her resentment toward him for giving her life and the Bell Rock but then taking it away, as well as the sorrow she feels for herself or the desire to bring back every sailor who has fallen victim to the sea.
If I could bring them back, Id swim and wander the Ingres sea for tens or hundreds of years! I wish I could, but I cant.
Its obvious that this guilt will only increase. Without him, this life wouldnt have been possible, and going against him felt so shameless. Lil grabbed her mouth as her stomach came up.
No. I cant spit it out.
Captain. Are you feeling sick?
Lil heard a voice she didnt want to hear in her current state and eventually quickly gave up a gag. Ed, who had been a few steps away, anxiously and quickly approached her.
Captain? Did you eat something wrong?
Lil hit Eds hand, which reflexively stretched out toward her to check if she had a fever. At the same time, a furious tone was uttered once again.
Goaway
Yourplexion isnt good.
Why the hell did youe here?
Although Im a patient and in recovery, Im still a doctor. I was going to rest until noon, but I decided to walk around the market for some sightseeing. The market has been open since quite early in the morning even though the sun is still rising.
Ed sat down on the floor next to Jericho.
I wanted to say thank you, so I went looking for the Captain and someone mentioned youd be here.
Lil, who isnt in the mood to deal with Ed, gave a sharp answer.
Stop talking to me.
My stomach You see, the stitching on my wound was beautifully done. Your craftsmanship is amazing.
Ive never seen a traditional Delorian embroidery knot so perfect in my life
For some reason, Ed has the talent to make you feel like youre losing if you dont answer, so Lil shouted a lie.
I didnt do it!
Ed shouted back, raising his voice at the same time.
What?!
Why do you think I did it?
Ed answered inwardly.
Well, youre the only one who knows how to embroider the Empires traditional style on the Bell Rock
Well, thats of courseUhWell, didnt the Captain ask me how to do a suture?
The ships carpenter did it, so go see him.
Uh, wheres he then?
Hes dead.
Chapter 64
Chapter 64
Headnote: Warning for mentioning gore and violence.
Suddenly, Lils face hardened terribly. As he witnessed her shift that seemed to fall into the abyss, Ed felt the need to change the subject. Because the longer she was silent, the colder the mood and the harsher she would be. Ed quickly looked around and pointed to the fish shop owner who happened to catch his eye first.
But why doesnt that person have a nose?
However, as it turned out, there were more than one or two people who had this.
Huh? Its not just that person That woman, too Then that man Hm? Why their nose?
Lil had to swallow a hollowugh at Eds attitude of taking such a lighthearted approach to a typical Southern tragedy. The expression on Eds face told her that he really didnt know why and she felt a strange sense of duty to enlighten him.
Are you asking because you really dont know?
..?
Every day, ves are dragged onto merchant ships or into fields. If a ve attempts to escape and gets caught, their nose will be cut off as a mark that they tried to run away. Its a practice that the Garni association came up with.
In an instant, Ed distorted his face in displeasure.
What?
Thats why Im d we have the ind of Panichi! You see, on this ind, they can hide, young man
An old man appeared out of nowhere and flopped down next to him. Lil jumped to her feet, more startled by what he said rather than his sudden appearance.
Anunchio! You senile old man! You know who this guy is, so dont tell him that!
Hello, ck Whale.
Hello and dont do that also!
Lil snatched the bottle that Anunchio was about to drink. Ed greeted the good-natured but ragged old man.
Now, go away quickly!
Your Captain and I have different beliefs. He wants to keep this ce a secret, but if its up to me, I want to write its name on the white sand beaches But I cant me him.
What are you talking about?!
Young man, Ive heard you had a lot of trouble under that bad-tempered Captain. Did you say that youre a neer?
Who told you that?!
My name is Ed.
Despite Lils nagging, the old man calmly invited Ed to a handshake. Ed chuckled secretly and took the old mans hand. The old man noticed his smile and winked. Ed stiffened in an instant and struggled to get his hand out of his grasp.
Wee to Panichi, young man, call me Anunchio.
Thank you, Anunchio.
No, whats this nonsense! Show Anunchio some respect! Hey, call him Captain. Whats this absurdity of my crew calling a highly respectable man by his name?
However, Anunchio ignored Lilsints again. In situations like this, it wasmon that she acted stubborn as she didnt want anyone to be on par with the Leagues founder. Defeated, Lil clenched her jaw and slumped back into the chair.
Young man, this is the stronghold of the League. If you thought Amiaeng to be the base of operation of the southern pirates then you are mistaken. Do you believe we could have survived in Amiaeng, where the imperial nobles and Navye and go?
Due to taking the time to think about an answer, Ed hesitated for a moment.
Oh, no.
Indeed. We couldnt stay there. The League needed a safe ce to hide the rescued ves and Panichi, surrounded by high terrain, was well suited for that purpose. The marks you see, are not only engraved on the ves but also on those who oppose the aristocrats. Those bastards enjoy putting marks on our faces with an iron or a knife, making wounds that cant be hidden or washed away. Thats why they pluck our eyes out or connect our mouths with our noses Those imperial bastards are fools who believe that thats the only way they could keep us in check.
As you can guess, young man, this ind was quickly filled.
At this point, Lil thought Ed would have startedughing, but he was unexpectedly quiet. He sat neatly, listening to Anunchio, like a grandson intently listening to one of his grandfathers stories.
The Empire treats all foreigners as ves. It sounds absurd, but when you think about what happened to us, it makes me think that it might be true. Seeing how they stormed ournd, shook our homes and fields, and sold us as ves. But whats a ve? We dont know. Because theres no such word in the South. The only unpaidbourers in the South are livestock. And you have to be aplete madman when you cut off the noses of grateful livestock See, I dont understand it at all. I just cant. Ive lived with this body for decades, but I still dont understand why we have to be ves.
Anunchio narrowed his eyes as he recalled something from the past.
When I first encountered people from the Empire, I was astonished. The monsters Id heard so piercingly about had the same shape as me. I couldnt distinguish myself from them no matter how hard I looked. Independent beings who walk on two feet, with facial features in the same ce as me and move based on their own thoughts! They even plough fields and make love! Then, did they only see skin colour?
Anunchio, who unexpectedly took another bottle of wine from his pocket, drank it gully. While the old man sighed, Lil observed Ed.
His expression of disgust and displeasure doesnt appear to be a lie.
She thought Anunchio made the right call to tell him personally. Ed would have figured out the identity of the ind even if Lil hadnt told him. He could hear all this information if he just stood on the market for an hour. It was inevitable from the moment she brought him along. Anunchio, who knew Ed was a navy officer, was attempting to edify him by telling him first-hand.
Lil tilted her head. Anunchio has such charisma. It also wasnt the first time he was able to convert a naval deserter.
Can he bring this arrogant Ed on our side? But Ed doesnt have the same air as other naval deserters, so he might not understand Anunchios whole story.I guess hes still
Kyaaak!
The market suddenly erupted with screams. It was followed by shattering ss and the sound of something being smashed. Ed was the first to respond and moved his head as quickly as the wind. On the other hand, Lil and Anunchio only shook their heads at the familiar noise. The morning market was in shambles. Shouts came and went, and eventually, a woman, caught by several people, was dragged away. However, it wasnt violent.
Anunchio wiped his lips after another long sighted and exined.
That woman is poor Lully. I dont know how she got out of her house, but Lully well When the Garni association first upied the ind of Corado, her husband was part of the vanguard that resisted. The brave Demeko. Hested three days, but in the end, he was captured alive. The brutal bastards tied Lully to a stake and tore Demekos stomach open. His spilt organs were wrapped around Lullys neck and shoulders. She was tied to her husbands mutted body for a week, and after that, she went crazy
Lil looked at Lully who struggled forcefully when she was dragged away. But Lil had to turn her head when people tried to gag her.
Its always sad to hear such a tragedy. Im going to see Lully, alright? I want to know how she got out of the house.
Lil answered bitterly.
She must have used her teeth and escaped.
Anunchio nodded his head, wiping away the drops of alcohol on his beard.
Then Ill go, ck Whale.
He lightly lifted his hat. At the same time, Lil mirrored him and tried to lift hers, but realised she wasnt wearing one, and instead fumbled with her finger in front of her forehead. The old man, who smiled mischievously, stopped walking and turned to look at Ed again.
Young man.
Yes, Captain?
The Empire calls us pirates. But whats a pirate? A thief who steals from the sea? That would make the Empires the real pirate here, wouldnt it?
This time again, Anunchio looked straight into Eds eyes as if he was hoping for an answer. The old man had deep wrinkles all over his face, but his eyes were as bright as he had never aged a day. Ed replied, lowering his eyes a little.
Thats right.
Hehehe! Look at this youngster!
Anunchio grinned and patted Ed on the shoulder. Feeling the pain transmitted to his stomach, Ed put a forced smile on his lips. Then the old man snatched the bottle that Lil had taken away and disappeared into the noisy market. Ed, who was watching Anunchios back without saying a word, suddenly asked.
What does he do? I dont think hes just a Captain.
With Anunchio gone, Lil expected that it would be up to her to answer Eds questions. But even though he already found out about Panichi, she wasnt nning on letting her guard down and will be carefully selecting her answers. Even if it was the goal to get Ed on their side.
Anunchio oversees the management of Panichi. Hes retired, but everyone here still respects him enough to call him Captain.
He deserves it.
His affirmation seemed to be imbued with some kind of respect. In a not-so-bad tone, Lil went on to say what she was going to say.
Actually, some of the Bell Rocks ie is used to supply the ind. Its the same for any other ship in the League.
Chapter 65
Chapter 65
What?
You heard me. However, this time, as a lot of the Bell Rocks money was used for rewards, the funds were low. But anyway, thats our mission.
Are you doing this out of righteousness?
Lil, who slowly got her spirits up, was once again in a bad mood and stared at Ed.
Stop saying annoying things. The wealth of the Garni association is increasing day by day with the envement of the natives of the inds it has seized. So, some of the work of the League includes assisting them in escaping and bringing them to Panichi or other locations to hide. You just heard about poor Lully, right? Things like that happen daily on the inds closer to the Empire. By setting examples like this several times a day, the fear they experience bes so intense, that they start to behave like livestock out of themselves. Is that a legitimate way to make money? These arent even imperialnds. Theyre supposed to be pristine inds free of very. Its simply their ce of residence. Im not sure how anyone could even consider looting without hesitation while wielding superior weapons and disying unimaginable cruelty.
So, is this merely righteousness? In the first ce, did the League take away anything that rightfully belongs to the Garni ships? Where on earth does the logice from that cargo produced in the South belongs to the association? This isnt imperial territory nor under imperialw. Its unforgivable that theyre exploiting that point. Under whatw can they im the cargo to be theirs?
Ed shrugged his shoulders, listening silently.
Is that the official position of the League?
Aye.
Ed mumbled something and nodded. Lil looked down sideways and saw Ed with his head down as if he was counting the grains on the floor. Although Ed didnt respond as usual and sympathised by listening to what she said, her suspicions that he was only pretending to do so nagged at her. Ed turned his head when he noticed her observing gaze. He straightened his posture and made eye contact with Lil, whose eyes were on a higher level than his.
Dont misunderstand, Captain. I dont think the Leagues position is wrong.
The squinting innocent eyes didnt seem like an act, so Lil sighed and turned away from him.
Im d you agree, but you dont need to feel forced. Im in no position to sit here and persuade you or anything.
Why do you say that?
Because a war will start soon.
Are you talking about the Mondovi fleet?
Aye.
Whats the League preparing for?
Preemptive attacks are excluded, for now we cant do anything other than to wait and see. You dont need to know the details.
Isnt the Captain participating?
Well, I dont know yet
The end of Lils sentence was overshadowed by mncholy. Ed, who thought Lil was upset about losing her crew, started to wonder when she even became depressed by a mere question. The loss of her crew didnt appear to be her only source of concern. Ed tilted his head to look at Lils face, which appeared more tired than when Anunchio was still around. Lil shook her head in the hope to shake away her worries and restlessly moved her body around in her chair. Ed, who didnt want to get caught staring, quickly acted like he was trying to get rid of his fatigue by moving his own body.
Why are you so sure that the Admiral will destroy the South?
Because hes a maniac with a shy history, and, obviously, hesing down with his fleet.
Even if the Admiral insisted that he wouldnt advance in the South?
Well? Who knows? He may have thought that theres no more fun in the Aengle sea anymore, ah, I dont know! How do I know whats inside the head of a madman?
Unless Lil looked down at his side, she couldnt see his face as she was sitting on a chair and Ed was sitting on the floor. Which was fortunate for Ed. It gave him the opportunity to turn his head and thereby cover his contorted face upon hearing his association with a madman.
That The one who skinned the pirates heads alive
No, why do you believe such nasty rumours so tantly?
Didnt you confirm them?
Ed held back with all his might.
It was a joke! However, if it turns out that even that was a lie, the little trust we built so far would crumble down again.
Ed took a deep breath, quenching his urges that boiled likeva.
The Captain seems to hate cruelty very much.
Thats right.
Why do you hate it so much?
You dont need to know.
But Ed was intrigued to know why. While Lil was still focused on stretching and working out her muscles, Ed poured out his words to provoke the stern woman, wanting to know her thoughts.
Torture is a great way to induce confessions. It has been done and researched for hundreds of years, and as a result, various torture techniques are currently known and used in the Empire. There are so many methods that every person has their own preference. Torture isnt just used to extract confessions. Its also effective as a means of creating dominance by installing fear, which is mainly happening in the South. Its the same in battle. Is there any doubt about it?
Didnt you just say that you respect the stand of the League?
Im only speaking rationally.
Lil, who was eagerly stretching her arm, suddenly dropped her hand. As if he knew that she wouldnt back down easily, his green eyes asked if he was right about what he said. Lil opened her mouth, unable to shake the feeling that she would lose if she didnt respond.
Okay then, let me use torture with a hammer as an example. Its a method loved by many torturers because it can constantly inflict an appropriate amount of pain without killing the person. But, do you really think the truth can be found by simply breaking the shoulder de? Is the name of the rebels mastermind hidden in the ribs and the identity of their otherrades stored in the knee? Remembering the truth is the job of the mind, so Im not sure what theyre attempting to achieve by torturing the body Sadistic behaviour is pointless and ineffective. Simrly, the spirit of resistance to those seeking to break free cannot be engulfed in his nostrils. Tell me, have you ever seen a ve who doesnt crave freedom? No matter how many chains are hanged on a ve, the ve will never obeypletely. He will consider fleeing whenever he has the chance and does whatever it takes, even if it means sacrificing his own flesh. Additionally, the fact that the act of torture must be repeated proves that its useless.
Nevertheless, the Captains words are unrealistic.
I admit that there is a practical usefulness. It incites fear. But what about an innocent man who was robbed of this usefulness? How is one supposed to confess to a crime that doesnt exist?
Okay. Thats if theyre innocent. But what if theyre guilty?
Even if a man turns out to be guiltyter, there is no guarantee beforehand that he actually is. Whether he can endure the torture depends on his mental strength, not on the fact if he did it or not. If a murderous prisoner can endure torture, does that make him innocent?
Then what should be the right thing to do?
Its up to the judges to find out whats really going on in ones mind
After finishing that sentence with a heavy heart, Lil turned away from Ed, whos staring became bothersome. As she didnt have anything in particr to do, she rummaged through the papers on the desk for no reason. After some time, she picked up the almost empty list of vacancies. Lil stared nkly at the list, the expression on her face said it was something she had long feared seeing.
Ed spoke in a low voice.
Is that why the Bell Rock doesnt rule by the whip?
Lil doubted her ears for a moment. She slowly repeated the sentence, which seemed to havee from another world, in her head. Once, twice, three times At this point, she couldnt believe that she had heard it from Ed. Lil shook her head. Still, the sight that caught her eyes remained the same. An unfamiliar man sitting on the ground. At this moment, Ed felt strangely foreign. Lil first thought was that that sharp observation couldnte from the madman she had interacted with so far.
What?
No physical punishment. There is no whip, no knife in the back of the hand, no keelhauling, no beating by the crew, no useful means, right? Thats the Bell Rock.
Still bewitched, Lil answered.
Youre right.
Thats not surprising then. It fits with your reasoning.
Yes.
Well, it must be because you deeply care for each and every one of your crew members.
Lil nodded in suspicion, she couldnt shake the feeling that she was talking to someone else.
I havent read many books, so Im not good at putting my thoughts into words, but its a given that all people live independently. Whether its a man or a woman, a noble or a ve, a mainder or a foreigner. An individuals body and mind are their own and cannot be controlled by anyone else. Only the owner hasplete control over the body and thoughts. It certainly is a marvelous and valuable authority. For every human being. Regardless of gender, social status or ethnic background, they are all born with this right. So, its only natural that its important to them and it needs to be respected I dont do it because I particrly love and cherish my crew. I just treat them the way they deserve to be treated.
Because of her clumsy tongue, she awkwardly spoke words that may havee across as inappropriate. Lil had already thought about this concept hundreds of times, but it felt unusual for her to express them aloud for the first time. Lil touched her lips as though she were touching someone elses lips. Her mouth, which felt clear, was soon filled with a cool taste. As if she had swallowed a mint, a pungent and abundant aroma flowed down her throat to her chest and eventually spread to her stomach.
Suddenly, Ed started tough.
Ha Haha! Hahaha!
Lil, who was still intoxicated by some strange sense of satisfaction, turned her head in surprise. Ed, on the other hand, tilted his head back as far as possible andughed so loudly that it took his breath away. He even pped his thighs in delight. However, at some point, hisughter faded and was reced by groans as a result of the difort in his gut.
Chapter 66
Chapter 66
After a while, theughter abruptly stopped.
Captain.
And in an instant, the smile disappeared from his face. Because of this sudden change, Lil replied a bit awkwardly.
What?
In all my life, I didnt think Id ever hear such words with my own two ears, so I had tough for a moment.
What are you trying to say?
Authority. Do you know that the concept you exined to me doesnt exist? Do you even know what you were talking about?
What I was talking about? Of course, I know.
Ed shook his head firmly as if he knew it werent the case.
Let me tell you a story.
Again, out of nowhere?
Seems like the Captain doesnt know everything, so Im here to make it easier for you.
Lil folded her arms as to say lets hear it. In response, Ed turned his body towards her, cleared his throat and began to speak.
There was a creature.
Lil raised her eyebrows but eventually frowned again to indicate that she was listening.
For convenience, lets call this creature a beast. The beast lived on barrennd and fed himself by eating other animals and grazing the grass. The grasses were dried, twisted and thin and reptiles were the only animals that could survive there. As a result, hunger became the norm. They lived on the ins at the foot of a mountain with endless meadows on the other side. To sum it up, the north was a mountain range and the south was a meadow. Do you follow?
Yes, go on.
As lightning often struck, the meadow was a burned down terrain filled with crates. It was so rough and bumpy that the soles of ones feet would be torn just by standing on it. The dry atmosphere was the perfect fuel for big wildfires, easily ignited by even the slightest heat from the sun. Thend, devoured by mes, was deste. But even though the beast lived in such circumstances, it never thought about crossing the mountains. The mountains were so densely packed with withered thorn bushes that even during the day, creatures couldnt see anything through it and the nights were even more frighteningly dark.
What are you getting at?
Just listen. The beast lived on thend and gave birth to cubs. Its young would grow up and produce offspring, too. Then, one day another beast was born, he was an ordinary beast with no unique features. Neither his mother who gave birth to him, nor his father whose blood flowed through him, nor his brothers born from the same womb, knew he was exceptional. But he was special. Do you know why?
No, I dont.
Even though he received such a blunt answer from Lil, Ed continued his story steadfastly.
He had a tiny seed in his heart. It was a seed that never existed before and humans wouldter call this seed the will. For the first time, a beast was wondering what would lie beyond those mountains. In the beginning, he thought it was just going to be as unbearable as his home. But after some time passed, the picture drawn in his head started to differ from the barrennds. And when he almost died from curiosity, he decided to cross them. While most other beasts feared the act of passing the mountains, there were some that decided to follow him. As a result, he led a small group through the range. It must have been an excruciatingly difficult journey, but they eventually made it. What do you think they found?
Just like Anunchio had done to him, Ed looked at Lil with serious eyes, waiting for her answer. Simultaneously, Lil looked down at Ed, whose face became obscured by a ray of sunlight. His shirt, face, and hair were suddenly dyed by the morning sun. For some reason, she could sense the origin of human life from that golden light. It reminded her of a wheat field. The golden waves one will find after they pass barrennd and cross rugged mountains. It felt endless. The corners of her mouth slowly lifted as she imagined the exhrating scene. When she could even hear the cry of a herd of water buffalos, it felt like she heard the rich sound of life.
..!
The will was the start of building a civilization. The beast that held the treasure of mankind in its heart wasnt distinctive. Has he had it since birth? Did it developter in life? Im not sure, but what I do know is that he embraced it. That precious seed Now, lets assume that this creature wasnt just a mere beast, but actually a human being carrying that treasure. He breaks out of traditions and sows seeds on barrennds that seem impossible to grow. Its up to future generations to cherish it, bear precious fruits and bloom brilliant flowers. It will require generations of effort. The farmer doesnt need to be disappointed if his seeds didnt sprout in his life. Its a task that will naturally be handed down to the next in line. If you want to see it pay off, have a child. In that sense, that curious beast from the beginning became a rather sessful farmer.
Ed smiled as he observed Lils reaction. At the same time, Lil contemted the story and remained silent. Without saying anything, Ed cast his gaze beyond the market. Looking at the horizon, he eventually broke the silence.
Do you understand why Im telling you this?
No.
It seems that the Captain has one, too.
What?
Something precious. I was convinced by it today.
What a seed?
Ive been wanting to say this to the Captain for a long, long time
He returned his gaze to Lil. Instead of asking for an exnation, Lil only stared at him. Ed hesitated for a moment like a man trying to bring up something rather embarrassing.
Its an honour to have met someone like you in this short life.
Ed used a vague sentence as his definite answer.
My sarcasm about torture earlier was just to see if the Captains will was genuine. I apologise.
Lil couldnt tell if Eds words were true or false.
He wanted to say this for a long time? And why is it an honour to have met someone like me? What a strange development
Lil looked at him a bit awkwardly as if she were seeing him, who always acted sly before, for the first time.
What do you mean? How long ago?
Its the result of keeping track of the gap between the ancient and the present times.
Huh I see, well, Ive never even heard of such a thing before.
It was unclear to Lil if Ed simply misunderstood her question or that he was waiting for an opportunity to change the subject out of embarrassment. But Ed continued to talk about his story with much enthusiasm.
Its the achievement of a prominent professor. The Imperial iraut doesnt just teach medicine, you know? You can hear all kinds of myths there. Its a real treasure trove for knowledge. Would you like to hear more?
Theres more?
Ed stretched out his legs and nodded.
Actually, the beast was indeed a human. When the humans who ruled the ancient world were destroyed by the wrath of the gods, the few surviving humans were embraced by the Mother of All Things as she took pity on them.
The surviving humans?
Yes, the Mother of All Things held them and when the gods momentarily turned their eyes away from the world, she safely anchored them. The children who crawled out of the boat were innocent creatures that knew nothing. With their pure souls, they were able to avoid the eyes of the gods. Then, when the world fell and the gods left, she stayed. The Mother of All Things who had to wait until the destruction was over, was left alone in the human world.
While listening, Lil stared unconsciously at the green shining sea in the distance.
She cried out of sadness because her brothers and sisters had abandoned her, and she cried out of pity for the humans left behind in the barrennd. The sea began to recede with her grief. So over the years, the coast where they set off had been transformed into barrennd. The water had evaporated Its just a little joke, but they say that the original sea didnt have the bitter taste of salt as it has now.
Edughed. Lil unconsciously followed his example and smiled without realising it.
Anyway, this was thend the beast discovered. Some of the water that had disappeared came down as rain. The rain fell and fell till it formed rivers. The animals and nts that the gods, who were angry with the humans, didnt pay attention to, were able to survive. The beasts happily settled in and where life was alive and vibrant.
So, thatnd
Is the Central Continent we know today.
Lil opened her mouth in astonishment. Thinking about it, there are hundreds of millions of people living on the Central Continent. She couldnt even imagine how long that story had been flowing through time.
And the fact that someone in the modern world is aware of this distant story
Lil asked bluntly.
How can I believe you? Can you prove it?
Now the goddess of the sea Originally, it was just god in the ancientnguage, but Ill call her a goddess for convenience. The name of the goddess of the sea, Orsay, has long been forgotten. No one calls her Orsay anymore, right? Instead, we use the word mother. Do you know why we call the sea that? Shes called the Mother of All Things, but to be more specific, shes the mother of all living things. Even livestock survived by sipping the water of the river squeezed out of her. nts that were dying were brought up by the rain, humans were even rescued by her hands. Orsay was forgotten, but those innocent children knew. She embraced them and saved them. So the proof you seek can be seen anywhere and everywhere in the present world. Can you believe me now?
Why is this story about the origin not widely known?
Ed shrugged his shoulders, dismissing it as nothing.
Maybe its not the time to announce it widely.
Ed, who actually was the professor he spoke of and thereby the discoverer and researcher of this myth, decided itd be best not to say anything about it, simply because he waszy. He reasoned that if he was ever bored to death, hed write a book about it. But for the time being, Ed just liked the fact that Lil was the first person to hear this story.
End of volume 2.
TN:
Hey guys! Were excited to share with you that with chapter 66, volume 2 came to an end! This Friday well start with the first chapter of volume 3. The novel has a total of 9 volumes, so we still have a long way to go.
Contrary to our expectations we have a few scenes left before we surpass the webtoon, after that the real fun can begin as we dive intopletely unknown arcs and storylines! If you cant wait, have a look at the spoilers thread on NovelUpdates, where in general the plot of the story is given.
What are your thoughts so far?
We know it isnt your typical romance novel, but its an exciting one, isnt it?
We like to take the opportunity to give a big shout-out to the original author; Songyoon. For creating such aplicated, detailed, exciting and well-put-together story. We both became fans by reading the webtoon, but when wepared it to the novel, it became pretty t and maybe even a bit sloppy. We were blown away by the details in the novel. From the remaining piece of fabric stuck in Eds wound to him positioning his body in a way he could survive the jump from the ship. Or the realistic portrait of very, womens rights and the effects of traumas. And even though romance may be slow, were still treated with their banter and some cute actions here and there. We especially liked the moment Ed hugged Lils body to shield her from the bullet rain, when they were hiding behind the mast. Because those moments are so rare, we appreciate them even more.
Because its such aplicated story, tranting it isnt always easy, but we strive to give you the best possible trantion without straying away from the story. And so far, we think were doing a pretty good job . Were also always trying to improve the reading experience and this time we came up with the idea to write a recap of the past volumes. So, if you feel the need to refresh your memory, stay tuned for this Wednesday when we will post a quick recap about volume 1 and 2.
For now, happy reading and we see you back on Friday with the start of vol. 3!
Love,
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 67
Chapter 67
Hi guys!
For the ones who missed it, we uploaded the recap chapter a few days ago! Unfortunately, we experienced some unexpected struggles with NovelUpdates. Apparently, we cant upload a chapter that isnt part of the original novel, therefore NU hasnt and wont add the recap to the chapter list on their site, even though we made sure we gave the chapter a distinctive number and name.
Of course it isnt a big deal, but it can be that you missed the recap because of this small problem. So, if you havent read the recap and you would like to, you can use the chapter list on our site or press previous on the bottom of this chapter!
Now, lets dive into Volume 3!
Happy reading,
Pru and Formidable
Second Lieutenant who?!
Commodore, please calm down!
Second Lieutenant Sagastar?!
Um Commodore Please calm down. Hey guys! A little help here
Aah!..
Ugh
The nonmissioned officers that had clung to Sagastars waist and shoulders fell down. Thergemodore swung his arm without even thinking about controlling his strength, as a result the defenceless Captain Long was pushed to the end of the drawing room and almost toppled to the floor. The captain, who isnt easily scared, trembled like a man on the verge of death.
Com Commodore
An officer from the Southern Legardon fleet had been watching the disaster unfold and caught the stunned captain. Captain Long staggered andnded with his head on the shoulder of the officer who was just in time to support him. His eyelids fluttered in bewilderment.
Um Who are you?
Im Sergeant Sor, Sir.
Thank you
The captain stood in the arms of the officer who was a span shorter than himself, and trembled at the sight before him, in his eyes it looked like the world was about to end. Sagastar was enraged enough to beat the local Marchand navy with his bare fists.
The reason for his rage is understandable. He missed the Admiral because those idiots from the Southern Navy didnt conduct a proper background check. Second Lieutenant Sagastar, If only one person had suspected that strange title, we wouldve been facing the Admiral right now, whod be stuck in jail for identity forgery and impersonation.
Commodore! Calm down ugh!..
Victor Sa ahhhh!..
No matter how hard Captain Long tried, it was of no use. Sagastars physical strength was the strongest in the fleet. Currently, there are tons of people, including the captain, who were one by one thrown to the floor. Even if the admiral took off his rank and faced themodore in a fair fight, it would be impossible to win with just pure strength. The captain groaned in confusion.
One mad Admiral is enough for the fleet, but now even the Commodore is in a state of disarray. Its amusing to have one, but if there are two, its apletely different story The future is getting dark.
Finally, Sagastar overcame his rage from the first ordeal, returned to his seat and sat down. His hair, which had been neatly tied at first, was messed up in a wretched look. The Captain beckoned a sergeant beside him to do something about the birds nest on themodores head. The sergeant who received the order approached Sagastar with ab, looking as if he was going to die. The western and southern navies gathered around the drawing room and were watching the pitiful figure. Fortunately, Sagastar returned to his senses and had his hair brushed without any fuss. Then, only after staring at the scene before him, did Lieutenant Eme start exining in a flustered manner.
We we were able to decrypt the Mandus Officer code it was the day after we found out he was an imposter.
Are you saying that was the best and fastest you could have done?
Oh no, Commodore
So what else do you know?
The lieutenant no, the fake bastard No, what should I call him? Do you know who the criminal is?
At this point, Commodore Sagastar, who couldnt reveal the admirals identity, stared only fiercely at the bewildered Lieutenant. His eyes lit up as if they were about to burst into mes. With his red hair and red eyes, Sagastar looked like an incarnation of the fires from hell. Lieutenant Eme quickly corrected the name after wiping the sweat from his forehead.
Anyway, he
The imposterThere was an incident He disappeared after he got caught up in a fight with some bums..
What did you say?!
Sagastar, now hearing the second ordeal, mmed his fist on the desk. The Mondovis naval forces realised the gravity of the situation and began to move. Although there was no clear evidence that second Lieutenant Sagastar was their admiral, they felt it in their gut. He had to be the Admiral. And his disappearance called for a response simr to their time at war. Out of Sors arms, Captain Long quietly summoned his subordinates. On the other hand, the Legardon navy had no idea what was going on and were merely watching them with interest.
A few days earlier, we received a report about a robbery case on an Erimyan farm. The witness report matched with the description of the criminals given by Sergeant Sor. The purpose of the theft was either to prepare for a long voyage or to sell it on sea. As either option required a journey towards the ocean, we started with searching the local coasts. During the process of determining the missing persons identity, it was discovered to be a fabrication.
I cant believe you were socent!
As Sagastar couldnt stay seated any longer, he jumped up and walked around. Lieutenant Eme stopped talking because he was appalled at what he had possibly done wrong. In response, Sagastar turned around, pierced his cheek with his eyes and waved his hand to continue.
The The witness is here Sergeant Sor?
Puzzledly, Captain Long looked down at the young navy next to him. Although the sergeant eagerly looked for help, the captain merely shook his head, patted his back and pushed him toward Sagastar. The young sergeant clenched his hat on his chest as if it were his lifeline. He opened his mouth and moistened his lips to prepare for his narration.
The second lieutenant, I mean the fake lieutenant, was apanied by a small merchant who looked wealthy due to his fancy clothes and essories. They had six opponents, and from whats been investigated so far, they werent from the Southern League of Pirates. Anyway, I I saw the gang following the two of them into an alleyway, so I ran into the alley to warn the second lieutenant, but the second lieutenant threw an apple at me and it took me out
Sergeant Sor closed his eyes in shame. Some of the Southern Navy officers chuckled at the content and some even burst intoughter. When giggles were heard from all over the ce, Sagastarshed out with a roar.
Whoughed?!
The spacious drawing room became quiet as if it had been sshed with water. Sagastar growled like a wild beast.
Come forward!
No one came forward.
If you donte out, I will punish everyone gathered here.
Only then did about ten men step out from the crowd. Sagastar dangerously cleared his throat and the officers immediately straightened their postures. With their chin up, legs spread and hands behind their backs.
You have had the insolence to make a mockery out of your colleague, yet you evaded ountability. Did you let out augh that you couldnt even take responsibility for? Ive never seen such a cowardly Imperial Navy in my life. How dare youmit such an act in front of the Vice Admiral of the Empire, whomands the fleet under His Majestysmand?! In addition, refusing to acknowledge it, is disrespectful to me and seriously undermines the dignity of the Imperial Navy. I will rule this felony with tenshes. Lock them up immediately and execute their punishment at noon tomorrow.
Lieutenant Eme, overwhelmed by Sagastars intimidation, shouted to have them drag out immediately. Meanwhile, Sagastar looked at Sor with an unabashed face.
Continue.
What? Ahh, yes! When When I opened my eyes, the fake lieutenant was already down. I was too far away to confirm if he was dead or alive.
..!
The sound of the possible death led to whispers everywhere. The irritated Sagastar frowned and raised his hand as a signal to shut them up.
I couldnt check it. But hispanion tried to deal with their remaining opponents.
Sergeant Sor kept silent about the fact that hed fled in a daze while yelling to the others to do the same. It was a cowardly act punishable by a minimum of a hundred whips. Nervously, he swallowed his dried saliva, fearing that his lie would be discovered.
How did you escape from that chasm? If that lieutenant copsed during the battle, its clear that they werent some ordinary thugs.
I I
If you fought against them, chances are you wouldve been kidnapped, too. Did you run away from a fallenrade?
WWell, I decided I should ask for help.
Really?
Yes, I dashed there with backup troops, but there was nothing left. Fortunately, I remembered where he fell down, but there were no bloodstains there. If the imposter had won, the bodies of those 6 thugs wouldve been left in that alley, but they werent. Assuming that the lieutenant was captured alive, we began the search.
Only then did Sagastar, feeling a little relieved, slowly rubbed his brows. Captain Long quickly approached him and whispered something in his ear.
A message for departure has been sent to the Visha. The rest of the fleet waiting in the Amiaeng will soon be in the region
The agonised Sagastar nodded his head without looking back to his captain. Captain Long turned to Lieutenant Eme instead of Sor.
Lieutenant, have you searched inside Marchand?
Yes, however the search ended on the third day. So, we put the ships that departed within those three days from the incident on the suspect list and searched the coast. For security reasons, Marchands pilots record the appearance and characteristics of the ships going into and out of the port in detail. I note that over a hundred sailing ships left Marchand in those three days, but if we analyse it more closely
Thats enough. Well read those details in the report.
Yes, Captain.
Sagastar, who had been listening quietly, abruptly crossed the drawing room and approached the window. All eyes in the room followed him. Sagastar came to a halt in front of the recording officer, who was meticulously recording the situation from his desk by the window. Startled by the shadow cast on the paper, the recording officer stood up. Sagastar took a new piece of paper out of the stack on the corner of the desk and handed it to him.
Write this down.
Yes, Commodore.
Chapter 68
Chapter 68
The recording officer fixed his sses and sat down in front of his desk again.
The Central Office of Marchand, as well as several of the Legardon ships, will now be requisitioned under themand of the Mondovi fleet. The Southern Legardon fleet, which is undeniably imputable for this major incident, will aid Mondovi in resolving the case promptly. The matter is regarded as kidnapping. To find the hostages, we will search every ship and every uninhabited ind. If the victims cannot be located, we will scour the waters. Anyone who neglects his duties, from sailors to officers, will be severely punished.
[ Vice Admiral Viktor Sagastar of Mondovi. ]
Sagastar put his signature under thepleted document. Lieutenant Eme was wondering why themodore was wearing the title of Vice Admiral, but came to his senses and approached Sagastar when Captain Long pushed his back. The lieutenant, who was only in charge of managing the military officers until his senior would return from the Legardon headquarters, had an internal conflict over whether he could sign to such an important task. But now that he was standing near Sagastar, he felt pressured into signing it. He reluctantly took up the quill and wrote his name.
[ Lieutenant Dilire Eme of Legardon. ]
Immediately after, the recording officer quickly made two copies of the document and handed it back to them. Sagastar only signed one of them, and then took the lieutenants quill as he was about to sign the second paper.
We will dy our reports to Sesbron for about 30 days at the discretion of the Mondovi fleet. In other words, the time given to you is a month. If the hostages are not rescued by then, His Majesty will be directly involved in this matter.
When he slowly turned, Sagastar looked around the crowd and dered.
If it happens toe that far, youd better be prepared to die.
***
Ed was walking over the market when a sudden chill made his body shiver.
Hm, Im feeling a rather strange chill.
I usually feel this kind of chill as a warning just before Sagastar explodes, so I can always take cover before its toote. But why now?
Ed tilted his head and gently stroked his arm. As he made his way out of the market, he looked around him. Children with palm fruits were running around the edge of the market. The streets were buzzing with the mixed sounds of carts rolling over with loads and the voices of men and women of all ages. Ed passed a woman walking in haste while carrying arge basket.
If a week has passed and the wind has been good, the fleet might have arrived at the coast of Marchand by now. I ordered them to leave Sagastar out of it, but I can easily guess that Sagastar would somehow stick to the Visha. They probably didnt even try tond in Amiaeng. In fact, even if I did say, Do whatever you want, it wasnt an order, so Sagastar couldnt annihte the pirates even if he wanted to. That stubborn man is a human being who can read between those lines So, he must be on the Visha. The reason for the Visha is obvious as that ship is much faster than the Grignard. Hes most likely dragging my medium-sized sailing ship in the hope to catch me much quicker. Moreover, hell definitely get off the yacht and spy on Marchand without quietly waiting in the waters of Marchand as I told them to. If so, that naval officer..!
Ed recalled a fact hed forgotten. Sergeant Sor. The young officer had run away after witnessing Ed lying on the ground. At the time, Ed introduced himself as a second lieutenant from the Navy, so theres a great possibility that a search would have taken ce to rescue him.
If thats the case, Sagastar, who wouldve heard about it in Marchand, could very well suspect my kidnapping or death. Whether I lived or died, Sagastar is a man who could only be convinced by seeing it with his eyes.
Well, then
Ed entered the inn, took the stairs, and walked down the creaky hallway on the second floor. Lil went into thest room earlier. So Ed knocked on the door of the room next to it. Hearing the sound of a sigh, it seemed to be that someone was inside.
Its me.
Judging from theck of response and the following silence, the room seemed to be right. Ed waited a little longer. After a while, Cesar appeared through the open door. He just stood there quietly without telling him toe in or asking why he came. As hed never seen him so gloomy, Ed opened his mouth first.
Is this a bad time?
Well, personally I like to solve this matter the sooner the better. So, Ill keep it brief. How did you track me and Liloa?
Cesar became very annoyed by how Ed referred to her as Liloa. Lil didnt know any better than that Ed saw her as a man, so she didnt give an extensive exnation for the wound on her neck. Cesar, however, was very suspicious about Eds intention to leave such marks on her body. He heard her vague exnation, but he didnt see it in person, thats why he thought there wouldve been enough other ways to fight back. But his pride wouldnt let him ask Ed directly, so Cesar examined Eds face carefully, looking for the sign of a man in love, like himself.
Hey, arent I supposed to be an uninvited guest? Why are you looking at me like Im the one you miss so much?
However, Eds face was only light, and there was no sign of jealousy or vignce at all.
I overheard a conversation of the Marchand Navy.
What was it about?
Answer me quickly, Sagastar may have already started to go crazy.
It was said that the person iming to be Commodore Sagastars brother was kidnapped and that the suspects were dressed in the same manner as those who stole Erimyan from a farm. No lockdown was issued, instead, they forced all vessels leaving Marchand to go through a checkpoint. There were rumours that the Erimyan was stolen to be sold, but since the robbery was impulsively executed, I assumed that it was stolen in preparation for a long voyage. After that, we simply followed the route to the ocean.
Did those officers believe that the Sagastar family has a second son?
It seemed so that evening, but its probably only a matter of time before they discover the truth.
I see
Is the fleet in Marchand?
Its either arriving soon, or it has already been there.
Its been a week since Cesar left Marchand, so the information Sagastar will receive will be more urate. Maybe the situation is even worse than I initially thought.
All right, Ill take my leave now.
Ed waved his hand and walked back down the hallway. As for now, delivering a message became his number one priority.
I have to send word that Im alive and well. Otherwise, Sagastar will start looking for a needle in a haystack
Ed returned to his room, locked the door and opened the medicine box that someone had left on the table.
Im d someone brought it here, it wouldve been troublesome if the incense was still on the Bell Rock!
In a panic, Ed rummaged through the medicine box with his hands. Empty bottles were everywhere. The missing oil was the first thing that caught his eye. Normally, various goods were perfumed during his outing, but he sealed the oil safely away in a small bottle as his pigeon wasnt supposed to arrive at an unexpected time. Without the scent, his pigeon, which had left the fleet by now, wouldnt be able to locate Ed. Ed doesnt know where on the map the ind of Panichi is located, thus he has no idea how close or distant his pigeon is. In the face of this possible problem, Ed rolled his head with heat.
Knock, knock
A knock interrupted Ed. He ignored it at first, but after some time had passed, he heard the same sound again.
Knock, knock
Twice at intervals. Ed knew who was standing in front of the door without having to check. He swung the door open, and as he expected, it was Cesar standing in front of him, waiting.
I have something to tell you.
Ed was sure Cesar had taken the oil and his other medicine bottles.
What do you want? You want me to get off the Bell Rock?
Cesar entered the room without answering. Ed, who frowned, took a few steps back and waited for Cesar to carefully shut the door behind him. Cesar looked at the open medicine cab and spoke.
Ill send a letter for now as Sir Viktor might be moving the fleet. I dont want any unnecessary problems to ur.
What kind of password or code do you use?
Ed snorted, walked to the bed and flopped down. He sat so heavily that his wound ached. Ed almost screamed, but he held back with all his might and ended up swallowing his groan while looking at Cesar.
Since the fleet is in Marchand, I know what youre thinking, Captain*, but I just want to keep the Visha close, I have no intention to attack the Bell Rock.
I dont trust you.
So you think Ill just give you the password?
I cant write something I dont know. I need to write something convincing.
Then do you think Sagastar will believe that the sender is me?
Footnote:
* It may sound like a mistrantion that Ed is calling Cesar Captain, but Cesar is a former naval captain. So Ed is addressing him by his former rank. He also did this in their conversation held in the inn after their fight in the counts house (chapter 17-18, vol.1).
TN:
Hi guys!
We have a little surprise for you! Till further notice were going to experiment with updating 3 times a week instead of 2. Depending on your time zone, our extra upload date will be on Wednesday/Thursday.
Happy reading,
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 69
Chapter 69
Hes a very capricious man, I know. Thats why he needs proof.
Hey, youre clearly not aware of how far Sagastars meticulous personality goes. Besides, Sagastar now thinks Ive been kidnapped by pirates. Or dead. And in the midst of that delusion, the code suddenly changed?
If I were Sagastar, Id assume that even the pigeons oil had been taken away. He might think Im dead, but Sagastar will never leave his suspicions behind. Do you think I invented a code that can be easily imitated by impostors? The knowledge is avable to me and me only.
The code itself proves that its me.
Nevertheless, Cesar shook his head sternly and refused to admit defeat. Ed knew all too well that he had created a situation where hed look extremely suspicious. With the interference of Duke Mireille and Ed himself showing interest in Lil, it wasnt unreasonable to think that he would signal his fleet and forcefully take Lil. However, he didnt want to exin what he thought of Lil.
Unless you be me, you wont be able to take away those doubts. What else can you do?
Ed raised his eyebrows once as if he couldnt help it. Although Cesars expression was grim, he didnt take his eyes off Eds unreadable face.
As Edgar mentioned, its indeed possible that hes acting independently from the Duke as Mireille would never have tolerated such a dy.
Ever since Ed got injured on Lils behalf, Cesar has been wondering what Eds true objective on boarding the Bell Rock had been.
Its obvious that hes interested in Liloa. But in what kind of way? Is it simple interest? in curiosity? Or love?
When Ed grabbed his stomach, Cesars eyes were automatically drawn to the wound.
Your threat of harming Liloa is useless now. And this time, I have the upper hand. You see, its not just the incense that I took from your luggage. The fact that those other medicine bottles contain a colourless and odourless liquid means that theyve been processed so precisely for a reason. As I couldnt tell them apart, I took all of them.
Allow me to exin a possible scenario to you, I can set up a bunch of sentries to cut off your contact with the outside world and mix one of those unknown potions into one of your daily meals. This ind is a closed-off ce and as an outsider, no one would be willing to help you.
Still. The code is confidential. I cant tell you. Dont you ever want to go back to the capital? Just knowing it is enough to use you of treason, so I advise you not to dig any deeper.
Cesar kept silent and ground his teeth.
Among the potions I brought in, theres at least one that works as a truth serum. But what if my random choice turns out to be a deadly poison? Even after a week of experimenting on rats, I can only divide them between poisonous and non-poisonous.
Using one of the potions now would be a big gamble for both Ed and Cesar.
Dont do anything rash. Some of the drugs you took are really dangerous. Let me make a suggestion instead, Captain. Bring me any book you read. That will do. Ill write using that title so that you can verify the content. Thats all.
Its not the official code, but it cant be helped. You can try using the official code system, but Sagastar wont believe it.
Think about it. This is the best option for you and me, so just do what I say. I dont like Sagastar turning over the South either. When I return to the fleet, that will only lead to an increase of unnecessary work, which then increases the likelihood of me having to stay in this terrible sunlit South. Besides, I wasnt interested in the southern pirates in the first ce. Im not nning to give myself more work.
And to give you a more convincing reason, as you said, I have no intention of killing Liloa.
You saw it yourself, so dont ignore the fact I blocked the bullet meant for her. Isnt that enough proof?
Or do you think I got shot for my own amusement? You can call me entric, but Im not that crazy.
Gunshot wounds are hard to predict as the path of the bullet can be redirected by the muscles in the body, or it can get lodged in the bone and thereby unable to be taken out. Of course, one doesnt necessarily die if its not taken out
But anyway, if I had got shot in the wrong way, I might have died on the spot or died of excessive blood losster even before I was transferred to the Bell Rock. No matter how rare a genius I may be, Im not the Mother of All Things that controls fate or someone whos arrogant enough thinks he can manipte it.
Cesar, clearly displeased with the fact that Ed had risked his life for Lil, took another look at him trying to find a hint of affection in those eyes. But Ed instinctively hid such signs. It was the beginning of a silent war where Cesar didnt ask Ed out of pride and Ed didnt borate on the reason for his sacrifice.
Ed realised that Cesar was suspicious of his affection. He could tell because the nces that were shot at him were so intense that it was impossible not to know what they meant. But it was understandable, it wouldve been stranger if a lover wasnt feeling envious when another person casually talks about the one they love. However, Ed was sceptical about Cesars ability to fully understand Lil.
Is their connection deserving of the moniker lovers? Cesar is obviously involved in Liloas disappearance from the Dukes residence. I can easily guess that Cesar was the one who helped Liloa in gaining her freedom. Liloa must have really yearned for that freedom. And I must say, running to the South and bing a pirate Captain can certainly be called freedom. But Liloas joyful expression earlier almost reminded me of a cute little chick breaking out of its shell. She looked like a person who was surprised to hear her own voice flowing into the world for the first time. Instead of it being a mere echo within herself. She must have been unaware of her voice. That shouldnt have been the first time if she shared everything with her lover. But she showed her slightly clumsy attitude in front of me of all people, someone whom shes been wary of since the beginning.
Ed found it disturbing. So, he didnt avoid Cesars eyes.
Does he truly think he knows her? What the hell does he think their rtionship is based on?
As youre so desperately trying to convince me, Ive nothing more to say about this matter. It seems that you have only just begun to build a bond with Liloa, so a person who suffered so much because of his curiosity wouldnt want to blow up that opportunity in an instant.
You understand me very well.
What kind of book do you need?
The book had to be chosen carefully. Even the same book couldve been edited differently, or it could be a book that wasnt on the bookshelf of the admirals office. However, the more detailed Ed would exin it, the more likely it was that Cesar would discover the method. Ed pondered for a moment and continued without having any choice.
Bring anything except for a textbook, Ill trust your insight.
The sun went down.
Lil had been sitting there even after Ed left.
No, it might be someone else wearing Eds skin. Was that really him?
Lil remembered his face, which was smiling so brightly like he couldnt stop himself, and he gazed upon her as if she were an important and interesting person. His stare had an entirely different significance for Lil; she felt like she wasnt just a woman with a womb, born to please her husband by bearing children.
Does he know what he was talking about?
As her face had slowly turned red, she didnt dare to ask him, so she had no idea what he was so happy about.
Was he d to meet someone who shares the same thoughts as him? I know I was, but for Ed, it may have been different. Maybe hes someone who finds joy in discovering a priceless treasure He was really convinced I have something like a seed inside me
But Lil never thought of herself as such a great person. Ed had followed her eyes eagerly as if he were looking at someone standing on a high podium. At first, Lil had looked elsewhere, but eventually, she returned to his green eyes. His shining eyes were clearer than the sea off the coast of Panichi. It had puzzled her how they could look so transparent.
I always thought they were an insidious shade of green, hiding all kinds of secrets like a supposedly peaceful forest full of unknown creatures. But if I face him like this, it feels like I cant keep up the boundaries I set.
Lil looked down at the list of crew members in front of her. Only one applicant was written on the nk paper. Under that one sentence she began to scribble something.
[ Ed Limbs intact great doctor able to y musical instruments ]
Lils mind couldnt stop wondering about him. Hes someone who emerged out of nowhere as apanion on the path where shed been wandering alone for more than 20 years. She grew tired of walking every day on an endless road with no end in sight, whether it was a month, a year, or 20 years. Lil had given up on her predictions of what would happen at the end and who would arrive. So, how couldnt she be intrigued by Eds sudden appearance?
Lil always had one returning thought.
If one day I meet mypanion, the first thing Ill say is that Im pleased to meet him. Then I will say Ive been alone for too long, and Ill ask, who the hell are you? Where did youe from? What caused you to walk on this endless road with me? Did you spend a long time alone, too?Previous
Chapter 70
Chapter 70
Lil was very curious about what kind of life Ed had.
In terms of power y, the empire is the epitome of discrimination. It wasnt unreasonable for the Southern people, who are suffering from this discrimination, to think they were no different from the invaders. Lil shared the beliefs that those southerners had, but she noticed that the mainders didnt. However, the word equality was regrly mentioned in the empire, which was seeing significant changes in status due to the infusion of gold and capital. But, the equality demanded by the middle ss was solely for the purpose of eliminating the nobles and capitalists, other sses were thoroughly excluded from this discussion.
Lil didnt know Eds exact hometown, but he told her was from the North. She also heard him using a wless Sesbron ent, so she knew he frequented the capital on the maind.
Does he think that human lives are all the same because hes a doctor? But
The doctors that Lil had met so far did not. Then she remembered the time when she saw traces of torture on his back.
Is it because youve also been treated harshly?
Even so, it appeared to be a hasty conclusion. After exhausting all potential exnations, Lil determined there was nothing else she could ascribe Eds beliefs to as she simply didnt know much about him.
Filled with disappointment, she thought to herself.
Should I ask him?
No way!
Surprised by Lils sudden shout, Jericho woke up in an instant. At the same time, Lil quickly brushed off her stubborn feelings of regret. Jericho with his half-open eyes shook his head and looked up at Lil. He then raised his body, leaned forward and put his head on her thigh. This action was met with a kick in his side from Lil.
Gosh!
What are you doing?!
CapCaptain?!
Still only half awake, Jericho looked at her with a bewildered expression.
I told you to keep your seat. Who permitted you to lie down?
Jericho looked around frantically as if he had finallye to his senses. His eyes were met with sunset everywhere.
Has it already been half a day?
Yes.
What?
Jerichomented while repeatedly hitting his forehead on the desk. He decided to punish himself before Lil could kick him again.
Oh, no, no
Lil spoke inwardly.
After all, there were no applicants. You or I, we didnt meet anyone new
she stopped his odd self-harm by grabbing his neck.
Jericho, stop hitting your head and listen to me.
Yes?
Whats your hometown? Palconae?
Aye, Captain.
Right.
Lil got up, grabbed her hat and looked at her surroundings. She had something to say to Anunchio and was nning to go straight to his house. When Jericho saw her finishing her work earlier than expected, he got up behind her and opened his mouth.
Were done for today?
Yes.
Oh, thats great! Well, not a single person showed up
Aye. The Bell Rocks doomed.
Thats right, Captain.
Seeing you eagerly agreeing like this, shouldnt you be heading back to Palconae, too?
Jericho pushed the chair under the desk with one hand and rubbed his mouth with the other.
The Captain once told me that if I work until my retirement, I would make enough money to buy a house with a decent piece ofnd. Then I can get married, raise my children, and eat and live with dignity until Im old.
I did say that.
My wifes a seamstress with her own shop, so were both working hard to make that dreame true. Also, were both in good health, a baby might be born sooner thanter Those other sailors may have left for now, but all they can do is receive their savings and spend it on unnecessary things. When they do that, theyll be broke in a month and need to get back on a ship. I dont want to live like that.
Youre right.
And if youre on the Bell Rock, you dont get beaten, right? On a previous ship, I was once almost whipped to death. I dont want to experience something like that again.
Yeah. Good motive.
When Lil moved, Jericho followed her even without knowing where she was going. She then bought three bottles of qanyon from a nearby stall. Jericho smacked his lips and stared at the liquor in her hand. Seeing the drooling sailor, Lil frowned displeased.
Didnt you already have your share yesterday? Looking at how you slept through your work today, I can only imagine how bad it was.
What does that have to do with anything? When yound on an ind, youve to drink and rest a lot so that you can restore your energy to work on the ship again Are you heading to Captain Anunchios?
Aye.
Good.
Jericho walked alongside Lil as she quickly turned and resumed walking. Lil didnt allow him toe with her, but she also didnt make any effort to get rid of him. So in the end the smiling Jericho followed suit.
Actually, when I first saw the Captain, I thought you would be awful. I think it might be because of your pale and gloomy face. But that particr day in Amiaeng, that old man and I were chased by this loan shark and the Bell Rock was the only vessel sailing that day. So I had no choice but to get on board, even though I didnt want to. Back then, I would never think I would end up staying here.
And when you dered you would rule without the whip, I looked down on the Captain a little. In the Empire, even 10-year-old boys raised to be officers are taught to cut the backs of elders old enough to be their grandpas. So, I thought it was ridiculous that a Captain said he wouldnt do it. But now we know, its because the Captain cares about us, huh?
Its embarrassing to admit, isnt it? Hm?
Its not that I care about you guys
In response to her frank remark, Jericho nudged Lils forearm with his elbow. When she turned around, he had a devious smirk on his face that she had never seen before, and Lil whacked his elbow with her hand.
You crazy guy!
Heh, youre embarrassed.
Get your ugly face away from me.
After Lil gave him a look of intense difort, Jericho hastily cleared his throat and murmured.
Why are you so entric?
But Lil didnt respond, so they walked quietly down the street in a silence that became more awkward with every passing second. Especially, when this silence was only between the two of them as the rest of the surroundings were noisy. Jericho, who had been looking around the bustling market for a bit, tapped Lils shoulder again.
CapCaptain.
What?
I think Im just annoyed that the Bell Rocks going out of business, dont take my teasing personally.
Huh?
When the navigator went crazy and started talking about how he was nning to rescue the Captain, he also said that he would reward hefty sums aspensation for everyone who joined. Despite all that money, I wouldnt have participated if the Captain wasnt the Captain. Anyhow, what Im trying to say is everyone knows this. So dont worry too much because soon people will assemble like clouds, fighting to be on the Bell Rock.
As Lil quietly turned to face the grinning Jericho, she debated whether or not she should tell him that she was resigning as captain.
Jericho.
Yes?
Didnt you learn a lot from that old man and Cesar?
Without Lil and Cesar, in will probably be chosen as the new captain. Marenzio would be her second guess as he has the ability to rise, but hes more likely to be beaten in politics and would lose the vote as his head is only filled with sawdust. In the end, if in will be elected, the position of boatswain would be avable, so Lil reasoned that Jericho could serve as both the navigator and the boatswain.
Isnt it your dream to be a boatswain or a navigator?
Yeah, well I gave that up because I was nning on staying on the Bell Rock for a longer time. Anyway, as long as that old man doesnt die, hell retire with me, and the navigator goes with the captain, right? I like how things are going. No bigints.
When Jericho scratched the back of his head awkwardly, Lil nodded weakly and walked around thest corner. The house that they were heading to was located in this alley. The majority of the southern structures were modest and made of wood and soil. The curved road they were walking on was packed with light grey-white buildings with two or three floors. Lil passed several simr-looking residents and knocked on the door of thergest one.
Who is it?
Lil.
Oh!
When she heard the raucous voice, she knew it wasnt Anunchio who was opening the door. Lil looked up at the man with shoulder-length curly hair and a sharp moustache in the shape of an upside-down goose. As he curled the end of his moustache with his delicate fingertips, he held out his other hand as if he was pleased.
Long time no see, Lil Schweiz.
Great to see you, Jarles*.
Lil shook his hand and walked into the building. High-pitched voices could already be heard from the room where the drinking party was happening and in the living room they passed, a group of people were ying cards. It was normal for this house to be so crowded as the owner is inmand of the ind. Lil followed Jarles and went into the kitchen. Anunchio and some captains from the League were gathered and conversing around a brightly lit table. Anunchio, who was speaking to a captain with short hair, raised his head.
Lil is here.
Those who turned their heads following Anunchio also greeted Lil.
Lil Schweiz! Long time no see!..
Oh, ck Whale. How are you!..
Lil removed her hat and greeted them as Jarles pointed to the chair next to him.
Footnote:
Jarles: Everyone who has studied our recap chapter will probably recognise the mistake we made. We were under the assumption that Jarles and Anunchio were the same people. And that Jarles was his first name and Anunchio his surname. Now we know that theyre two separate people and well change this in the recap.
Chapter 71
Chapter 71
Jericho had already gone into the other room, but he returned shortly after, holding an empty ss. When he poked Lil, she first filled her own ss, before pouring some of the liquor she brought into his. When he was satisfied with his drink, Jericho slipped out of the room again.
Jarles stroked his moustache and eximed in surprise.
Its the first time I see you drinking!
When did we see each other so often?
Lil gulped down the Qanyon and wiped her lips. A few momentster, Jarles also emptied his ss without leaving a single drop behind. Lil asked, refilling the two sses.
You have three from the Navy this time?
Aye.
What do you think?
Theyre stupid.
Lils expression faltered at the totally unexpected answer.
What?
Complete idiots, all three of them were demoted to the central deck in a day At first, I put them all on the front deck because they were from the Navy, but guess what?
They cant even tie the rigging properly Theyre just cleaning the deck for now. When the opportunity arises, Id probably throw them into the sea or something. It wont be a surprise if it turns out that they cant even swim.
Thats not like the Navy at all.
I heard yours is a doctor.
Youre right, but
Lil tilted her head, sipping on her second ss.
Arent you suspicious of the possibility of them being spies?
What? Those idiots are spies?
Jarles, who was ying with the ends of his hair, snorted. The tantly sarcastic Lil suspected him of beingcent.
They can simply pretend to be stupid, Jarles.
I thought about that, too, but you dont have to worry, Lil. Weve always been watchful of them, along with the Leagues leaders, so dont think Imcent. The only thing to watch out for is their serious idiocy. They might break my lovely Rosannas bow sooner thanter.
Rosanna was the name of Jarles ship, named after one of his old mes. In any case, Lil could no longer dismiss his insight. Lil had been a captain from the start because she possessed a ship, but initially, the position of captain of a pirate ship was obtained by vote. To be a captain, one needed to bepetent in politics as well as have a keen eye. Despite his asionally petty side due to his hairstyle and moustache, Jarles was one of the most dignified captains.
Lil, youre suspicious of that doctor, arent you?
Aye.
Why?
I ran into him in Amiaeng before he boarded the Bell Rock.
Lil didnt borate further, fearing that Ed would be a target. Jarles stared at her, while twisting his hair around his finger, waiting for an exnation. However, Lil silently emptied the ss instead of answering.
You dont like that coincidence?
Yeah. We bumped into each other twice.
Huh, whoever hears you would think that Amiaeng is as big as the Empire. Besides, that doctor, didnt you say he got shot instead of you?
Except for when theyre detected, spies have to survive no matter what. And even if they die, they need to crawl their tongues to their fleet and report. That are spies.
Jarles filled his ss.
Lil. Having a keen eye doesnt mean your eyes are only filled with doubt. You have to put doubt in one and trust in the other. Both eyes need to be open for them to function properly.
While Jarles pointed alternately at his eyes, Lil nced at his dark irises but eventually turned to her drink.
Why are you so stubbornly keeping only one eye open?
Ive seen your ships doctor today as weve been keeping an eye on him. I dont know, but Ive never seen anybody like that guy before. Every ships doctor was snooping around him, too.
Hey, dont abandon him.
Oh! Better yet, if youre going to throw him away, give him to me.
Lil chuckled.
It doesnt matter to me anymore. Would you like to make an offer to Ed tomorrow?
What?
Im quitting the captaincy, Jarles.
What?!
Ill go somewhere far away and make a living by ploughing the fields.
While Jarlesughed as if he had heard a very humorous joke, Lil just kept drinking her liquor without joining his outburst. Theughter that had been thundering beside her eventually subsided and a few momentster, his movements stoppedpletely. After staying silent for a bit, Jarles jumped out of his seat and yelled towards the other side of the table.
Hey, Anunchio!
His voice was so loud that the other captains, who were hovering together with serious expressions, turned and paid attention to Jarles. While everyone was bewildered as to what was going on, Anunchio, sitting at the far end of the table, cautiously rose from his seat. Lil then poured the full content of the bottle down her throat.
..?
Jarles spoke, pointing at her head.
Lil said hes leaving the League?
What?..
The ck Whale?..
As they all climbed to their feet in surprise, the table in the centre trembled. Lil put down the bottle and looked around to see five or six guys standing tall. Despite the menacing sight, Lil merely wiped the liquor drops that ran down her chin.
Aye. Im done as captain.
Lil slowly rose, looking at the men whose eyes were full of scepticism. Lil took a big breath andid out the exnation she had been working on all day.
I, Lil Schweiz, have miraculously survived because of my crews relentless act. While the crew of the Bell Rock may think theyve been given a fair price, Im ashamed to speak about it.
Still, no one sat down. Lil raised her chin more proudly and continued.
I know what the Captains of this esteemed League are thinking, that Im taking advantage of this opportunity to run away like a coward when war is imminent? That sly Lil Schweiz was a traitor after all. I knew it from the start! Didnt I warn you to not let that bastard in? Probably something like that, am I right?
No one objected, so Lil clenched her fists and spoke her words without hesitation.
But what will my crew think of me if I stay? It would be said that someone whos in debt of thirty lives is sitting in the captains seat. Everyone has only one life. Thats the unchangeable truth. So, who can bear me? I became a precedent. Someone apparently worth saving, whereas others were not. I shouldnt be getting on any ship. Ill have to disappear.
Lil. Dont think like that
It was Jarles. He was constantly twisting his curly hair with uneasy movements.
No. Im leaving with the navigator. I have to show everyone that a life that sits on anothers life shouldnt exist in the League.
Dont be too hard on yourself. Isnt it a pleasure for a Captain to see such loyalty from his crew? No matter how much is paid, this kind of loyalty cant be bought with money. Now, why in the world are you thinking that you cant ept the noble hearts of your crew?
Besides, those sailors made their own choice. Please reconsider, to ensure that their decision isnt in vain.
But Lil shook her head firmly.
Since when has returning the captains position been so difficult? There will be a lot of people cheering just for me leaving this kitchen.
At times like this, The League needs an experienced Captain rather than a newly elected one
A captain, standing on the right side of Jarles, cut in. Lil gave him a look. It was a man with a deformed nose bridge, bent to the right side of his face.
Valtano. Thank you for your words, but there are more experienced sailors on the Bell Rock than I. I guarantee it.
Lil then turned to Anunchio. His elderly eyes were fixed on her. Soon, the enormous old man, who appeared to be taller than Cesar, began to sink. Lil dropped her gaze to match his lowered eyes. Anunchio sat silently for a while and then slowly opened his mouth.
The ck Whale is right. Everyone is so afraid of the future that they only want to see the approaching waves. But you should always look at the horizon to see if a storm is flying over. As Lil said, what happened sets a precedent. Dont let loyalty cover your wrongdoing.
I cant believe such a coward was a Captain of the League!
Theint came from the captain that followed Anunchios lead and sat down beside him. Two more men lowered themselves to their seats. Their reactions were predicted as it was a situation that could easily be misunderstood. But Lil didnt want her name to be associated with a coward, so she devised a ruse to persuade them.
It would be foolish for me to convince you not to think of me as a coward. Instead, I hope you recognize my sadness that I can no longer be with you and my crew. That way I can prove my sincerity and leave.
Lil rummaged through the pocket of her pants and ced a golden certificate in front of him.
TN:
With this chapter, we surpass the Webtoon! Cheers!
* Gulps down their Qanyon*
Chapter 72
Chapter 72
Ill return all the profits that I received from the League. All my hard work throughout the years will be remembered as service without pay. I recognize that its only a small amount of money, so aside from this, Ill also include the share of the navigator who carried out his duties in the hope that his service would be spent on a ce where it could be useful. Ill even add some more if that will ease your heavy hearts.
A captain hostile to Lil shouted.
Who cares about your and your navigators sries?
Lil handed the gold certificate to Jarles on her right.
This is a gold deposit certificate from the imperial bank. Look at the amount.
As Jarles eyes widened, the captain next to him snatched the check. He eventually showed the same expression.
Now, you how did you even get this amount
The certificate is fake.
Fake?
This is a forged receipt, but I tested it out and exchanged it for gold at the Marchand Bank. The evidence is on the Bell Rock. You can go check it out right now if you want.
Lil kept talking while looking at their still rigid faces.
This is something Ive been working on for a long time. When Anunchio epted me as a Captain in the League, he had a strategy in mind that could utilise my origin and appearance. Ive tried different kinds of ways to repay the League hospitality for epting me, and this is the most sessful one. Im d to show it before I leave the League.
Andstly, Ill give you the Bell Rock.
There was quite amotion at the table. It was only natural that the League not only needed funds but also ships to continue its operations. The Bell Rock was an imperial merchant ship and therefore strong and sophisticated. The captains began exchanging nces, they were probably all thinking the same thing, that the ship is most likely more appealing than the money. For now, its up to the others to debate about whether she would leave as a coward or resign with dignity. At Anunchios signal, Lil left through the kitchen door and went out to the living room.
In the living room, gambling under the pretence of ying cards was still in full swing. Besides the yers, about ten other people gathered around the table and watched. Shouts erupted as soon as someone won a game, but Lil only walked past them and slumped on the sofa near the stairs.
Lil leaned against the backrest and drank the entire bottle of Qanyon shed brought with her.
For once, it doesnt matter if I be drunk or not as Im now finished being a Captain.
Shed never drunk much alcohol even before bing a captain, so she had no idea how much she needed to drink to get intoxicated. Even after shaking off a whole bottle, she remained sober. Lils mind was racing with thoughts as she opened the second bottle.
Cesar and Liloa will settle in one of the Empires principalities, a long distance from Sesbron and the South. In fact, Cesar would wholeheartedly ept living with me in any far awaynd Yeah, I should be content as I could enjoy it to this extent Cesar mustve struggled as well. How difficult it mustve been for him
Lil vividly remembered their first fight after witnessing the reality of the South
{ This is unfair. The nobles of the Empire dont have the authority to exploit them. }
{ Inds are no exception, Liloa. This is simr to how the Empire conquers other countries, obtaining grain from their fields and controlling the people born on thatnd. }
{ Are they the same in your eyes? The Empires nobles are ughtering them without any nationality or social checks. Theyre carrying out torture just for the heck of it. You said you mourned my tragedy, thats why you helped me. Why dont you also mourn their tragedy? }
{ Liloa. You were oppressed, you deserved that freedom. }
{ Are you saying they dont even have the right to be free in the first ce? }
{ They are ves, Liloa. }
{ Theyre free people! Have they been born as ves? If someone with a gunes and appoints you as a ve, does that make you a ve? Wheres the freedom that they once enjoyed? }
{ What the hell is even a free man in your opinion? }
{ Sir Cesar! }
Lil ultimately joined the League following her disagreement with Cesar. It wasnt easy at first as she had the appearance of someone from the Empire. However, there were already a lot of mixed races in the South, so when Lil acted like them, it made things a lot easier. And her good fortune in meeting Anunchio early on yed a significant part. Cesar served Lil as her right-hand man as she rose to the position of captain of the Bell Rock. There were times when Lil advised Cesar to leave. But Lil suspected that Cesar stayed with her because he didnt want their rtionship to be harmed by the variable called the Bell Rock. He probably never really understood what the Bell Rock meant to her.
After moving onto the Bell Rock, Lil began to feel more and more sorry for Cesar as the days went by. Thats why she was d that she eventually got carried away with the thrill of exercising her free will. Obviously, she had been a free woman the moment she left the duchy, but leading the Bell Rock was a result of her first choice as a free woman. However, her guilt toward Cesar became so great, that she couldnt stand in front of him anymore. Lil told him carefully that they didnt have to be together. Only Cesar refused as he loved her. The guilt was slowly eating away at her, but whenever she thought about quitting as captain, it felt like her flesh was being cut all over again. Fortunately, though, Cesar also refused that offer and stated that he didnt want to limit her freedom
Lil began to feel dizzy halfway through her second bottle of Qanyon. So she leaned her head backwards and gazed up at the ceiling. Suddenly, a face appeared in her field of vision, which was initially filled with grey-white tiles.
Captain. What are you doing here?
Lil rolled her eyes.
Captain?
Ed waved his hand in front of her nose. Lil, who became even dizzier by this act, smacked his hand out of annoyance. No, she tried to but she actually didnt and swung aimlessly in the air instead. Still, Lil thought she sessfully struck it, because she couldnt see the hand gestures anymore. Ed lowered his hand and speechlessly looked at her from left to right. He then asked with a big smile.
Captain! Are you drunk?
What?
Are you drunk?
Ed put his face closer to sniff the alcohol. Lil watched curiously as green eyes transformed into the eyes of a fly.
No, now that I see it, its not a person, its a fly.
A fly
What?
Lil swung her hand swiftly as if she was about to catch a bug and hit Ed on the top of his head. However it wasnt really as fast or as hard as Lil fought it to be, so Ed could onlyugh while grabbing his stomach. The still smiling Ed shook his head and lowered Lils hand, which was still resting on it. He then gave her the bottle of liquor he had grabbed and took a seat next to her,ughing uncontrobly.
Drink some more. I think its still a long way before youre drunk.
Huh?
Have more.
Ed was about to wrap his hand around the bottle to help Lil, but she pushed it away as if his interference was annoying and she drank thest of the Qanyon on her own. Meanwhile, Ed covered his mouth because it was about to tear from smiling so broadly and swallowed another outburst ofughter. Then as she put the empty bottle down, he asked happily.
Do you know who I am?
Lil looked nkly at Ed, who kept shoving his face back and forth.
You..? Youre a fly.
Im a fly?
So die!
Lilid her hand on his crown again. Ed burst outughing, and he immediately thought about taking her out of here because her drunkenness seemed a great opportunity for him. When Marenzio, who was also recovering from a severe injury, stated he was going to a drinking party, Ed followed him here. But now the guy was nowhere to be found. Looking around, it appeared that Cesar wasnt here either. So Ed crouched in front of the couch with the intention to put Lil on his back,pletely forgetting his own injury. When he felt her hands on his head again, Ed chuckled as if hed lost his mind and tugged Lils arm. Her heated body brushed up against his back.
Are you all right, Captain?
The question came from a slowly approaching voice next to them. Ed, who turned his head like a criminal caught red-handed at the scene of a kidnapping, confirmed his opponent. It was Jericho. After yawning loudly, the tired-looking Jericho asked earnestly.
What are you doing with the Captain?
Jericho. Are the old man, Marenzio and Joe also here?
Startled by the sound above him, Ed let go of the arm he was holding.
Well Yeah, theyre on the second floor.
Bring them down.
This time, it was a pretty clear voice. Ed, who began breaking out in cold sweat, carefully raised his upper body and ced Lil on the sofa again. Jericho couldnt help but give Ed an odd look as he walked up the stairs to the second floor. Slowly ncing over his shoulder, Ed was afraid about what kind of expression Lil was making. However, she sat perfectly still, without hurling any punches or kicks at him. He then turned aroundpletely and looked at Lil, who was staring at him nkly. He knelt in front of her, met her gaze and before he knew it, her palm fell on his head again. Ed couldnt help but burst outughing once more
Lil!..
Chapter 73
Chapter 73
This time, the voice came from the other side of the living room. Ed looked irritably at the interrupting man that appeared. Jarles made his way through the living room and beckoned to Lil,pletely ignoring Eds stares.
Lil, the discussion is over. Come on in.
Lil, who was still sitting like a soulless person, suddenly shook her whole body and answered neatly.
Sure.
She got up and apanied Jarles to the kitchen. Ed tried to follow, but he was stopped by Jarles stern look.
Judging from the fact that he called Liloa by her first name, he also seems to be a Captain. Theyre probably heading to some kind of meeting.
In the end, he had no choice but to sit tight and grind his teeth as he watched Lil vanish.
Lil. Are you drunk?
No.
She answered resolutely, but in the meantime, she had a hard time trying to correct her swaying steps. She had clearly been sitting on the sofa just now, but when she came back to her senses, she was already entering the kitchen.
Anunchio stood solemnly at the far end of the table. pping her cheek, Lil stood behind the chair she had previously sat on. Her legs trembled, either due to the tension or drunkenness. In the hopes to regain her bnce, Lil applied some more strength to her toes.
Eventually, Anunchio bowed his head and opened his mouth.
Weve unanimously decided to acknowledge the injustice of the ck Whale. On behalf of the League, I apologise.
All of the seated captains lifted their hats and gave a light salute. Lil, who was about to cheer for the long-awaited answer, managed to regain her cool just in time and instead responded with a big smile. As Anunchio left the table and began approaching, she did the same and met him halfway. They shook hands, hugged briefly, and acknowledged their decision by looking around the seated captains. After they made eye contact with each and every one of them, they returned to their seats.
One-tenth of the promised amount is on the Bell Rock, so we need to take the rest from the Marchand bank.
The gold Lil brought wasnt intended for this purpose, but she thought it was fortunate to use it for this.
Ill turn this certificate into gold.
Lil reached into her arms for the gold certificate and waved it around. In truth, it was a genuine gold deposit certificate with no traces of forgery. She and Cesar agreed to trade gold in exchange for their safe exit from the League.
When Lil left Sesbron, she converted some of the jewels she had taken with her into gold, then she and Cesar opened an ount at the bank. As a result, there was no reason for the banks gold conversion to fail.
Due to safety reasons, the League preferred cash over anything else. However, because they were unable to use the Imperial Bank owing to their looks and ent, they were forced to obtain gold.
Anunchio nodded.
Youd better not go west, ck Whale. Theres news that the naval fleet is moving.
What? When did you hear the news?
Today at noon.
Where are they?
It was said that four days ago, half of the fleet remained in the Amiaeng, the other half began to depart.
Was there a battle?
No. I was told they were only anchored in the middle of the sea.
Then well go to the Serlio Inds.
For a long time, the Serlio Inds have been an imperial outpost. It existed independently because it was too far northeast to be connected to the southern inds, but it has a bank. She reasoned that Cesar would approve of their route there.
If you lend me your crew, well set sail straight away ande back with the gold.
Good.
Tomorrow, well depart as soon as we are ready.
Anunchio smiled kindly.
Well do the retirement ceremony and other formalities after that. So, lets just finish thisst task. Youre still the Captain.
Of course.
Lil tapped her hat lightly, when she heard the mumbles from Jarles next to her.
I really couldnt help it, it was out of my control, so good luck
Lil shook hands with Jarles and left the kitchen. The living room was still noisy, and a few of the men were now running around in chaos. Witnessing such a mess quickly eased her tension.
Anyway, Im d it ended as expected without any major problems. Cesar was in the position that he didnt mind disappearing at any time, but I dont want that. I always respected them, and they have always respected me, so I want to resign formally.
Lil stuttered and headed back to the couch.
Im dizzy
As she forcibly lifted her trembling eyelids, she saw six people attached to the railing of the stairs. Lils blurry vision witnessed Marenzio and Ed arguing. She then saw Marenzio making a scene and shouted.
What are you all doing?!
They were at each others throats but turned to Lil at the same time. Lil frowned her brows and approached them. As Joe and Jericho reached out to support her, in clicked his tongue.
Youre drunk! The Captains drunk!
So noisy.
Lil massaged her temples and sat down on the sofa. When she beckoned weakly, six men descended the stairs and surrounded her. Lil rested her neck on the backrest of the couch because looking up herself made her dizzy. When she adjusted her head a bit, about four or five people entered her line of vision.
Were going to sail tomorrow.
What?..
What? How?
Jarles and Valtano will lend us their crew. The League is directly involved, its not about looting Garni ships, but about procuring other supplies. The destination is confidential, however a safe route will be guaranteed.
So why exactly are we going?..
Theres of course a reason for that.
Despite her evasive response, they quickly agreed. There was no point in doubting her because of the benefits they get under Lils captaincy. With Lil being from the Empire, they could, for example,nd safely in Marchand, which pays a fair price for their cargo. As a result, the Bell Rock has a higher ie than any other ship.
Lils eyes moved to Marenzios arm.
Marenzio, go get some rest!
No need, Captain!
As to prove it, Marenzio rotated the shoulder of his bandaged arm. Ed, who was standing next to him, was irritated by his irresponsible behaviour and uttered a few words out of annoyance. But Marenzio ignored them all.
What if we run into a ship on the way?..
What ship?
We can take on any ship!..
He swung his arm again. Marenzio loved the gunner position since it suited his abilities and character. He even made sure that no one would take his spot, by sticking to his position on every voyage, and unexpectedly, by training on a daily basis. He may not have a talent for using his head, but hes remarkably good at finding a potential gunner protg. For example, Courants excellent aim was discovered by Marenzio.
Oh, okay. Suit yourselves.
Its gonna be a ride, Captain
All right.
A fun ride
Yeah, sure.
Her head was killing her. So when she said what she wanted to say, she waved with her hand, signalling everyone to leave.
Only the captains know that Ill be retiring at the end of this voyage. The election of a new captain can be done after. It would only raise amotion if I informed the crew ahead of time.
With a sigh, Lil closed her eyes, listening to the sound of their footsteps fading away one by one. She began to feel stuffy and disoriented as if she was finally getting drunk.
Then somewhere in her subdued conscious mind, a sly voice was heard.
Youre finally left alone.
Lil replied with a sigh.
Phew Aye
Seeing her drooping head, Ed smiled broadly.
When I decided to wait until the meeting ended, I was a bit worried that she would onlye out at dawn. ording to Liloa, they would depart tomorrow. Meaning Cesar will be sticking to her side again
Ed didnt want to blow this golden opportunity. Even Lils vignce, which was a bigger obstacle than dealing with Cesar, started to vanish like snow melting in spring. And this spring will onlyst for a while.
Dont you want to go out? Its stuffy here, right?
Lil, who appeared to be sleeping, scratched the back of her neck without saying anything. It was the dull touch of a drunken man, which was a great response for Ed. It was now important to act swiftly before another hindrance, in either the form of a captain, the crew, or Cesar, appeared. Ed quickly looked around and slung Lils arm over his shoulder. As he pulled her arm, her droopy body touched his back without any resistance. Ed carefully took both her wrist in his one hand and stood up slowly so as not to strain his wound. And even if he would get hurtter, he was so pleased with the situation that it didnt matter.
Finally, when she was fully carried up, the seemingly calm Lil began to kick. Ed was still immersed in a thrilling sense of aplishment and was just in time to grab Lil, whose body began slipping. He did, however, miss one of her sliding legs and left the building with only holding one leg properly.
Chapter 74
Chapter 74
As the evening wind blew, Ed looked to his left and right, wary of seeing Cesars shadow. It wasnt very deep in the night, but without any street lights the road was quite dark. Upon confirming that his surroundings were clear, he slipped out of the street and walked in search of a remote ce. Lil was a mess, like a monkey who fell asleep while climbing a tree, but she somehow remained attached to his back. Strangely, she assumed a sleeping position that wasnt only ufortable for the person being hoisted up but also painful for the one carrying her. Nheless, Ed didnt have time to correct Lils posture, because
Ugh Captain, dont do that
Lils breath kept pouring into his ear. Ed moved his neck convulsively, attempting to avoid the tingling breeze. However, his range of motion was limited and in the end, he still got tickled in some kind of way. Ed shrugged and twitched the nape of his neck.
Ah not there, just a little more up Yes, oh
Every time Lil exhaled, Ed opened his mouth like a fish. Eventually, a strange moan escaped his lips. Ed strolled around like a drunk who didnt know where he was going. The alley he intended to go to had long since vanished. At the same time, a gloomy voice pierced his ears like an awl.
Are you enjoying yourself?
Startled, he almost dropped Lil. It felt like his heart was about to stop. Out of nowhere Lil changed her posture and it suddenly became hard to breathe. He btedly noticed that she was clutching his chest. After gasping for air Ed mustered up his response.
Cap captain!
Who are you?
Lil mped her arm around his neck. As she was pressing his throat, Ed couldnt reply that it was him. The only thing he managed to do was open his mouth but not a single sound came out. Lil obviously knew how to effectively strangle a person. At the same time when his throat was forcefully squeezed, his tongue was pressed up and unable to move.
..!
Where are you taking me?
The struggling Ed raised his limp finger and pointed toward the sea. White foam asionally spread through the darkness in the distance. When Lil lifted her head and finally let go of his neck after confirming it, Ed coughed and breathed heavily as if hed been brought to life.
Whats in the sea?
Cough! What do you mean?
Walk faster.
What?
No. Youd better run, I cant feel enough wind.
Captain, are you out of your mind?
I told you to run.
Click
A cold muzzle pressed hard on the tender skin between Eds chin and throat. At the same time, Lils forearm tightened around his neck again.
..!
Whos your Captain?
Terrified, Ed rolled his eyes sideways and nced at the face resting on his shoulder.
This isnt looking good.
Ed stammered as he looked at Lil.
Hey, is this loaded? Are you kidding me?..
Run.
Ed, holding on to her one leg, started running with a limp. It was impossible to run properly due to his injury, so he had no other choice but to run like this.
It seems that Liloa haspletely lost her mind. She mustve gone too far.
When Ed elerated shortly after, the muzzle aimed at him shook dangerously but eventually fell off his skin. As soon as he was released, Lil held his shoulders and raised her upper body, her towering form made him stagger unsteadily. While he was bewildered by his changed centre of gravity, the pleasant sound of breathing mixed with a hum came from above his head. Even though he was struggling with keeping his bnce, Ed found the sound that pierced his ears enticing. It was a pleasure to hear it for the first time. Feeling a little proud because hed never seen Lil enjoy something before, he asked her.
Do you like it?
Hahahaha!
Sounds good!
She appeared to be in a good mood, excited even. Her calves shook like she was kicking the stirrups, probably imagining that she was riding a horse.
Gust of wind!
She thinks Im a real horse.
Ed knew that Lil once had a horse named Koud Bhan which was named after the wind.
Hahahahaha!
Lil loved the speed that goes as fast as the gust of wind. In fact, she loved it so much that herughter, sounding like that of a childs, flowed around and echoed through the quiet area. Ed began to estimate how painful it would be if he ran any faster than this.
Should I just re-do the stitchester? It wont be long before we reach the sea, anyway.
By nature, human beings are greedy for the backing of reason, so Ed made a reckless decision and started running faster even though he was in pain.
Ahh?!
Lil staggered from the sudden eleration and fell over his shoulders. Her cold, soft earlobe brushed against his as Lil murmured iprehensible words while holding his neck firmly. Ed, who only understood a few words among everything she said, shrugged and continued to run straight to the sea.
After a while, he reached the white sandy beach, grabbed his stomach and copsed right after putting Lil down. Not only was the shock caused by running painful, but also the shortness of breath and his abdominal muscles hurt. Still breathing heavily, Ed lifted his shirt. Fortunately, his bandage was clean meaning the sutures didnt burst. He smiled and looked at Lil.
The knots were made very meticulously. It mustve been a few years since shest embroidered, but she still seems to be familiar with the technique. Well, it isnt unreasonable, when she was growing up, she mustve done it enough times to do it with her eyes closed at this point.
Ed tried to breathe as evenly as possible. As if shed fallen asleep again, Lily down on the sand with her eyes closed. She rubbed her nape from time to time, as though the soft sand was itchy. Ed crawled up to her. Because the ind itself was hidden, there was no lighthouse on the shore, so all the light came from a few windows of the closest houses. However, Ed was satisfied nheless, the light was enough to have a good look at her.
When Lil remained silent, only the sound of the waves crashing on shore could be heard.
Captain?
Ed gently touched her cheek and thought that her blush was rather cute despite the fact that it was on the face of a man.
Ed suddenly shouted.
Hey!
He shouted near her ear, but still, she didnt respond. Ed first took the gun that was in Lils hand, then he leaned in a bit more and positioned his lips directly in front of her ear and shouted again.
Now Ill take your clothes off!
Once again, Lil remained motionless. Ed, who braced himself for a surprise punch from her, soon rxed. He got up and put his ear under Lils nose to check for regr breathing. Upon taking a closer look, her heavy, drooping eyelids showed no signs of movement. Reassured, Ed slowly lowered his hand. His fingertips that went over Lils lips, chin, and necknded on the cor of her shirt and touched the first button. Ed swallowed his dry saliva while lightly gripping the button using his thumb and index finger. Even though opening a button was normally inaudible, to Ed it sounded like thunder, making him constantly ncing up at her.
Lil didnt budge, but Ed didnt take his eyes off her when he loosened another one of her buttons.
There are so many buttons on her shirt, is it topletely hide her ne?
Whereas the first one was difficult, the next two were rtively easy. He then slipped his hand through the gap of her shirt, which fell below her corbone and soon reached what he had searched for with his fingertips. Ed enjoyed the feeling of mystery that engulfed his whole body as soon as he came into contact with the jewel and drew the breath that hed been holding unconsciously.
The jewel was small and light, so Ed was able to lift it using only his thumb and index finger. Then, looking for the knot, he turned the ne string around and found the knot entangled with Lils hair, making it difficult to unravel. After struggling for a while, Ed finally had the untied ne in his palm.
When his eyes drifted back to Lil, she was suddenly in the form of a sleeping woman. He couldnt tell when and how she changed because it was his perception of her that had changed. His former view was blocked, and now his new one saw her in her normal appearance, although he couldnt pinpoint the turning point.
Because he had no time to lose, Ed picked up the jewel and illuminated it using the nearest light.
Its a shame to be observing it in this kind of light. I wish I had ess to one of the microscopes at Mondovi or from the Admirals office. I cant help but show some deference to the gods majestic and marvellous works.
While constantly mumbling to himself, Ed studied the inside of the crystal. It looked like there were air bubbles inside.
No, maybe it just looks like that
No matter how many times he turned it over it was impossible to observe it in greater detail. Following his first analyses, Ed hung it over his neck.
He raised his hands and ced them in front of him, but it seems that nothing had changed. He turned his palms and stretched his ten fingers. Still, there was nothing to see but his rough and calloused hands. Upset, Ed peeked down at the most important ce. He vividly felt the presence of what god had gifted him without having to touch it. He then ced both his hands on his chest and touched his face. His breasts, face, and hair length was also the same. Ed became a little desperate and turned his head to the sea. The water that used to be green was now very dark.
It doesnt look like Ill be able to see the reflection of my face in the water.
Ed started to roll his head.
Contrary to popr beliefs, artefacts werent made with magic. The reason they remained intact was because they were infused with the power of the gods.
Its said that theres no difference between magic and divine power, but as a schr, Ed made a strict distinction between the two.
So, which god has left behind such a strange power?
Before looking down at Lil, Ed rummaged through all the vast mythology he had ever read seeking for an exnation how this could have happened. However, Lil was already peering up at him, expressionless.
Chapter 75
Chapter 75
The sea breeze was fluttering Lils hair as well as Eds. Thanks to that, the cold sweat that formed on his nape cooled down quickly. It felt like his head was split in half by the de of an axe.
Schwaaa
The sound of the waves crashing on shore came and went. Ed mumbled to himself.
Stay calm. She may still be out of her mind seeing she hasnt taken out her sword yet
The wind wasnt strong enough to sting, making it possible for them to look at each others clear eyes.
Koud Bhan?
Ed wasnt sure if hed appear like a woman or if Lil would recognize him through his voice, but knowing how strongly she smelled of alcohol reassured him that everything was still under control. Still, Ed was feeling uneasy, so he unwittingly tightened his throat to change his voice.
Hes just out to drink. When hes tired of grazing, hell be back.
Lies.
Ed swallowed a sigh that almost came out of his mouth. He didnt know what to do.
Does she want me to give her another ride?
Koud Bhan died a long time ago.
Its true. Hes gone.
Lils eyes slowly rolled towards the sky. As soon as he got out of her sight, Ed hurriedly ripped off the ne.
But you came back to me. Is this a dream?
She slowly blinked her eyes.
Even if this is just a dream, Im grateful. I dont know any dreams other than nightmares When you were still alive, you lit up my world and when you died, you illuminated my dreams. You were the only thing that was bright in my life
That time, I couldnt go to the stables, thats why I didnt even know I had already lost you. No one said anything to me, so I didnt know where you went. I only knew that I could no longer hug or see you.
I was with you from the moment you were born, from the moment you slipped from your mothers body, covered in fluid. But life was cruel and you were torn away from me forever. Was it because I chased the wind that I shouldnt have gone after?
Ed responded to her dazed eyes that seemed to be wandering through a daydream.
Why are you saying you shouldnt have chased the wind? I told you, the wind favours you. As far as I can see, its always been like that, for a very long time.
Anyone can chase the wind. Even a newborn child can already feel the wind despite it being wrapped carefully. And when that child grows a little older and runs in a meadow to y, theyll undoubtedly feel a gust of wind. Its entirely natural.
Lil returned her nce to him, her eyes moving erratically in frozen movements. Ed used this opportunity to move his hand behind his back, hiding the ne. Fortunately, Lil didnt seem to notice what he was up to at all. Ed, whod been distracted by the ability of the relic only moments ago, now stared at her as if he was under some kind of spell. Her bloodshot eyes seemed to hold more tears than usual, he couldnt tell if it was because of the alcohol or Koud Bhan.
You
Lil slowly raised her hand. Ed knew what was going to happen, so he bowed his upper body awkwardly. A hand that felt much smaller and lighter than before rested on the top of his head.
Who are you?
He hesitated for a moment, debating if he should answer honestly or not.
Its me, Ed.
Oh
The fingers on his head rxed and Lil began to stroke his hair. It was a pet-like gesture, but Ed found it a quiet heart-warming experience. In this unprecedented mood, he slowly changed his posture andy on his side next to her while she was still rubbing his crown. Somehow, he had no intention of stopping her cute act any time soon, so Ed stretched his legs and rested his face on one arm. Lil then blinked and opened her mouth.
You are an interesting person.
Ed smirked while raising his eyebrows.
Im interesting? Since when?
Well from today?
Thats disappointing. I thought it was from a long time ago.
Lil snorted, finding it ridiculous. As a result, some of the grains of sand that had been attached to her chin and her lips fell off. Ed unhesitatingly brushed away the rest of the sand that had clung to her hair and cheek after rolling around in the white sand.
Just this morning, she was so angry because she was hit by a lump of dirt, but now shes lying on the sandy beach without a care in the world.
Ed recognized her drunkenness anew and slowly rxed his mind.
What do you want to know? Ill tell the Captain everything.
Lil muttered hazily as if she was talking to someone in her dream.
Are you a farmer* too?..
As Eds eyes were a little higher than hers, he had to nce down at Lil, who was still patting his temples with her fingers. He was amused to observe her when she was staring at him as if he were a mysterious creature. Her eyes were filled with curiosity, forcing her brows to furrow and form creases between them. Ed thought about pressing those delicate wrinkles with his finger.
No. The Captains a farmer. Being a farmer for a guy like me doesnt make any sense.
Then what the hell are you?
Hm, well. A passer-by who wants to peek at the farmers seed?
What do you mean?
Im a lowlife, Captain. I want to hear the Captains story, not mine.
I never thought Im that great.
I never asked for something great.
And breeze blew over them. Lil suddenly expressed a new level of interest. She rolled her eyes and tightened her lips in a cute manner. Ed was delighted to notice her wide range of expressions. With her petite face, concave eyes, nose, and mouth, all her facial muscles were moving so easily. Because hed only seen her stiff and anxious, he had never imagined she would show such emotions. While Ed gazed in awe at the stunning changes that renewed every few moments, Lil simply looked him straight in the eyes. Noticing her intense stare, Ed bit his lower lip.
Since a while ago, I have had the urge to suck in that unresistable innocent gaze After kissing those teary eyelids without leaving a single drop behind, I would go a little lower and kiss her mouth. Her lips look so sweet
Dont look at me like that.
Admittedly, it wasnt just intellectual curiosity that Ed desired from Lil. It may have begun as curiosity, but at some point, it had gone far beyond that. He was now fighting against his impulses and for Ed, who worships reason above everything else, it was a real struggle. His desire was stirring him up more and more.
At first, Ed grimley wiggled his body. But when his lingering feelings continued, he finally sat up with his back towards Lil.
He rubbed his earlobe hard enough to pull it off. He was insecure with himself, like when he experienced passion for the first time all those years ago. Ed sat for a while, calming his aching heart, and then straightforwardly spoke to the quiet Lil.
Tell me the Captains story.
Still, Lil didnt answer. Ed was dissatisfied with the silence, so he suppressed his passionate thoughts and he stretched out toy down next to her again.
Captain. The night is dark, so I cant see you. Also, the waves are noisy, so I cant hear you well. What are you ashamed of? With the noisy waves, your clumsy words will be covered.
Lil was still dazed, it was hard for her to understand what Ed was saying. Although sheprehended bits of it like she shouldnt feel ashamed, she knew that if she didnt focus, shed quickly miss the context. It didnt help that each sentence she heard reverberated through her ears, adding to her headache. It was only then that Lil realised that she had drunk too much.
Was it just one bottle of Qanyon? Two bottles?
Nevertheless, she didnt know that her level of intoxication could rise this quickly. She deliberately wanted to get drunk, but her feelings didnt improve at all.
Who said that alcohol is the best way to forget loneliness and sorrow?
Doing something reckless like this had normally no ce in her meticulous nature. But for now she was content with enjoying the experience shed always been a little interested in. And although she was terribly dizzy, she felt fortunate to have had such a humorous experience. However, shed never repeat it again.
Its my first time, but also myst. Thats it. From now on, every moment will be thest for me. Helping this sad ind, to be the Captain of a sailing ship, to climb on the stern andmand the route All this enjoyment wille to an end and apletely different life will begin. The voyage will take about 15 days at most
Footnote:
*Farmer: Lils referring to the farmer of Eds story about the beast with the special seed (vol2. chapter 66). Shes basically asking if Ed also has a seed; a philosophy, a particr vision on life or humanity, a strong belief in making something happen or making a difference.
Chapter 76
Chapter 76
She grew anxious when she emphasised the time she had left. As Lil cast a hazy nce at the madman resting next to her, she noticed him spinning around. However, she understood that was most likely just a side effect of the alcohol. She also knew that thispanionship she has with Ed will also be the first andst, giving her a reason to look at him a bit longer.
Ive waited a long time. I waited and finally gave up, and its been so long since I did. But then this pervert showed up out of nowhere and caught me off guardIm slowly realising that I want to keep Ed. As Jarles suggested, it may be time to give him part of my trust. It wont hurt to take him on the Bell Rock to Serlio Ind and drop him off there. Panichi is still out of reach of the Navy, and we wonte across any on our way to Serlio. No matter how many guards we assign to him, it makes no sense to leave Ed in Panichi. Ill abandon my first intention to get rid of him.
She closed her eyes tightly.
I dont exactly know why Ed keeps asking me to share my story with him. He seems to know more about my circumstances than I do. And Im a little envious of how easy it seems for him to interpret my thoughts and show them to the world
Lil coughed forcefully to clear her throat and rolled her tongue in her dry mouth. She opened her eyes again and nced up at the beautiful night sky. Like the sky that continually gives out magnificent starlight, she wanted to pour forth fragments of her identity.
Will the parts of my identity shine as brilliant? For the first andst time, Id like to know.
I thought this many times before, but when I keep silent in a conversation with you, it feels like Im losing. However, Im not such a smooth talker as you are, so the right words donte as easily to me as they do to you
She wasnt trying to be eloquent, but she couldnt help but be concerned about her poor speaking skills, so Lil cleared her throat again as she looked at Ed.
A small interference can have a great impact if one allows it Like how a snowball can turn into an avnche
Ed was as calm as someone listening to old stories around a bonfire. He wasnt overly excited to burden Lil, nor overly quiet to make her feel ignored. Even if he didnt chime in after every sentence, she knew he was listening to her. Uncharacteristically, Ed seemed to have a knack for stabilising his opponent.
Thats why men are really afraid of others. Afraid of beings who look just like them and think the way they think, it threatens them.
Are those beings the ves or the foreigners you talked about?
Women.
Oh, you didnt mention women before. Im sorry.
Dont overlook the opposite sex only because theyre being dominated in the guise of respect. When a woman holds a masters book, she gets ridiculed. Of course, while most women dont feel shame for such reproach still, it isnt her fault. An uneducated man would be treated the same way. But some women, like men, canprehend any great work. What makes them all think that this is impossible? Do they believe intelligence is exclusively for men?
Are you saying that a womans ignorance is formed by ack of education instead of ack of intelligence?
Yes. All humans have eyes for a reason. Its the same with the ears, the mouth, and the legs. Just because a womans eyes are gouged out doesnt mean she cant extract the treasures buried in books. How about cutting off her ears? Obviously, no one deserves to have their ears cut off, but this world firmly believes that its fine to do so. Those who are defined as inferior are being put in their ce without hesitation. To people and to Mortu. Ugh, Its something that is driving mepletely crazy. However, I believe that in the future, there will be an end to this.
It will end?
Yes. All this abuse will inevitably stop. Is it right for the world to cut off the noses of humans who were born with them intact? A civilization built on innocent sacrifices is destined to fall ill. As this world is already full of madness and anger, it will soon copse. It will explode due to their inability to bear their own sins. Any dynasty or country has a history of such an end, its amazing that they still cant predict it despite having failed so many times. Its self evident, a fact that cannot be questioned. The only thing Im not sure about is how far it will be in the future.
Even though her gaze was concentrated on the night sky, she could feel Ed staring at her with his chin resting on his hand. Its as if his gaze is fixed on her. When she thought about asking him to take his eyes off of her, Ed asked abruptly.
Why did you have to include the word future?
Lil frowned a little and bit her lip.
Because I wont be alive to see it. The continuation of life after death feels so far away, like the future.
But the farmer said theres no need to mourn for not seeing the buds, Captain.
Do you think that a farmer who is still only human can transcend the emotion of sadness?
Ed rubbed his lips.
So, is that why the grieving farmer built his own society on the Bell Rock?
Lil was momentarily speechless. She was so surprised that she didnt even realise she had fully understood Eds words. Her internal emotions and joy welled up like a fountain and let the water flow in beautifully formed arches. Had she been standing, she would surely have fallen over due to the amazing sight. Lil didnt notice that she was directly staring at Ed for a while now before realising they were looking at each other face to face. His green eyesughed softly. She couldnt believe it and wanted to ask.
Are you real? How did you
She wanted to confirm that he was real by touching his skin. But as soon as she would confirm it, she probably wanted to hold him so he couldnt run away as she couldnt cope with the overwhelming emotions. However, that was only possible in a delusion. Lil retracted her outstretched hand and squished the hem of her robe into a fist. She had let go of all her desires a long time ago, so in the end, she turned around with a heavy heart. She stubbornly shifted her focus to the view above her. The vastness of the sky.
I wanted to see it happen with my own two eyes.
Can a group that doesnt abuse others thrive?
Her face lit up at Eds judicial question. Shyness apanies anything unknown, but her delight bursts forth like a flowing fountain. Lil answered by looking to the left.
Of course.
When people live together a group will naturally form. This may sound crazy, but I thought it would be achievable with permission. Anger and abuse are actions taken by someone who is striving to influence others in ways theyll never want to. But obviously, it will never work. Its meaningless and ineffective. If you want to move others, you have to ask for permission first.
Permission is such a vague word. Can you rify?
When Im making a legitimate request, Im making a promise that youll agree on. In return, youll show me respect, and asionally use your skills for me.
Thats like a contract.
Ed, who was still resting his head on his hand, fiddling with his earlobe, murmuring to himself.
It isnt a ridiculous idea the Bell Rock itself proves it
Lil thought to herself without verbally answering.
But the Bell Rock is over now. I just have to be satisfied. Im grateful to have observed the possibility that such a group can exist and Ill now spend the rest of my life as a wife and a mother. All I was allowed to do was to hope that one day this idea would be sculpted into reality and that the finished sculpture would be indescribably beautiful and dazzling. I want to lie down and be a stepping stone for that great arrival, but in the end, Im left alone on this lonely path again, unable to contribute to that brilliant realisation
I cant stand it.
What?
Lil was startled by identally verbalising her inner voice and quickly turned to Ed. Although he was still lying in a rxed and friendly posture, Lil swallowed her dry saliva as the cold sweat on her forehead evaporated.
Did I say it out loud?
You did.
At the small mistake, Lil clicked her tongue. ALthough, it was quite questionable if she did that correctly because there was no sound. Lil humbly teased her tongue in vain, so she added.
I must be drunk.
Whats it that you cant stand?
Even though he was submerged in the night, his transparent green eyes shone brightly as if he knew something. She didnt want to answer, so Lil turned away from Ed again. After a while, she heard a voice whispering carefully.
Captain. Dont make stupid choices
Chapter 77
Chapter 77
It sounded like a warning, but also like advice. Lil wanted to ask what he meant by stupid choices but she bit her tongue out of fear for Ed giving the correct answer. Although she was just holding back her words, the corners of her eyes warmed up as if she was also holding back tears.
I must truly be out of my mind
Lil cried quietly in the hope that Ed wouldnt notice. Little by little, so there would be no tears to wipe away.
Did you hear me?
She tried her best not to sniff. If she made such a suspicious sound, Ed would definitely notice as their bodies were so close. Lil didnt want him to see her tears, runny nose, or any traces of redness on her face.
Her sorrow was a river that she would eventually drown in. She had no choice but to be submerged in a ce shes never been able to escape from. It was nothing new for Lil.
Captain?
Stop calling me.
As she was drowning, she couldnt make a sound. She tried to calm down, but she couldnt stop her chest from trembling louder and louder. A racing heart and choking breath. Her shaking shoulders, unable to ovee her sadness, could be sensed even in her drunken state. When she couldnt calm her body down, Lil turned around and hugged herself. She wanted to curl up as small as possible, so no one would be able to recognise her.
Though shes unsure, it seems that Ed had called her again. Instead of answering, Lil kept repeating the same sentence over and over again .
Dont call me, stop calling me
Before long, her mind faded away as it usually does when she cries heavily. Lil was bing more and more oblivious to whether she was getting overwhelmed by her drunkenness, or whether her body was drowning in the river and losing consciousness
Eds fingers that approached her round, curved shoulders, held back. He hesitated, not knowing what to do with the suddenly sobbing Lil. His anguish reached its peak and his hand went forward and backward dozens of times. Of course, Lil remained silent. Shes crying, but her screams didnt make it out. Like a person buried underwater. It was only natural that he couldnt hear her shouting with all her heart and soul deep below the surface of the water.
There was no sound or movement, making her even more pitiful.
How many tears have you already shed in order for your body to remain so calm and silent when you soak yourself in sorrow?
Ed withdrew his hand bitterly.
Comfort without depth will be nothing more than a hindrance
He gave up his clumsy attempt of constion and sat back facing the sea. The waves were cold and raging. Ed buried himself in the sound of the waves rushing back and forth
***
How long has it been? Im slowly starting to worry about her. It mustve been about half an hour now, but I cant tell if she has fallen asleep or if shes still crying as theres no movement from her.
Ed could guess the reason for Lils sadness, but he shouldnt intervene too hastily. He was well aware of his careless personality. Also, he wasnt close enough to Lil yet. Despite the fact that she appeared to have opened her mind a little, it was still too early as she hadnt dropped her guardpletely. However, Ed started to get concerned about Lils body temperature if he left her be like that. So he decided to make up a lie.
Captain, its high tide. Youll get your feet wet if you stay like this any longer.
Without getting a reaction, it appeared that another ten minutes had gone by. During that time, Ed had been staring at the hem of Lils shirt swaying in the wind. Her back looked extremely narrow. She was wearing a shirt that wasrger than her body size, but instead of it concealing her body, it was emphasising it. Her thin arms left her sleeves almost empty, making her look even more petite.
The pitiful woman was being stroked by the nights touch, looking like an abandoned painting left behind in an atelier.
The night was drawn with ck brushstrokes, covering the canvas inplete darkness. A handful of stars were thrown over the painting, creating a dense sh of light. It wasnt pure white, more like a duller ivory colour that fell endlessly across the vast night sky, exquisitely ced by the soft tip of the brush.
Its such a simple image, so why is it so sad? I feel the area surrounding my chest tightening when I stare at it.
Ed blinked his eyes and shook his head when Lil, who was like a dot left behind by a brush, flinched.
Captain?
Ed got on his knees and crawled towards the lonely painting. It was only when he got very close that he could see her profile. He wasnt sure about what he was seeing at first due to the darkness, but her ck hair fluttered over her face. Ed lowered his torso and checked her silent breathing. Her regr, short bursts of breath indicated she seemed to be asleep. He then gently gathered her waving hair and brushed it over her shrunken shoulder.
Captain.
It seemed that she had indeed fallen asleep. Otherwise, such a level of closeness wouldnt have been allowed if she was awake. Ed lingered on her calm face until he himself lost some sense of reality. With the harmony of intricate curves, her beautiful face was near perfect. However, now that hed seen the dreadful misery she was harbouring within, Ed could no longer see Lil as just an object of admiration.
Ed and Lil shared the same journey. But Ed had never been hindered in his search for enlightenment, something he now regarded as the truth. Numerous books and evidence passed through his hands, as well as historical materials and oral traditions dating back to ancient times, have shaped him into the man hes today. However, as Lil said, she had never earned a formal education outside of a womans liberal arts and it didnt appear that shed been allowed to read what she wanted.
Ed didnt know what kind of bone and flesh-cutting realisation there was until Lil, who had no tangible evidence in her hands, used the word self-evident for everything she believed in.
Its impossible for her to sound self-evident from nothing.The problem mightve started there, a person who speaks as naturally as breathing has lived throughout history without any words. Ones conviction could grow bigger with the day, but there was nothing to say. I cant evenprehend what kind of conflicting anguish Liloa is carrying. Im not sure if I should consider her lucky or pitiful that she hasnt gone insane yet. Can you even call it fortunate to be sane while going through such hell?
Ed also had the experience of raising his g on the mountain peak of truth that he finally reached after a long journey. He roared with joy when he conquered the summit that no one had reached before.
I felt like my body would explode if I didnt shout it out loud somewhere. But Liloa is still, too still. Perhaps because her seeds were secretly nted in and where they shouldnt be sowed. Thats why shes overly cautious, stoic and a bit clumsy. And although Liloa has earned the right to scream and get a little more thrilled, the way shes now is as if she were a nameless explorer, who returned without a mark, and it therefore would be regarded as if she had never climbed to the highest peak in the first ce.
In fact, Im surprised that Liloa is still like this, even after bing a pirate captain. I can guess that this patience is probably a habit from her past life because Lil Schweiz has no reason to be bound by any patience. But looking at Liloa, shes still enduring
There wasnt much he could cite as a cause, so Ed picked the only person whos connected to Lils past and present.
Captain Lemoine.
Ed didnt exactly know why Lil and Cesar were together. He didnt even know whether or not Cesar was involved in the incident that triggered the rumour that Lil was dead or missing without a trace. Nevertheless, what he does know is that in this situation Cesar is the one behind Lils stagnation.
Its frustrating that I dont know the whole story yet, but if I dig a little more, I may find out. Should I wake her?
As soon as he thought that, the pitting of sand could be heard. It was difficult to hide the sound of footsteps on a sandy beach. Ed looked up at his approaching opponent. ording to the shadow, it was a powerful man walking with a terrifying momentum. He could even hear the breathing of someone who was clearly angry. There was no need to guess the mans identity. Ed leapt up in anticipation of a fist flying toward him, however, Cesar only gnashed his teeth like a furious beast.
What are you doing?!
Chapter 78
Chapter 78
Well, I cant say I dont deserve this aggressive approach From his standpoint, it must look like Im lying on top of Liloa.
Ed raised both his hands as if to show he was innocent. Still, Cesar scrutinised his face for any signs of pleasure getting from molestation. Ed snorted exasperatedly at the behaviour shown by Cesar, who was rudely staring him in the face.
Lets just calm down. What if she wakes up?
They simultaneously lowered their eyes to the sleeping Lil.
Wait, now that I see it, her cleavage is visible through her unbuttoned shirt
Cesar and Ed both noticed the exposure at the same time. Cesars eyes became sharp like a sword, ready to kill. Ed, on the other hand, was starting to get tired of the constant suspicion when he was wrongly judged for the umpteenth time, so he decided to attack with a tant remark.
What are you thinking? Im not so desperate to touch a sleeping woman.
However, the unconvinced Cesar kept his beastly stance. Although he had previously shown respect to Ed, he appears to have changed his mind after having seen so much.
Hes losing his reason
Ed raised his eyebrows as he watched Cesars right hand twitch over and over again. He didnt like this dead-end situation in which he had to exin something that had been taken out of context, especially since his opponent had an advantage in his rtionship with Lil. As a result, he provoked Cesar with another twisted statement.
Come on, if I really wanted to do something, Id take her somewhere nice.
..!
As expected, Eds choice of words exacerbated the situation. Cesar drew his sword halfway but then thrust it back into the sheath again. His whole body trembled when he exercised his superhuman patience. In an attempt to calm his anger, he picked up Lil.
Ed continued with his blunt sarcasm.
What, are you going to hold her like that? Do you want everyone to know shes secretly a woman? What if the crew sees you?
Ignoring Ed, Cesar examined Lil from head to toe for any signs of coercion or harassment. Except for her unkempt clothes, Lil appeared to have been in good hands. However, the horrible odour of alcohol was vibrating.
Arent you waking up because youre drunk? Unbelievable.
Cesar returned his gaze to the innocent Ed.
How much
Dont misunderstand the situation. She drank heavily by herself. So dont talk nonsense about me forcing her in any way and dont ask me how much shes drunk, because I dont know.
Cesar wanted to ask for the whole story, but he couldnt because of his current opponent. He thought it would be much better to hear it directly from Lil. Cesar also reasoned that in order to separate Ed from Lil, he had to leave as quickly as possible.
Give me her ne.
Ed looked renewed at the ne he was holding. Of course, he had no intention of keeping it. He wanted to preserve the progress he made with Lil, who was finally lowering her boundaries a bit. However, just this one time, he didnt want to hand it over so easily.
Are you that easily convinced about my sanity? Dont be nave, Captain. Whenever Im getting bored, I always start doing the craziest things in secret.
Let this be a warning, if you force me in any way, Ill probably get bored very soon.
Winning someones trust is the most effective way to lead to romance, but dont ever think its the only way.
I know, how annoying.
Dont be so arrogant. How far do you think you can go?
Cesar asked back with his stern eyes maintaining their piercing gaze. Ed grunted displeased and extended the hand holding the ne, only to snatch it back when Cesar reached out his hand.
Ah, right
Ed opened his eyes wide as if he had suddenly thought of something and hung the ne around his neck.
How do I look?
As if evading the repulsing sight, Cesar turned his head away.
Raise your eyes. Im sure my beauty isparable to Liloas, so what are you so reluctant about?
Youd better look at me quickly. Since Liloas body temperature is going down, shouldnt you bring her inside?
..!
Cesar, who ced the back of his hand on Lils cheek, reluctantly raised his head. It was just before their eyes met. Ed had never seen Cesars face so badly distorted. No, distorted or not, it was the first time he witnessed a change in Cesars expression. Ed asked, feeling the same pleasure as when one of his yful pranks were sessful.
What do you think?
Cesars displeased face gradually turned into one that seemed embarrassed. Now Ed was the one with a distorted expression and asked.
Whats with that look? Did you fall in love with me?
Dont be ridiculous.
Theres no change none.
What?
Youre the same.
In disbelief, Ed put his hands on his chest and pretended to massage them. When Cesar turned his head to avoid seeing something he didnt want to see, Ed shot him with sharp eyes.
Are you serious?
Theres no point in telling a lie. Now give it back.
When Liloa wears the ne, does she say she sees herself in her original form?
Yes.
In the end, it meant that Ed couldnt trust Cesar to speak the truth, leaving him with no choice but to hand over the ne like an angry child. When he removed the ne, Cesar was back to his expressionless appearance.
People in the present world generally ignore magic since its unpredictable and treacherous, Cesar appeared to be one of them.
Ed was one of the few who went out of his way to obtain and study magical artefacts.
Take it.
Just before Cesar received the ne, Ed instinctively lowered his gaze to Lil who was calmly buried into Cesars broad arm as if it were a cradle. As soon as Eds eyesnded on Lils cheek, Cesar turned his shoulders.
How do you see her?
What?
No matter what your intentions are, if you express your desires so explicitly, it will be difficult for me to deal with it generously.
Have I already been that explicit? I dont think its that bad yet.
Ed gently patted Cesars cheek. Cesar looked at him with the desire to spit in his face, but in the end he turned and crossed the sandy beach.
Fortunately, Ed didnt go as far as chasing after them. However, Cesar still gritted his teeth.
Is he really falling in love with Liloa?
He looked down at his lover, who slept like a log. The same lover that for some unknown reason drank alcohol she never touched before. The ominous premonition that reached reality more than ever persistently bothered him. Cesar entered the inn, trying to ovee the awful scenario that urred in his head. He felt sluggish as he climbed the stairs, passed through the hallways, and entered his room. Instead of holding Lil, it seemed he was carrying an intense fear.
He thenid her down and sat across her.
Being in a closed space, the smell of alcohol was overwhelming. As there were no clear eyes staring at him, no voice calling him and no arms embracing him, merely the odour of alcohol lingered. His heart felt like an anchor thrown into an endlessly deep sea. The heavy piece of metal couldnt find any rocks or floors to support it. Without support, it could only sink aimlessly.
Why?
Cesar had a hunch that Lil was going through a difficult time. He wasnt a fool. He knew that she was obsessed with the Bell Rock and how much she wanted to continue living the pirate life.
But the Bell Rock isnt the only symbol of freedom, right? Freedom can be enjoyed in many other ways. You can sympathize with ves and fight against injustice through other means. In addition, sailing is dangerous and exhausting. Does it feel that your life is that meaningless that you dont even care about your own well-being?
Is that it, Liloa?
Of course, this was all part of a brief moment of self-pity. There are still times when he feels insignificant in front of the person he adores. In the first ce, he never expected that Lil would value him so much. But Lil never once let Cesar look down on himself and she consistently assured him.
{ Im grateful to you, and I truly love you. }
She eventually devoted herself to him more than he could have imagined.
Nevertheless, there were times when Cesar harboured outrageous suspicions. The first few times, he expressed his doubt too hastily and Lil did her hardest to show her affections. Even though Cesar said she didnt have to, he didnt stop her from trying. Unlike Cesar, who genuinely loved Lil, Lil was unaware that love was an emotion that didnt require proof. No matter how tightly she was held in his arms or how deeply he touched her body, she couldnt understand how it felt to lose her body into that emptiness.
Cesar simply loves Lil that much.
Over time, Lil became more natural. Cesar wasnt sure if it was the development of real affection or the result of learning how to act. But he chose to stop doubting her so that Lil was no longer morbidly obsessed with proving herself. Also, he noticed that the less suspicious he was, the better their rtionship became. Before he knew it, Cesar hadpletely buried the uncertainties from his immature days.
But on a day like this, when unexpected variables intervened, he couldnt help but feel uneasy. Suddenly his old doubts greeted him as if they only left yesterday.
As Cesar couldnt stand it anymore and shook the sleeping Lil.
Liloa.
hm
Liloa.
Lil couldnt open her eyes properly and just mumbled. Cesar tried to hand over the ss of water on the table. But when Lil raised her arms in the air andpletely missed it, he directly put the ss on her lips and made her drink. Lil opened her eyes once she finished the entire cup. Or at least she tried to, they would barely open, looking as thin as thread.
Cesar?
Seeing him, Lil raised her hand and rubbed her eyes.
Why why wake me
Cesar felt sorry for a moment but got rid of that feeling right away.
Why did you drink?
Just I was just curious.
Why today?
Now that this is over
Are you that upset?
Hnggg no its just starting over
It was close to gibberish, but Cesar understood the meaning. However, what he was curious about was whether it was really just about starting over. When he brought up the topic of going to the principality today, he was happy that Lil agreed, but if it turned out to be something she disliked, he didnt want to force her to settle into that way of life.
Are you sure youre okay with that?
Chapter 79
Chapter 79
Lil smacked her lips and nodded. Seeing her do that even when she was drunk made him hope she was serious.
Ill ept it if you say no.
Of course, if that happens, he must continue doing what he doesnt want to do. Just because Lil was sympathetic to the conquered, Cesar had to risk his life to rescue lowly ves and loot Garnis cargo for their livelihood. Cesar had to admit that he was somewhat exhausted. And as a person with beliefs and values quite different from Lils, it was difficult to follow her wholeheartedly.
Lil wanted to pursue her ideal, but Cesar believed that her ideal was in vain. Despite being sufficiently free, Lil yearned for something unfinished, distant, and out of her reach. In his eyes, she was already living her best life, doing everything she wanted to do, like running the Bell Rock. Cesar, therefore, hoped to use the Admirals voyage to the Southern Seas as a chance to make somepromises with her.
She agreed too quickly, though.
He wasnt aware of it earlier today because he was so happy, but seeing Lils current state, he questioned whether she truly wanted this or that she saw it as another obligation to show him her devotion.
If this is the case, it will be terrible and I need to let her know that I never intended to force her.
You can be honest. Dont hold anything back.
Cesar
Yes?
Its really okay
Lil, who muttered with her eyes closed, slowly rolled over to create space. She then pulled Cesars arm, led by her touch, heid down next to her.
Were leaving the port, so now
Lil covered her eyes with his hand and closed them tightly. The hand holding his then slid down to her corbone and shoulder. Seeing her losing focus again made Cesar feel as though he should no longer question her any further, so he also closed his eyes.
Lil was relieved when Cesar stopped talking because she didnt want their conversation to turn into a war of attrition. They once got into a fight over the Bell Rock, it was then that Lil realised how ufortable Cesar was on the ship. At that time, no matter what he said, her rtionship with him was clear from the beginning and thepromises they made turned out to be full of empty words. Either Cesar was going with her or Lil wasnt able to board the Bell Rock at all.
She pondered.
Isnt there a ce between the sea and thend?
In her rtionship with Cesar, Lil was an object*. And it became natural that she would never be a subject*. She was unable to speak out against it, it has been that way since Lil extended her hand in response to Cesars invitation for salvation. She may be the object, but she was also the one to choose their current phase, so she couldnt bring herself to cross him. As a result, the man in power granted freedom to the object and the object was allowed to enjoy this limited freedom. There was no way back as Lil had already whispered to him when she reached her hand out.
{ Being a free object isnt as bad, so just give me a piece of freedom }
I was blinded at the time, if only I thought about it a little longer. Maybe I couldve predicted this.
Cesars love for Lil didnt start at Lebrun. As a Lebrun cadet, she was her most radiant and beautiful self, but he showed her nothing more than respect. Instead, he dered his love when
***
Feeling a burning thirst, Lil lifted her face buried in the pillow. For some reason her eyes were swollen and she struggled to open them. After rolling her eyes and wiping away some remaining sand, a piercing light permeated and stained her poorly opened vision.
its morning?
With no time to waste, she forced herself to open her eyespletely despite the tingling sensation. As a bright morning unfolded, Lil tried to get out of bed after kicking the white nket.
Oh no, I need to get up What?..
A dizzy spell probably engulfed her when she raised her upper body too quickly because when she woke up again, her body had fallen backwards on the bed. Lil looked up at the cracked ceiling and pondered how she was in such a sorry state. With her throat feeling very dry and her stomach bloated, she recalled her memories from the night before.
I was drinking, and
{ Captain! }
Damn it!
Lil kicked hard on the bed, causing the nket that was hit by her foot to fly into the air.
Who said you lose your memory after you drink?
Her memory which was moving through her head like a mistyntern wasnt vivid, but the parts she did remember were embarrassing. Lil banged her pitiful bed with her fist after rolling over and burying her face in the nkets. Needles in the form of her shameful memories stung her fingertips and toes in an annoying way, so she clenched and unclenched her hands and feet.
Lil, who was lying on her belly and chewing on each word shed shared with Ed as if it were raw pieces of meat, suddenly dashed to the restroom. She raised her head over the earthenware in an attempt to get rid of the leftover alcohol that was still influencing her emotions, but all that came out was foul stomach juice. She then returned to the room, wiped her mouth violently, and drank the entire bucket of water that had been ced on the drawer next to the window.
Her thoughts seemed to calm down as soon as the cool liquid spread throughout her stomach. However, it didnt help with her fever. Lil moaned a sigh, resting her hand on her sweaty forehead.
Wh what should I do?
Lil pressed her cheek restlessly with the back of her hand. She felt troubled and opened a window, then returned to her bed, mming her head on the mattress and started screaming. After some time, she gradually came to terms with reality, so she got up, although wobbling, and took a daring decision.
Okay. Ill pretend I dont remember.
After tying her ne, she felt much morefortable. It wasnt in her nature to evade the truth, but at times like this she had no choice but to utilise her acting skills. After a brief wash and packing her luggage, Lil checked her pocket watch. It was still early in the morning, so she had plenty of time to eat. When she was about to grab her rooms door knob
Knock Knock
Lil opened the door to find Cesar standing there. He was carrying a light breakfast on a wooden tray. Lil awkwardly scratched her head and went back into the room.
Great. I have something to tell you.
I heard that we depart today.
When she heard the door click, Lil nced back at him.
Isnt the sooner the better? With the fleet heading this way, the League will also feel relieved with their increase in resources.
Why did you have to offer the gold?
Do you want to be assassinated without knowing of rats or birds? I dont think the League will keep individualsbelled as traitors alive in this critical period.
All right.
We need to get rid of possible charges against us.
Yes.
Sitting on the bed, Lil stuffed the bread Cesar had brought into her mouth. Cesar moved a chair next to her and sat down, his face solemn. Lil asked as she sipped her milk.
What are you so worried about?
If thats the case, wouldnt it be safer to take our exit through the Serlio Inds?
Well, thats possible. But, Im sure everyone, not just Jarles or Valtano, will send someone to keep an eye on us. Shouldnt we see what those guys will do first?
Of course, Lil didnt say that she wants a decent retirement. Since Cesar gave resources such as gold to the Bell Rock and sacrificed himself to run it with her, she couldnt or didnt want to refute him. Cesar was correct. It was beneficial for them to depart through Serlio, where the maind of the Empire woulde out a little further north. They wont be easily monitored there, and it was half suicide to return to the League with such a fact. However, even so, they will be exposed to extreme danger until their escape ispletely sessful, and Lil spected that Cesar wouldve actually devised anything. Otherwise, he wouldnt have mentioned leaving the South.
All right.
After untying her ne, Lil smiled and took his hand.
I think it would be fun to go to a foreign country, right?
Are you serious?
I am. The principality of Loti is famous for Lake Louise. I want to go there too.
Cesar, who was stroking the back of her hand, nodded. However, seeing Cesar giving the brightest smile she had seen in a long time made her ufortable.
There are numerous recreational vis aroundke Louise, and I believe you can stay there during the summer.
Lil sat on Cesarsp and softly swept up his long bangs which seemed a little longer.
Your hair is a little long. Do you want me to cut it for you?
Yes.
Lets see, the scissors
Lil looked around, muttering to herself. Naturally, there were no scissors in the room. As soon as she was contemting whether she should go to the kitchen, Cesar kissed her temple.
Not now
Lil looked at Cesar. Red eyes stared at her from beneath a thick golden hue. In reality, his hair was as blonde as his eyshes, but hes dying it darker for now. Lil recalled his blonde hair shining brightly under the Sesbrons chandeliers. Looking back, Cesar shone the brightest at that time, but his light has only diminished since then, never returning to its original state. Maybe its been difficult for him to love her in this phase of their life, but Cesar believed that after Lils wanderings in the name of freedom, his happiness would return.
Lil tried to look forward to it.
Maybe theres indeed happiness there.
The rewards and happiness thates from caring for her husband and children. And, as Cesar mentioned, shell be able to ride and go out as much as she wants.
They hugged each other tightly. When she looked at him, Lil suddenly had a strange thought.
I wonder why so many people arent sure of their love. The eyes of a person in love glitter with such intensity. Even a speck of suspicion is not enough to wash it away.
***
Footnote/trantion note:
*Object/subject: So Lil sees herself as an object in her rtionship with Cesar, we think it means that Lil is inferior to him. That she is just another woman with a womb, born to give birth to an heir. With that same reasoning the subject Lil talks about is to be his equal, apagnon deserving of his respect. In her eyes she will never be an subject to Cesar. And the reason why she cant refute him is because she feels that she owes him, this gratitude or even emotional ckmail keeps her chained to him, unable to break free.
Disimer: This is just our thoughts, so we can be wrong and youre of course free to form your own interpretation of the text
Chapter 80
Chapter 80
The Bell Rock was busy preparing to set sail as soon as the sun rose.
Cesar climbed onto the upper deck, breathing in the damp morning air. He wanted to stay longer at the inn with Lil, but he had toe out first because there was something he couldnt dy. Leaning on the railing for a while, he looked down at his hand that held her. The sensation of touching her still felt vivid. Her lingering breath from her gaping lips reverberated in his ears, and the memory of him pressing down on those lips, biting and sucking them dizzily went back and forth in his mind.
Were so close, but why am I still feeling anxious when I already have everything she has closer than anyone else in the world?
Cesar impulsively looked behind him, anticipating that Lil might already be on the dock. But much to his chagrin, she wasnt there yet. He longed to hug her right now, to bury his face in her shoulder and breath in her scent. Whenever he did, he was assured that they were really together. He was content but also anxious about not being entirely satisfied. He couldnt shake the feeling of missing something crucial in the happiness that seemed perfect at first nce.
Cesar took a deep breath. The smell of damp wood lingering on deck made his breathing hazy.
Thest voyage with the Bell Rock.
At the end of this journey waited the life he always hoped for. It was his big wish. He wanted Lil to be happy and the excitement that he finally couldfort his anxiety.
Cesar went up to the forecastle and approached Courant who was mopping the floor.
Courant.
Yes?
Courant stood up, wiping his hands on his pants. Cesar looked around for a while and eventually looked at the boy.
Oh, uhm Navigator?
Because Cesar had never personally spoken to him before, Courants eyes widened in curiosity when he recognised the man calling for him.
Whats going on?
After confirming that Ed had not arrived at the dock yet, Cesar spoke.
I have a favour to ask of you.
Yes?
Courant scratched his nape and looked around. He seemed to be puzzled or even slightly annoyed.
Courants in charge of all the small chores that need to be done on the ship, so he actually hasnt enough time to keep an eye on Edgar
Nheless, Cesar had no choice but to go with Courant. A witness must be directly involved in the scene in order to establish credibility, and Courant was the best choice for avoiding Eds perceptive senses.
Lately, I feel like someone keeps breaking into my cabin.
..!
Cesar consciously lowered his voice. No matter how reasonable his purpose was to drive out Ed, a lie was still a lie. His voice that uttered the fabrication sounded foreign to him who has lived his whole life in sincerity. Cesar was so unfamiliar with it that he shut his mouth. He thought for a moment whether he should find another way, but the anxiety he had been suffering from all day long, engulfed his agony.
He rested his gaze on Courant, who immediately showed hostility toward someone. However, by the looks of him, Courant didnt seem to be thinking about anyone from the recently aboard crew. At first, Cesar was puzzled by his reaction, but not long after he recalled that Courant was from Marchand, so he could guess who he was suspicious of.
Things might be easier resolved than I thought.
Every time I enter my cabin, something is subtly different on my desk. It seems like the one breaking in was scouring for information.
***
Eds mouth fell open. Even someone like him, who had travelled all around the world, had never seen such mysterious formed sea cliffs. The dark stone walls that rose from the ocean, extended endlessly to both sides and formed an enormous circle. The majestic structure was so tall that it looked like it was piercing the sky. The cave-like space was filled with seawater, creating a hidden bay, and in the middle of it, a few ships with their sails removed were anchored. It looked just like any cave from the outside, but it revealed a hollow sea cliff on the inside. Ed bent his neck and gazed up at what appeared to be the entrance to a sacred temple.
Wow
Marenzio elbowed him upon seeing him standing so stupidly.
Look, Doctor. Are you just going to stand there like that? Hurry and load your stuff on the ship.
in shoved Marenzios shoulder.
You too, Marenzio! And when you first came here, didnt you drool and lose your mind, too? Why are you criticising him for being in awe?
You must be forgetting a lot of things since youre getting older, grandpa. When did I do that?
Ed boarded the Bell Rock, leaving behind the quarrel that the two had started. He didnt forget to asionally take a look around the cliff that seemed to reach for the heavens. As he walked with half his mind elsewhere, busy sailors hit him from all sides, so Ed switched his gaze to the world of humans, leaving the infinitely huge nature behind. When he looked around, half of the people on the deck were new to him.
The strange feeling he had sensed from the moment he heard the news of their departure resurfaced.
Until yesterday morning, we couldnt board because there was no crew, so what happened all of a sudden?
He asked in, but the old man only said that there were indeed times like this and didnt seem to know further details either. Nevertheless, Ed couldnt get over the feeling of uneasiness.
Why did she drink so much when she knew we were leaving the next morning? She didnt appear to be aware of how much she had consumed.
Load everything within the hour!
Ed, who was standing far away next to the foremast in contemtion, raised his gaze to the rear deck where themand hade from. Lil looked down at Ed as she ced her feet on the deck railing. Because she didnt tie hair today, her ck hair was pping beneath her triangle hat. Ed took off his hat and nodded, but Lil didnt return his greeting, let alone acknowledge him. Instead, she raised her gaze to the watchtower.
Why is the watchtower empty? Courant!
Ed put his hat back on and grinned under its shade. Although Lils action appeared small, it actually signalled that he may board. Ed then noticed Cesar close to her and delightedly wondered how much Lil could remember of their conversations from the night before. Contrary to Ed, Cesar had been staring at him for quite some time. He was either dissatisfied with Lils eptance of Eds existence or the fact that Ed was with Lil when she got drunk. Whether it was the former or thetter, Cesar appeared clearly hostile, so Ed gave him the meanest, most gloomy smile he could muster and then walked down the deck.
Halfway down the stairs, Ed stopped at the thought that he could give him an even meaner smile. He pondered for a moment.
Should Ie back up and smile one more time? Forget it, the momentum is gone now. When its funny, its funny, now it wont be threatening at all.
He reluctantly continued down while grinding his teeth.
When Cesar took Lilst night, he feigned indifference, but he asked me how I see her
Realising the answer, he hurriedly shook his head. In a means to distract himself from the subject, Ed thought about a book from his favourite schr and recited it as if it was his bible.
Are you okay, Doctor?
Youre just recovering from your injury, right?
Many sailors asked him how he was doing as he passed through the artillery deck. But Ed, who has been through this every day for the past few days, didnt respond and simply waved his hand. However, two other sailors appeared out of nowhere and followed him to his cabin to inquire about a remedy for lovesickness, but Ed shut the door in front of them, muttering that he was exhausted.
Finally left alone, Ed examined his bed first. The bedspreads were clean, but the wooden floor beneath them was ckened with bloodstains. He put down all his belongings, rummaged through the medicine cab, took a bottle of hematopoietic agent* and drank it. Since it was extracted from the spleen of a horse, the taste was quite fishy, so Ed quickly swallowed it with a frown.
While he was brushing his tongue, the case of his Surihe caught his eye. Ed opened the leather box, got his instrument, and decided to head back to the deck.
If I were to stay here, Ill only be apanied by the smell of blood I probably can be a little more earnest in my contact with Lil because we already talked a lot yesterday, Im sure shell be more weing now
I dont remember. You were with me yesterday?
Footnote:
* Hematopoietic agent: increase the production of erythrocytes (red blood cells), leukocytes (white blood cells), and telets. Ed is taking this because he had lost a lot of blood due to the bullet wound.
Chapter 81
Chapter 81
Ed was taken aback when Lil, whom he met while strolling around deck, said that. A stormy wind ripped over the ship and blew between them. Ed narrowed his eyes to see if this was a deliberate strategy by her or if she truly suffered from memory loss due to the heavy drinking.
What do you mean?
Lil shot sharply and pushed his forearm with the tip of the telescope she was holding.
Get out of my way.
***
As a result, Ed hadnt had a proper conversation with Lil until two days after their departure. She was even colder than before, so he immediately thought she was feigning ignorance. The first time they had a proper conversation was after Anunchio had left the recruiting tent back on Panichi.
At that time, Liloa was sober, and I bet our sincere conversation mustve broken down her walls to some extent. However, the fact that shes hiding behind an even tighter iron wall now means that theres something shes hiding.
Ed made a wild guess.
Is it because shes embarrassed?
If thats true Hmm, I think its rather cute? I really hope thats the case.
Ed chuckled with a strangeugh. He sat down against the main mast and started ying a lively tune. One of the sailors sitting on the lowest bow began to sing.
Tomboy Miss Bobo!
In the absence of a patient, Ed spent most of his time ying his Surihe on deck. Although he also jotted and scribbled sceneries on the ship in his notebook, he preferred performing with his instruments. Thats why sailors who have never been treated by him called Ed the musician instead of the doctor. His performances were all very well received on the Bell Rock. Sometimes, the hard-working sailors on the bow also enjoyed ying the Surihe themselves. When someone from the bow hummed the lyrics of Miss Bobo, the whole deck suddenly began to sing the cute song with fullmitment.
Ed listened to lyrics about a tomboy who crossed hills and streams as he watched Lil climb the stairs of the stern,ing his way. Of course, Ed had set himself up on the tailwind in anticipation of this encounter. When Lil got close enough to hear the singing sailors, she groaned and stared at Ed, who was excitedly holding the Surihe in his hands like a guitar.
Why are you ying this song? Its gross.
Ed chuckled, trying to ignore the lyrics, and nced back at Lil, leaning on the railing. The chorus was repeated endlessly.
How cute she is, that tomboydy! How cute she is, that tomboydy!
Ed ended the performance only after all the voices that sounded like a long-y record had faded away. He then stood close to her. Lil straightened her spine and gripped the wood with her fingertips, unable to let go of her tension for even a second. It was the kind of tension she wouldnt have had to deal with if Ed hadnte to this railing to obviously wait for her.
Captain. How are you?
Im fine.
I have something to ask today.
Let me guess, you will ask me that same thing you asked me yesterday or the day before. What do you remember from that night, isnt it?
No Calm down first, you should loosen your fists.
Ed tapped on the back of Lils hand, but she flicked his finger away with her other hand.
Youre bothering me again, why are you always looking for me?
Looking for you? I was here first?
But still, you alwayse here, so stop it.
Its my spot, but youre taking it away from me. Its like Im pushing away a stone using another stone.
Thats strange. ording to the Captain, you only need my permission to get me to leave. Why dont you ask for my permission?
Your permission can only be given after I make a request However, this spot is like the Captains seat. What kind of bum tries to take the Captains seat in the first ce?
Lil stared at Eds beautifully curved lips and thought about how he must be a man who knows how to seduce women with his face.
He knows hes extraordinarily good-looking and knows how to sharpen and wield it like a weapon, especially with distracted opponents. Such a skilful and seductive smile Was Admiral Retiro perhaps nning to conquer the Anatole Sea with Eds beauty?
You remember that too, right?
Lil, who was analysing Eds features, was startled and raised her voice.
What?!
That permission was the highlight of our conversation. For someone who doesnt remember, you understand me very well. I even think before that night, the word permission had never been uttered.
Lil fought to calm down her pounding heart. She had to answer gently, so she lifted her chin and rubbed it profusely with her thumb and index finger.
Is it? Is permission that special a word? Permission, permission, permission, permission, permission. I must say it at least ten times a day, Im not so sure why you think I uttered such amon word for the first time that night.
When he didnt respond right away, Lil gazed triumphantly at her opponent. Only, Ed had inclined his head with an uncertain smile, waiting for a proper counterargument. His exposed bangs cascaded down the slope of his brow. He wore a narrow-brimmed, circr hat on top of his head like theds currently do, so he didnt have to style his hair. Resulting that his bangs could flow naturally like that It was only then that Lil noticed his outfit. He wore a tight vest over his shirt and a sailors scarf. He appeared to want to give someone a cheerful and refreshing impression, it was a greatbination that would work on anyone. Lil averted her gaze and pondered.
Why is he trying hard to dress up stylishly in a ce without any women? Did this man reallye from the Navy?
While Lil was thinking about such a trivial thing, Ed scratched his head and rubbed his earlobe, before cing his elbow on the railing and leisurely resting his chin on his hand.
Captain, you dont have to try so hard to deny it. If its not your first time saying it, how do you know exactly what Im talking about?
Do I? What a petty argument; dont you think thats an unduly subjective guess?
So?
Of course, when I told you about permission, what I meant was
..!
Ed grinned broadly and buried his mouth in the palm of his hand. Lil realised at the same time, or perhaps a fraction of a second earlier, that she hadmitted a grave mistake that cannot be corrected or covered up by other words.
She eximed out of desperation.
Damn it!
Ed was nowughing aloud. Lil thought it was ridiculous how joyful he was that even his brows were wiggling, it took all her strength to stayposed while her blood was starting to boil. Ed, who normally would have pacified her by saying things like calm down, didnt even flinch today as he started to push her buttons.
You were so ashamed of that?
Why are you looking at me so fiercely? What did I do wrong?
Then Lils eyes expanded even further, and her rage became unfathomable. With his tempted fingers, Ed wanted to stroke Lils hair. No matter how manly she looks, the way he caught her was incredibly cute, and her actions keep tickling his side. Ed bashfully scratched the side of his back.
Lil merely red and pulled out her telescope from her waist. She first pointed the telescope towards Eds nose and then used it to slowly push his forearm as a gesture of giving a grim warning.
Youd better get out of here right now.
Ed took off his hat and bowed down deeply in an exaggerated move.
Well, lets call it a day, Captain.
Dont mess with me again.
Why is that?
As Ed tilted his head, Lil pretended to toss her telescope at him. However, Ed just pretended to be surprised and took no defensive action. Lil, who began to notice his increasing likability, became disgusted and clenched her teeth to the fullest. She clearly knew the difference in how she felt about him before going to Panichi and now.
Ed took a hesitant step back, bringing the Surihe he was carrying on his shoulder to the front. He then mmed the string hard and started the prelude.
Tomboy Miss Bobo!
Oozing with excitement from his victory, Ed scurried around among the busy sailors working on deck. As soon as the lyrics began and when several crew members sang along, Lil turned her head irritably.
There lived a very pretty girl next to the path of the yellow hill
She couldnt even tell him to stop singing, so Lil diverted her attention to the horizon, where she couldnt see anything. Naturally, there was a straight line separating light blue and dark blue, but nothing else. On the other hand, the sound of Eds stringed instrument didnt go away, simply squeaking within audible range. Lil clenched her teeth.
How cute she is, that tomboydy! How cute she is, that tomboydy!
But was there really nothing?
Just before Lil lowered the telescope, she vaguely recalls having seen a whitish figure. She quickly raised her telescope again and checked the horizon. A few seconds passed Then without hesitation, she turned to the deck and cried out at the top of her lungs.
Theres a ship in the northwest!
Chapter 82
Chapter 82
TN: Hi guys!
The next few chapters contain some pretty tactical talk, so to give you the best preparation possible, we yet again post the picture of the ship. We hope this will help you to get a better understanding of the next scenes.
For now, happy reading!
Pru and Formidable
However, the music flowed into the chorus of the first verse, and the deck was entirely consumed by it. Only a few individuals in Lils immediate vicinity heard her words, but the crew in the centre of the deck was all dancing and packed together.
In a single breath, Lil ran across the deck between them to find the man with the stylish hat who was ying a guitar-like musical instrument in the centre of the crowd. Lil pushed the front of her shoe into the back of Eds knee
Ugh!
Ed bent his knees and shook his legs, but managed to get back on his feet without fully kneeling down. Lil raised her eyebrows. When Eds performance abruptly ended, the choir also squeaked and Lil took advantage of that quiet moment.
You guys must be the most easy-going people in the world! Theres a ship in the northwest!
What? What ship?
The mob, which had been joined as a mass, all turned their heads to the northwest at the same time. Only the upper section of the main mast was visible from the opposing ship, so the g carrying the ships identity is yet to be seen.
Where are the watchmen and in? Bring that old man here and tell the others to obtain their battle positions!
..!
Lil pushed through a few people who were moving frantically and snatched the trumpeters back.
Blow the trumpet to wake the others off shift.
Yes! Captain.
Buuuuuuu
The signal of the start of battle vibrated through the Bell Rock. Cesar, who was in a cabin, came out and caught up with her in an instant.
Cesar walked up to the stern with Lil and agonised for a bit.
I cant tell Liloa, but that ship can be one of the battleships that departed from Marchand to rescue the Admiral. In this short amount of time, the carrier pigeon cant have reached the fleet yet.
Cesar chose his words carefully and decided to wrap his warning in a reasonable conclusion.
It could be the Southern Navy or even a ship from the Mondovi fleet.
Lil answered, looking at the sea.
I know. In both cases, we need to be prepared.
Immediately after, someone from the watchtower shouted.
Captain! No gs! Unknown affiliation!
Lil ran up the steps of the stern and rechecked the ship full of sails without any gs.
Navy ships normally have arge mark in the middle of their sails.
Lil tilted her head in confusion.
It doesnt belong to Legardon? Itspletely white. Merchant ship maybe? Why didnt they raise their g?
Its rare and also pretty suspicious, but what if its indeed a merchant ship?
Hmm A merchant ship But why is a merchant ship sailing all the way to the quiet east? Its more likely to be a ship belonging to the League.
Nothing can be ruled out.
No, as far as I remember there havent been any ships going back and forth this way for a long time, and in this deste area
Lil frowned, biting her lip.
If its indeed a merchant ship, it might be carrying ves No, the Garni association doesnt have control of the East yet, so it might be searching for an ind or sea to find new business. Then shouldnt we check?
Lil wanted to block any new business in advance.
But will that work? This time, we have a lot of sailors belonging to other captains, so if we fight recklessly, it will cause a headacheter on. Also, Cesar will disagree with any future battles
Lil took a sharp look at the ship that was beginning to emerge.
In addition is there a ship like that in the League? I dont remember look, Cesar Ive never seen such a figurehead before. A mermaid with a sword? Isnt that simr to Garnis taste?
After removing the lens from her eye, Lil handed the telescope to Cesar. She fixed her gaze on the unidentified sailing ship and continued.
Since there is no information, lets move as safely as we can. Shall we stay out of range for now?
Wouldnt it be better to escape? Unlike Legardon, Mondovis spy ships often hang white sails
If we try to outrun it, we would only look more suspicious. And if thats a ship from Mondovi, youre saying it has overtaken us right? That can only mean its exceptionally fast*. So, we cant get away without being caught?
If we turn properly
Lil grabbed the telescope again.
But it doesnt appear like a ship with such speed. This one looks really pudgy. I dont think its a Mondovi ship. Legardon doesnt do strange things to conceal itself offshore either. I mean, what ship does that? Why?
Despite Lils great reasoning, Cesar couldnt shake the slightest bit of anxiety.
If the Navy indeed departed Marchand, they can very well know what the Bell Rock looks like. Its truly a shame that the message containing the statement that the Admiral is safe hasnt reached the fleet yet.
Cesar couldnt help but nce at Ed. He was standing on the forecastle, with his back towards them, also checking the opponents boat.
If Edgar can send and receive hand signals with the Navy, he can give some instructions to ignore our ship. If so, he should help. I dont like it though.
Cesar twisted his body to block Lils gaze from reaching Ed.
If she can see him move his hand, I will raise her suspicion in an instant.
I dont think we can avoid it. Should we go first?
Lil looked up at Cesar to ask for support.
No matter how bad the situation is, avoiding it isnt always the answer. On every voyage, saving supplies is the basic rule. Who knows how many days we will waste if we dont pass the strait on a windy day like this. In addition, we loaded just enough supplies tost this voyage to avoid any spection from the League. No, I cant blindly count on safety, just because Im frightened by some slim odds Also, running away does not guaranteeplete safety either.
With anguish tickling her forehead, Lil rubbed her brows out of frustration.
Normally, I could charge ahead easily, but I cant do that now, there are a lot of adverse possibilities. At a time like this, a ship without a g On the other hand, since we have disguised ourselves the moment we set sail to Marchand, we can easily be mistaken for a merchant ship
The worrying Lil approached in, who was attached to the railing a little further away.
Double-check the Bell Rocks disguise with the other crew members, and call Ed over there.
It doesnt look like a Navy ship just by looking at it, have you ever seen a Navy without a g? Those are the ones who have nothing to fear or to be afraid of under the sky. Why would they let go of their high-spirited pride?
..?
Lil just stood there staring at in as he brushed his front teeth with his finger. in clenched his nails and twisted his lips to get food bits out of his teeth. But in the end, he couldnt evade Lils stare and walked down the stairs.
Anyway, just be careful with everything. Hey, Jericho! Come here! And Courant! Bring the doctor to the Captain!
When ins bald head moved away, Lil looked back at Cesar. He had a much gentler expression than before. Making her wonder.
Looking more closely, it doesnt look like Mondovi either.
Not having seen Cesars and Eds exchanged nces, Lil naturally asked.
How can you be so sure all of a sudden?
There are no traces of axes hitting the railings, no ropes tied to the rigging, no signs of remodelling the gun gates.
You mean a ship with no signs of battle?
Thats right.
Still, it could be a scout ship sailing for the first time Well, it looks too slow to be a scout ship. Besides, why would the Legardon fleet scout this ce? The same goes for Mondovi. And werent they aiming for Amiaeng?
A voice cut through the serious atmosphere.
Captain! You called for me?!
Eds voice was undoubtedly cheerful. He was always frivolous whenever she called for him, but Lil simply ignored him and pointed to the distant sea.
Is that ship familiar to you?
No. Its not a battleship just by looking at it, so what are you so scared of?
Do you want to be hanged by your neck?
Of course, Ed knew it wouldnt happen, but he stroked his Adams apple anyway. He replied shakily, teasing the savage Lil who didnt return a single nce.
Well, if you wish.
Lil crossed her arms and pondered.
Theres no way hes lying unless he wants to kill himself, hes also standing on the Bell Rock after all. The blind spots we have now are his limited memory andck of up-to-date information.
But there must be some sort of intention for that ship to hide its identity. Hmm, thats interesting. It wouldnt be a bad idea to assume battle.
The most advantageous thing for us to do is to maintain this speed and course1. It would also be appropriate to engage and overtake the opponent.
Yeah, turn to starboard immediately after engaging and utilise the right canon. However, if our deck crew isnt quick enough, the stern will be hit even before we get to do the second shelling, but I dont think that unfortunate possibility will happen because the wind direction is in our favour when turning.
But there is a problem with our supplies, and half of the crew are borrowed, so we cant make a preemptive attack. Besides, our opponents nationality and affiliation are unknown. A preemptive attack is not allowed.
Its not the navy.
Even if it isnt the Navy, will it be okay?
The fact they lowered their g could be for a different reason,pletely unrted. Its a strange case, but it must be taken into ount. The ship could surrender too, however thats a hasty conclusion
After talking zealously, Lil suddenly shut her mouth and stared at Ed strangely.
Why am I talking about this with you? And why havent you left yet? Are you offering me your neck?
Footnote:
1Course: The direction the ship will go.
Hi guys!
This chapter contained some tactical talk about the right strategy for engaging in battle. To clear the scenes up for ourselves we drew the possibilities and eventually thought that as we already made those, why not share them with you! We hope that with the following pictures, the strategy will be a bit more clear!
Happy reading!
Pru and Formidable
* And if thats a ship from Mondovi, youre saying it has overtaken us right? That can only mean its exceptionally fast. : The Mondovi fleet is said to be staying at Marchand, which is much further south then where they are now. For a ship from the Mondovi fleet to be sailing towards them from the Northwest, means they had to go from the south all the way up Northwest, make a 180 degree turn and sail to the southeast. Meaning they somewhere had to overtake the Bell Rock and that they have to be a lot faster than them.See image below.
Scenario:
Lil: The most advantageous thing for us to do is to maintain this speed and course1. It would also be appropriate to engage and overtake the opponent.
Ed: Yeah, turn to starboard immediately after engaging and utilise the right canon. However, if our deck crew isnt quick enough, the stern will be hit even before we get to do the second shelling, but I dont think that unfortunate possibility will happen because the wind direction is in our favour when turning.
Chapter 83
Chapter 83
Lil looked back at Cesar.
Why are you keeping quiet?
She was sceptical of Cesars silence because he was normally condescending towards Eds extravagant act. She doesnt realise that hes mute for a reason. He was eager to hear it straight from the Admiral.
You kept changing your mind Arent you hoping to hear a different opinion?
No. Yes, somehow
..?
Scratching her chin, Lil roughly agreed with Cesar. She felt kinda embarrassed to also see it that way. As a result, she diverted her attention by giving Ed a beating.
Ed. Hurry up and set up the infirmary.
Youre not going to tell me what to do if Im attacked?
Hurry up.
Oh, look at that
..!
When Lil narrowed her eyes, Ed tightened his calf and readied himself to get hit by a kick. So, when Lil threw her words instead of her fists, Ed almost stumbled.
Ed. Are you distrusting mymand right now? With this resistance of yours, it seems to me that you need to know all my tactics for you to feel safe.
Its not like that, Captain. I can actually help
What havent you told me?!
..!
Surprised by her changed tone, Ed responded by shaking his head.
I remember all the information you leaked. If you have anything else to say, tell me right now. I wont ask you why you omitted it at first.
Nothing like that.
Then go down and get your equipment ready.
Lil was adamant. It left him speechless, not knowing how to refine his worries.
Im not questioning Liloas leadership, Im doing this because I want to be by her side in case a battle urs. Will there be a time when Liloa allows those irresponsible and clumsy feelings?
Atst, Ed gave up and shouted.
All right! All right!
Do a sloppy job and Ill kick you directly from the railing, be aware of that.
As a means of demonstration, Lil lifted her foot and kicked the air. After staring at it nkly, Ed hurriedly turned his shoulders and walked down the stairs. Muttering about how he would like to p Commodore Sagastar on the cheek right now. But Lil didnt hear it since she was too concentrated on the sail of the back mast. With one hand pushing her hat down, she gazed at the taut sail. The sail that receives the wind at 70 degrees inted to starboard. Lil paused and felt the wind hitting her cheeks, nose, and hair. She nced around and saw the asional white waves. The unknown ship had the strongest thrust, between 135 degrees with a tailwind. It wasing from the northwest while the Bell Rock was heading northeast.
Cesar. If the Bell Rock crosses their bow first, our stern will be exposed, right?*
Yes. Keeping this speed exposes our stern at close range.
Isnt it better to sacrifice our bow at 80 morts than to sacrifice the stern at close range? The opponent may engage, but its better than being hit at the stern side.
Yes, I thought of the same thing.
Carrying the exception of battleships, there were very few ships with cannons on the bow or stern, rendering mostmercial ships defenceless in battle. However, while any ship would be diligent in preupying the safest position before shelling began, Cesar was an excellent navigator who could establish a favourable position for engagement faster than the enemy ships.
However, at its current pace, the Bell Rock would be in a position to receive an oblique engagement from the enemy. On the other hand, the range of their opponent was limited and its position may act as a shield. In the case of the Bell Rocks stern, there was a chance that the ships cabins, including the captains chamber, may be directly hit by shells or worse if the rudder below breaks, it will be difficult to escape.
If we fire first, we will turn left and aim for their stern. No wait Can we even do that?*
Were totally in the wind. I think its dangerous.
Then well turn to starboard and maintain it on our left.
Yes, Ill try.
The nodding Lil shoved Cesars shoulder toward the wheel.
All right then. Slow down and turn to starboard after 80 Mort.
I think well have about 10 minutes.
Marenzio needs to be instructed. Ill go there myself since the artillery deck will be a mess.
Be safe.
Lil shouted as she ran down the stairs of the stern.
Slow it down!
Unable to understand her shout, in raised his head towards the rear sail whilemanding the sailors with both arms. Lil jumped thest three or four steps at once and approached in.
Grandpa! Slow down! Turn the sail to port!
What the hell?!
in yelled and met her gaze. Lil was extremely nervous as the majority of the crew was new on the ship. They had to go and maintain their position, prepare their areas for battle, and go through the strain and weariness of being armed excessively. Even so, there was a reason why in only acted a bit sullen but didnt dare toin any further. It was because this particr personality of his captain already saved his life once or twice. However, sailors like in and Marenzio, who had a wealth of experience, have every right to use a thick swear word here and there.
Lil chinned towards the approaching ship, which still hadnt raised a g yet.
in nodded and began tomand the deckmen again. As hismand fell, Jericho repeated it. The deck became noisy once more at the changed order.
Lil passed through the upper deck and went down to the artillery deck. Marenzios hoarse voice was heard from the stairs. Lil bowed her torso in the middle of the stairs and looked around. The deck with closed gun gates was not very bright. Sailors who were dragged out of bed were standing next to the cannons, yawning. The atmosphere was generally chaotic because an outside crew was involved.
She spotted Marenzio having a joke with a nearby sailor.
Marenzio!
When Lil nudged her head to the stairs, Marenzio followed her up to the upper deck. Lil handed him her telescope.
After I say fire, well turn to starboard, so you have to open the gun gates and fire right away. But dont take it out in advance without my order.
Marenzio, who had his neck extended forward, raised the telescope and shouted.
Captain! What are you talking about, this ship looks so slow and blunt in the rear and front.
Even if it doesnt look like a battleship, we have to be careful as long as it has guns.
Youre doing this again, huh? Youre the biggest perfectionist of all the perfectionists. The Captain must be the most worn-out person in the world.
Shut up. Get down before I break your other arm.
Marenzio shrugged as if he was fed up and went back down the stairs.
Lil got up to the poop deck to observe the deck of the opposing ship.
It doesnt look like its preparing for battle, but from here I still cant see their artillery deck, so I cant be sure yet.
She then saw a man on the poop deck holding a telescope, waving his hand generously. Simrly, Lil also waved her hand above her shoulder with a bright smile, although unseeable from that distance. The ship sailing along their course began to enter the range of Bell Rocks bow. In terms of hunting, the mouth of a beast, which was as wide as possible, was getting closer.
If its a merchant ship, we will pass with confidence, and if its the Navy, we without a doubt wont touch them. Im not going to blow the cover of my innocent-looking Bell Rock by bombing it
But
That ship still hasnt raised its g. There must be a reason for their suspicious behaviour. Its exhausting to consider even the absurd probabilities, but two hundred lives are on my shoulders now.
Lil chewed her lips like crazy and clenched her telescope onest time before observing the ship from bow to stern again. She examined everything from foreign objects to junk. If her tenacity could pierce anything, the eyepiece would have been shattered by now.
There was nothing though. The moment she put down the telescope, disappointed by the opposing ships hull that didnt give off any clues, a couple of lights appeared in front of her like afterimages.
For a moment, she felt a chill in her heart. Like it was being squeezed. Lil quickly put her telescope into her eye. A beam of light, like reflected light, was dizzyingly passing across the deck.
Theres no way they would leave material on deck that can reflect sunlight like this, especially during this time of day It can cause a fire if it goes on like that. What the hell is the Captain doing to be so insensitive to fireShit
A distant memory pulled her by the cor and Lil was sucked into the abyss of her swirling past. In her search for answers, she recalled a merchant ship belonging to the Garni association they had robbed around a month ago.
Sailors who were strangely indifferent about a possible fire
Lil took a breath and opened her eyes wide. The light stream went down and disappeared exactly to the entrance to the artillery deck. One, two, three
Her instinct shed across her head like lightning. Lil, who threw the telescope away, shouted like a madman.
To starboard!
*Footnote:
Hi guys!
This chapter also contained some tactical talk about the right strategy for engaging in battle. To clear the scenes up for ourselves we drew the possibilities and eventually thought that as we already made those, why not share them with you! We hope that with the following pictures, the different strategies will be a bit more clear!
Happy reading!
Pru and Formidable
Scenario 1:
Lil: Cesar. If the Bell Rock crosses their bow first, our stern will be exposed, right?
Cesar: Yes. Keeping this speed exposes our stern at close range.
Scenario 2:
Lil: Isnt it better to sacrifice our bow at 80 morts than to sacrifice the stern at close range? The opponent may engage, but its better than being hit at the stern side.
Cesar: Yes, I thought of the same thing.
Scenario 3:
Lil: If we fire first, we will turn left and aim for their stern. No wait Can we even do that?
Cesar: Were totally in the wind. I think its dangerous.
Scenario 4: THE PLAN
Lil: Then well turn to starboard and maintain it on our left.
Cesar: Yes, Ill try.
Chapter 84
Chapter 84
Lil swung her arms roughly into the air.
Turn to starboard2! Full speed!
Shouts reiterating the captains orders broke out sporadically.
Starboard!
Full speed!..
The crew of the bow adjusted the rigging in unison. Soon a loud noise filled the deck.
Koo-kkk-kkk
The strange sound of twisting wood rumbled over the top of their heads. It was the sound of the mast, thicker than a human body, swaying at the sudden change of course. Lil checked the sails with squinted eyes. The sails turning towards the tailwind pped their huge wings, and the shadow fluttering against the wind cast upon her face. Lils body suddenly floated as if the floor she was standing on disappeared. As not to fall, she tangled herself on the railing with all her might.
Were tilting! Grab something!
Ahhhh!
In an instant, the deck was swept to the left. Loose objects were thrown out of the hull. Wooden carvings, weapons, and even some people were thrown into the water. The sea swallowed them all.
Scattered over the decks, several rigging ropes with unfastened knots slithered through the air like snakes hanging upside down. The poop deck was no exception. One of the loose ropes charged toward Lil like a whip. She raised her head to the sound of air being torn, but there was nothing she could do. The moment she would move, chances were that she would fall. Lil had no choice except to crouch as much as possible, sacrificing her exposed cheek.
Shhkk!
zing pain as if she had been beaten by a whip warmed her temple. Lil opened her tightly shut eyes, not knowing where she had been hit. At the same time, blood was pouring out of her brow. Her right eye, which was covered in sticky blood, didnt open properly.
Nevertheless, Lil carefully studied the deck, witnessing sailors who couldnt find support being hurled overboard in a parab. Bodies were flung wildly around like pieces of wood. The chaotic deck mixed with screams and shouts tumbled to the right. The shifting bnce of their ship caused Lil to notice the other ships open gun gates.
She roared desperately.
Marenzio!
Not only the upper deck was in disarray, but the situation on the artillery deck was no better. However, this starboard turn was all the gunner needed to understand that the strategy that had been presented to him was being carried out. One could disregard the captains eagerness, but one shouldnt disregard the orders. It was impossible for Marenzio to neglect it. Lil screamed his name again when he couldnt hear her.
Marenzio! Now!
Then
-Tung! Tung!-
With several vibrations echoing under her feet, Lil took advantage of the moment the centrifugal force subsided and poked her head out of the railing. Under the wide-open gun gate, a ck barrel was held with its head raised. She raised her head as soon as she saw the majestic piece of metal, and quickly checked the enemy ship. It was barely a few seconds before the shots were fired.
Marenzios voice pierced the gun gates.
Fire!
As soon as his angry voice reached the deck, smoke rose from the gun gates. Lil, lying t, crawled across the poop deck and snatched the horn that had been tied to the railing. She blew the horn as hard as she could while standing on the floor still swaying from the recoil of the gunfire.
Buuuuuuuu!..
The confused deck crew looked at Lil for a moment as she shouted at the squad that would be hit the hardest.
Front deck! Get down!
The sailors who were holding the railing fell to the ground in a hurry. Lil sighed in relief
Boom!
Her ears were pierced by a roar and her body flew up. She didnt know when she lost her sense of gravity. But because she was worried about the deck in front of her, she momentarily forgot to prepare herself for impact too. With no time to me herself for her stupid mistake, she lifted her arms and wrapped them around her head.
-Thud!-
A harsh pain rang through her body as shended hard on her side. Nheless, she was relieved that her body wasnt thrown out to sea. After having rolled around the floor, Lil lifted her head toward what she thought was above.
A familiar voice shouted from somewhere.
Lilo Damn it, Captain!
Although the voice seemed toe from afar, it was already too loud for Lil. The sharp pain in her ears made her crouch down again. They felt like they were about to burst, so Lil covered them with her hand while straightening her legs.
Captain! Are you okay?!
As the voice was simply too loud, Lil closed her ears and crouched down again. It felt like two sharp fangs piercing her ear canals without mercy.
You almostnded on the steering wheel!
Where Where
As her eyeballs rolled around randomly, Cesars face appeared and disappeared in her shes of vision.
Of course, Cesar is the only person on this ship who would be this concerned about my safety.
Youre next to the wheel! Did you hurt your head?
Cesar forcibly removed the hand that was covering her ear.
Theres no apparent damage, but why is your face bleeding
Im okay
Youll have to show it to the doctor right now.
Lil shook her head to focus her eyes that kept falling backwards.
Damage?
Captain!
Cesar how about the damage?
We only took one serious hit. Three or four hits left minor damage and the rest didnt reach. They hit the front deck, no casualties. Damn! Your face is covered in blood!
Cesar tried to cover Lil, but it was then that her mind quickly became clear. When she finally fixed her pupils, she could see their surroundings where the smoke was lifting. Lil spoke, cing her arm as far over the back of Cesars neck as she could.
The impact from the fall was so great that I couldnt breathe, for a moment I really thought I was going to die.
You may have been hurt internally. Its better to go see the doctor
Its okay. Do I look that reckless?
Just help me get up.
Leaning on Cesars shoulder, Lil stumbled to her feet. Because of the dense smoke, she coughed numerous times before lifting her head. The enemy ship was close.
If they die this easily they cant be from the Navy, also their warning gave it away, I think theyre Garni scumbags.
How can you tell
Remember the ones we robbed before? The guys who seemed to be looking for mermaids and set fire to their papers? They were just as stupid. They sent signals by reflecting light. Weve seen those kinds of idiots before, those who arent wary of the fire.
Even so, why would they attack us, a ship disguised as a merchant ship?
I dont know. Do you have any guesses?
Not at all.
During their conversation, Cesar anxiously watched Lils right eye, which started to contain blood clots. Knowing what his gaze meant, Lil ced her fingers on her upper and under eyelid, and with an ufortable moan, she forced her eye open. Cesars bitter attitude gave her the impression that it looked really bad. But she couldnt even begin to guess that the blood on her forehead had drenched not only her hair but also her clothes. Lil walked away from Cesar, who reminded her of the pain.
Dont worry, all right? I didnt hurt my eye, but I just cut my forehead, its nothing.
Boom!
This time, the hull swayed greatly as the uracy of the shot increased with the closing distance. In an instant, Lil found herself lying between the deck and Cesar. She struggled in his arms as they tightened around her body.
Cesar!
It took a while for Cesar to answer, so Lil patted his chest to see if he was injured.
Cesar!
Im all right
Cesar let go of Lil and brushed aside the fragments of wood that had showered over his back and the back of his head. It appeared there wasnt going to be a second blow. Lil also brushed off the debris from her chest and rose first before reaching out to Cesar.
With the Bell Rock beingpletely in the wind, the losses on the artillery deck will berge.
As Cesar stood up on his own, Lil naturally retreated her hand and shouted over deck.
Its gonna be a hand-to-hand battle! Everyone in position!
Before long, she could see the enemys deck with the naked eye. Lil nced at in, who was positioned in the middle of the deck. Upon receiving the captains signal, in immediately roared.
Throw the iron rakes!
Ropes with several rakes flew over the sea in unison.
Tung, Tung, Tung!
When a sharp rake wed the opponents railing with a harsh sound, in pulled out his sword and yelled.
Pull those bastards in! Tighten the gap!
Footnote:
2Starboard: Change the ships angle to the right/clockwise
Chapter 85
Chapter 85
Sailors in groups of three or four got together and pulled the ropes. While the starboard side of the enemy ship and the port side of the Bell Rock was rapidly approaching, their opponents were busy cutting off the iron rakes. Lil stood there curiously watching as they made a fuss and cut the ropes with their daggers.
Normally, a trained axeman can sever most of these iron rakes with one single blow, but this ship is so careless and apparentlycks axes. No matter the rank, for a ship this size itsmon practice to hire mercenaries
The starting squad is crossing over! Cover them!..
The starting squad, holding a rope each, swiftly ran across the deck. When they approached the opposite railing of the ship, they flew up in an instant and climbed their ropes. The sailors swung through the air towards the enemy ship, hanging in their ropes like monkeys moving between the trees in the jungle. The gunshots covering them then upied the deck of the Bell Rock.
Position the crossing board!..
After that, everything else was a breeze. Bell Rocks sailors, angry about their opponents sudden attack, took over the deck of the enemy ship like a wave. Lil shouted at the back of ins head as he crossed the board.
Capture the Captain alive! Dont kill him! We need to know his affiliation!
However, there were already people who crossed over to the Bell Rock too, so the deck started to be immersed in chaos. Lil had to swing her clenched fists in the jaw of someone rushing in with his sword. As soon as she tried to deal with the next one, Cesar intervened and escorted her. Cesar easily cut one of them and said while looking back at her.
Be careful.
As Lil pushed the sword she had pulled out halfway back into the sheath and backed away, Cesar stretched out his arms while holding his sword to block her. Lil looked up at his back and nced at the rtively empty stern. As that seemed to be Cesars intention, Lil climbed up to the poop deck as if she were pushed back and turned her gaze to the other deck. The enemy ship was close enough to touch it, so it was clearly visible even without the use of a telescope. Lil saw a man running around. He had taken refuge on the poop deck like her. While she had been staring at the man involuntarily, she came to her senses when seeing the mans blue coat.
Its the idiot whom I exchanged greetings with using our telescopes a while ago. The one who waved his hand innocently was also wearing a blue coat.
Lil looked around in a hurry. Cesar was busy guarding the stairs. He wouldnt let the enemy reach her, but he wouldnt let her reach them either. As she lifted her head, she could see the rope that had hit her, dangling in the air. Without hesitating, she grabbed it.
We must capture the Captain alive
Lil ran towards the opposite side, both hands firmly gripping the rope. With herst step, she jumped up towards the railing and then pushed herself off the railing to gain more height, while leaning her weight forward. In the blink of an eye she soared across the Bell Rocks hull and aggressively lifted her clenched feet around the rope, climbing higher. When she was finally high enough, she rectified the angle by straightening her right knee.
The captain was an easy target, as he seemed to roam around with a gun that didnt have any rounds left.
Puck!
Lils knee struck the man in the ear. After letting go of the rope, she easilynded on deck. At her feet flopped a worn blue coat and the captains outstretched arms. He didnt even think about getting up. Lil walked up to his knees, climbed on top of him and grabbed his cor. With her other hand, she pulled her gun from her waist and pressed it against the captains chin.
Lil took a deep breath and started her interrogation.
Where are you from?
Tears welled up on the mans pallid face as he was clearly afraid of her. The man pleaded with his hands raised over his head.
Sspare me!
I asked whom you belong to.
Spare me Please, please! We dont have any water left. Please! I have a wife and children!
If you dont answer, you receive no mercy.
This ship is The Marian from the Ga Garni Association.
And you are?
Captain Jacques Poussin!
Prove it.
..!
Jacques Poussin. A pale, skinny man whose face was covered with tears and a runny nose. The captain sniffed like a child as he searched his arms for an envelope. Possibly due to the gun still being wedged under his chin, but the hand handing Lil the letter was shaking like a prickly tree.
Take it out.
..!
Lil closely examined the power of attorney Poussin had ced before her eyes. She could see the Dukes family crest in the form of a rose decorating the top and Mireilles signature at the bottom. Lil said with a snort.
Hah. So Garni is attacking pirate ships now, is it a deration of war?
Pi pirate what? Pirate ships?
As if he had juste to his senses, Poussin, who had been staring at her hands, looked up at Lil.
Youre a pipipirate?!
Yes, your precious merchant ship just attacked a ship belonging to the southern pirates. I admire your bravery though.
..!
Lil held out her hand in front of the sobbing captain, asking for a handshake.
Nice to meet you. My name is Lil Schweiz. May I board your ship?
His eyes that had been pouring out tears widened as if struck by lightning.
Lil Schweiz? Amiaengs That ahhhhh! White g! Raise the white g!
That doesnt work for me. Blow the horn.
The captain nodded frantically and rummaged his waist. Lil stood up first and grabbed the back of the mans cor to raise him. He was so out of it, that it seemed he wouldnt be able to give strength to his legs on his own. She sighed, questioning how such a pathetic fellow could even attack another ship.
Buuuuuuu!..
The sound of the horn signalled the end of battle. The shouts and noises from shing swords faded, those closest to the poop deck were the first to raise their heads to assess the situation. And, as if on cue, silence descended from the main deck to the forecastle. Followed by the sound of dropping weapons. Soon, the sailors who had been in a bloody battle only moments ago looked up at the tall stern. Lil stood behind the stern railing with Jacques Poussin by her side. Poussin could be seen trembling with his arms raised. His voice, filled with fear, broke the silence on the deck.
SStan! Are you still alive? Raise the white g!
Woooooooh!..
Lil gently raised her hand to quiet the surviving victors as their roar resonated. At the same time, the crew of the Marian fell to their knees with their heads bowed. With joyfulughter, Lils crew aggressively snatched their opponents weapons. It used to be the moment where she would burst outughing, but somehow it was difficult to even raise her hand. Lil tensed her toes to keep from falling over, unsure if it was just cold sweat or something else flowing down her face.
I, Lil Schweiz, the ck Whale of Amiaeng, shall take all this ships loot within the hour.
A burst ofughter erupted at the familiar deration. The sailors of the Bell Rock praised one another for their efforts, shook hands, and raised their caps to mock the aristocratic way of greeting. Meanwhile, Courant climbed the stairs and wrapped a coat around Lils shoulders and put her triangle hat on her head. Jericho, who followed, took Poussin over from her. Now that her hands were free, Lil lifted her hat.
They better pray that this whales stomach is at peace. The disposal of this Garni barnacle that dared to attack the Bell Rock is to be decided after the official meeting.
As various hats flew up the deck and so did the roars. While the sailors rejoiced with their weapons soaring in the sky, in, raised himself on the shoulders of arge sailor and shouted.
Hurrah three times!
And, as usual, the three hurrahs that followed werent uttered in unison. In reply, Lil put her hat back on her head and cautiously descended the stairs of the stern. The dissonant ck Whale song then began to y on the deck. They were so enamoured with their recent victory that they didnt notice where their captain was headed and for Lil that was rather fortunate. She could enter Jacques Poussins captains room without drawing anyones attention.
Whereas the Bell Rocks sailors were busy seizing weapons and subduing prisoners of war outside the captains office, Lil sat firmly in the high-end chair sifting through the Hangyang Inds map on the desk. She tossed and turned her hips in search of a morefortable position, still feeling disoriented from the blood loss from her head injury. She stretched her arm and grabbed whatever paper was on top of the desk. Fortunately, the first thing she discovered was the captains diary. Lil read the neat handwriting with dull eyes
Captain? Captain!..
As someones voice rang in her ears loudly, thest words she read floated through her mind.
[ Serlio southwest suspended search, stopped after two days ]
Chapter 86
Chapter 86
As she recounted those words, Lil flicked her eyelids open.
Captain! Wake up!
Lil recognized the face of the man that was approaching her.
Ed?
When Lil tried to get up, Ed ced his hand on her forehead and pressed her head down again.
Im d you recognise me, but you shouldnt get up so quickly.
Whats going on?
Do you know where you are?
Did I lose my consciousness?
You did.
Lilid her head on a soft, unknown surface. When the skin of her head felt like it was ripped off, she realised that her forehead had indeed been torn. She meticulously recalled her memories.
This must be the Captains room on the Marian.
Ed nodded his head.
Captain
Arge hand grabbed hers as if it had been right next to her all this time. It was Cesars voice and Cesars hand. Because Lil feared that the intimacy would look suspicious to Ed, she pulled her weak fingers from his grasp.
How much time has passed?
Its been less than an hour.
Report to me the details.
Cesar intervened from the side.
It would be better for you to receive the report after taking a little more rest.
Lil sighed and gritted her teeth. She was annoyed by the fact that whenever she tried to do something, the only response that came back to her was to save herself. It has been like that for thest few battles.
Just because I dont receive the report now doesnt mean that I could rest in peace. Hes only focused on me again. I dont know why he keeps doing this. Of course, I know he cares about me, but I think he doesnt need to worry, and I dont want him to. I dont want to be an immature and imperfect being that burdens him.
Report to me the details.
There is nothing to report. The situation and the casualties havent beenpletely determined.
Then figure out the situation ande back. Or Ill have to go out myself.
Dont be so reckless.
Normally she would have endured it, but just as her body got injured, her patience had been weakened as well, so Lil revealed her annoyance.
Hah Cesar
Why do you call me like that? Are you upset because I advised you to take care of yourself since you were injured? What do you think Id think if you said this as soon as you woke up after losing consciousness?
Please, Im not ignoring you, of course I know I have to be careful, but Im not as weak and stupid as you think.
I dont mean it like that. Im not doing this because I think youre stupid, Im just worried about you. Dont mix those two up.
But Lil couldnt stand it and raised her voice.
If you really think that way, then help me fulfil my role as amander. Im the Captain! Right now, Im lying down like a sick person, but knowing the situation would at least make me feel a bit morefortable! I know youre worried, but it doesnt change my mind!
Why would you take such a risk? Youll only end up in a worse state than youre now.
Pushing myself this far wont kill me. Its my call, my body, my decision! I understand your concern, but I cant stand it that youre stopping me from doing my part No, wait Why are you even here? You have to act on my behalf!
in and Jericho are in charge outside.
How can you leave your position out there? Im Im going crazy!
How can I be calm when youre here like this?
Are you saying you left your position to worry about me? How can you disrespect me like this?
Did you just say that I dont respect you? Who else respects you as much as I do?
Woah, woah. Calm down, you two. Are you fighting?
As thest voice came from someone who seemed clearly amused by the situation, Lil and Cesar responded simultaneously.
Stay out of it, doctor
Ed, shut up
Doctor. Step out for a bit. After a while, Ill
Lil cut Cesars words harshly.
No.
..!
Lil pulled Eds sleeve closer to her. Ed was taken aback when he felt his sleeve tightening. However, Lil immediately continued, leaving him without a moment to worry about such trivial actions.
Dont go anywhere, Ed.
Lil!
Are you not only deciding my fate here but also what my crew should do? I wont allow any more worrying. You get out. Go out and do your job!
..!
Navigator. Im sorry to interrupt, but the Captain really needs stability.
Thest words came from Ed.
Cesar couldnt believe his eyes. With dry saliva running through his rough throat, he stared at a calm Ed who didnt refuse Lils hand. Cesar retracted his hand that Lil had let go. His clenching fists trembled in anger and humiliation.
Although he was furious, Eds words couldnt be ignored. The captain needed stability, and their fight would only escte in exchanging shouts between him and Lil. Cesar watched helplessly as he saw Ed naturally attached to her, then turned his back and walked out of the captains room.
Lil stared at Cesars back, wide-eyed. Her guilt had already taken over after she lost her patience and spouted those words. When his stiff shoulders caught her eye just before the door closed, all kinds of regrets poured in through the remaining gaps of the door. The door mmed shut with a bang. The regret that filled the room seemed as if it would crush her, leaving her feelingpelled to open the door and apologise to him right away.
But at the same time, she felt so angry that it drove her mad. It was almost inevitable that Cesar, especially on days when she got hurt, vited their code as he always put Lils safety first. On those days he treated her like her body was made of ss and she was forced to do nothing but rest.
Ignoring me, ignoring the Bell Rock Its always been like that, but today its harder to bear. Its ourst voyage, cant he make an exception, even just once?
As she was pitifully staring at the door, Ed, who had been watching for quite some time, opened his mouth.
I intervened because the Captain really needs stability. May I start the examination now?
All right.
Do you have a headache or nausea?
No.
Move your right foot.
It was a routine procedure performed on someone who just woke up after losing consciousness. While Lil silently performed several actions ording to his words, Ed looked at her with an ever more cautious look. As he stared intently and touched her body, her tensed nerves from her quarrel with Cesar began to react. Lils attention was naturally paid to Eds breath and gestures. She felt more and more like she was lying naked and struggled to remind herself that he wouldnt see her as a woman.
Theres no loss of disorientation and no signs of confusion, but Id like to wait a little longer. It isnt good that there was a gap between the moment of injury and the loss of consciousness. It would be fortunate if it was caused by the wound on your forehead instead of the fall.
I definitely covered my head when I fell.
Then why is your forehead like that? Its not hurt from the impact?
It got split open by a rope.
Ed wrinkled his face when he heard something he didnt know before.
I see, so thats why it had been torn in such a messy way. I tried my best to close it as neatly as possible, but it took me over 13 stitches
If youre going to nag, stop it.
If I wont nag like this, then Im not a good doctor.
I told you to stop. Youre starting to annoy me now. What do you all think about me Do I look that weak?
Calm down. Why are you so irritated? Rx and think happy thoughts. Thats what you should be doing during an examination.
Lil couldnt get any angrier because Ed was so calm. At times like this, he looked a lot older. She tried, but eventually gave up on recalling good memories as she didnt have many to begin with.
When will you finish?
Just wait a moment.
Ed took out his notebook and pen and eagerly wrote something. His hand holding the pen between his fingers scratched his earlobe, then went down and held his chin. The feather pen, which she didnt know where it hade from, was beautifully curled up under his lips. Lil suddenly started to wonder if Ed had several personalities.
Whenever he exudes such literate vibes, I cant help but wonder if hes the same person as the usually cheerful and puppy-like guy
Please take off your shirt now.
What?
Chapter 87
Chapter 87
Didnt you say you fell? If you were quick-witted enough to protect your head, you would probably have fallen on your side instead. I need to see what your ribs look like.
Whwhat?
I need to check them. What are you so shocked about?
Startled, Lil grabbed his hand as it moved toward the first button on her shirt. However, she didnt grasp it tightly enough, and it slipped through quickly. She convulsively raised her body in an attempt to strike Eds hand, but when she suddenly moved, her side area hurt, causing her to scream in reflex.
Ack!
Her body, which was lying on its back again, let out a pitiful groan. She couldnt even open her eyes properly because of the water forming on her eyelids. Lil shook her head, scratching her way through the fog made from her tears.
Ugh oh damn it!
By the way youre reacting, it looks like something might be broken. Let me see.
And then the button came undone. Lil clenched her trembling fists. She had been examined by a doctor only once or twice and back then all she had to do was remove her jacket. It was nothingpared to this. Of course, even back then she was embarrassed, but it wasnt to the extent that made her as reluctant as she was now. Lil kept repeating that her perception of herself and Eds perception of her would differ.
But a pervert is a pervert no matter how I look at it. My negative first impression of him is difficult to forget, and just because he has a brilliant mind doesnt mean he wont be lusting after others, regardless of gender.
Besides, if Ed really was a spy, Lil would be exposed and defenceless without wearing a single thread.
Of course, his mission could be non-violent intelligence gathering, but the possibility of assassinating the Captain couldnt be ruled out. But then again, if it had been thetter, I wouldve been killed by now.
She regretted btedly that she had let Cesar go because he could have kept an eye out in such a situation. Lil closed her eyes shut. Soon after, she felt his hand touching her side. She opened her eyes to make sure her ne was securely fastened around her neck and Ed wasnt making a suspicious expression or acting dubiously. Meanwhile, Ed was aware that Lil had opened her eyes slightly, but he remained calm. His neutral gaze looked down somewhere on her body. When she couldnt detect the slightest hint of perversion, Lil pondered.
Hes so good at acting, what a sly guy.
I will examine the middle rib first, so if you feel any difort, dont hold it in.
Lil nodded and rolled over a bit, letting out a small moan because her ribs were stiff. Ed made sure to carefully but thoroughly check her rib area. When the vexing procedure was finally over, Lils eyes were muddled with tears and sweat.
Lil wiggled her eyelids.
Just something in my eyes
A cool towel wiped her face. Lil felt ferocious upon opening her eyes but didnt have the energy to move even one arm. Ed was writing something in his old notebook. He seemed to have decided to ignore her doubtful expressions, giving her no choice but to wait for him.
Youve just strained your muscles. Its not a fracture, but you shouldnt overdo it. Lying down wont be the problem, but getting up and moving around will be painful. Dont ignore the pain,e to me if its too much.
Cant you just give me painkillers every day?
How much are you going to move?
When Lil bit her lip, Ed pressed a white handkerchief against Lils lips while giving her a doctor-like look.
Cough.
My lungs seem fine
Then Ill put my finger in your mouth and check.
What?
As she was caught off guard by his wild remark, Ed pressed her chin. Before she knew it, his index finger opened her lower lip and tried to invade.
What, what, what Ack! Cough! Cough!
Upon seeing the saliva Lil had spit out, Ed made a minor diagnosis.
Hm, sputum is normal.
Cough! You, you Cough! Ugh
Is there anything else I need to know? I heard that you attacked the Captain of this ship with great enthusiasm. Was that the impact youre talking about?
Well?
She felt threatened that he would do something else if she didnt answer properly, so Lil answered with a face about to cry.
Uh It was before that. During the first shelling, I rolled off the stern.
You mean you rode the rope after something like that? Are you crazy?
If youre going to nag, remember that I kicked Cesar out of this room for that exact reason. So stop it.
The navigator didnt say anything wrong. What would you have done if there had been any internal damage? Please take a break.
I got the feeling that no matter how hard I try, youre not going to listen to me if I say that you should rest for a month, am I right?
Then Ill fix you up as much as I can. For now, dont move too much. You understand?
Do you understand?
All right.
Ed looked through his medical bag after hearing her response. Reality hit Lil during this period of silence. When her opponent held her chin, she couldnt resist once, and she could merely make a nasty face in defiance. Amid the terrible situation and utter confusion, Lil banged her weak fist on the bed.
Damn it, I should have noticed it earlier
A humming voice, with his face stuck in arge leather bag, spoke.
We didnt know our opponent, so I guess its right that we were cautious. But the Captain wasntte to react. It was good you realised their move before the shelling, but how did you know that they would attack first?
They used sunlight formunication.
What?!
I know, right? Anyway, we encountered a merchant ship before that was just as stupid as these guys. I was sure they belonged together.
So in their stupidity, they attacked a fellow merchant ship?
I mean. If they were running out of water, they should ask for help. What made them so afraid of doing so?
What do you think happened?
They were looking for something in the Sea of Ingres. They got distracted by their search and deviated from their route. Because its difficult to catch the wind in this area, their water must have run out in the meantime. When I get out of here, Ill interrogate the Captain right away.
Instead of responding, Ed swung his head halfway out of his medicine bag. As he approached her, he swiped up his sweat-soaked bangs. Lil looked at his forehead that was normally covered. It wasnt until then that she realised that Ed looked just as bad as she did. His shirt and nape were stained with blood. Fortunately for him, it wasnt his blood. Lil inquired cautiously.
Were there many patients?
Hm, are you asking how many fractures and gunshot wounds I have treated? Under twenty.
Were they serious?
There were two.
Then why are you here?
Because the Captain was ssified as urgent. The navigator said you were unconscious after a head injury.
ssification? What ssification?
There is such a thing. Anyway, Lets stop talking, so I can fix your torso with this.
..?
Ed held a wide cloth in front of her eyes. At first nce, it looked like a bandage, but when Ed noticed Lils suspicious gaze, he continued.
Its hard to think of it as a normal bandage. If youre going to be moving around again, youd better listen to me so that I can get you up.
Eds hands came at the same time as hisst words and wrapped around Lils back. His broad, damp torso cast a shadow, and his palms holding her bare skin were warm and even wet. Lil felt defenceless and gasped for air.
Come on, wait! What are you doing
Getting you up.
No!
Lil arched her upper body and grabbed his shoulder. Due to the sudden movement, a sharp pain squeezed between her ribs. In her current state, shecked the strength to push anyone away, so her aimless hand slipped and squeezed his forearm instead. Under his shirt, she could clearly feel his sweat-soaked skin and muscle flexion. Lil bit her lower lip, unsure what to do. She realised toote that she had let her guard down because she was preupied with the ssifications of patients. In the meantime, Eds warmth wrapped tightly around her waist.
Whatwhat are you doing?
Im bandaging your ribs? The Captain cant get up yet, so if I have to bandage you while lying down, I cant help but make it feel like Im hugging the Captain.
Still, her heart pounded. Lil couldnt tell if it was because of difort or something else.
I was just surprised
What were you surprised about?
Somehow, he sounded offended and looked at Lil to wait for her answer.
Why are you acting so innocent all of a sudden?
Lil wet her parched lips with her tongue.
Should I take a guess at the possible options? One, the Captain suspects that Im a spy from the Navy, so whenever I get close to your body, you be afraid of being assassinated. Two, the Captain thinks that I You think that Im a pervert, so youre afraid of me potentially harassing you. Three, you might consider me both. That would be the worst case.
Isnt it about time you stopped thinking either way? Why would I do anything that could undermine the Captains trust? Its a great deal for me. Besides, were in the middle of the open ocean, you think Id be willing to risk my life by assassinating or harassing you? I can barely keep your attention, so why would I waste it?
Chapter 88
Chapter 88Previous
Next
Ed was right. In anyones eyes, Lils suspicions were disrespectful. However, she couldnt forget their encounter in Amiaeng and therefore couldnt shake her doubts about him. It was only natural that Ed wouldnt understand Lils suspicions because she couldnt enounce it honestly to him.
You didnt think it was a big deal at first, so why are you being sensitive all of a sudden?
You really think that? No, back then I just let it slide as I could understand how you found me suspicious, but now that you know what I am, why do you keep doubting me?
Lil gave an indescribable answer.
Because you were so suspicious in Amiaeng
And you think Im sensitive? I told you in Panichi. I feel honoured to meet you and I really admire you
YesYou did.
Ed told Lil on that gleaming beach on Panichi that he respected her thoughts and the existence of the Bell Rock. Doubting Ed now, implies that she thought his confession was a lie. Thats why hes asking her if she indeed heard it as a lie.
No, I heard it with my own ears. Besides, I didnt want to think of anyone as an enemy who could have such an affirmation. I should apologise
She then got the feeling something wasnt right.
Our rtionship will spiral out of control once I apologise for mistrusting him
The only thing standing between Lil and Ed was her distrust.
However, Ed is captivating enough. Hes really fascinating. That admirable logic, mystical sympathy, and limitless potential If I break down my walls today, it will only be the beginning. If I trust Ed, I might open my heart to something I didnt even know existed.
Lil regretted putting Ed back on the Bell Rock because with him on board, her desire for freedom was again ignited.
Once more, I have underestimated my desire for freedom. If I was able to hold it in from the beginning, I thought I could endure it until the end. But why did I bring him with us on the ship when I purposely held back from embracing him on that white sand beach?
It was because her want for freedom had been reduced to whispers, she wasnt allowed such freedom. Cesar would never tolerate freedom that he couldnt understand.
How can you still believe that I would harm you? You think Im going to kill the Captain with my medicine or something?
Cant you empathise? Or are you only in denial because of your pride?
Lil didnt answer, keeping her mouth shut.
Its disappointing.
Still, the words were poignant, so Lil stared at Ed. When she finally opened her mouth she managed to say something she didnt even mean.
What else can I do if youre disappointed? I didnt ask you to look forward to anything. Dont be rude to me just because I wont ept you for what you do or what you think.
Ed sighed out in vain.
Dont tell me you mean those terrible words.
Get out.
Lil pulled her shirt down and rolled to the other side of Ed. Behind her back, he whispered lowly.
Captain
The Captain once said that pulling out the eyes doesnt necessarily make a person blind. Does that also apply when youre plucking out your own?
***
As Ed exited the captains room and closed the door behind his back, he felt like grabbing Lil by the shoulders and telling her;
How could you lie when you expressed your joy so passionately that I finally got to see your true self? I beg you to acknowledge my sincerity
Then suddenly, a thought urred to him.
I just wanted to check before, but now I have confirmed it. If Liloa admits it as well, what will I do then?
Ed spun around and stood in front of the door. The Marians deck, which had been captured by the ck Whale, was bustling with weapons and loot. He looked up along the main mast of the Bell Rock after ncing down at theborious spectacle. It waspletely bare, with all of its sails rolled up. He remembered the pledge he made during his first voyage with the Bell Rock while standing beneath that very same mast. At the time, all he wanted to do was ask Lil, whom he thought was dead, a question he had always wanted to ask and finally could because he had found her.
{ Are you still the same? Do you still carry those seeds from back then? }
What happened since that day waspletely unexpected. However, the weed called desire could grow well without the need for any water or fertiliser. Ed could see them through the wriggling stems of the lush and dark flower bed, eager to wrap themselves around anything.
Lils strong desires inadvertently pushed her true feelings out of her mouth, which raised his hopes that she would finally put her trust in him.
I even tried to make her believe in me again by telling her how much I admire and respect her. But Im the one who is deceiving her. What do I want her to believe? I must be going mad
Ed rubbed his face with a hand covered in a mixture of blood and disinfectant. When he recalled the circumstances that made him join the ship, a sudden fear engulfed him.
What would she do if sheter learns that Im the one holding the title of Admiral? Or if she finds out about the pursuit I took over from the Duke?
Finally, an even more desperate sentence crossed his mind.
Will I ever be forgiven?
***
Lil tried to move her arms up and down. It had been a while since she drank the potion that Ed had left behind. Moving her body seemed much simpler than before, possibly because it was a painkiller. Lil ced her foot on the floor and stood up. As soon as she slowly straightened her back, she heard the door open behind her. Lil carefully turned around, making sure not to twist her torso.
She could see Cesar standing there, leaning with his arms crossed against the door frame. He waited for her to fully face him.
Lil. Theres something you need to see.
Lil walked to the door and ced a hand on his chest. Looking over his shoulder and seeing no one in front of the captains cabin, Lil pressed her forehead next to her hand and immediately apologised.
Im sorry.
Its okay.
No, Im really sorry. How embarrassing it must have been.
Im sorry too.
Even though they apologised, the dreary atmosphere stayed intolerable. Lil lifted her forehead from his chest and peered up at him. He didnt say anything, but it appeared that his rage had notpletely subsided yet. Lil felt the same way, so she changed the subject.
What should I see?
Cesar rotated his body to make room. At that moment, Lil realised how difficult it would be to reach their destination without the help of Cesar.
Be careful.
Cesar wrapped her arm around his shoulder. It was a soft touch, but it was awkward unlike usual. Lil sighed and asked.
Where to?
Do you remember Captain Augusts Garni merchant ship? We encountered them somewhere around April.
Yes.
Just as before, we found a water tank under the deck.
An empty tank?
Her question was simple enough to answer, but Cesar kept silent. Lil looked up at his chin. The fact that he didnt answer made her anxious. So, she made a wild guess.
Did they crumple ves in there? No, these bastards were in the middle of a search. Its such a particr structure, so I have to associate my guess with it Hm, did they capture the spotted dolphin?
Its not a dolphin.
Then what is it that they captured?
See for yourself.
Cesar led the way down the stairs. As Lil followed him, she was greeted by her crew stationed in every nook and cranny of The Marian. The deckpartment had a lot of divisions, and they had to pass through some bulkheads and wooden doors before eventually arriving at thest one. When the Bell Rock deckmen standing guard on both sides opened the door, Cesar turned to Lil.
The other day Do you remember the information we found on that merchant ship?
Um? What?
Lil entered the room and looked around. A nket that appeared to have covered the floor was pushed to one side. Simr to the ship they raided before, a square-shaped seam was hidden in the centre of the floor. Cesar inserted his dagger and raised a wooden nk resembling a tank lid.
The sound of ttering and sshing water could be heard.
The tank on the previous Garni merchant ship was empty, but this one is filled with water. It appears like they captured something. What exactly is it? Did they waste all their drinking water on a foolish attempt to capture it?
Lil held her breath, bracing herself for the terrible sight she was about to see.
The tank was dark without a single light.
Its deeper than I thought. Wait, is there a light? It looks like theres a glimmer of blue.
Lil crouched next to Cesar and tilted her head a bit.
Donte any closer.
Cesar pulled her shirt from behind. Nheless, Lil was strangely intrigued and quietly looked into the water. She nced at it for a while before noticing the light again. The light that began as a single dot gradually spread and gained shape, much like a bright jellyfish swimming upward. Lil thought the figure resembled something familiar.
A face?
In an instant, a bright blue face jumped out of the water with its mouth wide open, tearing the rippling waves like a rising curtain.
Kee-e-e-eek!
Startled by the sharp pointed teeth, Lil backed away. The mouth of the threatening predator closed directly in front of her nose, before its blue face sank with a ssh. In a matter of seconds, it was hidden by bubbles and difficult to see again. Lil felt unsure about what she had just witnessed and leaned in unwillingly, seeing the rushing blue light again, making her fall on her buttocks. This time, its long fin broke the surface and raked the air above Lils head.
Now she saw it clearly.
Nails. Sharp, thick nails. Fingernails sprouting from tips of webbed fingers?
Lil uttered a feeble groan. The lengthy fins werent fins, but arms with fingers and nails just like a human.
Still sitting down on the floor, Lil muttered.
A mermaid?..
***
Next
Chapter 89
Chapter 89
Duke Mireille examined the Hangyang Inds on the chart that a craftsman was creating with a disapproving look. His gaze then went to August Felini, who was standing next to him, pointing out the route. As if they were already ustomed to such scrutiny, both men didnt respond to theints from the man of higher status. In fact, even after the duke sat down and smoked his cigarette with a fierce expression as if to me them for something, the men didnt budge. In the end, the duke finally left the studio after an hour without saying a word.
What a bunch of fucking idiots.
In front of the building, Mireille graciously took a cigarette pack out of his arms and puffed out a long smoke. Capturing mermaids was a business he really looked forward to but till now constantly ended up in vain.
A mermaid.
Simply thinking about the wonderful word triggered a mythological bliss. Mireille recalled a well-known ancient mermaid whose gorgeous skin lit like fireflies in the sea and whose rich blue hair fluttered with froth. Bell Rock was its name. It was no exaggeration to argue that this gorgeous creature influenced the imperial peoples perception of mermaids. Mireille imagined it would be a very unique pet, remembering how the rare race brought in from the Western Continent all those years ago had turned Sesbron upside down.
Mireille thoroughly prepared for this operation of capturing mermaids, whom he first heard about through the ves brought from the Inds of the Anatole Sea.
Of course, when they first mentioned mermaids, I ignored them. But the more I thought about it, the more usible it seemed. There are races on the Western Continent that employ huge birds as means of transportation, while humans in the South canmand dolphins or pigeons. Then it shouldnt be impossible for a sea-based race to exist, should it?
Mireille first collected eyewitness ounts. Through them, he heard that this creature was different from the myth about mermaids taking out a sailors soul as soon as he sees it, which made him more convinced of its existence. He sent people to the Imperial Academy and the library to find out more about ancient tales. It wasnt long before he pped his knee withughter.
HahaHahaha, its really there!
Southeast of the Ingres Sea, close to the wind-free zone all year round. The only sea thats left untouched because no sailor dared to go there.
But how to catch them? No, more importantly, after catching it, how to keep it? In the past, rare races imported from the Western Continent all perished. It isnt a good idea to recklessly bring in minority tribes. To survive the maind environment, it has to churn around in an aquarium
Mireille began studying ancient mermaids.
If even that mad Admiral can study ancient lore, then theres nothing I cant do
During the process, he also learnt about artefacts, and it was entirely coincidental that he came to assume that the heirloom Lil took was an artefact.
When his expedition team left, Mireille cleaned the mermaids aquarium every day while waiting for the return of his merchant ships.
It would be great if they caught a pair consisting of a male and a female so they could mate and reproduce. But as long as at least one of them is female, it doesnt matter.
Hed been thinking about it for months, but his spirit was now broken. It was all for nought. In addition to the fact that half of his ships voyages were unsessful, the pirates stole the cargo from the other half. Mireille clenched his teeth on his cigarette.
Yes, despite the pirates attacks, the mermaid must be caught no matter what. If a real mermaid can satisfy the Emperor and give me the assistance of the royal court, those bloody pirates can be wiped out as well. No matter how many flying and creeping bastards there are now, they wont be able to contribute much against my Garni association equipped with military power. Moreover, in that case, I no longer have to beg for Admiral Retiro, and I could crush that cheeky bastard Venua. The mermaid will be a very important turning point for my business
Your Grace! Your Grace!..
Mireille stepped on his dropped cigarette and looked up. A man was rushing in from afar.
Huff Huff Your Grace!
With both his hands behind his back, Mireille only chinned at him, but it was enough for the servant to understand and he bowed his upper body in response.
The Prince Regent of Obernyu is here.
Speak of the devil and he appears
Yes?
Where is he?
Hes in the portrait room.
The procession, which arrived behind the servant, took out a chair for Mireille to sit on and raised a parasol above his head. Mireille wore a gilded robe with goldcquer and chose from jewels ced on a red cushion. Mireille, who had been putting on and off a few rings, angrily gave an order to the aide.
Bring the ring that I wore to the Tutt Banquet.
Momentster, a brilliant, transparent diamond sparkled from his hand. As Mireille walked down the hallway, he looked down at the ring with satisfaction. He went up the stairs and passed through the wide open doors. Before turning the corner Mireille smirked and clicked his tongue as it was obvious why Venua went to the portrait room.
He smiled brightly as soon as he turned the corner. In therge gallery filled with portraits, the party of the regent of the principality of Obernyu flocked in front of one particr painting. It was an unfamiliar sight. Venua himself was sitting on the couch, admiring the portrait from a distance. He had been like that ever since he started looking for her, even though he said he wasnt in a hurry. Meanwhile, Mireille walked along the carpet and pretended to be d.
Oh! Venua! Its been so long.
Venua, resting a ss of wine on the armrest, looked back at the Duke. However, as if he was momentarily distracted by something trivial, his dark blue eyes immediately returned to the painting. His lips barely moved.
Thats right. Duke.
Im sorry to keep you waiting. Come on. Would you like a cup of tea?
Venua answered, bringing the ss to his lips.
Not with you. I look forward to the day when I can have one with Liloa.
Again, Mireille was captured by the urge to strangle Venua and pull out his tongue.
Whether its the Admiral or Venua, these blue-blooded men have no manners. I look forward to the time when all this humiliation I endured will finally pay off.
On the other hand, Venua remained calm while sipping alcohol, unaware of the internal turmoil of the duke beside him. Mireille naturally inclined his attention to the portrait to conceal any signs of emotion that would reveal himself.
A woman in a white satin dress embroidered with an ivory rose pattern had a gentle smile on her beautiful lips. The duke felt ufortable looking at this womans face. If Venua was fire, she was oil, and the mixture of fire and oil made his stomach boil. The duke furiously lowered his eyes to the name engraved on a bronze que, glittering beneath a huge frame that upied half of the wall.
[ Liloa Filiver Shay Mireille ]
***
Tung!
The lid closed with a dull sound when the creatures nails, aimed at Lil, smashed the wooden stick that had supported the lid instead. Although Lil wasnt shocked, she turned stiffly to the rubble of the shattered wood.
Are you all right?
Cesar held Lils shoulder while she nodded and wiped the water from her face. She couldnt believe what she just saw, so she rubbed her eyes three or four more times in astonishment.
A human face rising out of the waterwebbed hands
Thats thats
Lil crawled forward, mumbling something incoherent. The area around the joints was a mess caused by the nails digging and scratching the wood. Lil, who was examining the irregr grooves, opened the tank with a dagger. The waves breaking against each other generated a continual sound of water. She then leaned in a little.
After the storm died down, two dazzling lights could be seen beneath the rippling water surface. The outer corners of its eyes rose in a fierce shape, and its entire eyeball was blue without any white. Lil had never seen a mermaid before, but the creature was clearly staring at her. The lights burning with hostility were threatening.
A random thought entered her mind.
If starlight was blue, would it look like that? Theres a subtle glow in its hair. Long and thin strands floating everywhere, just like the tentacles of a jellyfish. Its figure, which seemed to be painted with glowing paint in pitch darkness, is surprisingly beautiful.
Despite its growling sound and the bubbles of water forming between its exposed teeth, Lil couldnt think of anything else. She stared into the tank that seemed to be from another world and was at a loss for words.
A mermaid in the belly of a sailing ship built by reality.
The gradually fading of the dazzlingly bright eyes could only mean it was sinking deeper. It appeared to have an iron ball tied to its tail. The beast, filled with rage, could only sit still. Meanwhile, Lil silently gazed into the tank until the mermaid reverted to a dot, with only its foam rising and growing to the sparse surface.
Lil muttered to herself.
What should I do?..
Chapter 90
Chapter 90
Whenever a ve is freed, the ve can decide whether to head to Panichi, return to their hometown or serve in the League. Theyre free to go anywhere. But in this case
Who else knows?
Its just me.
Then who opened the lid?
I looked around and found it. Its simr to thest Garni merchant ship, so I wondered if there would be any structures like that here as well.
Lil closed the tank lid and stood up. Still perplexed, she returned her gaze to Cesar, without a single thought on her mind. Cesars expression was the same as hers. This felt simr to the time they discovered the powers of the red jewel. The two stood around the tank in silence, attempting to understand this imusible reality. Lil made the most of what she knew.
Its skin is really glowing.
Yes.
How could that be possible?
Uhh And mermaids are an ancient specie. Theyre not capable of magic, are they?
If that were the case, it shouldnt have been caught.
After Cesars words, she realised her own ignorance. Lil walked past him and opened the door.
We need to see Jacques Poussin.
Not forgetting to search the captains office first, they went up to the captains room and read Jacques Poussins journals and books.
If one looks closely, one can tell that this merchant ship was looking for a mermaid. I wouldveughed it off if I hadnt seen the mermaid first, but the evidence is very much alive. This wasnt an idental capture either, it was archived by executing a detailed n.
Before long, two sailors brought the imprisoned Poussin and tossed him to the floor. Lil sat on top of the desk and adjusted her hat.
When no questions came, Jacques Poussin opened his mouth first.
P please spare me. I did it to survive. Its been three days since we lost our way on sea and ran out of drinking water. Please understand
The course of merchant ships is set. Its been years since the Garni association cleared the southern route, and its been years since a Garni ship lost its way. So, whats your real purpose?
Well, theres no such thing
I heard that this ship has no loot. Wheres your cargo from the South?
We lost it even before you got here
Lil tossed the journal she had been ying with. A booklet with a thin leather cover fell in front of Jacques Poussins knees, causing his face to turn white upon seeing it.
Captain Poussin, do you think Im asking you this because I dont know? Ive already checked your journal. What were you guys looking for in the southeast? Youve been wandering around the region knowing that the wind is weak and the tide is quiet.
..!
What were you looking for? What is Mireille up to?
Hey, theres nothing like that Ohh! Water, please Give me some water. I think Im going to die
Well. Do you only want to dampen your throat?
Yes yes?
If youre the only one to survive, you wont be able to sailbesides, you arent even a real sailor in the first ce.
..!
Lil tossed the graduation que from the Imperial iraut disyed on Poussins desk. With a dull sound, the bronze quended on the journal and continued to roll over to the floor.
You came from the Imperial iraut. So, did you just blindly believe in science over experience?
Jacques Poussins parched lips trembled endlessly. Each time his lips bumped into each other, the chapped skin on his lips crumbled.
He does look like someone suffering from a terrible thirst This ship has food left, we could give them just enough water to keep them from dying.
My goodness The dukes idea of putting a schr in charge of a ship is brilliant, how could he not have anticipated chaos? There must have been some sailors who tried to stop your genius idea of sending signals with sunlight, but you havepletely ignored what they said and this is the result. How are you going to n the rest of your voyage alone now?
If you give me one No, if you give me two bottles of drinking water, Ill give you a gold bar!
What bullshit. Your gold bars are already mine now. Besides, you seem to have forgotten something, you tried to kill us. So, whats the use of doing charity? If you were going to buy our water with gold, you should have asked for a deal. Why did you attack?
Thats
Shall I guess? Perhaps you did such a foolish thing because you were terrified of a leak, or because you were afraid that some outsider would get on this ship and while looking around to set a price for drinking water, discovers what youve been hiding, and steals your merits.
Please mercy
Oh, how annoying. Im merciful, dont you see me sitting here and talking? Else, youd been publicly executed already. What were you so afraid of? What great achievements have you made?
My son has just been born but I havent seen his face yet
The pleading Poussin soon dropped his head and began to cry. The sobbing from his dry vocal cords sounded terrible. When Lil got off the desk and walked in front of him, Poussin started to stagger like a dried branch and screamed in fear. His limbs were tied, so even if he made a move, there was no threat. Lil squatted in front of him and looked into his tearless eyes. Blue and lifeless. When their eyes met, Jacques Poussin inhaled a deep breath.
Im going to tell you onest time, so calm down.
..?
Only then did he finally closed his mouth, but he couldnt prevent his tightly pressed lips from trembling. He was holding on to hisst bit of sanity, probably ignited by a personal desire. Lil thought it fortunate that the guy had still this much left.
Let me make a suggestion. Were tight on supplies ourselves, and our schedule has been dyed due to this battle. It has not rained these days, so we dont have a single drop of water to give you either. Instead, Ill tell you the location of this uninhabited ind nearby. There, youll find a spring you can use. That area hasnt been touched in forever, so I cant estimate how much drinking water it has left. You should be able to arrive in a little over half a day. Hope is not far away.
So, wh wha what do you want from me?
Ive been asking you what I need to know since a while ago.
..!
Jacques Poussin stared down as Lil flicked through the pages of his journal one by one. She came to a halt in front of an image of a mermaid and pointed at it with her index finger.
Tell me about your and the Dukes intentions.
Lil then stood up as Jacques Poussin raised his head to look up at her, his bound hands covering his mouth.
You may not receive any honour for it, but at least you will be able to see your childs face
***
The sun began to set.
The fact that its getting dark soon creates a great opportunity to avoid unwanted attention I cant say anything to anyone.
Lil scratched her face as she looked up at the reddish sky.
Everything had been revealed by Jacques Poussin. He did, however, concede that he had no idea how to get the mermaid out. To capture it, they used arge dose of the blue powder anaesthetic, which was incredibly effective against the mermaids early rebellion. They then fastened a metal ball to its lifeless body and threw it into the tank. Although Lil threatened Poussin with a hole in Marians stern if he couldnt think of another means to liberate the mermaid, Lil herself couldnte up with a solution. While she was pondering over this, she went to visit the water tank twice more. She tried to talk to it, but all she got back was growing anger and hatred. Lil wrapped her head and shoved her nose into Jacques Poussins desk.
What do we do?
Cesar, who was sitting on the bed, answered.
If you shell the stern, the ship will sink. You wouldnt do that, would you?
Um Of course not.
We cant pump the seawater out of the tank, and it makes no sense to use the blue powder again if we cant reach it on the bottom ahhhh what should I do?..
I dont know what to do
It seemed like she had gone over it a hundred times. Lil rummaged through the book next to her, closing and opening it over and over again. She couldnt ask the ck Whale crew. The announcement that they would release the merchant ship they just seized was already causing too great of a bacsh. Lil only managed to calm them down by using supplies and deadlines as an excuse.
Would they lift a finger to release a mermaid, who is sure to be the talk of the town? There will be a ship revolt. So, it must be done quietly. I was thinking of asking in or Jericho for help if I needed extra pairs of hands. I dont want to even think about what Marenzio would say knowing hes always believed in the existence of mermaids. But, before I even ask for help, shouldnt Ie up with a n first?
Im going crazy.
A sigh came out.
In the first ce, the appearance of a mermaid is enough to bepletely overwhelmed by, but I never thought I would need to help one escape.
Lil ran through her messy thoughts. Although she thought only about how to release it, she couldnt ovee her unbearable curiosity, and a question popped up out of nowhere.
Even though they lived in a windless area, how could they not be discovered for thousands of years? No, have they been existing there ever since?
Then, an answer also came to mind.
After all, mermaids are said to be the children of the Mother of All Things. Ed imed that the mother loved humanity andnded them on the main continent because she couldnt bear the thought of her own children bing extinct. When you think about it, the existence of a species known as mermaids is not that absurd No, could it even be called natural? Should I ask Ed?
Chapter 91
Chapter 91
Lil came to her senses and caught a clue in her messy mind.
Ed may not have the correct answer, but I cant think of any other approach than to work with others. Anyway, I know Orsay isnt well-known to others, so wouldnt he know it better than me or Cesar?
Lil banged her fist on the desk, jumped up, and shouted.
Cesar!
Cesar, who rubbed his tired eyes, asked with a sigh.
Do we have to take it out?
What?
You think Im blind? From the moment you first saw the mermaid you seemed determined to free it.
So? You heard it. Theyll keep it in an aquarium and hold it as a pet.
Its not much different than very.
Thats why its a problem, isnt what Im about to do simr to freeing a ve?
I dont know why youre so invested in doing that either.
Cesars gloomy gaze shifted to Lil. His eyelids, which he had been rubbing for some time, were turning red. Lil noticed it at once. Cesar was exhausted.
Who would have thought when thisst expedition was mentioned, that wed encounter such a ridiculous battle? Amid my injury, I insisted on respect for the Bell Rock until the bitter end, and we even fought over it after a long period. In addition, I held back a mans arm in front of his eyes while telling him to leave. Given that Im now insisting on rescuing this ve, its understandable that his patience has worn thin. I havent consoled him at all in the midst of all of this, so now its my turn
But Lil felt she was also running out of time and simply dyed the answer.
Okay, Im sorry. I wont ask for your help. You should head back to the Bell Rock first.
Liloa. Saying that doesnt mean I really can move back to the Bell Rock.
Anticipating another lengthy exchange of words, Lil nervously checked the sunset outside the window.
Were almost there. I dont want to fight over this till thest minute. Just let this go. Please, Cesar.
How can I just stay back when youre looking like that? Have you really decided to go to the principality?
Its not like that. My voyage doesnt end today. Until Serlio, Im still the Captain.
Can you even sever such a strong passion once we reach Serlio? I dont want to force it on you.
You never forced it. I do it voluntarily.
Cesar took a deep breath as his jaw muscles contracted sharply around his tightly shut mouth.
Lil knew the look on Cesars face was doubt. Although he doesnt believe in the word voluntarily, this time, he didnt ask if it was a lie. He wanted to try persuading her in a different way.
Liloa. The Imperial Law states that nobles can mobilise their ownbour force they arbitrarily acquired from inside and outside the Empire to use for the public sector,bour, and military service. For cases where there are no regtions, nobles can use discretion. The Duke may be going too far, but thew is not entirely inapplicable because the Southern Inds arent within the Imperial Order.
Who made thatw?
It was made by the founding Emperor and the courtiers who supported the Emperor up to the 5th generation.
Why do they want people who dont even consider the founding Emperor as their ruler to obey thew? No one agreed, and probably wont in the future.
If people personally choose thew arbitrarily with the means of consent, where is the order in the world?
Its not an arbitrary choice.
Then what?
Cesar. I
..?
Lil pressed her suddenly overwhelmed heart. If her heart had wings, its flutter would lead it to Cesar.
I hope this will make him understand me. Ive been thinking this way for a long time, and Ive been waiting for this moment ever since. If I could see so much of a glimmer of hope, perhaps I can happily stay by his side.
I believe that there arews that humans cannot impose on nature. Those born with tails must be free to swim vigorously. Theyre not made to be someones pet. Its not right for us to defy natural forces. Even if humans specify it in their code ofw, its not right.
Lil squeezed her eyes shut as if she were about to hear her sentence. Her heart was pounding like it was going to burst, and she couldnt bear looking at Cesar. She prayed earnestly, holding her shaky hands together.
Please please
Liloa. Those who can decide their own lives are different from those who cant. The Empire is also an achievement of humans belonging to the former. The Emperor is the one who reigns at the apex, not the individuals. You and I also lived our lives as imperial citizens, sometimes surrendering to thew and sometimes enjoying the privileges guaranteed by thew. So many of our predecessors considered thew sacred, and this is how the Empirested. Those who cant decide their own lives simply cant do anything, so theyll have to follow the will of the former. Thew is the will of the highest ruler, who carries hundreds of millions of lives on his back. If that was wrong, how could the Empire have prospered so much?
The South, then, is likewise a human achievement, and what contribution did the imperial people make to it, not obeying the order they established?
Theyve lived their lives as they liked, and they havent achieved any civilization as a result of that process.
Lil was met with Cesars soft eyes as if he was soothing a child, but he added with conviction.
No matter what you say, the Southern Inds are impoverished and its inferior environment is not equal to that of an imperial civilisation.
When Lil tried to open her mouth to respond, her tongue, which was about to move, was cut off by Mortu. With theughter of the reaper echoing in her head, the sunset was getting darker. There was only one thing left for Lil to say.
All right.
Lil left the desk as it was and headed towards the door. He followed her damp gaze, but he didnt say a single word. Lil didnt look at Cesar as she opened the door.
Im going to get some fresh air.
***
After leaving the captains room, Lil caught sight of the Bell Rock that looks reddish in the sun. Her long-held belief was reaffirmed.
Cesar will never change.
She crossed the bridge and boarded the Bell Rock.
I also have no intention of changing.
in followed her while mumbling something.
All right. Lets see. You may chop off my legs and reattach them in the principality, but you cant cut my beliefs.
Captain, are you listening? Were leaving in an hour
With the infirmary on the lowest deck, Lil went down the stairs. It wasnt that she didnt want to love Cesar. She only wanted to be loved unconditionally because she didnt want to live a life that brought her sadness and despair. Despair, the moment she realised it, the shadow got heavy in an instant as Mortu arose over her, giggling at her fate.
Trying to get away from me? Youre so cute whenever you try
Mortu seemed to be clinging to the shadows, so Lil walked faster as chilling goosebumps ran down her spine. The piercing breath also prated the back of the head. Lil began to run as though being chased, squeezing herself through the sailors carrying supplies. When the bloodied operating room appeared in front of her eyes, Lil yelled upon dashing through the open door.
Ed!
However, someone faceless answered.
He was done here, Captain. I think he went to rest for a while?
Lil rushed over the deck and up the steps once again. Mortus searing breath was wrapped around her neck. She hurriedly shook her head till she noticed his cabin on the stern side. The hull had not yet been lit and was full of darkness. Full of Mortu. Lil simply stared in front of her, where she noticed the door. With light shining through the cracks in the door, a person seemed to be standing behind it.
Bang! Bang!
Lil suddenly knocked on the wooden door after realising that she had finally reached him.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Im going to keep knocking until you open this door
Bang! Bang! Bang!
What
As her vision brightened without a single shadow, Lil almost knocked Ed on the shoulder and hurriedly pulled her fist. However, Ed looked down at Lil before momentarily moving his eyes to his shoulder. His dark green eyes were cold, something she had never seen before.
Only then did Lil recall how their previous meeting ended, and her heart sank.
Chapter 92
Chapter 92
Even though Ed remained quiet, she read in his eyes something that appeared to be pain.
However, Ed served in the Navy. Hes also an imperial citizen No, witnessing a mermaid might change his mind as long as hes human or Im not sure if hed be motivated by greed or curiosity. He might even get the idea to hunt down the rest of the species.
Distrust rained down on Lil like a barrage of bullets.
I dont know anything about him, and Ive been wary of him since the beginning. I cant believe him
She repeated the same few sentences in her head over and over again, like gunfire hitting her brain.
I dont believe him I dont trust him I cant trust him
Lil began to be buried under the deafening noise in her head and cried out to him with a roar.
Help me!
But along with his unchanged expression, his sharp answer shot back like a dagger.
No.
Without hesitation, the door started to close, so Lil hurriedly shoved her arm through the gap. The door, which was closing so fast it produced a gust of wind, came to a halt just as it was about to crush her arm.
A harsh voice came from behind the door.
Normally, I wouldve said Im apetent doctor.
I know. So if you snap my arm in two, Im sure you can fix it.
But didnt you say you wont hurt me?
Didnt you say that was a lie?
Lil closed her eyes tightly.
Im going to have to listen to this. This is it
She wasnt that concerned about his nagging as it was something she had expected anyway. But, she now had something vital to say. Words that were waiting to be said from her mouth.
Sorry, I was wrong.
After a moment of silence, Ed peeped open the door a bit, and his half-seen face asked sullenly.
Really?
Yes.
However, he sounded unenthusiastic. Lil knew she couldnt afford to be duped and stormed through the door. After Ed was hit on the forehead by the doors corner and he was forced to take a few steps back with a yell, Lil mmed the door shut as soon as she entered the room.
His cabin was as bright as how she saw it from the outside.
No, in fact, it seems brighter.
Feeling like that, Lil shrugged her shoulders and looked around his room. Despite the fact that there was only onentern hanging on the wall, it was as brilliant as day, even the shades had no chance to appear. While checking behind her, Lil continued.
I dont have time to fool around. After hearing what Ive to say, dont ask questions. Im in the middle of a situation where I dont even know if youll be helpful or not.
Nheless, Ed strolled up to the bed andy down. He grabbed the nket, twisted around to face the wall, and made iprehensible snoring noises.
Didnt he whine about the South being too hot? Then whats the deal with this nket?
Lil rushed to Eds bed, removed his nket, and hit him on the back of his head. Causing Ed to nce back at her and exim with an awful face that stretched his chin and philtrum.
Oh! That hurts!
I have a question for you.
Instead of answering, Ed grabbed the nket that had fallen around his waist and rolled himself in it. Lils agony peaked when she realised she had to entrust the fate of an unique race to a man acting like a five-year-old. She crossed her arms and paced for a moment, ring at his back that looked like a silkworm cocoon. She concluded that she had no other option as she already came all the way down here. So she had to bet herst money on a terrible hand and spoke in a weak voice.
Its said that the Mother of All Things was originally a god named Orsay, so is a mermaid also a child of Orsay?
Ed wriggled and tightened his grip on the nket even more. He then spoke in a murmuring voice.
Why are you asking that all of a sudden? Have you seen a mermaid?..
Yes.
..!
His wriggling abruptly stopped and he looked back at her over his shoulder.
So get up, we need to hurry. Theres a mermaid.
What?
We only have about 30 minutes left. We have to release it.
What are you talking about?
The Marian is carrying a living mermaid.
Ed, who hadpletely turned to face her, raised his upper body sporting an expression that was far from what she had expected. He didnt widen his eyes as if he couldnt believe it, he didntugh at her, he didnt say it was all nonsense, he didnt tremble in fear, and he didnt get excited with curiosity.
Instead, his face hardened fiercely.
You mean they captured a mermaid?
Why do you look like that?
Lil paused and chewed her lower lip.
Yes, theres no going back now.
Beating around the bush would be a waste of their time as they needed to get it out as soon as possible. However, she found the situation rather difficult to exin, so Lil began to speak in a gibberish way.
Its in a huge tank, and its its very deep Its chained and can rise to the surface for a while with the power of its tail, but it sinks quickly. Well, but if its shipped to the Empire, Im sure
Did you see it yourself?
Yeah, but its hostility was pretty evident, it tried to kill me no matter what I did. Its extremely afraid, probably thinking all human beings are there to attack it. I want to free it, but I dont know what to do. I got the key to open its chackle from Jacques Poussin, but he cante up with a way to release it. You know the myth. Do you know anything else? Like when does it sleep? A weakness?
So youre telling me that theres a tank on that medium-sized sailing ship that isnt even a fishing boat? Was this capture nned?
The Duke of Mireille ordered it.
Who else knows?
The Marians crew, but on our side, its only Cesar and me.
Ed got out of bed and rummaged through the bag next to him as Lils gaze followed his back. Ed continued while intently looking for something in his bag.
Orsay hid the mermaids in a ce where the windys down. I wonder how a small merchant ship managed to reach and escape that windless region.
Lil opened her mouth wide.
Jacques Poussin did say the mermaid was captured from the windless zone, and it took them several weeks to get out of the area.
She wasnt sure at first, but apparently, it was true.
How did you
I can see the Captains face even if I dont look. Why are you so surprised? Didnt youe here for this?
Uh, yes right? Yes, but
Lil couldnt shake the feeling of being a fool, so she quickly pped herself on the cheek. She had to be resolute. She couldnt show her bewildered side in front of Ed, so it was time for her toe to her senses.
Youre going to help me, right?
Why would I?
Then what are you doing?
What are you trying to take out of that bag?
Lil moved to his side with hesitant steps and looked over Eds shoulder. As he pulled out his head, she could see a little inside his dark bag, but she couldnt tell what he was looking for. For no apparent reason, Lil grabbed her gun.
If Ed takes out a weapon, I must shoot immediately. I dont think he will, but I cant help but be prepared just in case. If the Duke was looking for a new race, anyone in Sesbron could have a simr idea. Judging from the precedents of the Western Continent, beautiful rare species were a luxury that had noparison. This could be a huge incentive.
Another possibility arose in her mind.
Ed could be anyones pawn Im sorry I dont have enough time to sort things out logically, Ill have to defend myself first.
The water tank must be dark, right?
Lil answered with a startled heart.
Thats right
Youre going to need something to light it up.
But fire wont reach the bottom of the tank.
I know.
Ed turned around and held out a cloth-wrapped object in front of Lil.
Maybe this is what he was looking for.
Eds gaze fell on the gun handle held by Lil, but she didnt notice as she focused on the object. Her eyebrows raised unknowingly.
Whats that?
Ed unwrapped the cloth without saying a word. Dumbfounded, Lil took a step back when she saw the spherical, elongated item that was shimmering weakly with a light shed never seen before. It was roughly the size of a palm and therefore could be handled with one hand. The item appeared green, yet its radiance was pure white as if it were illuminated by stars.
Lils eyes widened in surprise at the exquisite hue. Because the colour of fire was yellowish, humans always associate light with the colour yellow instead of white. Even though this was also unrealistic experience for Lil, she abruptly came to her senses after foolishly wondering if the dream shed been dreaming since seeing the mermaid had not ended yet.
Chapter 93
Chapter 93
Whats that?
Its the stem of a fluorescent nt thats hardened in balsam. Luckily for us, this process traps its light-emitting property. The darker the surroundings, the brighter the light gets. However, when it has absorbed all the nutrients from the balsam, it will wither and die. But as you can see, its still very much alive.
Balsam? Like tree extract? Where the hell did you get that?
Thats a secret.
At the same time as Lil narrowed her eyes in suspicion, Ed looked down at her gun again and furrowed his eyebrows. Lil flinched when she noticed, but Ed slipped past her and covered the stem with the cloth.
Anyway, lets go now.
Whats your n?
I have no such thing.
Oh, wait!
Lil grabbed the doorknob after tucking Eds hand away when he was about to turn it.
What the hell are you saying you dont have a n?
What? Dont you want to release it?
But, how are you going to release it?
Well just have to get the mermaid out.
How are we going to do that?
I havent really thought about it. Do you think Im just lying around all day thinking; If I evere across a mermaid stuck in a tank, Ill save it like this.?
Not that
Do you have time to dy this any further?
No
Lil knew it better than anyone else, so she pursed her lips and dropped her hand. Ed opened the door and took the lead. Lil followed him, looking suspiciously at the nape of his neck, her hand still resting on her gun.
I thought you would be ttered when I asked for your assistance earlier, I didnt expect you to respond with Why would I?.
It was a sarcastic remark in which she also imitated his ent. However, in response, only the back of Eds head moved up and down slightly, as if he wasughing.
When a modern man encounters an ancient transcendence, he can react in a variety of ways.
Lil didnt answer. She couldnt afford to respond to a monologue that wasnt an answer. Instead, she tried to figure out what Ed was nning to do with that light.
Can you lure a mermaid with light? Is it like food for mermaids? But shouldnt we untie the chain first? Dont tell me he intends to kill me. If he takes it for himself, it would surely be worth the price
Suddenly, Courant popped up from behind and ran forward with antern. Lil twisted herself to make way and greet him. However, Courant, who was already in front of her, deliberately struck Ed on the shoulder as he passed by. From Lils point of view, the blow from Courant seemed intentional, but Ed didnt respond as if he was used to it or he didnt bother.
But the Captain is the odd one. Why do you want to save it?
With his question, he broke up Lils train of thoughts and she focused on Ed again. But Lil didnt have the time to exin it verse by verse as she did with Cesar. And she didnt feel the need to. At least, she didnt think it was because Ed didnt know.
Isnt that obvious?
Yes.
..?
His answer was so simple that Lil uneasily pursed her lips.
if you already know, why did you ask?
Meanwhile, as the two climbed to the upper deck, the sunset spread further and further over the horizon.
What will you give me if I free the mermaid as you want me to?
Lils attention, which was directed at the hourss on the stern, shifted to Ed. A refreshing but lukewarm breeze blew and without a hat, Eds hair fluttered lightly. Stained by the setting sun, his light brown hair turned reddish, like the leaves in autumn. He stuffed his hands into his pants pockets and lifted his chin, turning his upper body Lil. He was waiting for a response, but Lil simply waved her hand in front of his nose, asking him to move.
Ill give it to you.
What?
My full trust.
The full trust you speak of has already been earned. Before you spoke about the mermaid and even before you apologised to me. Coming to see me was an admission of what had happened. But saying full trust means in its totality. Are saying theres still some trust left behind?
You trusted me, thats why you asked for my help. So dont get that confused, Captain. We still need to talk about how youre going to pay for my help.
Dont be unreasonable.
Didnt youe to me to have your wish granted?
And wishes, as in any fairy tale, arent free.
Ed walked across the boardwalk, still facing Lil. Meaning, he climbed the wooden nk, hanging in the middle of the sea, backwards. Lil felt she actually wanted tough in vain at the audacity.
HaNothing is going well.
Lil sighed in desperation before inquiring urgently.
What do you want?
Take a guess.
Money?
Thats no fun.
Suddenly, Lil had the urge to give Ed a hard shove or to kick the boarding away. But she managed to control her impulses with superhuman patience.
What does this rotten bastard want?! He might be hoping for an extraordinary answer because he has such a strange personality.
Lil rubbed her forehead. She couldnt shake the feeling that she was getting yed.
He had been trying so hard to impress me, but now he is No, wait, maybe thats it
When her confused thoughts faded away, Lil removed her hand from her forehead. Her vigorous eyes met his yfully bent green ones.
Then go.
What?
I have nothing to give, so go.
What are you going to do if I really go?
Lil stepped aside from the crossing to make way for Ed. Then, she chinned towards the Bell Rock.
I dont need you.
I dont want to see you, so get out of my sight.
For a brief moment, the sound of the waves filled the silence between Ed and Lil. The crashing of the water against the hull created a steady rhythm. Ed stood motionless, his mouth slightly open. If his hair and clothes werent blown by the breeze, it would have been safe to presume he had frozen stiff.
But soon enough, a curved smile was drawn on his bewildered face. At sunset, his twilight-stained cheeks grinned brilliantly. It was a smile full of satisfaction as if he had gotten all he desired, despite the fact he was given nothing. Ed took the rest of the steps just like that. Backwards, of course. Their strange interaction had long since be a spectacle for the sailors on the Marian. Lil shed them a warning nce and stepped onto the crosswalk. She had said it without hesitation, but she couldnt help the fact she had gotten goosebumps.
Hes such a weird guy. Even though I told him to go, he still continued. Is he a sadistic pervert?
Ed turned, jumped off the board and turned around once again to face Lil. At the same time, Lil scurried down the crossing board, making a threat.
Didnt I tell you to go?
I cant help it because the Captain sounded so desperate.
At the same time, Ed bowed his upper body and spread his arms gracefully, mimicking a custom from a foreign country. The stone-cold Lil passed him and went down the stairs. When she noticed he was following her, she immediately increased her steps. Before theypletely disappeared to the deck below, Lil met eyes with Jacques Poussin, who shook his head. It was an indication that he couldnte up with a way to free the mermaid. Lil didnt think he was lying as Poussin clearly knew that the gun gates of the Bell Rock would open at hermand.
With a pace close to running, they reached the warehouse with the tank. Lil gave an order to the two sailors stationed in front of the room.
You may leave now.
The men vanished in an instant, ecstatic with the prospect of finally returning to the Bell Rock after their tedious patrol. When they were gone, Lil dragged Ed inside and locked the door. As an extra measure, she also shoved some wooden crates in front of it. After struggling with the boxes, Lil turned around and found Ed already checking the tank lid. Once again, Lil grabbed her gun before approaching him.
What are you going to do?
We should talk to it first.
How?
Ed kneeled down and opened the lid.
Screechhh
An ominous sound pierced their ears, followed by the sound of shing water. Lil warned him as she checked the tanks bottom from a safe distance.
Careful. It coulde popping out.
Well, it seems to me that it has lost its strength.
With that said, Lil moved closer and looked further into the tank. The bright blue light was only a small dot. The constant swaying of the waves gave the illusion of it moving, but in reality, it stayed still. Lil repeated what she had already said like a parrot.
What are you going to do?
Ed stood up without answering. After loosening his belt, he jammed his sword between the lid and the floor to prevent it from closing. He then took off his shirt and boots. Lil, who was making sure the sword was a suitable support, noticed the scene halfway through. She widened her eyes and started to shout.
What are you doing?!
All sorts of irreverent delusions mingled in her head as she looked at Ed. She was about to draw her weapon when the only piece of clothing left on his body was his pants.
Are you crazy?
What? Whats he doing?
As soon as she thought about it she wanted to ask him, but Ed took the balsam out of the cloth and bit on it, leaving Lil too stunned to speak.
Ssh!
She opened her eyes after being struck in the face by the uing water to find no one with her in the room. She looked around but saw nobody.
No way
Reflexively, Lil turned her gaze toward the tank. There she saw the pure white light sinking with the figure of a man. She eximed with a gasp.
Th that crazy bastard!NextAdvertisement Like this:LikeLoading
bellrocktlOctober 27, 2022NxNWEnter yourment here
Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:
Email (required)(Address never made public)Name (required)Website
You arementing using your ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Twitter ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Facebook ount. ( Log Out / Change ) Cancel
Connecting to %s
Notify me of newments via email.
Notify me of new posts via email.
Proudly Powered by WordPress Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy - FollowFollowing
- Bell Rock Trantions
Sign me up - Already have a ount? Log in now.
- Bell Rock Trantions
- Edit Site
- FollowFollowing
- Sign up
- Log in
- Copy shortlink
- Report this content
- View post in Reader
- Manage subscriptions
- Copse this bar
%d bloggers like this:
Chapter 94
Chapter 94
Lil tightened her grip on the edge of the tank. Because shepletely missed the urrence, her heart froze over.
No, seeing that the light is receding, Its clear that he jumped in himself rather than falling in by ident And he was right, the darker it gets, the brighter the balsam bes. The brightness is still clearly visible even though it keeps descending. If its so intense when viewed from above, then theres no way the mermaid couldnt have seen it
Lils heart pounded as soon as that thought crossed her head. Sure enough, the motionless blue light wiggled visibly, a chill ran down her spine when she noticed movement from the creature they thought was asleep. Nevertheless, the white brilliance went towards the mermaid.
Did you get caught? Well, you jumped in so loudly Damn it!
All the blood from her fingertips seemed to drain away. In an instant, the pale hand chucked away the triangr hat she was wearing. When she looked around in desperation, she noticed a pulley hanging from the ceiling.
Judging from the fact that its installed above the tank, the object they intended to move with it is probably the mermaid.
Lil unhooked the ring of the second pulley connected to it and untied the bundle of ropes. Despite the intricate structure, consisting of various pulleys linked to one another, she knew that pulling the longest rope would elevate the pulley with the iron ring and letting it loose would lower it. It was a tool that was widely used to moves or boxes. When she studied the mechanism she noticed that the rope she had to pull was attached to a spool on the floor.
Upon pushing the pulley with the ring into the water, Lil measured Eds weight. She had only Cesar topare, so he came to her mind naturally.
Eds taller than Cesar, but his body is simr or somewhat slimmer. Obviously, his weight will beparable to Cesars. Im not sure how many times I have to pull the rope to get him out of the water Regardless, its rather fortunate it will cost less strength because the water-resistance will make him lighter.
As a test, Lil yanked the rope one time.
Damn it.
At this rate, the only things I will recover are the remains of a ravaged body Wait, do mermaids even eat people? I dont really know, but I wouldnt insist on it being a herbivore seeing the way it attacked me earlier.
When she thought the ring had sunken deep enough, Lil pulled the handle next to the spool to secure the rope. She then took off her vest and wrapped her hands around it.
It would be much faster to pull directly with my hands But I have no idea whats going on inside the tank. Dont tell me its a friendly atmosphere?
Lil held on to the rope, but when the silence prolonged, she hesitantly let it go and stepped toward the tank. Approaching the tank empty-handed felt a bit unsettling, but she had no other choice, with both her hands still wrapped in the vest, it was impossible to hold a gun. The fish tanks opening appeared ominous like it could spit out a monster at any time. Neither Eds nor the mermaids light were visible, so Lil clenched her teeth and moved in closer. At first nce, it seemed like a small ray of light ascended through the tank.
Huh?
Lil strode forward. Out of nowhere, the pulley rope, suddenly supporting weight became taut and vibrated as if it could snap at any moment. She looked up before quickly casting her eyes down again. However, Ed was still nowhere to be found. She could only see a cluster of froth rushing towards her. Beneath that, the blue ray of light was swimming at an rming rate. With its mouth wide open, the figure roared towards the white light, ready to devour it. In a panic, Lil jumped, grabbed the rope hanging in the air, and ran to the opposite wall. When there was no more room left to run, she started yanking it with all her strength. Even though it wasnt heavy, there was a long distance to cover. Lil had long since lost her vest, so she had to deal with the chafing of the rope on her forearms. Still, she threw all her effort into it, knowing that if she stopped for even a second, shed lose all her chances of seeding. Lil clenched her teeth, hoping it wasnt toote.
Soon the centre of the tank bulged up. The water broke like a condensed eruption before arge volume soared up. White light radiated from within the foam which slipped around the mass of water like a loose. It was Ed. Lil pulled the rope with all her might. The wriggling surface became transparent like a thin film and slid down in the shape of a human.
Schwaaaak!
Ed emerged like a cub tearing away the amnion. He gasped for air while clinging to the iron ring, possibly out of breath. He then coughed forcefully to vomit all the water he had inhaled. The liquid that burst from his mouth poured down like firecrackers. The entire warehouse was flooded in an instant, as if it had rained heavily. Meanwhile, the sound of raging waves could be heard from the tank and it wasnt caused by the overflowing of the water.
When the face of the predator rose through the rubble, Lils vision instantly turned blue. It was only then that she realised how bright the mermaids light was. The intensity could bepared to the rising sun, spreading its morning rays over the world. Lil blinked due to the brilliance that remained like a dizzying afterimage before her closed eyes.
Upon opening them again, she witnessed a set of dense teeth, full of fangs, that sprang up to Eds knee and caused her to scream loudly.
Ed!
Itsrge mouth was extended so far that it made its cheeks hollow, while its blue tongue pierced through them moving like a snake.
Keeeeek!
Ed turned to the rising spray and shouted something in a hurry. To Lil, it sounded like a foreignnguage that waspletely iprehensible.
However, the monstrous cry ceased. Its hair, which had swelled due to the instinct of a beast in front of its prey, settled down. Even its tongue, which was wriggling like an independent creature only moments ago, froze. Unbelievably, the mermaid stopped all its fluctuations as if Eds shout contained some kind of magic.
The scene was so unrealistic that Lils mouth fell open, dumbfounded. When little drops of water dripped from her forehead and blocked her view, she thought time had stopped. But then
Ssh!
The bluish light disappeared in an instant. Lil clearly saw a change in the mermaids expression just before it was swallowed by the water. If she saw it correctly, the mermaid disyed an expression of embarrassment before disappearing in a panic. Lil groaned and stood frozen in her ce.
Was it an illusion? A fantasy?
Ed, still hanging from the pulley, looked down at the tank and smiled. On the other hand, Lil didnt even think about moving her widely opened eyes. Ed jumped to her side and brushed through his wet hair.
Droplets of water dripped from a single strand that wasnt swept back.
Tuk. Tuk. Tuk.
Time seemed to move slowly.
Lil barely reacted when Ed pulled the handle to secure the rope she was holding, before turning towards her. She muttered with the most dumbfounded face he had ever seen.
Ma Magic?..
Ed looked at Lil and startedughing.
Hahahaha! Captain! Your expression hahahaha!
Hey, did you use ma mamagic? It was just
The left corner of Eds mouth twitched. He licked his wet lips with his tongue and spoke.
Yes. That was magic.
When he said so, Ed extended his hand and waved it in front of Lils face. The fact that she didnt respond confirmed she was still in shock due to her reality being shaken. Her head felt dizzy, her stomach had turned, and her vision began to blur. She couldnt tell what was the floor and what was the ceiling. She had never experienced an earthquake, but for her, this appeared to be a much greater disaster than an earthquake. The floor beneath her feet and the ceiling above her, everything was falling apart. In the meantime, Ed turned his hand, palm side up and wiggled with his fingers as if he was imitating fire.
See?
But nothing entered Lils line of sight. She dropped the rope as she had no strength left in her fingers. For no apparent reason, her hand, that was now empty, touched the area around her neck in search of her ne. In this absurd situation, she could only rely on the small jewel. Lil held it as if it were a lifeline. Because she was still lost, Eds face became more and more distorted.
Pffft
Ed suddenly bent forward and started tough, sounding like he was about to die ofughter.
Hahaha! Hahahaha!
..?
He grabbed his stomach while his whole body shook, but Lil couldnt understand what the hell was going on.
Youre so naive!
Finally, the realisation slowly hit her as she was still clutching the ne.
Did this crazy guy y along just for a joke? Magic? Magic
Lil stammered with a red face.
You you!
There were tears in Eds eyes uponughing so much. Ed wiped his eyes with his finger and chuckled. Lil, who started stomping her foot in anger, aimed her boot at the squatting body, but Ed simply avoided her by twisting his body with a rabbit-like jump. Lil couldnt stand it, so she turned to try stomping Ed on his other foot
Ahhh!
Chapter 95
Chapter 95
She hadpletely forgotten. It was no exaggeration to say that the space around the tank was now awash with water like ake that had overflowed its banks. It caused one of her feet to give way under her weight and she slipped. Lil floundered for a moment before falling towards Ed without hesitation. Ed, who was still squatting, toppled under Lils body weight. Her lips and front teeth mmed Eds forehead so hard that it for sure had to hurt, but it apparently didnt matter to him.
What do you call this, a kiss of respect? Was I thatmendable?
Lil struggled with a blushing face, trying to escape Eds arms, but her hands keptnding on his chest or shoulders. Eds upper body was bare, so whenever her palms touched him, she felt his damp skin, making it impossible for Lil toe to her senses.
Ed opened his mouth.
Goe.
Lils struggle came to a halt and she looked down at him, who, unlike her, waspletely calm.
What?
Its Goe, Goe. An ancientnguage.
..?
Of course, there were civilisations in ancient times, so they must have developed some kind ofnguage as well. But that never crossed my mind actually. I didnt know there was an archaic phguage system, and I sure as hell didnt know that there were still humans in this modern world who could speak it
Ed raised his upper body with Lil still in his arms.
Apparently, the mermaids still use Goe. It makes sense. Goe was thenguage that the gods used tomunicate with the humans.
You what are you?
Im a Navy officer and a spy for the fleet who enjoys perverted behaviour. Im carrying out Admiral Retiros confidential orders, which by the way are to board a pirate ship and harass the Captain. And if the Captains in danger, this spy will take the bullet instead, also if the Captain meets a captured mermaid, this spy will do whatever the Captain wants him to do to free it.
Ed noticed that Lil couldnt give up the gun she grabbed halfway through his speech. In response, she only bit her lip and remained silent.
I tried signnguage at first, but
Signnguage?
Oh, its talking with your hands, like this.
Ed made motions with his hands in front of his chest. Lil actually wasnt unaware of the term signnguage.
I learned systematised signnguage for military purposes in Lebrun, and there are also independent signs among sailors
Lil yelled as she no longer wanted to be treated like an idiot.
I know that!
Ah, yes. Well, when you think about it, its rather absurd to imagine any other sea mammal with such meticulous hands, right? Take whales or sea lions for example; through time, their fingers and nails have long be vestigial. But mermaids are different. Orsay created mermaids out of envy of the children of the earth gods, us humans. Of course, she wanted them to be able tomunicate with herself and the ancient humans. So, signnguage evolved into a very natural way ofmunicating, because both races had wonderful limbs called arms. Mermaids and ancient humans could thusmunicate through signnguage and the ancientnguage Goe. However, mermaids couldnt speak outside of the water, and humans couldnt talk underwater.
So then the mermaids and the ancient humans werent able tomunicate in Goe?
Oh, thats
..?
Ed stopped talking and nced at her, raising his eyebrows toward his forehead and gently narrowing his eyes.
Well. I dont want to tell you now.
..!
Then, as if to block any response from her, he quickly added.
Anyway, I couldnt speak underwater, so I had to pull the mermaid out of the water. Seeing that it reacted calmly, it must have understood?
What did you say?
A hint of arrogance appeared on his handsome face. The way he wrinkled his lips when he grinned slowly revealed it. It was hard for Lil to ept, but this look suited him as if he was used to wearing it. When Lil suddenly realised his breath was touching her lips, she instinctively held her breath out of shock, causing her heart to throb. The difort in her chest felt like she had been beaten with a bat.
I delivered your message.
Lil hurriedly pulled back, discovering that the centre of Eds forehead was noticeably red. She recalled having her lips touch that part, so those were clearly the marks she had left with her front teeth. Lil pushed herself out his arm that was still holding her.
Let go.
Oh, Im afraid youll slip again. One kiss of respect is enough.
It was the Captain who tumbled upside down, so I dont know why Im the one being treated like this. I should be the one whos offended.
I was careless. Im sorry.
Lil flicked his exhausted arm away after her nd apology.
Youre telling me about respect again and again, but in the end you keep being attacked by me Doesnt your forehead hurt a lot? It looks like it.
Hurt by your soft lips? It was a very affectionate attack.
When Ed even tried to touch her lips, Lil jumped to her feet and brushed off her clothes, pretending not to have seen Eds gesture. Drops of water sshed from her wet clothes as she creased her brow.
That guy speaks and acts like that without hesitation. He indeed shouldve been offended, but instead, he smirks as if he had been waiting for this moment.
Besides, I dont think his true personality is like this. When Im watching, he appears to be modest, but I know he doesnt even want his cor to be touched by the rest of the crew. Given his reluctance to make contact even in the slightest way, Im confident hes a young aristocrat from a respectable house. If Marenzio had put his lips on his forehead, would he act like this? No, they wouldve been at each others throats immediately. No matter how bizarre a bond was created between Ed and me, this is too much.
Its disturbing when you talk like that. You keep saying two things with one mouth, so I dont know which one to believe.
Cant you even joke?
Hurry and get up. Have you forgotten what your original purpose is?
Yes, indeed.
Ed turned his gaze to the tank and held out his palm to Lil. Lil however didnt know what to do with it, so she looked down at the back of his head, speechless. Ed spoke without looking back at her.
Key.
Oh right.
Lil handed him the key that Jacques Poussin had given her. It was the key to unchain the iron ball. Ed, still seated, was handed the key, but suddenly grabbed her by the wrist. She was surprised and tried to jerk her arm since she thought it would be better for him to re-enter the tank instead of her.
What kind of
Before she could continue, Ed turned his head and looked at Lils arm. Lil followed his gaze instinctively. She had marks on her wrists and forearms as if she had been whipped. The next moment, Ed spread out Lils palm which was so red that they were even purplish. Ed soon got up from his seat with a strange look on his face.
Its the same for me, Captain, I also dont know what to believe, your words or the way your body looks.
However, Lil quickly pulled out her hand andpletely ignored his words.
Are you sure that the mermaid understood you?
With Ed still having a strange look on his face, Lil turned her gaze towards the tank.
You cant ignore it. Mermaids intelligence is on par with humans. Besides, they know they have the upper hand in the water. It wont go out of its way to kill me anymore.
By the way, when I saw it, um it reacted strangely. After hearing you, didnt it seem like it was flustered?
Of course. Wouldnt you be surprised if the first mermaid youve ever seen speaks to you in the Imperialnguage?
Well, thats true.
Im not sure about this, but its highly likely that since ancient times mermaids have only lived in the ces designated by Orsay. It might also be its first time to see a beast called a human, or to see a ship, and more so, to encounter another being that spoke its ownnguage. Just as humans distinguish themselves from animals, a mermaid could also distinguish itself from this newly seen beast. They must only have seen us on murals, right?
Lil asked back as Ed went to pick up the balsam.
Murals? What murals?
Remember your arms, Captain? We humans have free arms, so we can do all kinds of things, such as using tools. Wouldnt the same be true for mermaids? What else would you hold if you hadnt held tools with that exceptionally delicate hand of yours? I wonder if theres a city under the windless nest and if so it probably has a longer history than human civilization. If you look at it that way, you can reasonably guess that therell be murals or rocks with writings on them. Of course, there may be other objects that can be written on with characters besides rocks.
Lil stared at Ed as he sat on the edge of the tank to re-enter. Ed continued as if he knew what her expression looked like without ncing back at her.
I told you, its not just medicine I learned from Imperial iraut. I heard these sorts of things, too.
Chapter 96
Chapter 96
Its not like I havent met any other graduates of the Imperial iraut, but its the first time Ive seen someone who talks like you.
Its because the iraut has so many different fields, and there are only a few individuals who are interested in ancient times. As for me, Ive been going back and forth a lot because the history building was so close, thats how I picked up a thing or two.
Lil, who had her arms crossed, stroked her chin as she was agonising over something. There was one more thing that came to mind, so Lil pointed it out.
Your Admiral.
She stared intently at his calm side profile, but shortly after Ed frowned and grunted.
Why do you keep calling him my Admiral? We werent close.
Anyway, hes said to be passionate about ancient art.
Who cares?
If so
Then off I go.
When Eds tall body slid into the water, Lil reflexively knelt and shouted at the tank.
Hey!
But the only answer to her cry was a ssh of water.
Damn it.
Lil watched Ed submerged into darkness while foreshadowing the possibility that just came to mind.
The Admiral is said to be enamoured with ancient traces.
Until now, Lil thought that the term ancient traces was referring to works of art or relics. But when she heard Eds words, it seemed to her that life itself could be a trace of antiquity.
When the white light suddenly faded, Lil leaned over the edge of the tank. And at that moment, she realised she was frantically concerned about Ed. While she was suspicious of him, her worry that he might get hurt invaded her doubts like an intruder. Two thoughts that shouldnt coexist were tightly intertwined. She couldnt figure out what she believed in or whom she wanted Ed to be.
Just a moment ago, Ed wouldve been eaten had I failed to raise the pulley in time. He was reckless. Or maybe he knew I was trying to figure out a way to help him, and when he saw the pulley, he expected me to pull him up?
Annoying bastard.
Lil sighed in frustration. Suddenly, a light spread into her field of vision. Lil raised the eyes she had fixed on the wound on her arm.
The mermaids eyes that had risen above the water surface were staring at her.
Lil was hit by the light in front of her and blinked her aching eyes before wiping them with her arm. She squinted. In front of her were innocent eyes, simr to those of a deer*, emitting a brilliant light. The longer she looked into those eyes, the more the bright light faded. Without giving the time to panic, the light slowly went out. However, the pair of eyes were still on Lil, who suddenly realised that the mermaid was examining her.
Awkwardly, Lil repeated what Ed had said, causing the mermaids hair to swell once but soon calmed down again. She didnt know if she said it correctly or not, so she could only hope she did. Lil was so nervous that she couldnt feel her hands or feet anymore and Ed wasnt there yet. Suddenly, the fact that she couldnt tell whether he was alive or dead squeezed her chest. Lil looked at its hair, which was starting to swell again.
Seeing that it can stay on the surface for so long, the chains must have been unlocked.
The dry saliva she was about to swallow got stuck in the middle of her throat. When Lil rolled her eyes to search for Ed, she saw its tail pop up and vigorously sweep over the surface of the tank. Lil was defenceless against the pouring water.
Pfft!.. Cough!.. Cough!..
A shadow was cast over Lils head as she coughed towards the floor. She raised her head in a sh. The mermaid If they even have a bone simr to a knee stood on its knees, staring down at Lil. Lil wasnt sure whether she should be more shocked about the fact that the mermaid jumped out of the water, that its tail could support its weight, or that it was wearing clothes and trinkets.
It was also at this point that Lil realised the mermaid was a she**. The mermaid was dressed in a sleeveless dress. It was a dress that hung just above its caudal fin, with a folded neckline and decorated withce around the waist. When put on a human, it would probably end around the ankles. The dress material seemed to be as slick as the body of a squid. While its top was pale pink, the bottom was dark green. It was an elegant and stunningbination with the mermaid silvery bluish skin tone. Lil suddenly grasped the concept of civilization that Ed had told her about.
Keeeeek!
Lil was surprised when the mermaid moved its hand in front of its chest.
I dont know signnguagelet alone know how to make that clear
Lil hesitantly raised her hands and shrugged her shoulders. The mermaid then turned its upper body to look back at the tank. Surprisingly, a voice popped up out of nowhere.
Hok im pugit.
Lil turned her head towards the voice and saw Ed, who had his chin propped up on the edge of the tank, smiling gently. Lil eximed, feeling her anger rise like a fever.
You! Ugh, since when
From the very moment you realised you were hopeless. It was fun to see you bewildered, so I was quietly watching. What a rewarding day.
Lil bit her lip and endured the irritation.
In any case, the mermaid must be in a sensitive state, so itsmon sense that startling the mermaid by screaming at him will be foolish.
Lil asked, squirming only inwardly.
What did you say?
That you dont know signnguage.
Okay, now hurry up ande out of there.
Aye, aye.
..!
While staring at Ed, something damp touched Lils cheek. Upon feeling the cold sensation on her face, Lil slowly rolled her eyes and checked her side. It was the mermaid stroking Lils cheek. The mermaid was probably curious about her. It poked her cheek, then raised her arm, and held her hand. Holding hands with a mermaid for the first time, Lil realised its skin was smooth and scaleless.
Is this what it feels like to touch a dolphin?
Lil turnedpletely toward the mermaid.
The face she met right in front of her nose was a far cry from the legendary Bell Rock. Its facial features were not a perfect copy of those of humans, unlike how Bell Rock was portrayed. It has eyes, a nose, and a mouth, but its features had less curvature than those of a human. Above all else, its eyeballs were shining ck with blue irises, followed by three thick hairs that rose out of the brow. It was what Lil thought kept moving like a snake. Unlike her other hairs, these three strands were thick and strong, and they were still swelling and wriggling over her head.
Those are sensory hairs. They help with touch, smell, and hearing.
Eds exnation suddenly came from her side. Lil gave her hair to the mermaid and nodded her head stiffly. In exchange, the mermaid gave Lil its hair. Lil was perplexed when she grasped the smooth, fluffy texture in her hand. At the same time, the mermaid kept smiling and twitching its mouth in surprise at the difference in texture between its hair and Lils.
Sensory hairs are like an otters beard. Well, hers are pretty long, though.
For Lil, this situation was very strange. Ed was watching the mermaid, but the mermaid was more interested in her than Ed, who could speak with it in both signnguage and Goe. She couldnt figure out why the mermaid was so interested in her. The mermaid lowered its guard thanks to Ed, but Lil couldnt shake the feeling that she was putting her head in the maw of a beast that had tried to eat her not long ago. For a brief period, time passed slowly. Just as they were gasping for breath from their overabundance of curiosity, a trumpet could be heard. Lil and Ed immediately looked at each other. Lil, of course, rolled her eyes first.
Non Habent tempus. We dont have the time.
Ed made himself their interpreter as he spoke bothnguages. The mermaid who was rubbing Lils legs gently raised its head while Lil, pulling out her legs, quickly stood up. The mermaid looked up at Lil as she stepped back behind Ed. Lil pointed to the window on the stern and looked at Ed.
exibimus te. Well get you out.
Footnote:
* Eyes of a deer: the eyes of deers arepletely ck with brownish irises, so for the mermaid you can imagine ck eyes with blue irises simr to a deers.
** She: Even though it was just established that the mermaid is female, we made the choice to keep using the pronouns it in the text. This is because it has a lot of interactions with Lil and if we use she it can be unclear whos doing what. We will use she when talked about in dialogue or thoughts. We apologise if it sounds a bit rude or insensitive.
Chapter 97
Chapter 97
The mermaid turned around on its knees as Lil passed the puddle of water formed around the tank and pushed hard against the stiff wooden window. The window opened with a screeching sound and a burst of wind blew in. Fortunately, the window was ratherrge. Lil looked down, the sunset-coloured sea was very close. So close even, that when the waves hit the stern hard, foam would bounce up to the window.
Lil looked back.
Lets hurry.
The mermaid was now t on the ground, supporting its upper body with its arms pressed on the floor while its tail was stretched behind it. Lil noticed that its upper body appearedrger than the body of a human.
She initially pondered whether to carry the mermaid with Ed or not, but seeing how the mermaid moved well, such worries became negligible. The mermaid seemed ustomed to moving with its tail and arms in a manner simr to that of seals.
Lil stood beside the window in a daze. As soon as the mermaid put its hand on the windowsill and checked outside, it slid into the sea. Its nimble tail fin whipped stically through the air and disappeared into the sea with a ssh. Immediately after, Lil, who had been clutching her chest, sat on the windowsill and looked around to see if anyone had witnessed it.
What are you doing?
Seeing if theres someone there.
At this angle, even the masthead wont see our position on the stern.
Thats true.
Lil, still sitting on the windowsill, smiled proudly upon checking the faint light in the sea. Full of joy, she asked contently.
Are there times when mermaids glow and times they dont?
I think theyll light up when its dark because they cant light their surroundings with fire.
Right.
Lil tilted her head while watching the blue light just in front of the stern.
But why is she still here?
Oh, thats probably
Ed, standing behind her, unbuckled Lils belt. No, to be exact, he disarmed her as her gun and bullets were attached to that belt. Lil, who held the window frame with both arms, was helplessly deprived of her weapon.
What what are you doing
Lil tried to quickly push her upper body back, but Ed was much quicker.
Shes waiting for us.
What?
Your feet. Kick them well.
Her pushed body flew in the air for a moment. Lil held her breath, not understanding what just happened.
Ssh!
The cold seawater came rushing in, wetting her shirt and pants.
Although there was no blow because the altitude wasnt high, her body was taken aback by the sudden impact with the water. Lils head, wrapped in bubbles, soared up.
Phwaa!
Lil hastily wiped her face and took a deep breath.
That guys obviously mad! He seemed to be getting crazier every time!
She cursed and smoothened her shoulders. Suddenly, there was a ssh beside her. Lil looked at her side with a fearsome mood as Ed moved near her and ruffled his hair.
He looks so peaceful and rxed as if he just came out to enjoy a good swim.
Wary of someone hearing them, Lil screamed in whispers.
Whats this?!
Are your palms okay?
What?
Dont they sting?
Lil didnt know what Ed was talking about, so she showed an expression of frustration that couldnt be expressed in her voice.
Youre the one who pushed me into the sea. But now youre suddenly asking about my palms?
Ed just stared at Lil. Lil started swimming towards Ed with the intention of smacking him. She was annoyed, but she became even more enraged upon seeing his half-lying position with the back of his head on the surface of the water. Lil spoke as starkly as possible.
What are you doing?!
Dont you want to see it?
See what?!
How beautiful the freedom is youve given her.
Suddenly, a long blue light drew a parab between them before blurring again. Lil stopped sshing water towards Ed. The bright, streamlined light hovered around them in elegant curves. The mermaids face they saw a while ago was reflected under the waves.
See you down there, Captain. The anchor line on the port side.
Ed left only those words and dived. She watched the tail approach Ed and swim away deeply. Lil, an ordinary human being, couldnt afford to be as reckless as Ed. Fear preceded her curiosity. The vast nature of the sea, predators she probably never seen before, and a new unknown civilization that felt unthinkable not long ago. She wasnt a coward, but she wasnt overly brave either, so her fear was natural. However, Ed gave her an unexpected treat to chew on.
How beautiful is this freedom?
The threat seemed too delicious to not be eaten. Lil had already strayed away from them a bit but was tossed and swept by the current. She quickly dived down.
-Bubbling. Bubbling.-
The sound of bubbling water was all she could hear. Lil opened her eyes. At dusk, the sea was a deep blue. Although it was still bright just below the surface of the water, Lil couldnt see anything from the waist down. The situation felt pretty bizarre to her, who has never dived after the sun went down. She tasted the horrorsmon to divers on their first night. In this darkness, one will never know when a shark wille by and rip off a lower limb. After reflexively bending her knees, Lil looked around the port side to search for the anchor line.
She could see the Marians anchor line nearby. As she turned to fully face the line, the current from Eds legs hit her cheek. He had already reached it. Lil stretched her arms and swam toward him. Although the water temperature was starting to cool, the tide flowing from the tip of her toe to her head was warm. Lil rode the forward flow and grabbed Eds ankle. Ed, who was holding the line with one hand, looked back at her. When Lil extended her hand with the intention to grab it herself, Ed pulled her wrist and put it on the rope for her.
When Lil grabbed the rope with seaweed and sparsely attached barnacles, Ed pointed down. It was a gesture full of excitement. She was envious of his reckless personality, he was someone who could just chase his curiosity in every situation. Lil was forced to follow Ed, who turned his back on her without waiting for a response.
The intense pressure clogged her ears, and her crushed hearing couldnt let her sense anything. The same was true for her vision. Lil didnt know if she had her eyes open or closed. In that state, floating without gravity, she felt like dust blowing around a huge world. Lil, thrown into stillness, traced the rope with her fingertips. The only thing she could rely on in this darkness was the rope she held.
Before long, the mermaid below them got closer and closer. Not because they were descending, but because it was rising toward them. The ascending light gradually spread. At some point, Lil came to a standstill, unable to go any further.
At first nce, the mermaids movement, surrounded by a gentle glow, seemed holy. Making the pitch-ck darkness bow its head and retreat. The closer the mermaids body drew, the more intense it became. It was as if its power was driving out the darkness.
Lil stared at its beautiful movement as if possessed. Like a prisoner who has been imprisoned for a long time and getting intoxicated by the fresh air outside, the mermaid who had gathered a lot of seawater around her inhaled the seawaters essence in her arms. its sensory hairs fluttered gently. Eventually, the mermaid released the water and gracefully wagged her tail, its movementsparable to a slow dance. It seemed to be able to hear music that Lil couldnt. Like a child in a flower garden dancing without paying attention to anyones gaze, it came to the mermaid so simply.
Even if it wasnt possible, Lil felt like she could explode from amazement. The mermaid didnt just shine alone. Instead, it illuminated the seas darkness like a sun under the sea. Its light slowly wrapped around Lil and Ed. Suddenly, something fluttered beside her temple. When Lil turned around, she saw a manta ray the size of a house slowly turning over on its wide belly. The t rhombus-shaped creature passed over their heads, pping its pectoral fins. Under its smiling expression, five pairs of gills opened and closed like bars.
Lil unwittingly pulled Eds arm in front of her, making him raise his head along with her. A tail longer than its body passed through the water like a snake. This time, it was Ed who tugged Lils arm. He tried to make eye contact, while pointing ahead with a smile. However, Lil was still distracted by the giant manta ray pping its wings.
Chapter 98
Chapter 98
Ed tugged her arm once more and they both looked ahead.
Lil almost screamed. Dozens of rays hovered over the mermaid, pping their fins like gs.
No, they arent waving their fins like a g. Instead, it looks more like theyre dancing.
The group dance that relied on one single light surrounded by a dark stage was truly spectacr. Dozens of wings fluttered back and forth and gracefully roamed the spotlight. In the midst of this, a swarm of sardines gathered like a whirlwind and one of the manta rays soared through the sardines. It opened itsrge mouth wide, revealing the inside of its stomach.
Miraris?
A thin voice echoed from somewhere. The source of the sound was unknown, but Lil looked surprised at the mermaid. The mermaids pale blue brilliance floated toward Lil as their gazes met. With the mermaids movements, the scene gradually changed. As the light now illuminated a new background, coral colonies appeared and the sardines which shone brightly dimmed away.
Seeing the mermaids beautiful glowing eyes just a span ahead, Lil corrected her first thought.
In the water, the mermaid is more like moonlight rather than sunlight. Im this close to her, but my eyes dont hurt, and my hands dont get burned
It was a strange experience for Lil, who had only known luminous light from a torch or candles.
She awkwardly held the mermaids hand.
Dei filia, miraris?
The mermaid came close enough to touch the tip of her nose. Lil felt a sense of coolness, when a blunt nose, two pairs of nostrils, and smooth, blue skin approached. Lil shrank her body in a hurry to prevent herself from touching the sensory hair. Meanwhile, the mermaid pursed its lips together and blew her breath. Of course, that would have been the case if it was possible for the wind to blow in the sea. But in reality, it spouted water. Lil, not knowing what was going on, closed her eyes when the cold water rushed around her nose and mouth.
When Lil was still dumbfounded, the mermaid turned to Ed. Upon leaning towards Ed, the mermaid sent the same wave to his face. Lil looked at Ed strangely, he looked surprised in a different way than herself. Ed moved his mouth towards Lil. At the same time, a voice was heard.
Shes asking if you find it fascinating.
..?
It was a little muffled, but she could definitely understand it. Lil looked at the mermaid in bewilderment.
Does the mermaid suddenly know how to speak the humannguage?
Where are you looking at? It was me. Me.
You?
Lil grabbed her neck, startled by her reflexive voice.
Water wille floating into my body now that I have spoken underwater.
Lil closed her eyes and held her breath, bracing herself for death. Her entire body stiffened to the point of shaking. However, no matter how long she waited, she couldnt feel the current entering her airways.
Why are you so surprised? You have been breathing for a while now.
Lil opened her eyes.
Ive been Ive been breathing
But if I stop!
Eds breath created a small whirlpool. Lil pinched her nose and rolled her eyes toward him.
You dont have to hold your breath. Do you understand? Dont think about it too much.
Lil nodded without taking a moment toprehend the situation.
I can live without breathing
However, there was no room for more shock today.
Her fingers that were clutching her nose slipped off. Lil suddenly realised she had already shown several clumsy expressions, so she awkwardly smiled at the mermaid, who was staring at her with innocent eyes. The mermaid then tilted her head and pulled Lils hair down, which was fluttering everywhere.
Where did my hair tie go?
Even though it was natural for hair to float freely in water, Lil was concerned about how funny she was looking. It was then that Lil realised that the mermaids hair was neatly flowing downwards. But before she coulde up with an exnation, the mermaid turned around and ced Lils hand on its shoulder.
The mermaid stretched its arms and started swimming. Lils body began to move forward on its own. Ed, of course, was on the other side. Even with two humans hanging from its shoulders, the mermaids movements were light.
Descending further down, they swam past spectacr coral walls. It was like travelling through a cave with the mermaid as their torch. Lil looked around the mysterious tunnel and discovered corals flowering profusely, like a swarm of trees, growing along the caves walls. asionally, a fan-shaped coral as colourful as a bouquet of flowers appeared. It was the same for the floor of the cave. Coral colonies spread out in endless fields, with colours differing from pale green to brown. Among them, sea turtles were seen sparsely. Ed tapped Lil on her shoulder, then he put his hand on his cheek, and closed his eyes.
Do you want to sleep?
Edughed a little. Lil, seeing the sleeping sea creatures for the first time, looked carefully between the corals. When she did, she could see fish and crustaceans that remained motionless as if they were dead in the crevices of the coral leaves. The seahorses also seemed to be asleep with their tails wrapped around coral stalks.
After passing through a colony of sea anemones, a t vacant lot became visible. There was arge rock in the centre of the sandy bottom. Lil regretfully looked back, but it was already dark behind her.
Pone super petram manus tuas.
Hold on to this rock.
Lil and Ed reached out to the rock. As their hands created a small flow, the swarms of ms attached to the rock closed their mouths one after another. After dropping them off, the mermaid began to observe the rock closely. Lil looked carefully at the rock as well. Eventually, a crack formed along the entire length of the stone and white flesh was exposed. The mermaid didnt miss the gap and put its finger in it. It was then that Lil realised that the crack was the mouth of a m. The shell was covered with seaweed and sea anemones, which would normally grow on rocks, but it in fact was a m.
In an effort to show off, the mermaid opened her fist in front of Lil. Several white and greenish grains wereying on the palms of its hand.
Peloris cor.
Lil understood the word without Eds interpretation.
Pearls.
Lil stared at the mermaid, who was giving her pearls, in awe. The mermaid picked up a bead, examined it, and attached it to Lils hair which was still soaring upwards. It then picked up a second pearl and repeated the process. Lil turned to Ed, not knowing what was going on. Eds eyes were slightly above her face.
Hes basically buried in my fluttering seaweed-like hair.
He spoke as he lowered his eyes.
Shes decorating your hair.
Lil wondered why Eds expression remained so calm.
Decorating my hair? But why?
As soon as she wondered about it, a few bundles of hair dropped next to her ear. Pearls were attached to the ends. It was only then that Lil thought about looking at the mermaids hair as well. Its hair didnt rise upwards but instead floated beautifully around its face. It was probably because of the pearls embedded on the rich strands.
Gratias tibi ago pro salute mea, dei filia. Sume hoc in signum gratitudinis.
The mermaid retreated with a satisfied face. It was like an artist admiring the work it had created.
Shes saying thank you Its her token of gratitude.
Lil looked at the mermaid.
She seemed unwilling to decorate Ed. Againwhy?
Howe she isnt doing the same for you?
Maybe because my hair is short?
How do I say back, thank you?
Gratias.
Lil was tempted to ask the mermaid why it skipped Ed, but she decided to put up with it. Instead, she spoke with a gentle smile.
Gratias.
The mermaidughed, revealing its teeth. Lil smiled awkwardly as she remembered her chilling memories of their sharpness.
Mihi nomen est Bellus.
Her name is Bellus.
Lil btedly realised that they had not even introduced themselves yet. Still, it was surprising that in their culture they also have something like a first name. Except for the fact that it was underwater, the civilization of mermaids seemed no different from the customs of the empire. Lil and Ed each pointed to themselves and answered.
Lil.
Ed.
Bellus awkwardly pointed towards itself, trying to mimic their hand gesture. But because mermaids didnt use their fingers to present themselves, it flipped its hands about, trying to figure out how to introduce itself using its fingers. After a while, the mermaid seeded in pointing its index finger toward its face.
Bellus.
The same might be true for Bellus, whos attempting to learn about various cultures.
Lil admitted to being overly narrow-minded. She couldnt envision mermaids wearing clothes until she saw Bellus, and she couldnt imagine mermaids intelligence until she spoke to one. Even Lil was an arrogant citizen in the face of a foreign species.
TN:
Hi guys, some of you probably had the same idea as us when you saw the ancientnguage. Our minds immediately thought about Latin. However, most of the text, especially in the beginning, didnt trante well to Latin. We were only able to trante small parts of it, the rest was just gibberish, which made us think that it was all just a coincidence (remember the Hok im pugit?). Now that were a bit further in the story we noticed that the resemnce bes more and more precise. Thats why we decided to go with Latin and make our trantions as urate as possible. Eventually, we will also change the ancientnguage in the past chapters.
As a little disimer we like to say that none of us have experience with the Latinnguage and there could very well be a possibility that our trantions arent 100% correct. Feel free to help us out.
Trantions:
Miraris? Dei filia. = Daughter of God, are you surprised?
Pone super petram manus tuas. = Put your hands on the rock.
Peloris cor. = ms heart.
Gratias tibi ago pro salute mea, dei filia. Sume hoc in signum gratitudinis. = I thank you for my salvation, daughter of God. Take this as a sign of gratitude.
Gratias. = Thanks.
Mihi nomen est Bellus. = My name is Bellus.
Chapter 99
Chapter 99Previous
Next
It seemed that helping the mermaid escape would be something that remains with Lil for the rest of her life.
It may have started as a ridiculous idea, but now I think we might have changed the history of a civilization.
While Lil was losing herself in her emotions, she suddenly heard the sound of a rattling chain. It was the ships anchor being winded up.
Is it already thiste?
Even though they were underwater, Lil habitually looked up to the sky. However, there was no sun nor moon, only arge silver fish passing overhead. Its ventral fin that received the light of Bellus shined like jewel powder before it disappeared.
Necesse est regredi.
Bellus understood what Ed meant and opened its mouth wide, looking somewhere in the darkness. It seemed like the mermaid could produce high-pitched noises. Not long after, Bellus had them grab its shoulder again and swam upwards. Lil was disappointedly escorted by Bellus but screamed in astonishment at the huge mouth appearing from the front.
Aack!
As it approached the light, it became evident that it was indeed the mouth of some creature. The massive, circle-shaped ck hole opened and closed. Little eyes looked like buttons on the edges of the broad front. Lil screamed once more.
Despite Lils fuss, Bellus twisted its body peacefully. The movement caused Lils body to rise a bit higher and smoothly adjust in the right direction. Eventually, Bellus swam in a curved line and climbed on the creatures back.
Its back, the size of a small ind, was covered in a white spotted pattern. Bellus sat calmly, holding the creatures front dorsal fin. Even though Lil sat closely next to the mermaid, her heart kept racing. Water rushed down her cheeks as she tightly held on to its fin. It almost felt like she was riding a horse. Her hair scattered when the current passed through it just like the wind would do. Only then did Lil raise her head a little.
Its a whale shark.
Even without looking, Lil could already guess what Eds expression was like. Still, she cast a peek at him. As expected, he was smiling as though he found her reaction amusing. Curiosity drove Ed to perform the bizarre act of caressing the sharks back before gripping its dorsal fin with one hand and moving to the side to examine its other parts. Of course, he didnt forget to look at the sharks gills, which gasped and breathed.
Lil only partly loosened her grip on the fin, still too afraid to fall off. However, the feeling was all too familiar. The water clung to her hands holding the sharks fin. The cool flow that ran up her arms from the back of her hand was simr to the wind when she would grab the reins of a horse. Lil squinted her eyes and looked ahead, feeling the water rushing past her body. A floating sleeping fish appeared but disappeared just as quickly. And when she thought she saw a creeping octopus, they had already passed it. It felt familiar but different. It was a scene simr to riding a horse while holding antern in the middle of the night. Lil looked at Bellus, whoughed while sweeping away her fluttering hair. The mermaid seemed to like this freedom, too.
Orsayus sit tibi praesidium.
Bellus spoke to Ed even though he hadnt fully climbed back up yet. Lil shook her head, not knowing what to do. Nevertheless, Bellus stretched out Lils arm and ced her palm on its chest. And it equally ced its palms on Lils chest.
Orsayus sit tibi praesidium.
Holding the fin with only one hand, Lil tightened her grip again.
e tibi benedictio Formae.
Gr Gratias.
Lil didnt understand what Bellus said, but she nodded nheless. Bellus also didnt seem to be asking for a response as it already knew Lil couldntmunicate using signnguage or Goe. When Bellus removed its hand from Lils chest, the mermaid smiled and slowly pointed above. When Lil noticed the shadows of the two ships, she squeezed Eds knee, whose legs were draped over the sharks caudal fin. Ed climbed back up and followed her gaze.
After a moment of contemtion, Lil gently embraced Bellus.
Seeing that Bellus touched my body without hesitation just now, I guess that this kind of contact is okay.
Perhaps the mermaid was a bit bewildered at first, seeing the bright light emitted from its body, but that faded quickly. Lil mumbled Gratias once more before letting go. This time, Ed asked for a handshake from the perplexed Bellus. As Bellus nced at him, the mermaid ced its strangely twisted fingers on his forehead, then changed them into another shape, and brought them to his chin. Soon after, Bellus reached out its hand. Ed took the hand and shook it with a satisfied expression. Not knowing what to do with Eds gesture, Belluss arm fluttered like a mollusc.
As soon as the water turned lighter, Lil let go of the fin and swam upwards. Bellus remained motionless as they left. Lil waved her hand and gazed down one final time before raising to the waters surface. Thest thing she saw was Bellus sitting gracefully like ady on the back of a horse, waving its hand. A dense afterimage of light was still present along the movement of its hand.
When Lil raised her head above the surface of the water, fresh air tickled her nostrils.
Phwaa!
Lil spouted water and opened her eyes after wiping her face. The sea was almost blood-red, and the Bell Rock had already hung up itsnterns. Lil shouted toward the top of the main deck.
Jericho!
Jericho, who was pacing in front of the railing, looked down. When he found them, he made a fuss and grabbed the closest sailor by the cor. The sailor dully turned his head and confirmed their identities before disappearing from sight.
Captain! Doctor! What are you doing there? We were looking for you!
It just kinda happened. Are we thatte?
Not really, but hold on! Wheres the ropedder Hey! Hey!
Jericho quickly moved from the railing. Lil and Ed had to swim against the current for a bit to stay close to the hull. Ed smirked as he caught up with her.
So, how was it?
Instead of answering, Lil flicked her finger to shoot drops of water at him. Edughed heartily at her gesture, judging it was a positive response. Lil ended upughing along due to his contagious energy. Ed, noticing the change, became visibly excited.
Was it that great?
Lil replied with a broad grin.
Yeah.
I had no idea it would be like that! Really! Really. Not even in my wildest dreams.
Ed expressed his joy as freely as he did with his curiosity. He overtook Lil and turned himself toward her. They then began to move in this position. Lil eventually suppressed her urge to frown, when she saw Ed swimming backwards. He already did several bizarre things today, so she grew tired of reacting to each and every one of them. Instead, Lil decided to ask something she had been curious about.
But why was she especially nice to me?
Ed bit his tongue, almost answering instinctively. He carefully picked his words, making him speak with difficulty.
I guess she liked your long hair.
Lil looked at the pearls hanging from the tips of her hair. How Bellus managed to attach them to her hair remained a mystery. Ed, who was watching her, moved his gaze towards the open sea.
Dei filia Bellus certainly called Liloa that. But those words mean the daughter of God. So she knew that Liloa is a woman.
Of course, Ed didnt tell Lil that. He changed the subject by giving her a rough interpretation of what Bellus said. Ed told Lil that it was Bellus way of expressing its gratitude. The decision was inevitable because there was a good chance her identity would be revealed if Ed interpreted it truthfully. He didnt want Lil to know that he was well aware of the existence of divine abilities and artefacts.
Just now, right in front of me, Liloa is beaming so brilliantly.
He finally managed to make her smile, so he didnt think it was time for him to tell her the truth.
Ed pondered over the doubts that began when they were underwater.
Apparently, Bellus felt the energy of Liloas ne. I dont know how Bellus noticed the divine power, but she may have seen it as a power inherited from a God. In other words, Bellus regarded Liloa as a daughter of God and treated her particrly well. Her ne truly was instrumental in dissolving Bellus initial hostility
Hey!
A sailor threw the ropedder over the railing. After Ed gestured for her to go up first, Lil epted the favour without hesitation and asked upon stepping up her foot.
Are mermaids usually kind to humans? At first, wasnt she ferocious?
Its because she was locked up. In the old days, they often took humans to see the sea.
How do you know? Are there murals about that painted somewhere? Did you pick it up at the Imperial iraut?
Lil was the first to climb onto the deck and reached out to Ed. Ed took her hand, and after fully stepping on deck, dug water out of his ear when he answered.
Theres Bell Rock as proof, she
What?
But he didnt respond and Lil couldnt ask any further, because Cesar was discovered by the both of them at the same time. He was seen leaning against the main mast. Expressionless.
TN:
Trantions:
Necesse est regredi. = Its necessary to go back.
Orsayus sit tibi praesidium. = May Orsay be your protection.
e tibi benedictio Formae.= Here is the blessing of forma for you.
Next
Chapter 100
Chapter 100
Lil hesitantly looked back at Ed, who feigned ignorance and cheerfully waved his hand.
Good work, Captain.
Lil replied with a straight face as if all her excitement had been a lie.
You too. Go get some rest.
Lil side nced at Ed when he first passed her and then Cesar. Cesar on the other hand didnt bother to look up at him. Going down to his cabin, Ed wiped his face with a towel given to him by Jericho. After drying for a bit, his wet face made way for one sporting a massive smile. Ed kept rubbing his face with the cloth, unable to hide his overflowing joy.
It has been difficult to guess what the origin of Liloas ne is, so this was truly an unexpected achievement. Its clearly an object that contains the power of Forma, the Goddess of beauty.
Ed opened the cabin door and remembered Bellusst words.
{ Orsayus sit tibi praesidium. }
May Orsay be your protection.
{ e tibi benedictio Formae. }
Heres the blessing of Forma for you.
***
Heavy rain fell. The storm was quite strong. The cabin, which rode on the waves, was filled with humid air, making her damp shirt cling to her skin. In the background, the sound of bustling deckmen scooping out water could be heard.
When Cesar refused to take a seat, Lil awkwardly gazed at his feet. Water was dripping next to his boots, probably because of the rain. The blobs of water spread, painting the floor thickly. Lil was depressed that Cesar remained silent. The navigator seemed equally depressed, but his attitude also told her that he wasnt nning on opening his mouth first.
Im not sure why Cesars so upset. I already apologised for not returning immediately after I left to get some fresh air. But he still seems to harbour a grudge.
Lil squeezed her neck.
I dont know why youre being like this. What made you so upset?
Cesar looked down at Lil who was clearly dissatisfied. She was sitting on the bed, talking to him without making eye contact.
Before, even if she was angry, she tried to remain friendly. But not this time
It was a small change, but Cesar immediately noticed it. It didnt take him long to figure out why. Someone had stepped in between them and forced her to change.
While it was nice to have solved the problem with the mermaid, it gave Edgar the chance to intervene in the process. I had already guessed that he had some sort of tactic.
Cesars patience had reached its limit.
What transpired after that was inexplicable and hard to believe. She not only enjoyed diving with him, but they also conversed in the water. Furthermore, when they climbed the ropedder to the top of the Bell Rock, Liloa naturally reached out to him. Whats so great about him that she even cracked a smile?
Why did you go to him?
What?
Did you go to Ed expecting him to have a solution, or did you juste to seek help?
Its the former; why would I cling to that guy arbitrarily?
What made you think he could help you?
That
Lil hesitated for a moment. She never told Cesar about the myth of Orsay. And she definitely couldnt convey to him the very conversation she had with Ed in Panichi.
How can I say this? That it was the first time I met a person who understood me That I cant believe he has the same thoughts as me. Or that it was the first time that I didnt feel lonely
Lil answered with something that wasnt aplete lie.
He often talked about myths. God of the wind or something Ive heard him talk about it. He said he picked it up when he was at the Imperial iraut. So, I thought he would be helpful.
I was going to tell you, too. If you hadnt interrupted me by asking if we had to take it out, I was going to tell you, Lets go to Ed.
Why did he help you? What did he get in return?
There was no reward.
How could
Cesar was surprised by Lils unexpected answer. Lil turned away from his red eyes, which were growing bigger and bigger.
Again, how should I exin this? In fact, it was because Eds just like me that he epted my request without getting anything in return. As he said in Panichi, its because he also believes in innate authority. We both agreed that its right to let a mermaids tail swim freely on its own.
Lil finally believed in Eds sincerity and so she apologised for doubting him. Thats why she said she wouldnt pay for anything.
If Ed had been the first to find the mermaid stuck in the tank, he also would have been the first to think of a way to rescue it, just like me. Because both Ed and I wanted to help the mermaid at no cost. Im convinced that Ed and I share the same stand on this. But how do I say this to Cesar?
He helped me without that.
Cesar stepped forward.
Why do you think that was?
Because he knows I dislike him? Because he wants to impress me? I dont know, how should I know?
Is he more than just a member of your crew?
Lil, who thought Cesarsst question was ridiculous, frowned.
Whats wrong with you? He only knows me as the Captain. He thinks of me as a man.
I dont need to know about his feelings.
Then what do you need to know?
Yours.
How do you feel?
The voice that asked that question sounded gloomy. Lil couldnt understand how he could ask such an absurd question so seriously. Nheless, Lil couldnt evade Cesars query.
What do I feel?
Do you like him?
Lil was visibly taken aback by the sudden question.
Whether it was in writing or during a conversation, Cesar was always very proud. He would never say something that could harm his self-esteem, especially verbally. As a result, Lil was not only unable toe up with a quick response, but also to control her facial expression.
Cesar was serious and clearly suspicious of her. Lil felt her cheeks heating up, from miles away, anyone could recognise she was embarrassed.
What are you talking about?
Cesar stared at her face and said nothing. Lil tightened her facial muscles and denied it more strongly.
Ive never done anything that I should feel sorry about. I never acted immoral.
But what about your heart?
What what about my heart?
You told me the other day. That one cant stop the heart. Even if the body cant, the heart is free and can fly anywhere. You said, Just because the body is there, doesnt mean that the heart is.
Why are you bringing that up?
Youre here. But wheres your heart?
Lil couldnt figure out what he wanted to hear.
Does he want to confirm that my heart isnt here? What will he do after checking?
Up to this point, Cesar either believed or pretended to believe. It was only for a short period, right at the beginning of their rtionship that he doubted Lils heart and her love. Lil was struck with horror and meant to ask him out of fear.
Why are you asking? What have I neglected? Now, what else do I have to prove?
Lil swallowed her questions by pressing her trembling lips together. She eventually answered him.
Here.
Cesar stepped back. He took a deep breath and sat down at the desk. Normally she would have hugged him, but the terrified Lil couldnt even approach him.
What am I missing here?
As her inner voice echoed in her chest, Cesar slowly wiped his face dry.
Liloa, youve been unusual today. You dont sound like your regr self, and I dont sense the will to work together to solve this problem. Because you act differently than usual, I became impatient and made a mistake. Im not doubting you.
You and I had an argument, remember? In the Captains room of Jacques Poussin Am I not allowed to have some time to recover from the hurt I felt?
Why do you think that? Do you feel that youre only allowed that little?
Cesar stared at Lil who he thought was acting strange. His dark red eyes were looking for an answer.
Does Cesar even know what hes talking about? Who, what, and how much is allowed?
But that was meaningless now. Lil responded like a prisoner confessing her sins.
No.
She had already confessed once and right after, her punishment got determined. She was sentenced to the eternal prison called Lil. At first, it looked like the condemned prisoner received a lot of mercy, but when she entered through the open grate, the God of death blocked the entrance. When the bars were closed, the prisoner raised her eyes and looked around the prison. Inside the prison were fragrant fields, sparkling rivers, and a magnificent castle. She was in tears at the dazzling scene. This castle was very beautiful.
You can enjoy anything.
Yeah. Ill be able to enjoy a lot of what Im allowed to do. Very, very much.
Liloa. That makes me sad. Ive never taken the position of permitting you. When did I allow you to do this and not allow you to do that? I always make decisions with you in mind Dont think like that.
Yeah, you do Im sorry.
In that castle, Lil sometimes had sweet dreams. She dreamed that Cesar, finally fed up with her, would throw her away. An object that couldnt abandon its subject could only be freed once it gets discarded. Lil crouched on the floor of the cold castle.
TN:
Hi Guys!
Can you believe it? It has already been 100 chapters! What a wild journey! Thank you all for reading this with us! Up to the next 100!
Happy reading
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 101
Chapter 101
Hes a nobody. Hes one of the sailors who will disappear when we reach Serlio. So, whats so special about him? Why are you only sensitive about Ed when I also quarrel with Marenzio for example?
Shes right.
Cesar realised that hed gone too far with Lil. He began to doubt her affection on a whim, which eventually led him to pay attention to her every move. The whole situation made him anxious, but it wasnt fair to take it out on her.
Im sorry, Liloa.
Lil nodded her head. After Cesar hugged her, he left the captains room.
The fact that I keep getting sensitive isnt good for me nor Liloa, who is clearly having a hard time dealing with my doubts At some point, Edgars y took a turn for the worst and started doing far more damage than I expected.
Cesar had no intention of just watching Ed quietly anymore.
***
Ed, who wasying on his bed with his back against the headboard, picked his ear and asked for rity.
Im sorry, what?
Without skipping a beat, Cesar repeated what he had said before.
I told you to not deceive Liloa any further. Stop feeding her bullshit and stop your hypocrisy.
Hypocrisy?
I know what youve been saying to seduce her.
Ed folded his arms andughed into the empty space.
Hahaha..!
He then shut his mouth and smirked at Cesar.
Oh please enlighten me, how did I seduce her?
Dont be pathetic, you can drop this courteous charade with me.
What is this? Do you see your lover as a fool who falls for some random bullshit?
Anyone can say what Liloa wants to hear. That everyone is the same regardless of social rank, that ves should be freed or that you can help her do what she wants to do. Isnt that why you helped her without asking anything in return, to tell her that?
Not at all.
Youre just taking the easy way out, I could have done the same if I wanted to.
She can actually do anything without someones help.
I told you to stop pretending in front of me.
But its true.
Cesar had a disgruntled expression on his face that he couldnt shake off. Apparently, Cesar really thought that Ed was only pretending in front of Lil. Ed recalled his memories, wondering when his reputation dropped that low.
Do I really look like someone desperate enough to cast aside his beliefs and win someone over with false pretences?..
So youre willingly giving up parts of yourself for a woman?
Captain. Youre talking nonsense. Do you think Liloa covets your position?
Covet?
Do you think shell eventually end up stealing your position as a man?
Even though Cesar didnt answer, there was a reluctant look on his face.
Do you really think women cant do anything on their own?
Liloa is a woman, and men and women are different. Dont blind her by covering up the obvious.
Different you say, can you even define that difference?
Liloa is in enough danger as it is. This life has always been unpredictable, so how did you evene up with the idea of dragging an injured woman into the sea?
Anyone who hears you would think of her as a ss doll. Diving into the sea is not going to ruin her life, so whats the point in worrying? Shell steadily recover day by day.
Dont talk about Liloa recklessly. I dont treat her like a ss doll, and I dont think she should be treated like one.
But your behaviour contradicts what youre saying. If you say its okay, it should be okay. So, whats stopping you from walking your talk? Its not like youre looking after a child.
Because someone has to protect her.
Ed was beginning to get bored with their conversation. Cesar suddenly came in and delivered a sermon, but there was a limit to epting such a sermon given Eds feelings for Lil. Ed doesnt want Lil to be unhappy, however part of that happiness was to stay with her current lover for a long time.
How terrible will it be if they think theyre getting along great only to discover that their rtionship is deteriorating?
Thats why Cesars actions and words were scrutinised. Ed concluded that Cesars conservative attitude was simply the beginning of their misfortune.
Why do you consider Liloa as weak? From what Ive seen she clearly isnt.
Its my duty to protect her.
She doesnt want that kind of protection if the sole reason is because you see her as weak and fragile. Wasnt that how you treated her during and after the battle with the Marian?
Its only natural for me to worry about her.
Its a problem that youre worried about her because shes a woman, instead of seeing her as a person. You arent worried about her because shes made of muscle and bone but because you see her as a weak woman, right?
As a migraine started to rise, Cesar began to massage his temples. It might have been subtle, but Ed noticed his fatigue.
Weve been talking about Liloa for a while now, but I dont sense any connection between the two of them at all.
Ed tilted his head slightly.
So why is he still on this ship or better why is she still here?
Dont twist my words.
Ed suddenly seemed to realise what the biggest conflict between Cesar and Lil was.
Seeing Cesar making such a fuss about Liloas injury, there is no way he voluntarily approved the life of piracy. Its also clear that Cesar isnt interested in freeing the ves or working with the Southern League
Ed then recalled the time when Lil was drinking and sobbing alone.
Theres only one ending to this tragedy.
Ed sped his palms together.
First of all, I would like to say that I have respect for you. I feel like Im witnessing the height of affection.
Cesar was trying to figure out what kind of scheme Ed was plotting. It was clear from Cesars bodynguage, with his arms crossed and his back against the door, that he paid no attention to Edspliment. Either way, Ed continued to say what he wanted to say. His priority was Lil, and he was willing to help if she was still living in hell.
Its incredible that youve been enduring this for years on end for Liloa. But dont think that just because your happiness isnt here, hers isnt here either. If she did find her happiness on this ship, then thats what it is.
Did you mislead Liloa with those words?
No. How can you or I judge the happiness of others? Only you know your own happiness. Happiness is something that can only bloom in the soil rich of stability. By creating a family or even doing small things. While the happiness of the majority is said to bloom like this, there are flowers that bloom from cliff sides or buds that sprout through the snow.
You really dont know how to value people. Hearing you say this clearly states you dont care about Liloa at all Did you justpare her with a mere flower on a cliffside?
The forms of caring about someone can vary. Dont mistake your happiness for hers. Liloa seems to very well know what to do to be happy. She is not a woman, but Liloa. Dont lock her up in the frame of a woman known for only this or that.
I have never, nor do I intend to do so. If I thought of Liloa as an ordinary woman, do you think I would have followed her here? Dont make careless assumptions.
Ed groaned andid his body straight on his back.
Its clear that this discussion will only be running in circles as neither of us has any intention of backing down on our statement I cant believe he thinks that her happiness is the least important thing in this arduous rtionship.
Ed, stretched out on the bed, looked somewhere at the ceiling and muttered.
If you continue to think like that, you wont be able to see the blind spot You and Liloa will suffer terribly
Cesar no longer felt the need to waste more words on this conversation. He sensed a terrible arrogance in Eds eagerness to intervene in a rtionship between a man and a woman that only the two of them knew.
That and Edgars smug attitude as if he knows Liloa well.
Cesar left the cabin without saying a word.
***
Ed pressed his hat down and went up the stairs to the upper deck. The rain, which could be heard raging from the moment he walked through the artillery deck, had be considerably louder. Due to the rain falling sideways, he had to block the iing water from his face with his hand, despite wearing a hat. The floor of the upper deck was littered with buckets to collect rainwater and on the bow side of the ship, near the figurehead, was a bathing party in full swing.
The schedule is likely to be dyed for a few days due to the weather and the shelled hull that needs to be repaired. Even if this is the case, its not a major setback because well have enough water. Of course, assuming that this rain does not turn into a storm
Ed looked up at the sailors tidying up the bow. Seeing them moving cautiously in the rain, it seemed that several people were injured. He then turned towards the captains room. As the hull, riding the waves, swayed, several buckets rolled from left to right. Eds shin was hit by an iing bucket, fuelling his already high discontent.
I told her toe find me if the medicine would wear off or if the pain would be too much So, why am I the one who needs to drag his precious body through this weather if shes the one who didnt visit me on time?
Muttering a curse, Ed kicked the bucket that hit him exactly in the shin.
Boom. Thurrr
The bucket that rolled with a dull sound came to a stop against someones calf. Ed looked up to that certain someone without much thought.
Captain?
Ed used his forearms to wipe the rainwater from his eyes. After taking a closer look, he confirmed it was indeed Lil and he ran up to her.
No, with all this rain Captain? Captain! What are you doing here?
Ed grabbed Lil by the shoulder and shook her. Whenever she shook, rainwater that had umted all over her body flowed down. Lil waspletely soaked. Her lips were blue and her body temperature was ridiculously low. Ed couldnt even imagine how long she had been standing there.
Are you crazy?
It hurts
Where?!
Ed soon realised that his question was of no use.
Since she didnt take the medicine on time, she must have been suffering from the pain for at least a few hours now.
Lil had wounds on her sides, forehead, hands and arms, along withrge and small bruises. And standing in this downpour was only making things worse.
Ed shouted, putting his hat on her.
Come inside at once!
However, Lil didnt budge. Although she didnt take a single step nor took off his hat, she couldnt hold out against the hands that turned her shoulders. Ed grabbed Lil, who seemed to have lost her soul and entered the captains room. He removed his raincoat and tossed it on the floor before walking around the room and setting his bag down.
Where are the towels?
As expected, there was no answer. Ed stared at Lil, who was sitting absent-mindedly in a chair next to the door, before opening a chest under the bed which he thought was supposed to be a closet. Fortunately, there were indeed clothes and some towels in it. Taking three or four of them, he approached her.
Why the hell did you do that?
Ed scrubbed her hair with a dry towel. He knew she waspletely out of her mind as she didnt respond to his kindness. When her hair wasnt soaked anymore, he handed a dry robe to her.
Go wash up and change your clothes. How can I examine you like this.
Do it now before I undress you myself.
TN: We noticed that our trantions are being posted on different aggregator sites, thats why were going to add this small text with the link to our site below every 5th chapter. Sorry for the inconvenience We actually dont hate the fact that our trantions are being stolen as we like to spread this story with as many people as possible. However we do see that those sites dont have the most up-to-date chapters, the right punctuation marks or sometimes even the prologue. In our eyes, it doesnt do the story justice.
So, for the original post, most urate trantions and contact with the trantors, please visit; /
Chapter 102
Chapter 102Previous
Next
Sighing deeply, Lil snatched the robe from Ed without much strength. When she left to change, Ed dragged a chair from the desk and sat on the side of the bed. After a while, Lil sat on the bed and repeated what she said a while ago like a broken orgel.
It hurts.
Knitting his brows, Ed took her hand.
Of course, it hurts. Did you think it wouldnt start to hurt when youve endured it for hours? Not to mention that your body is exhausted.
It didnt hurt in the sea.
Thats because you were on painkillers and no ordinary ones either.
Ed clicked his tongue like an old man as he took her temperature. He then gathered all items that could be of use to keep Lil warm such as nkets and coats, from the chest and poured them onto her.
Your stamina also took a hit you seem to have overworked yourself. Although It was me who dragged you into the sea by force I really think youd better take a rest today.
Wheres the bandage I gave you?
Lil moved her head towards the window. Ed leaned over and pulled the bandage lying on the windowsill.
I cant believe you tried to dry this precious thing like this.
Grumbling, Ed stretched the bandage tightly and shook his head in disappointment.
Your robe
Lil had already pulled her robe down her shoulders before Ed could finish talking. Ed raised his eyebrows when the great man, who had been raging at him just yesterday, acted in such an obedient manner. Lil, on the other hand, remained calm, it seemed that her embarrassment had faded into indifference. Ed talked to her while wrapping a bandage over her torso.
When I saw you yesterday, you were just as excited as I was.
Youve seen a mermaid, a mermaid!
Oh, thats
For a short moment, Lil smiled faintly as if recalling a good memory before it died out again. Her lips twitched lifelessly. Ed thought it would be better if he didnt try to be funny. Nevertheless, he couldnt give up on a story that would cheer her up. In his experience as a doctor, the patients mental health yed a very important role in their recovery.
She has even hung pearls on your hair and given us a ride on her horse. Just reminiscing makes you feel overwhelmed and solemn about the wonders of the world, doesnt it?
Yeah.
As if she knew his words were sincere, a smile appeared on her lips and this time, it didnt fade away. Ed was encouraged when she finally showed a positive reaction.
Isnt it amazing? Like humans riding horses, they move by animals just the same Well, without horseshoes and rains of course.
Yeah
After wrapping her in bandages, Ed carefully adjusted her robe.
You are truly an extraordinary person. Although rare races are no different from ordinary humans, its really hard to think theyre exactly the same as us. One could easily and unconsciously assume that they are inferior to human civilization. The typical prejudice is that their intelligence will be low and they follow barbaric customs Some people look down on buildings made out of y rather than stone, even though there isnt any evidence that confirms that stone houses are superior to y ones.
Rare races
Lil remembered the days when the Ruwa tribe from Western Continent was the most discussed topic in Sesbron. Even when they all perished due to a mysterious disease, some of the nobility were unable to let go of their obsession to own the beautiful race and sought out a substitute for a long time. Of course, the Duke of Mireille was among them. In addition to the unique race, the duke held arge number of ves purchased from many different continents. In that period Mortus voice always hunted her there. Lil lost herself in her past
shback
Liloa couldnt stand it and started shouting.
Theyre still humans! What else is this childs blood that hes spilling if not human?!
The duke was sitting under an ornate awning, watching the ceremonial whipping. Liloa also sat beside the duke and watched it. No, she was forced to watch it. As usual, Mireille insulted her byparing her voice with the barking of a dog whenever she said something he didnt want to hear.
Barking again? Are you telling me that you and I are the same? Or even worse, that that child and I are the same?
Mireille waved his hand with a sigh. An attendant gave him a cigarette and lit it.
When will you use your human voice? Why can you not understand that you and I are different? Women are not only physically weak, but theyre also unable to think rationally. Always struggling with those annoying emotions.
Tsk, what kind of freak are you if you can not evenplete the most basic of tasks? How hard is it to stay quietly by my side and execute the virtue of obedience when were among people?
end shback
Whipping is amon practice. On that day, Mireille decided to attend it on a whim, but it was normally seen as just another trivial routine. All kinds of cruel things happen on a daily basis, not only in the duchy, but everywhere in Sesbron. Sexual torture, in particr, persisted as if it were natural for female ves. This is all because the majority of ves are immigrants, and at the time, mixed blood was the obsession
Lil suddenly raised her head. When a terrible premonition captured her, a hoarse voice came out.
Ed. Jacques Poussin was originally ordered to capture a male and female pair. But the Duke said itd also be okay if it was just a female
Any form of expression faded from her paling face.
Itd be fine as they could at least mate what does that mean
Ill tell youter, focus on your treatment for now.
No. I want to hear it right now.
Ed hesitated noticeably. Lil intended to wait until he told her and put the ointment he offered down.
It may have sounded romantic when I read it in fairytales, but its weird to suddenly call it mating.
As youve guessed, mermaids and humans can produce children. ording to the records, the children who inherited the blood of the two races were generally in the form of a mermaid, but theyd be more human-like in appearance and skin.
Then, could Bell Rock
Yes, Bell Rock was of mixed blood. Thats why shes best known to humans and portrayed with a human-like face. Throughout ancient times, exchanges between mermaids and humans urred in certain periods.
Does the Duke know about that?
Most likely, thats why he said itd be okay if only a female was captured. Ancient times arent just a distant era anymore. If youd like, you can dig up as much as you want about it.
Lils face looked disgruntled, causing Ed to immediately regret his decision.
As expected, it wouldve been better to tell Liloater.
He began to busily move his hands, applying ointment to her bruised wounds and then wrapped them in a x cloth. He quickly finished the treatment and assisted her to lie down.
But youve shattered his ambition, havent you? What are you still worrying about? Bellus is smart, so shell definitely take measures to prevent another capture. In addition, unlike other races, they live underwater, so hunting them down would be impossible.
Lil slowly turned her head and stared into space. An empty voice murmured.
Theres no end
Ed eventually broke the silence and replied while examining Lils forehead.
It will stop someday. Just like you said.
When will when will it be
You can speed it up.
Lil let out a hollowugh. She once had such a dream. Shortly after entering Lebrun, Lil had nothing to fear. It felt like she could grasp the future with both hands and pull it into reality. But in the end, there was nothing she could do.
No, there was nothing I was allowed to do
Lil thought that Ed suspected that she was an Imperial citizen and that that was the reason he could say that much. Suddenly, she wondered if Ed would still make such a suggestion if he knew her real gender.
Lil looked at the top of his head as he was busy examining the bruise on her knee.
Regardless of who I am?
What?
I
..?
Even if Im actually a woman
Anything
Would you still treat me in the same way?
Would you still say its an honour to meet me?
Ed knew what she was trying to say without the need to actually hear it. It was a question he could answer most confidently.
Of course.
How can you be so sure?
Eds heart raced, for hed been waiting for this moment. There were definitely women in the past with strong determination like Lil. However, on the spot where their seeds failed to sow and withered, Lils sprouted. Ed had already taken a sneak at Lils delicate bud. It was in Panichi, where she spoke her thoughts for the first time, visibly embarrassed when hearing her own voice. Even though Ed wasnt a farmer himself, he did get to see her buds every now and then. It felt like an honour, especially when the life of such young sprouts was precarious.
Everyone knows that seeds sown in barren soil have stronger roots.
Captain, do you think the fragile sprouts that grew through adversity are insignificant or do you think they are full of greatness?
Lies just stop it.
..!
Somehow, Ed got the impression that Lil was crying. From the start, she found it ridiculous to shed tears in front of him, but now she only found it ufortable. Ed slowly checked up on her more closely.
No, she had been holding back.
The moment he started to look up at her, Ed saw ck hair down to her waist. Lil Schweizs hair, as far as he knew, was only a little above the shoulders. Lils wet, wavy hair, on the other hand, was flowing over her robe. Some locks fell on the back of her hands which were resting on herp. Ed noticed that her hands were simr to the ones he saw at Count Dans house. Hands and arms forged from her naturally thin skeleton. Doubt began to creep into his mind. His heart was racing impatiently, not knowing what was happening. He raised his gaze a little higher, only to see that the robe she was wearing was much looser than it had been before.
How can this be?
Ignoring Lils swelling chest inside the robe, Ed first checked her ne.
Through the hem, a ne with an unchanging presence could be seen. Its red light shed dimly. Ed initially thought Lil might have taken off her ne, but upon this confirmation, his mind was thrown into uncontroble confusion.
Her ne is still there
Terrified, he lifted his head.
Youre not really in the position to be boasting with such pretences
Ed held his breath as he tried to look away. Meanwhile, Lil whos eyshes were wet either due the rain or tears,ughed. The womanughed.
How
A beautiful voice that he had heard before rang.
But lets be fooled and believe you.
..!
Ed dropped the medicine bottle he was holding. It was hard to breathe as if his airway had been cut off. His lips kept moving in order to say something, but in the end, no voice came out.
The woman then spoke with a confused face whether she wasughing or crying.
Because Ive already believed too much to not believe again
END OF VOLUME 3
TN:
Hi guys!
This was already thest chapter of Volume 3. What a ride, huh? A lot happened in this volume; we saw Lils pain and anguish, the bonding between Lil and Ed, and the cracks in the rtionship between Lil and Cesar. We also got a glimpse of the work the League does, Lils uing retirement, another battle and we finally solved the mystery of the hidden tank from way back in the first chapter of volume 1.
To refresh everybodies memory before we start with volume 4 on Monday, we will write another recap chapter with a summary and some important information from this volume. The recap chapter will be posted on Sunday, so stay tuned!
For now we like to express our gratitude toward you readers, for following us and enjoying the novel as much as we do!
Without saying too much, we would like to give you a little clue to look forward to; Volume 4 will start with Eds very own side story where were going back into his past.
Happy reading and see you in vol.4
Pru and Formidable
Next
Chapter 30.5 RECAP
Chapter 30.5 RECAP
Previous
Next
Hi guys!
We wrote a recap for the past volume. We hope it helps to refresh your memories before we dive into volume 2.
As its the first time making one, let us know what you think about it; is it helpful orpletely unnecessary? Do you miss some information or do you have tips to improve? Let us know in thements! Also feel free to let us know if any part of the story was unclear to you or if you have your own theories about the story! We love to hear those!
Maybe its funny to mention again, but only one of us has read the whole story through bad quality MTLs so there are a lot of mysteries to us too!
Happy reading!
Love,
Pru and Formidable
Vol. 1
In volume 1 we get acquainted with the main characters of this story. Liloa Obernyu, Cesar Lemoine and Edgar Retiro. Liloa is a runaway nobledy, disguised as the famous pirate captain Lil Schweiz. Lils cross-dressing is believable because shes in possession of an ancient relic with the power of changing ones appearance. Therefore, Lil isnt merely dressing up as a man, but to others she ispletely transformed into one. Cesar is her right-hand-man and acts as the navigator on the Bell Rock. The Bell Rock is their pirate ship and part of the Southern League of Pirates. After one of their voyages, theyre met with the news about Navy Admiral, Edgar Retiro, making his way to the South. Edgar is infamous for the brutal annihtion of the Western pirates with his Mondovi fleet.
As a means to get more information on this matter, Lil transforms back into a woman and hits the streets. Unbeknownst to her, she meets the Admiral, who is disguised as the sailor named Ed. Even though Ed was delighted to see her, their first meeting wasnt on good terms and they ended up having a small scuffle. After spending some time together, they met again in the Counts house, where Lil and her crew snuck in dressed as prostitutes to steal more information. Before their escape Cesar and Ed fight, this is when Cesar recognizes Ed as the Admiral and asks him to meet. From this Cesar learns that Ed is here on a request of the Duke of Mireille to bring Liloa back. Not long after this Ed puts all the pieces together and discovers that Liloa and captain Lil Schweiz are the same people. After this discovery, Ed threatens Cesar and demands to be allowed on the Bell Rock. This leads to Ed joining the ships crew as a doctor.
Some quick important trivia:
Lil and Cesar are in a rtionship.
The ne Lil wears is a family heirloom from the Duke of Mireille.
Lil and Ed are both from the Northern continent.
All three main characters were students of the Lebrun military academy.
Admiral Retiro has a bad rtionship/reputation with the emperor and the nobility.
Cesar is a former navy captain.
The Garni merchant ships that trade in ves belongs to Duke Mireille.
Lil suffers from nightmares.
Lil is extremely wary of Ed but doesnt know hes the Admiral. She thinks hes a spy for the fleet.
Between the maind and the northern continent lies the Monferrand Strait, a deadly sea only crossable by a Retiro descendant.
Ed is a legit doctor with a degree.
Ed travelled alone to Amiaeng, but his fleety waiting.
Even though Cesar knows the identity of Ed, he chooses to keep it a secret for Lil. It still is unclear as to why, so this is a bit of spection from our side. But we think its abination of keeping Lils peace of mind and being in control over Lil and the situation.
Ed may have travelled to the South by request of the duke, but he isnt nning on following the dukes will.
Characters in this volume:
Main:
Lil Schweiz/Liloa Obernyu;
Pirate captain and the seas ck Whale
Cesar Lemoine;
Retired navy captain and navigator
Edgar Eichendorff Retiro;
Admiral, doctor Ed and Marquess of Roahn
Others:
Phillip ll Emperor
Ren Mireille Duke
Venua Obernyu Lils brother
George Dan Count of Amiaeng
The Bell Rock crew:
in (Boatswain), Jericho (First mate), Courant (Cabin boy), Marenzio (Gunner) and Joe
Navy:
Commodore Viktor Sagastar and Captain Julbert Long;
Western Navy, Mondovi fleet
ces:
Sesbron;
The capital, located on the maind.
Amiaeng;
Infamous pirate hideout in the South.
Mondovi Penins;
Eds home and base of the Western Navy.
Ingres sea; Sea in the South
Aengle sea; Sea in the West
Anatole sea; Sea in the West
Monferrand strait; Sea in the North
Others:
The Visha and the Grignard;
Ships in the Mondovi fleet
Lebrun;
Military academy in Sesbron
Erimyan;
Tree. Chewing the leaves prevents rotting gums. Necessary for long voyages.
Previous
NextLike this:LikeLoading
bellrocktlNovember 20, 2022NxNWEnter yourment here
Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:
Email (required)(Address never made public)Name (required)Website
You arementing using your ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Twitter ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Facebook ount. ( Log Out / Change ) Cancel
Connecting to %s
Notify me of newments via email.
Notify me of new posts via email.
Proudly Powered by WordPress Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy - FollowFollowing
- Bell Rock Trantions
Sign me up - Already have a ount? Log in now.
- Bell Rock Trantions
- Edit Site
- FollowFollowing
- Sign up
- Log in
- Copy shortlink
- Report this content
- View post in Reader
- Manage subscriptions
- Copse this bar
%d bloggers like this:
Chapter 102.5 RECAP
Chapter 102.5 RECAP
PreviousNext
Hi guys!
As promised, we wrote a recap for volume 3. We hope it helps to refresh your memories before we dive into volume 4.
Happy reading and see you Monday!
Love,
Pru and Formidable
Vol. 3
We start this volume back in Marchand, where Sagastar from the Western Navy is interrogating the Southern Navy about the sighting of their disguised Admiral. After hearing that Ed was abducted by some criminals, the Navy goes into a state of disarray and begins arge search party. In the meantime, Ed and Cesar are bickering with one another about contacting the fleet to prevent a disaster. In addition, Cesar stole Eds medicine to gain the upper hand in their deal and give off a threat to stay away from Lil, as he is seriously suspecting Ed has feelings for her. Cesar is also trying to convince Lil to quit the pirate life and settle down with him.
Eventually, Lil, unable to refute Cesar, agrees and visits the League hideout to announce her retirement with an aching heart. The mncholy thates with this loss drives Lil to drink. Ed finds her in her drunken state and they have a more honest conversation on the beach as Lils guard is down, this is when Ed realises the loneliness and sorrow Lil is feeling. Its also the first opportunity for Ed to inspect her ne more closely.
The Bell Rock sets sail to Serlio the next day. Part of the deal with the League, to ensure they have a safe retirement instead of being chased for the rest of their lives, is for Lil and Cesar to hand over all their gold stored in the bank, and the Bell Rock. To aplish this they need to find a bank and have enough crew for their journey, with Marchand being monitored by the Western Navy, the Bell Rock heads to Serlio, an ind more Northeast.
On their voyage, they encounter a suspicious ship, the Marian. A small battle urred and the Bell Rock came on top as the winner, but not without Lil getting injured. After everything settles down, Cesar finds a tank on the ship, but contrary to the previous one, this one wasnt empty. Lil and Cesar discover a female mermaid in the tank. Lil then investigates the captains room and interrogates the captain, Jacques Poussin. From this conversation, they learn that the Garni association is carrying out expeditions in the hope to catch mermaids. Lil wants to immediately free the mermaid, but Cesar wasnt really in the mood to help her. With his conservative beliefs, he doesnt see a reason to free the mermaid in the first ce. So Lil has no other choice but to go to Ed, with his help she manages tomunicate with the mermaid and in the end free it. In a way to express its gratitude, the mermaid, named Bellus, leads them into the sea to show a part of its world.
Back on the ship, Cesars sensitive state results in another fight between him and Lil. Lil felt wronged by his suspicion that something is happening between her and Ed. Cesar acknowledges that his behaviour towards her wasnt fair, but does notice a change in her reactions. After reconciling, Cesar pays Ed a visit. Their discussion about Lil gives Ed a bit of a hint about whats going on between them. He concludes that Cesars conservative mindset will eventually be the downfall of their rtionship.
This volume ends when Ed pays a visit to Lil. As he gives her some treatment for her wounds, he notices that the ne Lil is wearing stopped working. Suddenly Lil wasnt in the shape of a man anymore but in that of a woman. In a panic Ed searched for Lils ne, only to see that she was still wearing it
Some quick and important trivia:
The oil used to attract messenger pigeons was among the medicines Cesar took from Ed.
The ne Lils wearing probably belongs to Forma, the goddess of beauty.
The wearer of the ne doesnt get to see the change. So its unknown if Ed indeed changed or not.
Most of the pirates of the League dont like Lil too much, due to her being of mixed blood and they look down on her because she rules without the whip.
Lil didnt be a captain through the traditional means (votation), but because she already had a ship of her own.
Throughout the whole volume, cracks in the rtionship between Lil and Cesar be more visible. Their fights are mostly about their different beliefs.
Before boarding the ship, Cesar informs Courant that he suspects that one of the sailors keeps sneaking into his cabin to search for something. After this, Courant treats Ed with utmost hostility.
Mermaids have silvery bluish skin and blue hair. Their eyes are ck with blue irises and their eyebrows contain 3 thick sensory hairs. They have human-like features but theyre less sharp. Also for them to be able to see in the dark, mermaids have the ability to emit light.
Mermaidsmunicate with signnguage and Goe.
Mermaids and humans can have children together. The mermaid gene is in this exchange the most dominant one, so the children will be born in the shape of a mermaid with more human-like features.
Bell Rock is the most popr mermaid known to men. Shes of mixed blood.
Ed learned to speak the ancientnguage and signnguage in the iraut.
Duke Mireille intends to capture mermaids to boast his status within the empire and strengthen his rtionship with the emperor.
Venua Obernyu puts pressure on Mireille to find Liloa.
New characters in this volume:
Bellus;
Female mermaid freed by Lil and Ed.
The Southern League:
Jarles and Valtano;
Captains within the League.
Garni Association:
Jacques Poussin;
Captain of the Marian, hired by the Duke.
ces:
Serlio Inds;
Imperial outpost in the Northeast with a bank.
Loti;
Principality where Cesar and Lil are nning to settle down.
Wind-free zone;
Area on the sea where there is close to no wind, itys somewhere Southwest of Serlio and is the home to the mermaids.
Others:
Goe;
Goe is anguage spoken in ancient times.
Trantors point of view:
Dynamics exined:
In this volume, we see the progression of Lils view towards Ed. The very first trace of her trust towards him was when he caught a bullet for her, leading her to finally talk to him openly for the first time in the Panichi beach, during sunset and at the middle of the night. The way Ed helped Lil free the mermaid also made her fully trust him now, as she no longer jerks her body whenever he treats her.
Lil sees Ed as apanion shes met for the first time in her life. It seems that for the longest time, she felt like shes the only one who understands herself, but having met and talked to Ed openly made her feel shes not alone anymore. She even felt upset about it, thinking about once she joins Cesar in the duchy, her journey with such apanion like Ed would be short-lived.
Ed is equally worried about the truth hes keeping from Lil. While he does his best to win her trust, there are 2 critical things he hasnt disclosed yet. The fact that hes the Admiral and the fact that the Duke of Mireille requested him to retrieve Liloa (but thetter one had made it clear that he wontply). Ed impulsively joined Bell Rock with the intent of confirming if the Liloa he met before is still the same Liloa now, one with vigour and vitality. He has no backup ns if Liloa finds out his secrets.
Contrary to Lils and Eds growing bond, we see the rtionship between Lil and Cesar deteriorating. Despite all the action, this really was a volume where we were able to take a look into everybodys heads and see their true thoughts and feelings. The key reason why Lil and Cesar seemed to be growing apart from each is due to their different beliefs. And those beliefs are starting to sh more and more with each other. Lil strives for equality and freedom, for both ves and women, whereas Cesar is stuck with his conservative ideas. For Cesar, men and women arent on equal grounds with each other, even though he still treats women nicely, they will never be given the same respect he has for his fellow men. The hard thing here is that Cesar doesnt know that he is at fault, if you can even say that someone is at fault here. Cesar is following the norms and values taught to him by day today life, Lil is actually the odd one with her rebellion against whats considered normal. In Cesars eyes, he is already extremely lenient with Lil, considering the current dynamics between a man and a woman. What isnt helping is that Cesar appears to be missing a sense of empathy for Lil, as he doesnt see the chain he has fastened around her neck. And therefore her inability to leave or refute him. Or he just doesnt want to see it
Theories:
So, did anyone notice the sudden rain fall after days/weeks of drought? Wouldnt it be amazing if its all due to Bellus blessing? (Orsayus sit tibi praesidium. = May Orsay be your protection.)
PreviousNextAdvertisement Like this:LikeLoading
bellrocktlNovember 20, 2022NxNWEnter yourment here
Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:
Email (required)(Address never made public)Name (required)Website
You arementing using your ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Twitter ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Facebook ount. ( Log Out / Change ) Cancel
Connecting to %s
Notify me of newments via email.
Notify me of new posts via email.
Proudly Powered by WordPress Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy - FollowFollowing
- Bell Rock Trantions
Sign me up - Already have a ount? Log in now.
- Bell Rock Trantions
- Edit Site
- FollowFollowing
- Sign up
- Log in
- Copy shortlink
- Report this content
- View post in Reader
- Manage subscriptions
- Copse this bar
%d bloggers like this:
Chapter 103
Chapter 103
Side story 2 Edgars Chapter 1: The Forest
Southwestern tip of the Anatole Sea.
The waves of the ocean rippled like the shell of an enormous dragon. Amid this banquet of dark blue scales glistening in the sun, was a small fleet that dared to climb the dragons back.
The scene seemed peaceful at first as the sea was calm and majestic. However, the fleet had suffered from mucosal bleeding for months. Scurvy. Its an unwantedpanion on long-distance voyages. Groans constantly filled the deck below. The crew, weary of the deaths that happened one after the other, were looking up at the watchtower. Their first and foremost priority was to findnd. With the entire fleet clinging to life, it might have been obvious to send the most experienced watchman up, yet the highest watchtower on this floti* was manned by a young boy.
In addition, the boy wasnt a full-fledged watchman either. Originally, the boy, who had pushed the watchman to a lower tower and upied the main watchtower by himself, was wearing a cap with an officers mark.
No, hes sixteen, so hes too old to still be called a boy.
However, even for a young man, he had an ambiguous face. In a way, he looked younger than his peers. His attire was also casual without a trace of a uniform, if it werent for his hat, anyone would have considered him a young sailor.
Comints about it flowed around deck. Despite this, the youngster continued to stretch his neck and stared straight ahead. He was wearing something that resembled an enormous, thick spectacles over his eyes, and as the wind blew, his bangs scattered in front of his face. He swept his hair back irritably. Suddenly, he saw a shadow through his locks. A figure drifted between the mist on the horizon. The boy examined it calmly. Soon after, when he was certain, a voice that was still in its teens yelled excitedly.
I can see the Southern Ind! Southwest, about 100 morts!
Another watchman from the watchtower below shouted.
What?! Sir Edgar! Are you sure?
Call Grandpa!
When the watchman below didnt respond, Edgar dipped his head over the railing to inspect. The watchman surreptitiously peered southwest towards the ind, as if he needed to confirm it himself. To Edgar, who was still wearing those weird-looking sses, the top of the suspicious watchmans head appeared to be so close that he thought he could reach it if he stretched his hand. What Edgar was holding were revolutionary telescopic spectacles that he invented himself. Edgar locked his sight on the watchmans crown, counting thetters few remaining hairs. From this distance, the human hairs appeared to be as thick as a snakes body. The watchman eventually raised his head, presumably wondering why Edgar was so quiet.
Aaaack!
Edgar let out a strangeugh upon seeing the watchmans surprised face and wide-open eyes. The watchman hurriedly began to lower the mast line, but didnt forget to nce at Edgar now and then as if he were looking at a madman. Edgar still had his eyes, which looked like those of a dragonfly due to the device, fixed on him. The watchman shrugged his shoulders.
Last night, several sailors were shocked, saying something about witnessing a giant dragonfly. Im starting to doubt if they truly saw a monster or just this kid.
Crazy
The watchman continued climbing down to the deck, while trying to ignore the youngster still staring at him.
Ive heard stories about the Marquess of Roahns grandson, but as expected, hearing it a hundred times didnt prepare me for experiencing it once. The entricity of the Marquess family is well known among Sesbrons residents, but this grandson is said to easily beat his grandfather in that department
The watchman muttered quietly, in case Edgar would hear.
I cant believe he likes those dragonfly eyes so much
He kept thinking about it all the way to the captains office. When he knocked on the door, the door burst open instead of hearing themand to enter. The wind caused by opening it so fast was enough to blow his hat off. The watchman quickly bent down to pick up his hat as tworge boots entered his field of vision. The watchman then slowly raised his body and eyes. A man, two heads taller than him, could be seen twisting his dark moustache in the doorway. The marquess spoke before the watchman could even pull himself together.
Whats going on?
The watchman quickly sprang to his feet in order to greet him. In return, the marquess nodded his head while chewing on his smokeless pipe.
Sir Edgar ims to have discovered the Southern Ind, Marquess.
Where is he?
He is upying the main masts watchtower without permission.
Hmm Looks like the light gathered well.
Pardon?
Ignoring the question, the Marquess motioned for him to move. Fearing to be crushed and killed, the watchman hurriedly fled to the side of the door. He kept his gaze on the marquess as thetter passed by, producing a dull breeze. Even though the watchman saw the marquess every day for the past few months, he couldnt adjust to such a sight, mainly due to the old mans huge body. He was aware that most people from the Northern Continent had slimmer physiques and were at least a head or two taller than those from the Empire. But even among them, the Marquess of Roahn seemed to stand out. It was because he was both tall and broad.
The watchman pondered once more how a slim person like Edgar could be a descendant from such a massive body. The marquess grandchild bore little resemnce to him. Of course, everyone knew that the Marquess wife was an Empire native and that Edgar grew up with the Marquess love due to him resembling histe grandmother so much. But still, the watchman couldnt help but notice how little the pair of grandfather and grandson looked alike.
The Marquess approached the main mast while holding Edgars coat. In his huge palms, the piece of fabric was reduced to the size of a handkerchief.
Knox!
Edgar, who was at the top of the main mast, looked down at his grandfather with the same dragonfly eyes.
Come down. Youll catch a cold.
Grandpa. I can see the Southern Ind!
Thats great, nowe down.
I cant believe its real!
Knox!
From above, the dragonfly boy began to descend the mast line. No matter the circumstances, the Marquess was the only person who could make Edgar move.
***
The Western Continent. Duasuhal.
A foreign world, with a strange ecosystem and various races.
When Eichendorff crossed the Monferrand Strait from the Northern Continent to the Central Continent, the quick-witted King of Alsace recognized the possibilities of obtaining another continent. The king began amassing a fortune through monopolisticmerce with ships from and to the Northern Continent. Alsace grew affluent by leaps and bounds, and gradually acquired and incorporated neighbouring kingdoms through battles and mergers. Therge number of ves he seized from that created a valuablebour force for the galleys. With this, all the elements needed to prepare for an expedition towards a new continent were falling into ce.
Thus, the Western Continent was discovered and named thend of gold as gold poured out quite literally. With the kingdom possessing a vast territory, consisting of the West, part of the Western Continent and the anatole sea between them, the king no longer considered himself a King who merely ruled a narrow and uselessnd. No, he reigned as king over all kings and his kingdom eventually became an empire ruled by an emperor.
However, the Empire desired control over the entire Western Continent. So, a fleet was sent up the strong stream of the river going ind from the Northern Ind of the Western Continent. Despite the current, the expeditions biggest challenge was navigating through the waterfalls and rapids. Furthermore, there was a tribe thatmanded enormous birds beyond there, so it wasnt easy to conquer. The sailors were basically sitting ducks if they were attacked while crossing the river.
Thats how, after the first appearance of Eichendorff, 80 years of stagnation followed.
Unable to endure such sluggishness, the explorers and navy of the Empire turned their bows to the so-called Southern Ind of the Western Continent, visible beyond the southern coast of the Northern Ind. Leading the expedition was Glock Eichendorff-Retiro, Marquess of Roahn and heiress of Eichendorffs blood.
The Marquess brought along his grandson, whom he had raised since the age of ten on his gship, The Adventure. In addition to his grandsons likeness to his deceased wife, he treasured him even more because the kid shared his passion for adventure. The Marquess was an entric and turbulent old man, but after Edgars parents died, he made sure that the boy could freely grow within his guardianship. This upbringing made Edgar into a troublemaker who did all sorts of strange things.
And the strange thing he came up with today was to explore the coastal jungle.
Edgar had been keeping his eye on this location for some days now. Because the rainforest was perilous, it was rankedst in the expeditions priorities. Furthermore, because it was the firstnding, the expedition had no intention of naming thends and rivers after the emperor just yet. Of course, when the timees, a sinister woond would be nothing more than a cold dinner. But Edgar knew that the true treasure trove was that rainforest. There were tens of thousands of animals and nts here, which all could be used for new medicines. He was a dedicated medical student who was eager to learn about new treatments. Also, his expectations were high for this expedition due to the several aplishments in the Northern Inds forests.
Standing on the beach, Edgar inhaled deeply for no apparent reason and carefully inspected the entrance of the jungle. The tree at the edge of the jungle looked about 6 morts away. The closer he came, the thicker the humidity got.
When he walked through the jungle, Edgar felt convinced that he was already familiar with this vegetation because he had encountered it on the Northern Ind. However, some of the tracks were a bit odd. It looked like a hole was pierced through the dense woond and created a path. Something massive seems to have broken through the forest. Edgar followed the track, stepping over remnants of splintered trees everywhere. He felt fortunate toe across a pre-nned path, for he didnt have to cut the vine to continue his wayforward. That luck, however, was simply for his convenience, as he didnt enjoy the idea that an animal able to make such a mess was closeby. The jungles predators were not human, so he was little more than a wee creature here
Footnote:
*Floti: A floti (from Spanish, meaning a small flota (fleet) of ships), or naval floti, is a formation of small warships that may be part of arger fleet. [Wiki]NextAdvertisement Like this:LikeLoading
bellrocktlNovember 22, 2022NxNW-
LikeLiked by 1 person
-
Email (required)(Address never made public)Name (required)Website
You arementing using your ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Twitter ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Facebook ount. ( Log Out / Change ) Cancel
Connecting to %s
Notify me of newments via email.
Notify me of new posts via email.
Proudly Powered by WordPress Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
- FollowFollowing
- Bell Rock Trantions
Sign me up - Already have a ount? Log in now.
- Bell Rock Trantions
- Edit Site
- FollowFollowing
- Sign up
- Log in
- Copy shortlink
- Report this content
- View post in Reader
- Manage subscriptions
- Copse this bar
%d bloggers like this:
Chapter 104
Chapter 104
Side story 2 Edgars Chapter 1: The Forest
Edgar raised his head a little. The sunlight barely prated theyers of leaves. Dense tree trunks were wrapped in drooping vines like rags. The sound of rustling leaves and chirping birds could be heard constantly. Monkeys and birds hanging from tall tree branches observed the strange being walking on his two legs. When a monkey reached out its long arm and broke a branch, the fruit hanging from it fell. The red fruit burst at his feet. A bit startled by the sudden movement, Ed looked down. Poisonous creatures such as snakes and scorpions roamed the ground. They were probably the most dangerous predators out here. The sudden realisation made him swallow his dried saliva.
The smell of decaying leaves permeated the jungle. Edgars entire body has been soaked with sweat for quite some time now as he had been walking for over half a day without yielding any results. The sun was going to set. Even during the day, the sky was barely visible, so at night the area would bepletely submerged in darkness. He was in a hurry to find a ce to hide. He turned his body to look around, hoping to find a suitable cave or clearing. At that moment
Paahhwooooooo!
An unfamiliar roar echoed through the forest. Birds sitting on branches pped their wings and took off. All the while the rustling sounds of leaves signalled that small unseen creatures were fleeing away. Edgar calmly looked around, not knowing what he had heard.
Paahhwooooooo!
Thump! Thump!
The ground under his feet vibrated. It was the gait of a four-legged animal.
Is it a bear? No, it sounds much heavier and clunky than that. One, two
While counting, Edgar had an epiphany. The vibration that was getting closer was so powerful that it was beyondprehension. Encountering only one of those creatures would be terrifying enough, thus knowing the actual number of creatures was pointless. He heard the snapping and breaking of wood. One of the beasts approached slowly, stepping on and crushing the fallen trees. Edgar recalled the path at the beginning of the jungle.
The endless wreckage of trees
The owner of the road wasing.
Judging by the size that pierced the forest, it was highly likely that it was a giant animal. Edgar, who wanted to conceal his presence as much as possible, started to move quick but stealthily in the opposite direction.
It would be nice if I could hide my body, but I cant see a single cave nearby.
He pushed forward frantically, cutting through leaves the size of his torso. Suddenly, Ed could only hear the rustling ofrge des of grass. He stopped abruptly. The leaves that were in contact with his body fluttered, before falling still. At this point, the prey could only hear his own breathing. There were no vibrations.
This isnt good.
Edgar involuntarily looked back. Green leaves three times the size of his face filled his vision. With bated breath, he slowly pushed away the leaves. Another de of grass pped his forehead. Edgar grabbed it by the edge to take it off. But, all of a sudden, the fine patterns of the leaf veins seemed to shudder
Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!
Ouch! Wack! Aaaaaaagh!
Edgar sprinted with all his might.
Its only a matter of time before I get caught up
He hurriedly clung to the strongest-looking tree in front of him.
Shit, its heavy, but I cant afford to lose my backpack.
Although the tree was slippery because of the vines attached to it, they also made it easier to climb as the loops served as a footrest. The chimpanzee at the top of the tree looked down at him, grabbed another tree with his long arms, and quickly disappeared. Edgar was sure. The predator wasing this way.
Paahhwooooooo!
Boom!
The tree shook violently. Edgar couldnt withstand the shock and his foot slipped, fortunately he was quick enough to grab a branch.
Boom!
This time, the impact was even stronger. Staggering, Edgar tightened his legs around the tree and looked down. It was a grey-coloured creature withrge ears and a nose that he had never seen before. Even from above, the animal was the size of a house. The weird-looking beast had an incredibly long thick nose and a pair of white horns which he used to ram the tree.
Boom!
Broken stems and fruits fell over his head, in response Edgar hunched his shoulders. The monster roared loudly at him.
That Whats that?!
Boom!
Despite his disbelief, Edgar grabbed a vine and climbed up. But the higher he went, the thinner the tree became. It was obvious that if he went even higher, the tree wouldnt be able to support his weight.
The tree looked really strong from above ground, but with that creatures immense force, it will only be a matter of time before the trunk breaks
Edgar turned his gaze to the nearest tree. Unfortunately, his arms couldnt reach that far. There were no surrounding vines that could act as ropes either. It began to dawn on him that there was no way out.
Boom!
Death shook his body more intensely than ever.
Paahhwooooooo!
A second roar ovepped the first one. Creatures from all over wereing this way, bumping into trees.
Thump! Thump!
The tree, which had seemed so strong, was swaying like a mere aspen.
Boom!
His slipping foot lost its support and his body sank in a sh. Edgar broke some vines when he gripped them for dear life.
Thussss.
Out of luck, a vine that was pulled from the tree got caught on a branch. Edgar lifted himself up and breathlessly held the tree like a sloth. Upon regaining himself, he looked down. Two more houses appeared.
Huh, one of them looks a bit weird Is it carrying something on its back?!
Even with his view turned, Edgar was confident that he wasnt mistaken. On the back of that giant animal sat a beautiful creature. Although he was knocking on deaths door, his eyes gleamed with curiosity. The creature on the beasts back had silver-red skin, long white hair, and its attractive eyes shone brightly amid the night. The creatures delicate red eyes were fixed on him. Edgarpletely forgot about the urgency of his situation and eximed.
A fa..Fairy?!
Boom!
The giant beast hit the wooden pole again. The shock was so heavy that his bones vibrated and he almost lost his mind. As he tried to find the fairy in his fluctuating vision, something whitish appeared at the corner of his eye. By instinct, a rescue request burst out.
He, help me Aaahh!
CRACKKK!
As soon as he heard the trunk break, his body tilted forward In the end, Edgar closed his eyes, epting his fate of dying from falling out of a tree
***
Edgar opened his eyes sparsely. As if on a boat, his body moved up and down. He soon lost consciousness again before he could inspect if it was indeed the sea
After a while, he reopened his eyes. His vision was hazy this time. He had no idea where he was, but his body was no longer floating. He got the impression that he was lying on a t surface, inside a cool structure. He could also freely move his fingers and toes.
He slowly regained his focus. The building was a stone structure borately made by human hands. Candlesticks and rugs adorned the walls. Edgar turned his head from one side to the other.
Chanjamka!
Chanjanukha!
Creatures with pink skin huddled together and shouted. Edgars eyes widened in surprise. Several pairs of red eyes were looking at him. He recognized at once that they were the same as the fairy riding on the monsters back. The forest fairies seemed to have a simr appearance to that of a ten-year-old human. Their pale hair was braided and tied in all kinds of fancy ways, and they wore thin white robes that covered their whole body, also simr to humans.
Azabu!
A small hand popped out and pulled his hair. Edgar, whose scalp was tingled, said just one word.
Ah.
Normally, an exmation of pain would be enough to make people stop, but it didnt work this time As if they all had been waiting, another hand came out and pinched his cheek, while the following hand moved back and forth between his nostril and his teeth.
Its true that they saved me as I requested, however, the longer I lie here, the more I feel my gratitude disappearing
Swijika!
Awooo, swijika!
Two fairies went even further, crawling on top of him and peering inside his clothes. Being surrounded by little, wiggling creatures was neither terrifying nor unpleasant.
Didnt I once read about a fairy half the size of a human who lived in ancient times? Is that why theyre so small? Because theyre fairies?
In the end, he left them be.
A fantasy No, as I dont seem to have any energy, it is more likely to be just a dream Its definitely a dream. What better exnation can there be for thebination of monsters and fairies than a dream?
He thought of focusing on his dreams to wake upfortably.
To dream, I have to close my eyes first
TN:
Hi guys! As you can see, weve got another foreignnguage. We used the recognisenguage option from Google and we suspect it to be anguage spoken in the east of Africa. We think it could be Swahili or Nyanja. However, it can also be a coincidence that thenguages have simrities As were not sure and we dont speak any of thenguages, we will refrain from trying to trante them (for now) and stick to the raw Korean trantions. NextLike this:LikeLoading
bellrocktlNovember 24, 2022NxNWEnter yourment here
Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:
Email (required)(Address never made public)Name (required)Website
You arementing using your ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Twitter ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Facebook ount. ( Log Out / Change ) Cancel
Connecting to %s
Notify me of newments via email.
Notify me of new posts via email.
Proudly Powered by WordPress Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy - FollowFollowing
- Bell Rock Trantions
Sign me up - Already have a ount? Log in now.
- Bell Rock Trantions
- Edit Site
- FollowFollowing
- Sign up
- Log in
- Copy shortlink
- Report this content
- View post in Reader
- Manage subscriptions
- Copse this bar
%d bloggers like this:
Chapter 105
Chapter 105
Side story 2 Edgars Chapter 1: The Forest
Paahhwooooooo!
Edgars eyes, which were about to close, shed open. He reflexively raised himself, causing the two fairies on top of his stomach and chest to slip down. One of the fallen fairies screamed loudly and ran outside with tears in her eyes.
Tsk. Thats what you get for climbing on someones body.
Edgar snorted while staring at the fairys tiny back.
As the situation progressed, the rest of the fairies began to pay closer attention to him. It seemed that they were more afraid of him than of the roar outside.
Judging from their reactions, they even seem topletely ignore the monsters cry
But as soon as he thought about it
Paahhwooooooo!
Im not hallucinating
The air was vibrating so intensely that it couldnt possibly be a delusion. Edgar dragged himself out of bed. A lot of eyes were on him, following him like a newborn would follow its mother. He didnt have to worry about finding the exit because it was a building with no doors, only arches. As wind was scarce in a jungle, the structures didnt have any constructive purposes, so the architecture could be open and light. Edgar stepped out into the open space beyond the door that was no door. It wasnt until Edgar emphasised the word open space that he realised something was off. There was a wide-open in right in front of his eyes. A t levellednd in the middle of the jungle. No rotten leaves or fallen trees in sight, and the meadows were neither wet nor slick. What was even more shocking was the herd of grey monsters strolling around. pping their huge ears and rolling their weird-looking noses. Their enormous horns, which were used to ram the tree he had climbed in, looked threatening even from a distance. When his legs trembled, Edgar leaned against the stone wall with a groan.
Habari!
Suddenly, a voice rang close to his ear. Edgar involuntarily looked to the side.
Ack! Ughh really!
There was a face directly in front of him. A face with delicate pink skin that he still had to get used to. Feeling ufortable, Edgar straightened out his shaking knees. This fairy, however, was about the same height as him.
It seems that not all fairies are the size of a human child.
Looking down, he noticed the fairy that had fled weeping before, was now hiding behind the leg of therger fairy. Only then did Edgar assume he was looking at another human race.
Habari?
It wasnt one of the foreignnguages he could speak. Hearing them speak in their ownnguage, amplified his suspicion and he concluded that he was indeed in the presence of another race.
I dont know what you mean.
The fairy appeared bewildered.
Seeing his widened eyes and his hesitation to move, he must be at a loss for words.
Edgar was taken aback by the human expression. Even though therger fairys physique was no different from that of a human, Edgar had difficulty recognizing the stranger as one, maybe due to his unique skin tone.
But, thats probably the same for the fairy.
Edgar subtly took in his surroundings. A swarm of bystanders was gradually gathering around them.
Unatoka wafi?
Apparently, only these fairies live here. They all have pinkish faces and white hair. Neither residents from the Northern nor the Southern Ind of the Western Continent resemble them. Its apletely new race
In an attempt tomunicate, Edgar sat down on the ground and picked up a branch. He then scribbled several lines in severalnguages, including his own Imperialnguage, in the dirt.
Do you recognise anything from here?
The fairy tilted his head, sat down next to him, and also grabbed a branch from nearby. Before long, fine dust erupted from the blunt tip. The sand paintings flowed like a river from top to bottom telling the story of life. Edgars mouth fell open seeing the borate depiction. It started with the moment the fairy rescued him it seems that the fairy riding one of the monsters was therger fairy next to him after that several illustrations were pasted together. Lastly, the fairy drew the sky, the river, and the ground. While checking his appearance from time to time, the fairy drew a portrait resembling Edgar next to it. It seemed to ask where he came from.
Edgar drew a crooked central continent.
I came from the Central Continent. No, from your point of view, its the Eastern Continent, right? Well, in my home country we actually call it the Southern Continent. So its safe to say you guys call it the Eastern Continent Do you understand? I came from the East over the sea.
He drew waves on the ground in a way a five-year-old would. The fairies gathered around him began to mutter, frowning at his incredibly bad drawing skills. Edgar was also on the verge of admitting to himself that it was the biggest rubbish of his life. He never considered himself to be a lousy artist, but the twigs made for poor brushes and a dirty floor as their canvas didnt help either. In the end, he irritably threw the branch away and turned to the fairy.
I guess you dont have a writtennguage. All right.
He pointed to his chest.
Edgar.
He then turned his finger to the fairy and raised his eyebrows. In response, the fairy opened his eyes wide and raised his eyebrows too. Seeing the expression, Edgar shook his head with an exaggerated smile. The fairy tilted his head after him with a confused face, but then
Chippo.
Edgar rejoiced and asked.
Chippo?
Chippo.
The fairy nodded. Edgar pointed to himself with a cheerful response.
Edgar.
Chippo then pped his hands andughed. Edgar was shocked to hear bothughter and pping at the same time. He never imagined that such abination would be so widespread.
Chippo then continued while pointing his finger at Edgar.
Jina raco ni nani?
What? Jina raco ni nani?
Eh! Jina raco ni nani?
Jina Ah, Edgar.
Edgar pointed at himself and pretended to know.
Edgar.
Chippo smiled brightly. The fairies around them pointed at Edgar and murmured.
Edgar
Edgar
As they did, Edgar realised there were more people around them than he had assumed at first. Feeling a bit embarrassed by his sudden outburst, he quickly put on a straight face.
For a moment, I got carried away by this mysterious exchange of words.
He stood solemnly and looked around the group of fairies. He managed a broad smile before, but he actually wasnt a friendly person by nature. Edgar coughed against his fist and soon reverted to the role of objective observer and studied them.
First of all, it seems that its their first time to see an outsider. Regardless if theyre an adult or a child, they are looking at me like Im some kind of rare monkey. Nevertheless, its pretty nave of them to not sense any hostility.
The young ones even poked his bare feet with some branches.
The clothes and appearance of each of them are different, but overall, all of them look very appealing. Perhaps because of their skin or hair colour. Its dazzling to see them under the unobscured sunlight.
After turning his head, Edgar stood up. He decided that it would be better to look around the vige than to sit here when they couldnt evenmunicate. When he walked away, a few of the children followed closely behind him.
Even though it wasntrge, he spent several hours exploring the unfamiliar terrain. He didnt know if there were other viges like this in the jungle. But he estimated that there were around 200 fairies living in this vige.
A vige filled with t ins in the middle of a jungle. He looked around once more. Buildings were made with rocks cut into a specific size and their outer walls were ornamented with a harmony of detailed intaglios and embossments.
I have never seen anything like this before No, I cant evenprehend how a stone thisrge can exist in a jungle without a quarry
The most impressive piece of architecture was the temple-like building in front of him. A magnificent structure stood in the centre of the za where Edgar was. The temple was so high, that the entrance wasnt even visible from the ground and dozens of grey beasts slowly roamed around it as if they were its guardians. Some of the monsters carried a fairy on its back.
In ancient times, people used to pray to the gods and offer them food.
Edgar was particrly keen on the religious structure. Although this tribe could simply worship another random person, Edgar couldnt help but associate the temple with the ancient unknown because he kept thinking of them as fairies. Edgar had little interest in new races or myths, but he didnt want to waste this one of a kind experience. Furthermore, even from a distance, the temple was magnificent and shined brightly in the sun as if it was polished every day.
TN:
For the original post, most urate trantions and contact with the trantors, please visit; /NextAdvertisement Like this:LikeLoading
bellrocktlNovember 26, 2022NxNWEnter yourment here
Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:
Email (required)(Address never made public)Name (required)Website
You arementing using your ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Twitter ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Facebook ount. ( Log Out / Change ) Cancel
Connecting to %s
Notify me of newments via email.
Notify me of new posts via email.
Proudly Powered by WordPress Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy - FollowFollowing
- Bell Rock Trantions
Sign me up - Already have a ount? Log in now.
- Bell Rock Trantions
- Edit Site
- FollowFollowing
- Sign up
- Log in
- Copy shortlink
- Report this content
- View post in Reader
- Manage subscriptions
- Copse this bar
%d bloggers like this:
Chapter 106
Chapter 106
Side story 2 Edgars Chapter 1: The Forest
I dont know how long the history of this race is, but its clear that they have some kind of traditions rted to the temple.
Edgar proceeded carefully to the temple, avoiding the grey monsters. Chippo, who was seen riding a monster from afar, waved his hand. Edgar nervously returned the hand gesture.
This tiny race rides those monsters as if theyre horses No, horses are kept in stables these grey beasts are treated more like pet dogs rather than horses, akin to how dogs roam the front yard without a leash.
Edgars wild imagination started to believe that the fairies possessed some kind of hidden ability.
Like being able tomunicate with animals or control them with magic
A faint string sound could be heard as he moved closer to the temple. As he expected, there was no door, instead, thinyers of fabric,parable to muslin, were hung over the entrance. In front of it, white flower petals wereid at the foot of the stairs. Footprints were imprinted on them as if theyd been sprinkled to be stepped on. Edgar walked on the little petals and climbed the stairs. The mncholy string music flowed like thin vapour between the muslins. He wanted to hear some more, but it vanished without a trace. Unconsciously led by the faint music, he ascended thest steps.
The rolled-up muslin brushed against the side of his ear and revealed the bright interior of the temple.
No actually, its the innermost part, resembling an altar, thats particrly bright.
Edgar strolled gently along an aisle with colonnades on both sides. Four slim pirs encircled the round altar, subtly ornamented with muslin drapes. Edgar slightly raised his gaze. The sun was pouring in through the open ceiling above the altar, and the misty curtains flooded with circr rays of light.
The brightness made it seem like he was in a different world. And the closer he got, the louder the music spread. A beautiful tune that hed never heard before warmed his heart.
I never thought that a celestial melody could be so ecstatic.
Soft rays of light trickled down the muslin. Beyond the flowing hem, someones faint figure could be seen ying an instrument. The string instrument, which had the length of the musicians body, was leaning on their knee. The musician, who drew a bow horizontally, suddenly stopped. Edgar could not only feel the petals crushing under him, but also clearly hear it. He froze in ce.
All the noises faded away. The figure, who was sitting, wanted to look outside and stood up hesitantly. She it was definitely a she lingered around the altar, perhaps because of the uninvited guest, while holding her instrument. As she was still nothing more than a silhouette behind the muslin, Edgars patience reached its limit. Completely ignorant of his disrespect, he walked up to the altar. No, it was better to say that he didnt care much. His only interest was the scenery within as if possessed. He removed the muslin that had been covering the mystical figure at once.
There was a fairy.
But she was unlike any fairy Edgar had ever encountered. Her eyshes, topped with the midday light, were shining white, and her pupils beneath them were wide and surprised. She looked like an innocent rabbit caught in the hands of a hunter. Silver hair flowed around her round shoulders and she wore a flower crown on top of her head, which suited her very well. Edgar was shocked by her intense beauty. His mind went nk as if hed been hit by something he couldnt handle. He also didnt know how long hed been standing like that as he only came back to his senses when he noticed her trembling with anxiety. On the contrary to the guy who confidently raised the muslin before, was he now stammering in a fading voice.
Jina raco ni nani?
She seemed quite embarrassed by the sight and behaviour of a rogue shed never seen before. In fact, nothing about what she was looking at was familiar. A being who walked on his own two feet, but has a yellowish-white face, green eyes, and hair the colour of dry leaves. Not to forget the unique way he was dressed However, soon after, she noticed some children poking their heads out from behind him, and her nervous movements loosened. With her cheeks flushed red, she replied while plucking at the hem of her dress.
Murasha.
Edgar didnt know what to say next.
Shes so beautiful.
He didnt know any meaningful words to convey his thoughts.
Shit.
Edgar was left with fluttering nostrils and helplessly pointed at the instrument she was holding.
Jina raco ni nani?
Murasha opened her eyes wide before she smiled softly. It was then that Edgar knew. What he had just said was obviously only rted to a persons name. But he wanted to keep talking. He wanted to speak to her but didnt know how to, so he just babbled about what he had heard.
Murasha gave a bted reply.
Surihe.
Not only did her voice sound sweet, but it was also incredibly refreshing.
***
Edgar has intermingled with them for roughly a year and a half now. The reason was the ointment administered to his wound caused by his fall from the tree. At first, he was terrified by the fact that a foreign substance was applied to his living flesh, for he had never imagined that proper medicine could exist in such a small civilization. However, the ointment that was ced on his scraped skin caused no infection or side effects. The entire jungle was filled with beneficial medicine. Edgar began to explore new medication and in exchange, he offered his scientific expertise regarding extraction and mixing. Their symbiotic rtionship was satisfactory for both parties.
They called themselves Ruwa. It wasnt long before Edgar realised that they werent fairies, but humans just like him.
The Ruwa tribe, which didnt have a writtennguage, had an excellent memory and could verbally express themselves well. It was natural for them to express everything without writing. Although drawings might have served as an alternative to letters, drawing was merely a means, much richer meanings existed in their vocabry. Just as there were scribes in the empire, there were sages here as well. The tribal sage taught the children as he made for an excellent instructor, and the elderly man who had lived the most years served as the ns chief and priest. Teachers and the elders, particrly the elderly, were held in high regard here. As a result, thenguage includes the concept of respecting ones elders.
Murasha was two years younger than Edgar. And he really liked that fact.
Today is worse than yesterday!
Murasha muttered. She learnt the imperialnguage as rapidly as Edgar did the Ruwa tongue. In addition to living in close proximity every day, every member of the Ruwa tribe has a memory as exceptional as Edgars. Murasha was no exception. Whenever Edgar spoke to her, however, he always used the Ruwanguage since he mischievously enjoyed the honorific terms that couldnt be heard in the imperialnguage. However, the way they talked using the Ruwas honorifics didntst long, and when it reached the point where they knew each other for more than a year, Murasha stopped paying attention to the fact that he was older than her.
Pats!
Edgar grabbed the back of the hand she had pped down and made a fuss.
Ah. It hurts!
To give his act a bit more drama, Edgar put on a distressed face and held the back of his hand in front of her. Murasha squinted at him at first, but eventually rubbed the back of his hand, which seemed to be fine. Edgar liked her soft fingertips. Although he wanted to take his hand out due to the slight itching sensation, he didnt want to let go of this moment.
Nheless, Murasha returned to being a stern teacher and handed the bow to him. The sun was setting over the sea. The sandy beach where they were settled had already begun to glow red, so this would be theirst practice for the day.
Now, hold it again.
Edgar held the bow in a strange manner. He looked down at her while she was pressing his hand in the correct position with her index finger. Their faces were incredibly close. So close that theyd touch if Edgar would just bend a little. His heart was pounding in his throat.
Oh. This feels weird. Its weird how Im feeling this again.
In fact, he always felt this unusual whenever he met Murasha. It was like this for as long as he could remember. And as his recollection was near-perfect, it was safe to say he felt strange since the first time he met her.
I havent eaten anything spicy, but just thinking about her makes the area around my chest feel hot and I get sweaty all over my body
He always had trouble swallowing since his saliva kept collecting for no apparent reason. Of course, in this state, he couldnt y the instrument properly. Even though he pretended not to know at times, he stuttered and yed like a slugNextAdvertisement Like this:LikeLoading
bellrocktlNovember 29, 2022NxNWEnter yourment here
Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:
Email (required)(Address never made public)Name (required)Website
You arementing using your ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Twitter ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Facebook ount. ( Log Out / Change ) Cancel
Connecting to %s
Notify me of newments via email.
Notify me of new posts via email.
Proudly Powered by WordPress Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy - FollowFollowing
- Bell Rock Trantions
Sign me up - Already have a ount? Log in now.
- Bell Rock Trantions
- Edit Site
- FollowFollowing
- Sign up
- Log in
- Copy shortlink
- Report this content
- View post in Reader
- Manage subscriptions
- Copse this bar
%d bloggers like this:
Chapter 107
Chapter 107
Side story 2 Edgars Chapter 1: The Forest
Just being with her made his whole body tingle and he couldnt be at peace even for a second. This resulted in Edgar shifting his position every few minutes. But no matter how many times he changed his posture, he couldnt sit still and after a while, his body wanted to toss and turn again. However, that was nothingpared to longing to be by her side. Edgar only wanted to get closer to her. His difort had never been a stumbling block. Simr to now, with their arms touching, all of his muscles were tense and tingling, but he never wanted to let go no matter what
Keeek!
It was the sound of a bow sliding over the strings. Edgar, who lost his focus while turning the bow, looked back at her awkwardly. Aside from being distracted, the Surihe instrument was quite difficult to y. The resonator itself was small, approximately the size of a fist, with four strings on the narrow band that served as a fingerboard. It was an instrument easy for Murasha to hold, but for Edgar, whose fingers were twice as thick as hers, was it almost impossible to only press down one string.
Wed better stop here for today.
It was fortunate that Murasha was a responsible and skilled teacher. Shes been taking on his troublemaking for over a year. Even today, when the sun went down without Edgar finishing a single song.
He felt a bit sorry for her, so he looked at her as she snatched away her Surihe, his arms drooped like a heavy quilt.
Im sorry.
But Murasha didnt answer. Edgar buried his face in herp. As if whining, the apologies flowed out in hums. Murasha yelled and grabbed his shoulder with her delicate hand.
Wake up!
No.
He shook his head while remaining buried in the width of her skirt. Murasha struggled to push him away for a while but soon gave up, making Edgar smile broadly. Eventually, Murasha pinched his cheek as if he was bing annoying. In response, the young man carefully rubbed the cheek that her hand had touched as if he had received a kiss. When he nced up, he saw Murasha looking down on him with puffed out cheeks. He spoke with a sly smile on his lips.
If I lie down and rest like this, Ill do well the next day.
Lies.
Geez, you got me.
He grabbed the soft hand that was resting at the hem of his shirt again and rubbed it against his cheek. Murasha pouted at first but eventually stroked his face as she couldnt help it.
Murashas kind andpassionate touch made his heart skip a beat. Edgars expectations would grow every time this happened. He pondered if she, who tolerates his constant rudeness, also has affection for him
***
Im not going.
The Marquess looked dumbfoundedly at Edgar, whopletely rebuffed him. It had been a while since Sesbron issued the order to withdraw from the Western Continent, and its been a month since he has been waiting for Edgar, who always appears out of nowhere and then quickly disappears into the forest or god knows where. As it seemed that he was in the middle of his research, the marquess didnt bother sending anyone.
Youre going, whether you like it or not.
No! Im not going!
Whats wrong? Is it because of the forest?
Its not like that. Anyway, if you want to leave, go alone.
What kind of honey did you find there?
Edgar acted like a spoiled kid, with his neck bent over the backrest of the sofa he was sitting on.
Oh, I dont know! Im not going! Im not going! I swear on my life Im not going!
Knox!
Edgar stomped his feet after hearing what his grandfather had called him.
Argh, Grandpa! How long are you going to call me Knox? The day after tomorrow Ill be eighteen! Its Edgar, Edgar!
Thats what I mean, you rascal. Youll be eighteen soon, so get married and have children. What are you staying here for?
Edgar stopped his tantrum.
Marriage?
Thats right. Hurry up, move to Sesbron, and find a suitabledy
Edgar, dazed by the sound of marriage, could no longer hear the Marquess words. It was because Murasha immediately came to mind. He thought it was funny that after hearing the word marriage his mind drifted to her as though it was the most natural thing.
Yeah. The Ruwa tribe celebratesing of age at sixteen, and Murasha turns sixteen soon. The meaning ofing of age isnt different from that of the Empire
He even attended a Ruwa tribe wedding ceremony a while back.
After donning the whitest linen and a coro of little grass flowers
You punk!
..!
Startled, Edgar went out of his reverie. The marquess had been watching him, wiggling his eyebrows and moustache.
What were you thinking?
Something that rarely happened, happened. Edgar was at a loss for words and blushed. Puzzled by the reaction,The Marquess widened his eyes upon realising something. He questioned Edgar with a sly smile.
Who is it? Huh? Who did you think of?
Edgar, who had been sitting stupidly, jumped to his feet. He leapt over the sofa and ran away, leaving the Marquess unable to question him any further. The Marquess loud voice came from behind.
Stop!
But Edgar was much quicker. After leaving the Marquess room, he sprinted without looking back.
Edgar had grown a lot in a year and a half and had long since developed a body capable of avoiding being seized by the Marquess. Until sixteen, all he could do was hang around and struggle whenever the older Retiro grabbed him by the back of his cor. But he was now at least one head taller than he was back then. And that wasnt all. His voice turned deep and charming, and his body had grown significantlyrger.
In other words, he had be a man. And as Edgar stayed with Murasha, he realised that he was a man, a man who meant more than just having a friend between his legs.
Edgar grinned again and again whenever he was reminded of Murasha. Unlike himself, who had grown up a lot, she remained the same. When they first met, the crown of her head was near his lips. Now it was far below his shoulders. From this height, he could observe whatever she did. It also became much easier for him to hide his flustered expression. Edgar wasnt obsessed with his growth, but he was happy with it.
Before he knew it, Edgar arrived at the edge of the jungle. The entrance to the jungle, which started after the white sandy beach of the sea ended, was covered with fallen tree trunks and leaves. asionally there was a bush, or some half-broken trees standing in a strange position. However, in the midst of this familiar sight, a foreign substance passed into his field of vision He abruptly stopped. Smoke was billowing through a pile of fallen leaves.
A fire?
Making a bonfire outside the vige wasnt one of the Ruwa tribes practices. This tropical environment was humid all year round during the day and nightfall was the time to return to the vige. They all had to gather in the vige before sunset since the jungle was also dangerous to them. As a result, making a fire outside the vige to maintain their body warmth was extremely rare. Also, fire wasnt used as a light source because fluorescent nt stems trapped in balsam were used to illuminate their surroundings.
Edgar picked up some of the leaves and sniffed them. Instantly recognising it was covered withrd used in the Empire. Uneasiness ran up his spine. Without a second thought, he started to run. He took a shortcut and had to make his way through the muddy path that had been swept away by rainwater. Protruding rocks and barks scraped his skin, but he didnt mind. Rather, the anxiety that slowly began to w its way inside was far more agonising.
He was well aware of how the Empire treated other races. He knew what would happen to foreigners captured by a pioneering fleet of the upper ss, the navy, or explorers. They were either killed or enved. And to make matters worse, they wouldnt be killed off easily.
The Ruwas stayed away from battles. Whereas the natives of the Western Continents Northern Ind worshipped strong warriors and regarded them as their leaders, the Ruwa tribes seniors with more years of wisdom earned authority. Since they dont value power, there were no youngsters aspired to be fighters and so the majority of them naturally grew up with a kind disposition. The Ruwa tribe would be easy prey for the expedition team that even managed to subjugate the belligerent eastern tribes of the Northern Ind.
Edgar actually predicted such a situation and warned the priest that it wouldnt be long.
{ There are ruthless outsiders out there, so you have to be prepared for them. If you encounter them, dont even think about fighting them, dont think about weing them in either. Prepare for an escape and run away. }
The priest, however, couldntprehend him at all and instead kicked his ass for talking nonsense.
But in the end
Along with the flock of birds that roared overhead, mes raged in front of Edgars eyes. The peaceful vige was nowhere to be found. Screams higher than the mes boiled from all sides. Edgars heart beat violently as if it was about to jump out.
A shout was heard in the imperial tongue.
Catch it! Dont kill it! Capture it!
Dont kill it! This is money! Money I say!
TN:
Hi guys! Were making our very own world map behind the scenes and even though aplete world map is quite challenging as we dont have a lot of details about the locations and inds in the South, we did manage to make a small one for the Western continent. We hope this helps you to have a better understanding about the ces in the story. We made this map with the information we have gathered till ch109, meaning that extra details revealed inter chapters arent incorporated (yet).
Happy reading,
Pru and Formidable
NextAdvertisement Like this:LikeLoading
bellrocktlDecember 1, 2022NxNW-
Email (required)(Address never made public)Name (required)Website
You arementing using your ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Twitter ount. ( Log Out / Change )
You arementing using your Facebook ount. ( Log Out / Change ) Cancel
Connecting to %s
Notify me of newments via email.
Notify me of new posts via email.
Proudly Powered by WordPress Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
- FollowFollowing
- Bell Rock Trantions
Sign me up - Already have a ount? Log in now.
- Bell Rock Trantions
- Edit Site
- FollowFollowing
- Sign up
- Log in
- Copy shortlink
- Report this content
- View post in Reader
- Manage subscriptions
- Copse this bar
%d bloggers like this:
Chapter 108
Chapter 108
Side story 2 Edgars Chapter 1: The Forest
Headnote: warning for violence and gore.
Edgar knew it too. If the Ruwa tribe draws the attention of the Empires upper ss, they will be turned into sex ves rather than field ves.
It isnt too difficult to predict
He ran away from the za after he got a sense of the situation.
Seeing that there are so many highly ranked officers present in the raid, it seems like this is a nned attack.
Rape was moremon than ughter on the za which had fires raging everywhere. The Ruwa tribe were caught beneath them, men and women of all ages.
Edgar closed his eyes at the terrible sight and thought only of Murasha.
I have to find her.
Thankfully, Murashas house wasnt far. Edgar ran, hoping she wasnt already on the za.
Its around the time they teach the children at home
His breath was high up his throat and he prayed to a god he didnt believe in. Hoping that this was all a terrible dream, that nothing had happened and that it had been a normal day like any other
Murasha!
It was quieter in her area, the tragedy could only be heard from afar for now. With his sword drawn, Edgar crossed the backyard and entered the house. The first thing he saw in the living room was a big bloodstain and blood smears simr to drag marks.
These are clear signs of excessive bleeding
He rushed further inside, clutching the hilt of the sword. When a faint sob was heard, Edgar turned toward the kitchen.
In the middle of the darkness, he noticed a vague figure in the corner. Although she couldnt be seen clearly, Edgar was certain it was her. A while back he had dug out a space in the wall for her to hide in if something horrific like this would ever happen.
She must have remembered it based on the way she hunched and concealed herself in front of it.
He dashed over to Murasha and hugged her. Startled by the sudden intruder, she screamed and struggled violently. Edgar hastily covered her mouth and made eye contact, it was then that he noticed her petrified crimson eyes.
Shh, its me.
Ed, Edgar?
Edgar nodded silently. Only then did her crimson eyes well up with tears and she buried her face covered in blood and tears into his arms. Not only her face, but also her clothes and hair were stained with red. Edgar, who was holding her shoulders, tried to hoist her up.
We have to get out of here.
I cant
..?
Murasha shoved him away and iled her hands over the wall while looking at him. She was frantically waving her hands in front of the movable part, which from the outside didnt even look like there was a space hidden behind it.
The door wont close
It was natural that it couldnt be locked from the outside because itstch was on the inside. Edgar pushed the fake wall aside. The dragmarks, which started from the living room and continued under the wall, stopped at a body. Judging from the dried blood, the dead body had been dragged from the living room and pushed into the wall. Edgar looked at the open eyes and a hollow mouth. The body had a very familiar face
Murashas mother.
Edgar closed the door and covered Murashas unfocused eyes. Despite her struggles from condemnation, he lifted her. Murasha iled her hands and feet for a moment, but quickly became limp. Edgar left the building while wrapping his arms over the fainted girls back.
Screams and imperialnguage could be heard nearby. The area that had been unupied when he ran in was suddenly crowded, and he was forced to return to the za.
The closer they got to the centre, the intenser the heat became. The red ze of the fire was at its peak in the middle of the za. The source was the burning temple, with corpses scattered in front of it. Edgar, who thought it was fortunate that there were no high-ranked officers at the za anymore, found a figure standing tall in front of the temple.
It was the priest.
The man, with a body struck with dozens of arrows, shouted something like a curse.
Everyone will die! Everyones going to die!
As though in answer, the mes behind him shook ferociously. The priest appeared to be consumed by lunacy as he stood with his back to the zing mes rising out of the massive temple. Edgar met his glowing red eyes, which were streaming with blood. The old man pursed his lips, looking like he was speaking to him. But instead of words, he spat forth blood. At the same time, the mes from the temples entrance enveloped the priest in an instant
***
In the end, Edgar managed to board the fleet leaving the Western Continent. It was only a matter of time before Murasha was discovered by the Marquess as thetter came searching for his grandson in haste. Surprised, the marquessmented on the situation.
{ A man who had never been interested in very, suddenly brings in a sex ve even before he got married? }
When even the Marquess referred to her as Edgars ve, Edgar grew enraged. He remembered when they were living on the Northern Ind, and how, although not paying much attention to the race there, knowing about their plight made him sad. Edgar, furious with his grandfather, eximed angrily at him that he would marry Murasha. His emotions were at its peak and he cried out that no one would see her as his ve if she was married to him. Hearing all that, it was only natural for the Marquess to go into a fit of rage himself.
But Edgar had no time to worry about his grandfather because Murasha started to get sick.
He initially assumed it was due to the long journey. She had never sailed or even seen a ship before, so crossing the ocean on her first voyage was naturally challenging for her. Her condition, however, didnt improve even after several months in Roahn. Quality food, great clothes, pleasant surroundings, and Edgars care. Nothing could restore Murashas health. After two months in Roahn she even became bedridden. As Edgar was a doctor himself, he nursed her all hours of the day and night
Edgar stared nkly at the faint face that seemed to be fading under the candlelight.
Murasha.
Her eyes were narrowed. Those eyes, which always glittered like jewels, had long since lost their lustre. The worn-out vitality wandered in search of something. Edgar tightly held her hand which over time had turned into nothing more than a bundle of skin and bones. With difficulty, her lips formed a smile.
Edgar.
..!
Edgar was relieved to see that Murasha remembered him this time.
How many days have passed?
It has been four days.
Recently, she started to lose consciousness only to wake up three to four dayster. The pain experienced each time she awoke varied. At times, sheined of dizziness or searched for her deceased mother at others, and in some cases, she couldnt even recall Edgar at all.
While stroking her brow, Edgar spoke.
Im going to visit a ce called Sesbron. I have something important to do there. It wont take long. And Ill probablye back with some good news. In the meantime, Levi will be here for you
Murasha couldnt fathom hisst words and proceeded to close her eyes. Edgar paused for a moment before continuing.
So dont be surprised, dont look for me dont worry.
Suddenly, her figure became blurry like it had been soaked in water. Edgar frowned as he held back his tears. His fear that one day he wouldnt be able to see her opening her eyes again, trampled on his heart. Feeling suffocated for a while, he struggled to move away from her.
Servants had prepared a horse in front of the stables. Sesbron wasnt a short distance from Roahn, but Edgar nned to run nonstop. It had been two days since he learned that the members of the Ruwa tribe, which had been transported to Sesbron, were mysteriously dying one by one. The thread of deaths appeared to be an epidemic, and locals in Sesbron were terrified that a sex ve, who had mixed their body with its master, might carry an infectious disease.
But it certainly wasnt an epidemic. Edgar wasnt only close with Murasha, but with all the people of the Ruwa tribe.
An epidemic, I had never seen or heard of it. However, I dont give a damn what those locals are saying.
Edgar intended to do autopsies on the piled-up bodies.
They died after losing their strength, without any trauma. After carefully piecing together the information, I learned that the symptoms are simr to those of Murasha. That means Murasha has a treatable disease rather than a psychological ailment.
Edgars heart swelled with hope.
He arrived at his residence in Sesbron within a week. Edgar had sent word to Sesbron beforehand, so upon his arrival, he could immediately head down to the basement. The bodies wereid one by one on narrow, hard wooden tables. The cer was damp, full of rotting carcasses and creatures that were led by the dposition. Despite all that, Edgar spent several nights in the cer without leaving
After falling asleep on his chair, he soon awoke and raised his heavy body. Although he was mentally and physically exhausted, what he did was fruitful. And that thought kept him going. Edgar removed the white cloth from the body next in line. The cloth that had been clinging to the dried blood fell off.
All the bodies that I have examined so far have traces of whipping on their backs and thighs, but this body is particrly beaten all over Brutal, sharp scars not only on the torso but also his arms, neck, face
Edgars throat choked. He groaned upon seeing the face.
Chippo
Chapter 109
Chapter 109
Side story 2 Edgars Chapter 1: The Forest
Headnote: warning for gore and mentioning of self harm.
Edgar gasped in surprise at the sound of his own voice. The smell of Chippos rotting corpse filled his nose and mouth. It was as if his face was buried in the dead flesh. The stench, which was normal with rotting corpses, suddenly became unbearable with Chippos carcass.
Edgar backed away and covered his mouth in an attempt to block the smell. But by doing so, he identally bumped his back against the corpse lying on the bed behind him. After regaining his bnce, Edgar nkly looked around him. His unfocused view was strangely distorted. Only then did his mind, which had been maddened and blinded by his goal the past few days,e back. Edgar tilted his head in thought.
Somewhere in the jungle, Chippo is still roaming on top of an elephant.
He nodded his head as if agreeing with himself.
Thats right, there cant be a Chippo in a ce like this. Perhaps by now, Chippo wouldve found another me hanging from a tree while trying to calm an elephant running somewhere. The person will then shout, A fairy?! and Chippo would first carefully observe the creature he has never seen before. He would soon realise that its a creature thats calling for help. The friendly Chippo will then save the other me from a falling tree.
Isnt that right?..
Instead of an answer, a bug crawled out of the dead face. A face which they didnt even bother to close its eyes off. As Edgars focus blurred, he looked across the room. Among the dozens of corpses were multiple children. His first autopsy, the farthest corpse from where he stood, was also a youngster Suddenly, his fingertips, drained of blood, began to tremble. Every Ruwa child has followed him around the vige at least once. Every child at some point made fun of him for being ugly, and for doing so, every child was tickled by him as their little punishment at one time or another.
Edgar lowered his weeping eyes. In front of himy the braided-haired child who always clung to his leg and pleaded for a ride on his shoulders. But, after seeing the childs guts and blood gushing out of his wide open abdomen, the sound of him whining as he yanked on Edgars pants faded away. Edgar couldnt take the nausea any longer and poured out his disgust. His nose and eyes, stimted by his gastric juices, became sour and hot. He copsed and fell to his knees. He hadnt eaten anything, and yet his body continued to vomit. He could no longer bear it as he hated himself so much. That feeling made him sick to the stomach and he kept spewing out his guts
***
The Retiro residence became the centre of heated gossip.
The nobility of Sesbron began whispering about a rare opportunity. Thetest topic circted around the grandson of the Marquess, currently staying in the mansion in the capital. The young master was imed to be the heir. The young master, who had initially aimed to undertake officer training at Lebrun, unexpectedly joined the Imperial iraut and apanied his grandfathers expeditions.
Nobles who wished to make a fortune by investing in the marquess voyages sent invitations or paid daily visits in the hope to meet Edgar. However, they were only weed by frightening ghost stories. The rumour that the heir was obsessed with cutting open the bellies of various races quickly spread across Sesbron. In fact, servants could be seen moving corpses into and out of the residence, indicating that the harsh treatment towards the other races didnt stop even after their persecution. In Sesbron was neither the concept of an autopsy nor the study of anatomy, conventional. So, the young Retiro heir, closely associated with the sliced up bodies, including those of umon races, was regarded as horrifying and disgusting.
When this news reached Roahn, the Marquess began to worry about his grandsons future. But he couldnt lift a single finger. A doctor with a sick lover was a person who got crazier by the day. The thought that they couldnt cure the person they care about the most, even though they had been able to save so many people with their hands, was maddening. And that was exactly what Edgar was going through. Even as he rotted away because of the guilt and rebuke, he was obsessed with something that an ordinary person couldnt understand and immersed himself in all sorts of research and experiments.
Edgar slowly walked into a hell. Its been more than six months since that hell began to chew him up. The Marquess attempted to clear Edgarsboratory from the Retiro estate and locked him out. But when that happened Edgar didnt hesitate to harm himself and the situation was quickly rectified. Edgar was well aware that the Marquess adored him above everything else. But the moment the exhausted Marquess begged, Edgar pleaded back.
{ Why cant you understand me, who loves her so much? }
Everyone who knew Edgar saw that he was behaving out of the ordinary. He not only caught animals and collected nts, but he also began travelling up mountains. His insanity towards an unknown cure became more serious as time passed. Nheless, the Marquess had no choice but to lend his full support. He couldnt help but hope that a medicine would be discovered soon and that this ordeal would end.
Meanwhile, the remainder of the Ruwa tribe perished. And since the Sesbron residents still believed it to be an epidemic, the Ruwans had to be burned. Their entirely burned carcasses could no longer be autopsied. So Edgar could only hang on to the data gathered in the first few months.
The Ruwans died from cell proliferation of unknown causes. These strange cells, which metastasize regardless of organs, proliferated immensely even outside of the body.
Therefore, culturing wasnt difficult, and for that reason, even without a body, his research could be continued. Edgar was hopeful.
Murasha can be saved if the cause of the cell transformation is discovered
He groaned and rubbed her sunken cheek.
If I can find that out, youll
Murasha slowly opened her eyes. It was a sunny day. She spoke while bathing in the bright sunlight.
Let me hear the Cembalo*.
She was no longer able to lift the Surihe. And even if she could, her Surihe was left behind on the Western Continent. Still, she wanted to listen to music. She had spent her entire life ying music dedicated to God, so it seemed natural that she would seek music even as she withered.
Edgar started tapping on the Cembalo that he had ced by the bed. He was always indifferent to music, but the marquess insisted that he would learn it from an early age, iming it was a keepsake from his grandmother. Whenever the marquess got the chance, he would sit down and listen to Edgar y the song he wanted. Thanks to the marquess, Edgar knew how to y well enough to give a performance.
Edgar almost bursted out in tears the first time she asked if there was music here too. It was the only meaningful thing he could give her. He endured for the sake of seeing her live again. If he didnt have anything to offer, he might have truly gone insane.
Murasha, who was silently listening to the melody, recited.
I want to see the forest.
Again?
Lately, theyve been visiting the nearby forest. He initially had hopes that Murashas symptoms would improve when she asked to be taken to the woods, but nothing changed. She was still unable to walk and would periodically lose consciousness.
As there was no forest near his residence, they had to go to the nearby hunting ground. Edgar always took Murasha there, even though he was worried that the carriage would be ufortable or if it would put too much strain on her body. Still, whenever she got to the forest, she seemed happy. Edgar looked down at her as she leaned against him with her feet dipped in theke. The forest wind blew her tousled hair.
Is it her instinct to find the forest, or is it a feeling of longing for her hometown?
While staring at Murasha, who had her eyes closed, Edgar decided to confirm the hypothesis. An unreliable hypothesis. But that was all he had now. Murasha was thest of the Ruwa tribe. She was the only one who could be studied. Animal experiments took longer, and Edgar had a long-held suspicion that Murashas time was running out.
The oxygen concentrations in the Western and Central Continent are different.
This was a hypothesis he had long tried to prove.
The voyage would be long and hard, but the answer would be the same no matter how many times he thought about it.
Murasha is unable to survive on the Central Continent. She can only live in the Westerns jungles. Even within the Central Continent, there are different regions with different oxygen levels in the air. Murasha finds it difficult to breathe here, just as its difficult for someone who lives on t terrain to breathe when they travel up a mountain.
She may not feel it, but her cells certainly do. Because if cells cant handle oxygen levels that are less than usual, eventually changes will ur in the living body so that they can survive even with that amount of oxygen. Thats why nts and cells that live in ces where the air is thin form coils in the bodies of higher organisms.
Edgar headed to the Western Continent with her. Around this time of year, the route was clear and that was fortunate for them. Perhaps thanks to that, Murasha didnt have a hard time sailing. No, it was more right to say that she didnt have the spirit to struggle.
Edgary always next to her, unable to step out of the bed. He held her cold hand and begged for a sleep that never came.
At some point, Murasha stopped eating full meals, but she never mumbled that she was hungry. So, Edgar naturally stopped feeding her and instead yed her the Cembalo he had brought on board
A few monthster, they anchored off the coast of the Western Continent.
Edgar entered the jungle with Murasha in his arms. Wild boars and buffaloes roamed the ruined vige. Elephants pped their ears and roared. Most of the burned buildings were covered with ck spots, and vines entwined around the destroyed building acting as their support.
Murasha.
He lowered his gaze to her in his arms. He was met by a pale face that revealed the contour of her skull. He always thought her pink skin was lovely, but today, no matter how hard he looked at her, he couldnt see it because of her greyplexion.
Edgar felt fortunate that he was able to give her a proper Ruwa funeral. Ruwans were cremated. So, he set up a pyre in front of the temple. The process was neitherplicated nor difficult. One should sprinkle enough flower petals to cover the body and set it on fire.
As Edgar watched the mes zing in silence, the resentment he had endured for a long time finally bursted out
Footnote:
*Cembalo: Musical instrument that looks like a piano, but works like a string instrument. By ying the keyboard one or more strings will be plucked by a small plectrum. So even though it looks like a piano, it sounds more like a guitar or simr string instrument.
TN:
Chapter 108 and 109 were so hard, so sad and so painful to trante It really hit us in the feels. It bes even more tragic knowing that Ed and Murasha were only 18 and 16 years old, poor kids. We also cant decide if we were robbed from a gem of a scene or if its fortunate we didnt get to read about the exact moment she passed away. TT
Chapter 110
Chapter 110
Side story 2 Edgars Chapter 1: The Forest
Edgar cried and shouted iprehensible words.
How did it end up like this? What did I believe and why did I think I could take her to the Empire without any problems? The destruction of her vige didnt mean she couldnt stay in her jungle. There was no connection between her tribes copse and having to go to the Empire
In fact, his sadness was an unscrupulous emotion. It was Edgar himself who had strangled her, he gave her just enough air to keep her from dying by providing her with good food and a safe ce to sleep every day. He murmured incessantly.
I wanted to save you
Tadak Tadak
The crackling of firewood and the sound of fire stirring the air sounded like a melody. It seemed like she was ying happily, because she was finally able to leave.
She had to endure so much in the end that it was better for her to die, she probably stayed alive in anticipation of this moment
At least, that was how Edgar saw it from his perspective.
The temple was visible in the backdrop of the sadly fading tune. Half of the temple had copsed and its distorted form looked like a face that was mocking him. Itughed at him along with the vision of the dying priest in front of it. Edgar, who was lying on the ground, recalled the priestsst moments in his tilted view.
{ Everyone will die! }
Wasnt that a curse meant for the invaders?
{ Everyone will die! }
Edgar slowly got up.
A curse that he cried out in fear No, it wasnt a curse. That was a prophecy. The priest foresaw the destruction of the tribe. The old man knew And all this time I thought that he was going to say I should to take Murasha out of there
So what the hell was he talking about
Stuttering, he started running toward the temple.
How? How did you know?
His shoeless feet dashed up the stairs where only the shape remained. The majority of the colonnades and walls had copsed, leaving only the altar floor and the wall behind it. As expected, the burned-out wall had turned ck.
How did you know?!
Edgar scratched the soot away. It wasnt until his fingernails were torn that the densely engraved characters were revealed. Murasha regarded this banquet of letters as the image of a god, but Edgar knew what kind of letters they were.
Vanished and forgotten text.
Edgar gathered the stone rubble that had slid beneath his feet. It was a piece of a mural.
A form known as God.
Bewitched, he murmured toward the mural.
Did you know?..
Murasha said that God had saved them, so in many ways they thank God. They even went as far as to hold their own ceremonies, on behalf of the priest
However, he couldnt understand it at all.
God, that kind of thing is unspeakably vague and unreliable
Edgar looked up. The wall that towered above him looked down at him andughed
***
Two yearster.
Rain poured down. It was the monsoon season in the jungle. Edgar raised his head toward the sky. He slowly closed his eyes as he watched the falling rain, countless raindrops slid down the curves of his face. Kneeling outside the za, he faced the debris of the building and the murals he had restored. These were the vestiges hed gathered in the past two years.
Suddenly the rain stopped, leading Edgar to open his eyes. Instead of a gloomy sky, he was met with a ck curtain. Adjusting his gaze, a pale-faced man with long ck hair stood in his field of vision. His long, monolid eyes looked cold. Edgar called out to the unexpected visitor.
Linhardt.
The man holding the umbre stared down at him.
Have you been out of your mind for the past two years, Edgar?
Grandpa is looking for you. Why dont you stop chasing the dead and start taking care of the living?
Edgar lowered his head again. Water droplets, formed on the tip of his nose and chin, fell onto his knees
***
Knox.
The Marquess was lying on the sofa, smoking a cigarette. Edgar knelt down beside him and kissed the back of his hand, which had grown older over the years. As the Marquess let out a sigh along with the smoke, a dry voice flowed from the old mans throat after he coughed.
Oh, no. I should go back to Weisnd before I get any older.
Edgar raised his gloomy eyes. Seeing his grandsons rare expression, the marquess smiled as if he thought it was cute. As always, his thick beard formed a curve.
I have a favour to ask of you.
Yes.
Continue the title.
Yes.
The Marquess frowned at Edgars immediate answer.
What are you up to?
Nothing.
Although the old man was suspicious of his grandsons obedience, he could no longer pry like he used to. He hadnt seen Edgar much since the young heir started digging for archaeology in the Western Continent. The Marquess felt now as awkward meeting Edgar, who had recently turned 20, as he had upon meeting Edgar when he was younger. Furthermore, Edgar had transformed into an entirely different person over the past two years. Not only in his speech but also in his demeanour and conduct. The bright child had lost his vigour. The one thing that didnt change was his tendency to immerse himself in what piqued his interest. The Marquess furrowed his brow in resentment.
You must graduate from Lebrun. I didnt think I would ever see you getmissioned after you turned 15 years old. Has it been 5 years? 6 years? Your peers have beenmissioned 3 years ago oh You shouldnt have skipped it cough cough
Yes.
Yeah. I guess Ill be at ease when I see you finish something.
The Marquess closed his eyes and smiled. He seemed to have fallen into a daze, perhaps due to the medicine. Levi, who was helping the Marquess, motioned Edgar to step out.
Edgar quietly left the study and shut the door. The Marquess might have thought that Edgars demeanour was unusual, but the young man truly had no ulterior motives. In fact, he was already considering bing a navy officer, and he needed the authority that came with the title.
Ancient traces arent only found in the jungles of the Western Continent. In fact, they are scattered over the Southern and Northern Inds.
The Southern Ind was recently discovered, and although the ruins on the Northern Ind were more well known, they had been extensively damaged by pirates.
The ones the Ruwans possessed only revealed a portion of Gods existence. Its not enough, Im missing so many pieces.
Edgar needed to recover the stolen ruins, but there were way too many for him to collect on his own.
It so happens that the Emperor has issued an edict to wipe out the western pirates, and officers often receive part of the spoils as a bonus.
Knowing this, Edgar consideredmissioning for the uing Battle of Nazaro, which was scheduled for next year.
While walking through the corridor, his moving feet came to a halt in front of a certain room. As he opened the door without hesitation, he immediately spotted the cembalo in the centre. It was an antique musical instrument, gilded ornate and brightened by the sunny window. When the lid was opened, light dust rose in abundance. Edgar pressed a ck key, producing a beautiful sound that echoed through the lonely room.
He understood that God was close to nature. In the case of the Ruwans, God was the forest itself. It gave the forest a will and character while epting natures providence as its meaning.
The difference in the amount or concentration of oxygen wasnt the answer.
No human can live under water, but no one needs to exin why because there is no air in the water. Because its self-evident, without the need for a reason or proof. Likewise, it was self-evident that the Ruwans couldnt live outside the forest. I only looked at them from my own point of view, while trying to constantly attach a reason to the phenomenon. I kept her submerged in water every day, while wondering why she couldnt breathe. The priests prophecy was nothing but natural words. In fact, it wasparable to saying, everyone will die if they fall into the water.
Edgar didnt realise that there were humans who, in one way or another, differed from himself. Although the imperial residents didnt see the Ruwans as human beings on par with themselves, Ed did and reasoned that because he could breathe here, it was unimaginable for him that there were humans who actually couldnt. As there were various races in the world, there must be various characteristics and constitutions. But to him, whose perspective was based on himself, thought their constitution was the problem that needed to be developed. It wasnt until he deciphered the walls of the temple that he realised that there was such a thing as an irresistible will. Providence wasnt a quality that could be judged by mere human beings.
However, I realised it toote, far toote
There was a person who talked about it so openly. So naturally. That person spoke about it as if it was an old truth. Edgar, on the other hand, only realised this through years of research, after losing Murasha and turning his back on a lot of things
Edgar chased her with his eyes.
A cadet who was only fifteen years old. And a woman at that. Her cheeks, which had not yet lost their baby fat, emanated dazzling vibrancy. When she mounted her horse, the wind blew constantly across her fiery cheeks. Her eyes, which shone blue in the sunlight, were filled with confidence and conviction. Edgar heard her name from the people around him.
Aspirant Liloa.
Chapter 111
Chapter 111
Side story 2 Edgars Chapter 1: The Forest
Liloa caused a stir wherever she went. Her noble birth, her beauty, and her endless suitors were only among the many reasons. It was to the point where Edgar wondered how he hadnt known her through those sooner. He did learn about her, though, but for apletely different reason. And, in fact, that was the reason which meant the most to him.
Liloa already knows everything.
When responding to ridicule and contempt, Liloa opened her mouth and recited providence.
Of course, no one understood her words. Liloas greatness, even defending minority races, was dismissed as feminine sensibility.
Edgar felt as if he had met a being from an unknown realm. Providence, which had always been unimaginable to him, wandered so openly in front of his eyes. He thought about reaching out to Liloa in due course. But because he considered himself to be a terrible human being, he felt too ashamed to approach her while carrying the burden of his shame. He simply couldnt dare to. For the time being, he kept his thoughts hidden inside his head and wondered.
When will I be able to tell her about this joy Im feeling?
A few monthster, Edgar wasmissioned as captain. Thest time he caught sight of Liloa before departing for Nazaro, she was embracing the wind as she rode on her horse named Koud Bhan.
***
Eventually, Edgar felt no longer the need to remain an admiral. The western pirates had been destroyed, putting an end to his motives for adopting the admirals title, which was to obtain the relics stolen by the pirates. The remaining ruins either sank into the sea or were unable to be recovered by ship. In order to find smuggled goods that had already been distributed tond, his fleet had to travel into the maind. Since the admiral was someone who needed to be attached to the sea day and night, Edgar felt he would waste the rest of his life away if he kept ying that role.
He was, however, reappointed. Despite the fact that there were conditions that allowed for his solo departures, as well as other favourable terms, his dissatisfaction remained. He would never have epted it if his recent aplishments hadnt made him feel free. And so the time for his next departure grew nearer which was luckily for the imperial family, but unfortunately for him.
Sitting on his desk, Edgar looked at the fruits of his years of dedication. It was a massive mural made up of dozens of pieces upying one whole wall of his study. It tied together the loose ends of his research which had begun in disarray. He was relieved that he had finally found a satisfactory answer after a long period of struggle.
Edgar spent several days staring at the mural. Then, seemingly out of nowhere, he remembered someone he wanted to see this with.
No, I think it will even be more interesting to see what kind of life shes leading.
Edgar finally made up his mind to face Liloa.
Yes, her.
He tried to recall the name of the woman who hade to mind. However, it was hard for him to remember.
He knew his memory of her would return soon, but he didnt want to wait leisurely any longer. After leaving his residence, Edgar rode his horse to the nearby army attach as it wasnt far away and he wasnt in a hurry either. Edgar gaited his horse slowly, remembering his impressions of her.
If I remember her name, my memories of her will be sharper
Somewhere in the military officers garden, he grabbed somebodys attention.
That woman.
What?
That woman. I heard that she served as a toonmander in Pontenbach.
The sergeant gave a rtively normal answer to Edgars sudden and seemingly random question.
Im sorry, Sir Edgar, but theres more than one toon in the elite Karabinae.
Didnt I say Im referring to a woman?
Edgar passed the bewildered man and entered the library. He found a war journal containing rank charts and put it on a desk. At that time, a soldier who was organising books approached him hesitantly.
Um, were you talking about her?
The soldier flipped through the pages.
Is she the one?
Officer Liloa.
It wasnt until then that Edgar remembered how he used to see her. The woman who ran like she was on hilly fields, how lively she was in the wind
Yes Liloa.
Ah! So it was Officer Liloa then, must have been right. Haha.
Where is she, Officer Liloa? Is she out on the Eastern front?
The sergeant replied as if he had heard something very strange.
No. Obviously she should be in Sesbron, right?
Sesbron?
In Mireilles duchy.
What happened? And why did you say obviously
The first sergeant, who followed Edgar inside, intervened.
Ah, about Officer Liloa. As far as I know, shes been missing for over a year now. ording to some people in Sesbron, she was supposed to head to Malisuro for recuperation, but her carriage was attacked by bandits. She got dragged away and disappeared without a trace. Strangely, there was no ransom demand Its said that they took the woman alive, but there were no signs of her ever returning.
I have always wondered about what happened. After all, wasnt she a stunning woman? Nobody speaks openly about it, but everybody knows, its almost like an open secret. Thats why even the dukes family imed to be on the lookout for her. There was no body, therefore no burial, but theres no definitive answer as to whether she is dead or alive. Its believed to be in a state of ambiguity There was a lot of gossip about her at that time
Thats nonsense. Shes from the Karabinae. Im sure she knew how to defend herself with a gun.
The sergeant shrugged.
Well, she was still a woman.
End of side story 2 Edgars Chapter 1: The Forest
***
Side story 2 Edgars Chapter 2: The book of inferiority
Edgar nced at the letter with the rose-patterned seal in the hand of his butler. It appeared to be an invitation from a certain noble house. Social circles, not only within Sesbron but all over the empire, knew that the Marquess of Roahn seldomly attended social events. It was also quitemon for their invitations to be rudely turned down by the Marquess by ignoring them. Edgar was known to behave differently around Imperial iraut officials, however, those who were unrted to the military could only see him at official asions that the admiral was required to attend.
In any case, there was no way the servants within the Retiro estate werent aware of the admirals opinion on the public. Nheless, Butler Grits appeared in Edgars study, holding an invitation. This prompted Edgar to question the circumstances of this event.
What is it?
This is not an invitation to a mere social gathering.
From whom?
Grits raised his sses and double-checked the sender.
Its from the Duke of Mireille.
Edgar, who had fixed his eyes on his book again, looked up. He reached out his hand, and Grits handed the letter, surprised by this unprecedented gesture.
Edgar tore off the dukes rose seal.
[ Dear Marquess of Roahn, Admiral of the Mondovi Penins, Edgar Eichendorff-Retiro. I know a story that will please you, as youre someone who admires history and is inquisitive about other human beings. Your close friend, the Duke of Mireille, Rene Mireille. ]
***
An hour had passed since he started staring at the letter. Mireille didnt borate on the specific purpose of the meeting, making it no different from an invitation to a social gathering.
However, inparison to when he first opened his salon and the invitation was basically an advertisement for his collection of ancient relics, this one is too concise, and it couldpel one toe and see.
It was possible that Mireille has some idea about Edgars entricities and seeing the minimal card he had sent, he was probably taking his chances.
It worked.
Edgar suddenly became curious about Mireille.
I have never spoken to the Duke, nor have I seen him properly, but even so, there must be something about this unforeseen rush. Mireille is a clever businessman, and wasting time and manpower is something that he would never do.
Edgar thought that Mireille had something certain.
Its definitely something interesting
He slightly smiled when unusual and absurd thoughts passed his mind. He wasnt sure if interesting was the correct word, but Liloa was the first thing that came to him.
Of course, shes not someone who can be described as merely interesting
Edgar attempted to articte what he had in mind for Liloa but failed. No matter how hard he tried, he couldnt find the right word to describe her.
Im sure that even if Mireille died and came back to life, he wouldnt see her as such.
Edgar held Liloa in high regard, but it was a connection that she never knew.
Liloa. Liloa Mireille*.
Footnote:
* Married or engaged: We have already corrected ourselves about the marital status between Lil and the Duke. And to be honest, we dont clearly know at this point in the novel if they were merely engaged or indeed married. So for now we like to keep that option open and will inform you if we have a definite answer.
Chapter 112
Chapter 112
Edgars Chapter 2: The book of inferiority
Her name spilt out of his lips. It was a name that didnt exist anymore, but even when she still remained in this world, Edgar had never called Liloa. Even so, he liked her better when she was Aspirant Liloa than when she was Liloa Mireille. So when he heard that Liloa had given up hermission and retired to a homely life, his disappointment was enormous.
He heard about her death about two years ago.
It actually must have been over 3 years since she died. I couldnt believe it at first. To see such a prominent person disappear so futilely I didnt feel like I was being told the truth at all
Edgar had to send numerous people to Sesbron before he could ept her death. Scouting about the Mireille duchy didnt provide any sightings or news of Liloa before she died. Despite this, Edgar only remembered her. Mireilles possible possessions of relics didnt even enter his head.
Edgar stepped out of his room and walked down the hallway leading to the gallery. Every space or room he passed was packed with artworks he had collected over the years. The statues and paintings lined up in the corridors, outer rooms, and stairs were things he randomly bought and excavated.
Edgar stood in the middle of the gallery and looked around. On the ck and white marble floorid out like a chessboard, stood all kinds of statues. Some were riding horses, others were wearing old-fashioned iron armour. Above the ivory-coloured wainscot, portraits of themanders of varying eras were staring at Edgar.
Even this borate gallery could only cover the Degal era. The scope of history was enormous. Edgar aimed to investigate the historicity that had permeated the lengthy flow of time and to dive into the myth of early history.
It was clear what Edgar was after. The truth. He has spent years hanging around and exploring but has yet to even define it. He didnt dare to predict what shape it would be. He had to pave the way himself, so Edgar wanted to collect as many artefacts as possible, and decipher and record unknown myths while he was alive. The study of ancient times dominated his life.
Edgar swept the shoulder of the knight statue next to him.
The rust is proof that the traces of 200 years ago are deteriorating, but how far back are the ancient times buried? Just thinking about it makes me go crazyHowever, when I saw Liloa, the truth that was distant to me became vivid, as if it were standing right in front of my eyes.
The light that Edgar could only get a glimpse of was emanating from her whole body.
She was an unconventional encounter that made all his efforts insignificant. An enchanting genius.
Edgar moved his feet again. Passing through this gallery was the library. The sound of his footfall echoing on the marble floor left a reverberation as he stepped into the past
shback
It was one afternoon following a string of bright days. The Karabinae, to which Liloa belonged, was a cavalry battalion that practised horsebackbat by firing while mounted. As a result, the majority of their training took ce in Lebruns courtyard, and coincidentally, the Karabinae training area was adjacent to the naval library. One could watch Liloa train if they looked out of the window on the side facing the backyard.
Until just a few years ago, the cavalry only rode horses when they moved, and when they attacked, they dismounted to fire their weapons. As a result, they possessed skills and attributes that were midway between cavalry and infantry. Not a single expert pointed out the inefficiency of such a battle tactic. Now, the kind of cavalry that can attack while riding was known as Karabinae, and for that purpose, this special unit had been undergoing hard training and intricate restructuring.
Liloa was known for having dug into that crack. During the Karabinaes restructuring, applicants were chosen based on their shooting skills while riding horseback and Liloa was overwhelmingly chosen and ced first on the list. But then, even those who had been puzzled by a womans enrollment were suddenly convinced of why Liloa was able to hold out in LeBrun after hearing about the Karabinae. Horseback riding was widely epted for women and it didnt require much muscle strength to shoot. Although guns werent suitable for women, it was also a fact that anyone could kill with a gun if they could pull the trigger. As a result, there has been a recent trend in Sesbron to mock the Karabinae as an army for girls, raising the question of why those who didnt require bodily power could even be called soldiers.
Edgarughed at their stupid ideas as he looked at Liloa in training.
The art of Karabinae is more than just thebination of horseback riding and shooting.
Liloa, who was sitting tight on the saddle, stretched her pistol-drawn hands.
Bang! Bang!
Bullets fired from both guns urately pierced the target a few yards away. A faint glow enveloped her in an instant before vanishing, and a smile of achievement that shed across her face could be seen through her waving hair. Stowing her gun and taking the reins, Liloa swerved her back to her starting line.
Her bnce, flexibility, and concentration stand out, but above all, Im impressed by her strength to support herplete body in a saddle posture with the reins set. Its truly amazing. If one didnt know how to coordinate their whole body, they couldnt be in the Karabinae. Liloas brilliance is self-evident. She is always unmoved, and her steadfastness seems to be an inborn attribute
I like looking at her from the back, that ass is to die for
Isnt her horseback riding like a work of art? If she can ride a horse that well, I bet she could ride a man as well, right?
I wonder where she learned it. Who taught her? Her hip movements are no joke. Im envious of that lucky bastard
Just going out to the corridor, Edgar could hear the words mocking Liloa. As the only woman in a ce where hundreds of men were trained as officers, it was no exaggeration to say that all eyes were on her. The cadets mocked Liloa, deeming her arrogant by enlisting in the army, and thinking she couldnt do well, but then cursed at her when they realised they had nothing to criticise.
This is all because shes a woman, so they have nothing else but ridicule for her.
Eventually, the level of mocking reached its apex because no one stopped them. On the contrary, they were all too eager to add to one anothers words. Nheless, nothing major urred since Liloa had the support of the court. The Emperor graciously offered her a wing in his Imperial Pce when she left her hometown and moved to Sesbron. Rumours circted that the Emperor was considering Liloa as a partner for his third son, Robero. The court mistakenly assumed that Liloa was riding at Lebrun for pleasure and recreation. The general sentiment was that once Liloa travelled to the battlefield, she would serve as a morale booster for the officers by carrying out protocols alongside Robero as the actualmander.
Given the intensity of the personal training and the effort that Liloa puts in Lebrun, that prediction is nothing short of insulting.But why is Liloa silently enduring it?
The more Edgar looked at Liloa, the more curious he became.
Why did she choose LeBrun over other options, what does she want to aplish as a soldier, what does she hope to achieve by enduring criticism and ridicule, or What does she hope to aplish in her life? Thats right. Actually, Im most interested in thatst one. What kind of life does someone who thinks like her, live?
***
It has been Edgars practice to go to Lebruns library every day even before he met Liloa. Lebruns library, which was fully sponsored by the imperial family, was extensive, and Edgar discovered many old books that could no longer be obtained elsewhere. In particr, the information on looted goods during the conquest of the Northern Ind of the Western Continent were recorded in detail, so he often brought servants to transcribe them.
asionally, there were those who polluted Edgars time in his treasure trove of sacred knowledge.
You can really see her from here?
Chapter 113
Chapter 113
Edgars Chapter 2: The book of inferiority
Yes. I found out by chance, and I think there will a Karabinae training of her squad soon
Howe someone like her, who disregards traditional etiquette, is allowed to participate in the training? Many people dont want to see her there, including me In any case, the Empire is nearing its end I tell you. Not only are lowly merchants posing as aristocrats, but now even women are posing as men
As expected, right? I dont know why shes so bold. Im sure she knows that everyone can watch her whenever shes training there, right? Does she have no shame? Or, is it because shes enjoying the attention?
Exactly, its because she has that type of personality, thats why shes staying here to get all that male attention
When I think about her like that, my lower region heats up again. She seems like someone whod jump at you even in bed. A wife has to be quiet and modest, but it will definitely be enjoyable to have her as a little ything for a while I dont know who this girls husbands going to be, but it looks like shes going to give him a hard time
Well, it wont be usHowever, I also dont mind having my way with her at least once
Nothing truer than that. But can you imagine? Having your reputation dropping so low that youll be tossed around for a bargain price
Ive heard shes very extravagant and arrogant, and that she will break your pride; Im dying to see the day when this girl whos pickier than a princess gets her nose smashed on that smug face of hers
Unknowingly, Edgar mmed the book he was returning on the bookshelf. It was hard enough to cause the shelf to shake, and the two cadets at the window looked back at him in surprise.
How noisy. Get out of here.
What Who
As one of them stuttered like a fool, hispanion grabbed his arm. They did, however, appear to recognize Edgar given their whispers when they passed by him. Even after their disappearance, Edgars irritation stayed. It was because the feeling of embarrassment due to the fact that he reacted for no particr reason, captivated him. With this, Edgar convinced himself that he only responded that way because they were loud and that he wasnt associating himself with the insults against Liloa.
Regardless, everything he had heard bothered him, despite his refusal to admit to himself that he had grown sensitive about Liloa. He pretended he didnt understand theirnguage. Its not in Edgars nature to care about someone else, whether he knew her or not, or whether she was troubled or not, but for some reason, hes be annoyingly conscious of her, and he couldnt figure out why.
Edgar considered himself to be naturally gifted. He excels in everything, and even though he could be clumsy at times, he quickly bes proficient in any field he sets his mind to. In addition, neither his appearance nor his origin had any ws. He knew all too well that he was exceptional, and he lived content with it.
Although thest few years have been a dark phase for Edgar, such a short period of time hasnt changed his fundamental self-esteem. So Edgar found himself in an unfamiliar and unpleasant situation as he suddenly wanted to conceal his existence for no reason
Thank you for kicking them out first. I found them loud, too.
The voice came from behind the bookcase. The moment Edgar heard the unmistakable womans voice, he immediately realised who she was.
No, perhaps its because I recognize her voice. Aside from the employees, Liloa is the only woman in Lebrun. Also, an employee would never dare to speak to me in this manner.
Edgar stopped his hand trying to pull out a book. He almost asked, Why are you here at this time and what about training? as he knew about Liloas schedule because of the mens earlier conversation. Edgar hesitated and blinked his eyes rapidly. It struck him that Liloa was standing right in front of him.
Although there is a bookshelf between us, I might be able to see her if I pick out any book
He could see part of her clothes through a gap created by a short cover.
Cadets uniform If it had been a dress, it could have been a visitor, but if its a uniform, then the voice is without a doubt Liloas If so, I should just ignore her and leave. I had not nned on exchanging words with her yet.
But now that theyd met, Edgar was frozen in ce. It had only been a minute and he already wanted to be with her and talk to her. He got embarrassed as his desire was so obvious.
What did she just say?
However, in the midst of his denial, his tongue steadily spewed out words.
What do you mean thank you
When Edgar noticed that his voice had be very docile, he cursed inwardly.
Damn, whats this pathetic tone?
Because if I was the one who tried to drive them out, things would have been different. It only wouldve be louder
Liloa sighed at the end of her sentence.
She doesnt bother revealing her identity. On the contrary, she appears to inly believe that the person shes speaking to understands what shes saying. Her implicit recognition appears fed up rather than arrogant She probably judged it would be too exhausting to exin because her name is prominent but for no good reasons.
Edgar, on the other hand, didnt want to stay long, but his eyes already chased her moving form. Her shoulders brushed between the shelves as she searched for a book, and her hair, tied up in a ponytail, dangled lightly. Edgars chest jumped wildly.
What were you going to say?
Some of the books between them slipped out and were put back again. The sound of Liloa turning some pages filled the silence. She scanned some more pages, and then closed the book. Edgar moved his body slightly so that he couldnt be seen through the gaps in the shelf.
Hm well, I dont know. I dont really think about it too well before I say something. I just spit it out, you know? But to give an example I might haveughed at the idiot who said he was sorry for my future husband, but then assumed the possibility of being with me in the next sentence. Or I could have mocked them foring all the way here just to watch me train even though they said they didnt want to see me. I probably would have had a field day with them as they gave me so many options.
..!
Edgar felt strangely excited because Liloa seemed to beughing.
She is more ordinary than I thought. Considering the extent to which her environment suppressed her, she has a cheerful personality. Shes not on the defensive and doesnt approach strangers with hostility. Its difficult for many people to survive this kind of treatment in Lebrun, but Liloa is doing it. Perhaps its because her generalisation is slow, she doesnt pass judgement quickly, or she respects the other person as an individualYes. Thats right.
They should feel ashamed of themselves. And thats what I wouldve made them feel.
Why shame?
Because they feel no guilt for disrespecting people. Im perfect the way I am, I can perform all the tasks Im assigned, but in the end, Im iplete because something will always be missing. Isnt it rude to treat a normal person as an invalid?
Yes.
Then they should be ashamed.
Isnt it a bit absurd? The concept of shame has been changing all throughout history. Many people are still insensitive to the shame Ive been talking about, but well, I think it can change over time.
Like how we started to wear clothes for purposes other than protection?
Indeed.
Liloa was horrifically urate. Edgar had considered the Ruwans to becking because they couldnt breathe on the Central Continent, even though they were already whole. On such a subject, he was btedly ashamed of himself from time to time. The ordeal was so shameful that he avoided Liloa when he first saw her. But now, Edgar wanted to ask her face-to-face instead of over the bookshelf.
Where in the world did you hear, read, and learn such a way of thinking?
He wanted to know everything Liloa thought and said. But at the same time, he didnt want to know the source of her knowledge.
How can you say so?
Naturally, because I was born that way.
Edgar didnt understand what made Liloa so sure.
Whats natural? I asked her how, so why can she answer with its only natural?
But he didnt dare ask why. Whereas Edgar was filled with confusion, Liloa was exuding confidence. Their worlds seemed so far apart despite the bookcase being the only barrier, as though Edgar would step into another world upon crossing the shelf.
No, it might not just be one bookcase.
Edgar felt that he could only face Liloa after crossing the vast world between the numerous bookshelves separating them.
Is that all?
There are naturalws thats why. Im referring to it asws because of course, one should never say that people who exist are wrongful. Shouldnt we admit that naturalws shouldnt be broken, just as were ashamed of breaking our Empiresws?
Where did you
Edgar almost asked reflexively but quickly closed his mouth.
Where did she learn such a thing?
Since his time at the Imperial iraut, Edgar had been bombarded with simr questions. He conducted his own research and discovered the answers. So, Edgar was always the one to respond to such inquiries. As a result, when he became the questioner, he was ced in the same position as the old-school schrs, and his embarrassment increased even more.
Chapter 114
Chapter 114
Edgars Chapter 2: The book of inferiority
But his questions continued to pour in.
How did you learn about providence? Has anyone else deciphered the ancientnguage besides me? Whats the naturalw? Where did you obtain that information? Have youe across any other types of ruins Im unaware of?
It didnt take long for Edgar to realise he was suffering from a terrible form of inferiorityplex. His sudden realisation was due to inferiority being an emotion most distant from him. He was always one step ahead of everyone. There was no shade called the shadow of another person in his field of vision. Edgar was a pioneer without fail, even when he was studying medicine, briefly staying in Lebrun, beginning archaeology on the Western Continent, and returning to Lebrun to finish his naval training.
Of the correspondence piled up in Edgars office, half were full of praise, the other half full of curses and usations. Schrs at the Imperial iraut have made no headway in deciphering the archaguage Goe. The same was true in the medical field. Some sought out Edgar, who had gained unparalleled medicinal knowledge directly from the jungle, and they constantly asked him questions. Some, on the other hand, sent messages filled with envy and malice.
Am I no better than them now?To decipher Goe, one just has to endure the voyage of half a year and step on thend of the Western Continent. If one wants to discover new medicine, he has to go through the jungle
People say he was born a genius, but when he thought about himself, the only thing that made him different from others was his tenacity.
In what area do I fall short of her?
Only then did Edgar realise why he was reluctant to face Liloa, she was the only human who made him feel so shabby. He couldnt stand himself being in a position of inferiority, possessing nothing but pitiful inadequacy. He didnt want to stand in front of her because she was captivating, far too captivating. Even though Edgar sometimes had the urge to meet Liloa face-to-face, he naturally avoided her presence whenever he thought about how insignificant he would lookpared to her
end of shback
Liloa was such a person.
Because of that, Edgar was astounded beyondprehension to learn from her obituary that before her death she made the decision to resign from hermission. And after giving up her appointment, Liloa moved from the court to the Mireille duchy. Edgar couldnt say he knew her very well, but he admittedly endured days of mysterious disappointment.
Its a pity such a pity I was so envious of her.
As time passed, Edgar still couldnt understand why Liloa gave up. He held others to high standards just as he was strict with himself. Like a countrys sage, he was the most strict with himself but he had not yet developed the habit of being lenient with others.
If someone has a situation to endure, in addition to enduring it, one has to ovee it. Otherwise, it would have been all in vain. Giving up halfway equates to not having achieved anything at all. Such will shouldnt have been interrupted because thats what makes a humans will so great. It can intervene and change the course of history.
The will he felt that resides within Liloa was by no means usual.
But in the end, she cut it off She gave in.
As he approached his library, Edgar looked at a mural he passed.
The first humans to appear after the fall of the ancient world. The river from the mountain that mankind crossed. Its will oozing from the decaying barriers, producing a seed that dyed the continent golden
Edgar stood in the centre of the library and looked around. As he was standing as the man he was today, his determination about Liloa remained unwavering. He came this far carrying a sense of inferiority, a sense of shame, and expectations.
So, Liloa shouldnt have thrown away the truth so easily. Knowing how precious it is I thought she knew better than that. Even though she already understood what I had obtained thus far, she shouldnt have thrown away the will she has been desperately harbouring as if it was nothing.
Edgar red at Mireilles letter that he had crumpled in his hand. The forgotten sense of betrayal and anger seeped into his mind. He was certain that if Liloa found out about this, she wouldugh at him and mock him for being angry at a person whom he shouldnt even care about, as though she did something extraordinary by speaking about the truth and providence.
Edgar opened the torn letter again.
It makes no difference what Mireilles intentions are. Ill go even though Liloa had nothing to do with me. I need to know why Liloa had given up her will and gone to Mireille. And for her to have made such a terrible choice, what sense of purpose and happiness shes gained by doing so
End of side story 2 Edgars Chapter 2: The book of inferiority
***
Captain Long pushed the admirals door with his body and stormed inside. Almost rolling in, he shouted at the hidden Sagastar.
Commodore! A ship has been spotted at the east-southeast, about 2,000 morts!
While trying to quickly emerge from under the table, Sagastar hit his head on the edge. He was down there looking for possible clues on Edgars whereabouts. Themodore rubbed his head and cursed.
Report.
The captain spoke to the still invisible navy beneath the table.
A signal has been raised at the rear of the 1st Provisional Squadron. Its an old galleon.
Sagastar was finally able to lift his head above the desk before grabbing the chair and stumbled to his feet. Meanwhile, the captain double-checked that Sagastar was wearing his hat properly before allowing the group outside to enter.
The officers who came in one by one removed their hats and gathered around the conference table. On their crimson uniforms, various golden epaulettes and insignias proimed their rank. Before sitting down, they saluted respectfully. Sagastar unknowingly returned their stares with a serious face but gestured lightly. They were sparsely seated, taking out their handkerchiefs and wiping the sweat from their brows. The southern climate was bound to be too hot for them, especially with their multipleyered uniforms.
The miniature-shaped model ships on the map were reorganised by someones hand, and the navigation officer next to him began performing detailed calctions. In the midst of all of this, the signals changed every few seconds, so an officer interpreting the signal from each ship came and went from the admirals room. On the other side, amunications officer was deciphering the Mandus officers code while holding a short-rangemunication tool. Sagastar sat quietly alone in the middle of each busy scene as he received the report.
Major Conans Justorin is now approaching them for inspection.
Theyre approaching from the wind. The winds in their favour.
If the ship departed from Marchand, it is most likely to be the Towny Lelden.
We cannot rule out the possibility that it is the Herotot or the Canchis other than the Towny Lelden. ording to Legardons records, the Canchis departed around the same time as the fleet, so the 3rd Provisional Squadron will circle around and search the area.
No, the 2nd and 3rd squadrons of the 1st Provisional Battalion have been instructed to change course and support the Justorin. Operation Total Combat Deployment. Theyre approaching from three directions: northwest, north, and southwest.
The mood in the office was generally calm except for the fact that the officers had to constantly wipe the sweat off their brows. It wasnt arge-scale naval battle, it was just one ship, and the vice admirals ship, the Visha, was in the centre of the battle line. Major Conan, who was in charge of the vanguard, had discretion, and at least eight ships followed him as support. The only concern was Edgars reported abduction.
If this sailboat is the ship were looking for, a hostage situation could ur. Theres been no engagement thus far, but this is due to the fact that the people we encountered were all innocent. Theres no guarantee that the next ship wed inspect would be just as innocent
Sagastar hoped it wasnt the case.
If a person is taken alive, it can lead to one of the two scenarios. That person is either turned into a ve or, in the case of the Navy, executed. The former is the better option, but thetter means were wasting every second.
Thetter is, of course, a characteristic of western pirates. Although the western pirates were wiped out, this only means that the active pirates are gone, remnants can still be found elsewhere. Its also not umon to hear news about the surviving ones bing bandits The Southern League, a rapidly rising pirate organisation, appears to be an appealing stronghold for such activities. However, its not expected that the Southern League, which has previously been benign, would suddenly touch the Navy. Rather, the remnants of the Western Pirates are more credible.
Besides, it was Sergeant Sor, that clumsy nonmissioned officer who tried to assist Sir Edgar while dressed in his uniform. Knowing that, it must have been easy to confirm Sir Edgars identity and he would have been discovered right away. Furthermore, he has a tattoo, so denying his Navy affiliation would have been pointless. If thats the case, its only a matter of time before hes executed
Chapter 115
Chapter 115Previous
Sagastar pressed his hand against his shut eyes.
There are a variety of reasons why officers get a tattoo. It serves important and convenient purposes for the person who possesses one in most cases, like if taken prisoner, a person with a military tattoo may be treated with respect. In case of his death, his corpse can be identified as someone who needs to be transported to the maind or he can use his tattoo as proof of his Navy affiliation when requesting assistance in an emergency
Although Edgar was unconcerned about all of this, Sagastar had been nagging him about it for three months straight. As a result, Edgar got a tattoo after sumbing to themodore
A sudden shout split through the office.
Commodore!
..!
A young man with epaulettes stormed in with his hat on.
Theres been a battle!
The silence that had enveloped the room for a moment, broke at once.
What about the hostage?
The hostage has not yet been identified! This is the signal I just received!
Was the attack preempted? What was the naval fleets response?..
What about backup? Have the 2nd and 3rd squadrons caught up?..
Is it Towny Lelden?..
Have you secured the location of the hostage?..
Sagastar mmed the table in the midst of the various questions, causing the ship models around the Hangyang inds to shake in unison.
Catch up at full speed.
Yes, Commodore.
Half of them hurriedly left the admirals room. The remaining officers in the office were busy calcting the position of the Towny Lelden and the angle of the Justorins gunports.
Major Conan must also have the location of the hostage in mind. Its upwind, but Im sure he is aiming for the mast
Squadron 2 has arrived. Signals are expected toe in soon
Sagastar rubbed his chin nervously, worrying about Edgars tattoos.
Being unable to deny ones identity is one of the rare negative consequences of having them It could be that the execution ceremony has already taken ce because of that
Sagastar couldnt bear his pessimistic imagination running wild anymore and jumped to his feet. The clutteredmand centre focused on him in an instant. Ignoring the attention, he silently turned around, pressed his hand against the wall and lowered his head. A particr situation from the past was clearly drawn before his tightly shut eyes. At that time, they were at the receiving end of a shelling
shback
The naval force was on the defensive after the central upper deck gotpletely destroyed. The deck was thick with gun smoke. Sagastar gasped when a corpse copsed next to him. Shrapnel from the bow had pierced the bodys chest, and the tip of a sharp fragment was lodged in Sagastars thigh.
Sagastar shouted desperately.
Doctor!
But there was nothing but groans around. It wasnt difficult for him to piece together the fact that the centre of the ship had been annihted. Still, Sagastar shouted through the smoke that began to disperse.
Officer down! Doctor! Doc
The cloud of smoke dissipated, and a pair of red eyes engulfed with fear were frantically searching everywhere. There wasnt a single breathing person in his line of sight. There were only corpses scattered all over the ce. His instinct that sensed death, became desperate to live.
Doctor! Doctor! Is anybody there? Damn it
His cries started to sound more and more like sobs.
Because the shelling happened at such a close range, hand-to-handbat is only a matter of time. I have to go down to the infirmary before the enemy crosses over
However, to do so, Sagastar first needed to remove the wood stuck in his thigh. He ripped the shirt off a nearby corpse and wrapped it tightly around his leg just above his injury. He then grabbed whatever he could get his hands on and put it in his mouth. As he started to remove the piece of wood, the size of his forearm, from his body, he quickly ran out of breath and felt himself getting faint in his head. Nheless, Sagastar took deep breaths, clenched his jaw and continued.
A groan escaped through his gritted teeth. His hand that squeezed his thigh was starting to get wet. Hot liquid gushed out in sync with his heartbeat; He started bleeding. The sensation felt as if his senses were getting numb. By the time he sessfully removed the fragment from his leg, his strength waspletely drained from his body. He swayed back and forth, looking for something to hold on to. However, his frantic arms fell without catching anything. His entire body went limp, with no power to lift it back up.
His body wriggled intermittently, as though convulsing. From somewhere he could hear the gentle voice of his wife and the cries of his newborn son. With their ringing hallucinations in his ears, Sagastar called out to them faintly. His neck gradually bent backwards and his vision copsed.
After falling down, a fast-moving object shed across his eyes. It was the back of someones shirt without a coat on. His resentment grew as he watched the body move so vigorously with his dying eyes. However, as if he felt that gaze, the man who was running turned to Sagastar. Sagastar only saw a blurry face. The man was about to pass him indifferently but then looked down as though he had noticed something.
Sagastar saw that the man was aware of his survival. The man, who hesitated for a moment and checked the pirate ship on the other side again, approached him with reluctant steps.
Sagastar wanted to beg him in the hopes he would be taken to the military doctor. However, he was unable to make a sound. The man kept looking back with some kind of lingering attachment as if he was unable to see the desperate expression of a dying man.
Just why did this man, who seems to have no interest in me, approach me? Anyway, I need to make clear that he has to take me to the infirmary
Even if he couldnt make a sound, he could mouth his words.
The man who sat down next to him muttered annoyedly.
Why did you take it out yourself?..
He seemed to have noticed Sagastars wound.
Still having some strength left to move his eyes, Sagastar lowered his gaze. He needed to get the mans attention in order to express his desire to be taken to the doctor. However, the man seemed a bit odd. Despite the fact that his injury was confirmed, he remained motionless. A wounded person would normally be dragged by the arm to the deck below, but the man sat still and stared at Sagastars leg. With that, the hope he had for a moment, helplessly vanished. His withering body could only bear resignation, no longer possessing the burst of energy he once possessed. Sagastar muttered with his spirit going only further down.
If you are not gonna save meWhy did youe here
The body that had given up all hope gradually weakened.
Wake up.
Sagastars eyes widened at those words. The man lifted his head and looked at Sagastars epaulettes before asking.
Youre a lieutenant? Whats your name?
Surprisingly, his voice came out this time.
Sah Sagastar
All right. You still remember your name.
Victor Sagastar
Do you have a family?
IsabelleLe, Leon
Okay. I found your arteries I just sutured your femoral artery.
..?
Sagastar, who was repeating the names of his wife and son, couldnt understand a single word the man uttered.
But it seems the injury has touched the iliac artery as well, this oneys deeper so it will be difficult to get a clear view.
Sagastar shook his head while letting go of the blur in his mind. He still felt weak, but his focus came back dimly. The man grabbed his chin and forced Sagastar to look at him. Thats when Sagastar saw the mans face. It was a face he knew very well. The man spoke again as if he was trying to clutch himself into his dying consciousness.
So, Isabelle is your wife, huh? If you want to see Isabelle again, youd better hold out until I find where the bleeding ising from.
Yes I know Admiral
Edgars eyebrows curled up upon hearing that Sagastar, who finally recognized him, sounded relieved.
I guess youre not destined to die here then.
A sigh escaped between Sagastars trembling lips. He realised a littleter that he hadughed. But before he dwelled too much on it, Edgar started talking to him again.
Who is Leon?
My, my son now just, a year
Edgar hung his head in silence. Rather than asking out of curiosity, he asked in order to keep Sagastars mind busy. Edgars sweat gathered on his brows before pouring down like rain. He was clearly preupied with something, wiping his sweat without pausing. It seemed that he was looking for the blood vessels that were damaged. Edgar, who was engrossed in Sagastars rescue, heard thetter muttering frantically.
Tha thank you!
Hah! Found it.
Die! Navy bastards!
Along with an unidentified cry, the sound of piercing flesh entered Sagastars ears, followed by an unbearable groan. When Sagastar raised his eyes with difficulty, an unfamiliar face suddenly emerged from behind Edgars back. Its shaggy face grinned, and dirty gold teeth shed. He moved his gaze down as he scanned the body of the uninvited guest. From his shoulders to his arm, his hand and his hilt
As blood dripped down the sword lodged in Edgars side, the de began to twist deliberately. Edgar could only tolerate the tearing of his skin and did not respond. When Sagastar noticed the admirals bloodshot green eyes trembling, he raised his eyes in a sh of anxiety. That fleeting moment. Sagastar passed by the green eyes enduring the pain, his senses heightened, and lowered his gaze. Edgar wasnt able to fight back because both his hands were stuck somewhere. Sagastar looked down at Edgars hands which were clutching a needle and thread. The admirals hands, covered in blood, remained motionless. Sagastar intuitively knew, if Edgar let go of either one of them, he would die
Chapter 116
Chapter 116Previous
Without a second thought, Sagastar pulled out his gun and aimed at the face with crudely zed gold teeth
end of shback
Bang!
A precisely aimed bullet pierced between the brows of one of the ships officers. The body, which had been on its knees, fell to the side. Sagastar watched the execution before he crossed the nk. The ship was already full of navy officers eagerly searching for their admiral. When Sagastar stepped onto the deck and adjusted his hat, major Conan saluted and began his report.
Its not the Towny Lelden. Its a ship that wasnt even noted in the Marchand records. Also, since we found arge quantity of Erimyan in the warehouse, we continued the search with utmost precision. And
The major handed him a piece of paper. It was a map folded in a specific way to make it easier to carry.
Do you remember the testimony of Sergeant Sor of Legardon? He stated that the Admiral took one of their charts without permission, that was the reason why he chased him.
Yes.
I already confirmed it with the Legardons support officer. Hes certain that this chart belongs to Legardon. Theres no way the pirates could have ess to the map used by the Navy, which is proof theyve encountered the Admiral.
Sagastar turned his head. A group of pirate officers were chained on the railing on one side of the ship. Half of the men were already dead, and the other half trembled at the prospect of their impending death. Among them, a particrly fat pirate suddenly raised himself and spat phlegm at Sagastars feet.
Fucking Navy bastards! Why did you have to turn south
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The swearing stopped with several gunshots. The pirates chest and forehead were pierced, and the impact caused his lifeless body to fall backwards. It happened so suddenly, but no one was shaken. There were also no voices asking who had disposed of him. As if he had just been waiting, a navy officer came out and wiped the phlegm off Sagastars boots. Sagastar looked back at the major with indifferent eyes.
What about Sir Edgar?
Hes not on the ship. We know for sure that they kidnapped two sailors, but they confessed that they escaped along the way, but
But?
The major gulped down as he looked at Sagastar. Although Sagastar lives by saying that hes on the verge of quitting the role of Edgars babysitter every day, all officers were aware of how strong his loyalty to the admiral was. Sagastars attitude now also proves that; the urge to wipe out all the obstacles in front of his eyes was scary.
One guy testified that he saw the Admiral copsing after getting shot. But the guy next to him said he saw the Admiral safely get onto another ship. Their confessions dont match up
Therefore?
Well resume the interrogations with utmost care.
Like hammering nails into horses, a mix of dozens of screams and groans could be heard from the lower decks. Sagastar decided to go downstairs and interrogate them himself. The major seemed to have read his thoughts and stepped aside to make way.
Commodore!
..?!
Sagastar looked back at the voiceing from the Visha. It was Captain Long, who was standing on the poop deck of the Visha.
Commodore! Its a messenger pigeon!
After a while, Captain Long and Sagastar stared at the decoded letter from the admiral. The correspondence was very short.
[ You must have heard that I was kidnapped. Its no problem. I dont know how much you already stirred up, but dont waste your energy. Go back to Marchand and wait. ]
The captain, who had been waiting for an order, asked quietly.
What shall we do?
Sink them immediately.
Instead of asking any further, the captain nodded and opened the door to the admirals office. When the junior officer who was waiting outside was given the order, the young cadet, burning with a sense of mission, shot across the deck. The captain closed the door again and asked.
What should I
Sagastar, who was staring at the letter, spoke without looking up at the captain.
Its suspicious that the title of the book is written on it.
Ah. Well, thats true. Usually, the title was all numbers
Thats why it raises my suspicion.
Yes Yes?!
The captain, who was just leisurely answering the conversation, became startled when reality hit him and summoned the recording officer at once. The records officer rushed in, grabbed his quill and unfolded a piece of paper.
Its questionable that theposition of the code is different from the usual. Theres never been anything like this in all those years. My interpretation of this is that the Admiral is still in danger.
..!
An officers order to open fire came from afar. Soon, dozens of cannons exploded at once. The shells that fired mercilessly tore the hull to shreds. The sound of masts and bow poles breaking and copsing was heard. Screams, shouts, and curses continued to rise from the slowly sinking ship.
Sagastar continued like he didnt even hear the uproar.
We will search the entire Ingres Sea to secure the Admirals whereabouts.
***
The Bell Rock, anchored on a shallow shore, has been undergoing maintenance for over a week now. The ship had been through heavy rain right after the battle, so the hull and gun deck as well as the mast suffered heavy damage. Some sailors remained calm, believing it would be all right. But some were feeling a sense of panic. Nheless, the original Bell Rock crew had fewints. The main issue was the temporarily borrowed crew, who were extremely dissatisfied.
On the Bell Rock, where corporal punishment wasnt implemented, the borrowed crew acted like ouws. In addition, an injured captain has weakened authority, so fights and mutinies happened from time to time. If the gold bars hadnt been taken from the Marian, there wouldve been a lot more friction between them and the Bell Rocks crew. Lil managed to lift the mood by giving away more gold as a bonus and promised maintenance to ensure a safe voyage. However, when a considerable amount of time was spent on repairing the ship, their supplies began to run out. As a result, the Bell Rock had to change its course to an uninhabited ind in order toplement their insufficient food supply. The sea to Serlio was very calm, so their schedule would be pushed back even more if the wind didnt catch up soon. At this rate, their ns would be dyed by several weeks as they also deviated from the best water route.
Two small boats idly moored between the Bell Rock and the inhabited ind. The pale sea shimmered densely as a gentle breeze blew. Ed was slumped down leisurely and bounced on his surihe. He rested his legs on the bow bar fixed at an angle to the deck andy down using a finely folded sail as a pillow. As he was nkly staring into the air, he slowly blinked and grasped for a specific point in his memory
shback*
Her wet lips trembled as if she was trying to keep herself fromughing. The rainwater trickled down her cheeks and gathered at the corners of her mouth before seeping towards her neck.
Younow
Is it so shocking to hear that I still believe?
Lil smiled awkwardly and brushed back her hair. She appeared to be a bit embarrassed herself.
Suddenly, a wind blew through the cabin, causing the shirt covering her shoulders to flow down. To Ed, the sound of her falling and crumpling clothes was as loud as thunder. He remained frozen as a man struck by its lightning.
How unexpected. I thought youd like it.
Edpletely missed Lils sarcastic undertone and therefore took her remark way too seriously.
Of course, if I had seen her like this at another time, I might have liked it. However, the situation is so shocking that I dont have the time to truly enjoy it What the hell is going on?
He started reasoning but soon realised he was groping in the dark.
I mean, the ne is still hanging
Hm, you can make a pretty cute expression. With your brown hair and your mouth open like that, you look like a surprised little squirrel.
Eds thoughts came to a standstill without getting a single step closer to an answer. His face heated up at theplimentary words given by someone from the opposite sex. He had no choice but to be defenceless while facing her smiling expression as she spoke the words. It was also the first time he had ever seen Lil smile as a woman. He noticed that when she smiles, her cheeks get very full, and her pupils disappear into her puffy eyes.
It really is the first time Ive seen her smile
In an attempt to hide his flushed face, Ed started looking for the bottle he had dropped. It was also an effective way to avoid his gaze. However, he struggled to concentrate on the vial.
Where is it? Where did I drop it? There was no rolling sound, so it must have fallen somewhere on the bed
Ed, who was frantically rolling his eyes, discovered the vial next to Lils hand. He hurriedly extended his arm, but Lil was quicker. She picked up the medicine bottle and examined the ointment-like contents within. It was the ointment hed just applied on her knees.
Is this what you have put on my abrasions?
As if being chased by something, Ed hurriedly nodded. However, it appeared that Lil wasnt really waiting for an answer, seeing she had already taken some ointment on her finger. When she pointed her finger at him, Ed bit his tongue in surprise.
Ive been watching you do this for a while
*Footnote:
This scene is a continuation of their conversation at the end of chapter 102 (end of vol. 3), if you are having trouble following the dialogue, we advise you to reread the end of ch101 and ch102, before rereading this shback!
Chapter 117
Chapter 117Previous
Lil had already moved towards him quite a bit, but her body leaning forward closed the gap between them even more. Her half-exposed shoulder, still dripping with water, drew nearer. Ed felt like his reason was about to fall into pieces. He closed his eyes, not knowing what was happening.
Didnt you bleed on your forehead? Seeing it up close, you dont have enough scabs yet.
..!
A slick liquid was smeared above his brow. It was the ointment that he had applied earlier by hand. Ed let out the breath hed been holding along with the rxing of his tense muscles. He wasnt sure what he was expecting or nervous about, but he was.
I didnt know I hit you so hard back then, Im sorry. But youre a doctor, so why arent you taking care of your own body? Instead, youre putting it on someone elses knee
A circle was drawn in the centre of his forehead, which wasmon practice when applying external medicine. Lil twirled her fingertips round and round. Even though he wasnt a child, she carefully rotated her finger several times as though thinking that it would permeate well only if she did that.
Just a few days ago, she acted like she was going to kill me, but now shes making meugh because of the absurdity that shes doing this.
Why are youughing? Youre making me feel bad now.
I bet you dont even know why Imughing.
Come on now, I cant just let this go.
Ed sneakily opened one of his eyes. Lil frowned at him as soon as he made such a mischievous expression. She still has the same mannerisms and temper he saw of her every day, but he now thinks she was just cute. It seemed strange to him that their many days together had actually led to this. He startedining with a smile, not wanting to miss out on this opportunity.
Whats the use of only applying ointment? Once I leave the captains office, everything will be washed away in the rain.
Then what should I do? I already saved you from drowning and being eaten by a mermaid, but now you want me to nurse you back to health too?
No not to that extent. I only ask you to put a cotton cloth on it.
You can do that yourself.
But didnt you say you were sorry? This is the wound you caused, isnt it?
While looking at Lil, Ed touched his forehead with a slight hesitation and a pained sound. Lil snorted at the obvious trick, but saw that he stubbornly held out a small piece of cotton cloth to her. She looked down at his palm as if it were something dirty before she eventually snatched it out of his hand.
Youre really weird. Its strange no matter how I look at it, youre asking a man to put this on you?
Its fine if its the Captain.
Somewhere in the near future, Ill let Marenzio be the Captain for a day. Well see if youll let him do the same thing to you then.
..!
Even though recalling the terrifying image brought a shiver down his spine, Ed tried to shrug his shoulders like it was nothing. A delicate face came closer to put the bandage on. Her expression, which had only looked annoyed before, was different this time around. With her lips pursed and her eyes narrowed, her face was just lovely. Her cheeks, which began to slowly rise in colour, also turned a bit puffy due to the pressure she put on her lips.
With an excited smile, Ed lowered his head slightly and held it out to her. It was out of consideration so she could easily ess his forehead, but his gaze unintentionally drifted to a certain spot. His eyes were fixed on the opening of her robe, which followed her movement. However, the robe didnt open as he expected it to, so he was waiting for the wind to blow, but at the same time, he felt a bit nervous
Pak!
Ed regained consciousness with a groan before grabbing his brow and retreating. At the same time, Lil sneered, thinking the surprised expression on his face was amusing.
Feeling better now?
Dumbfounded, Ed held his forehead and let out a scream.
What was that? Did you just flick the medicine bottle at my head?
Did that hurt you? But the bottle was already so close?
Did you think it wouldnt hurt?
Lil snorted and put her foot on his leg.
Hurry up and finish what you were doing, then get out.
The ointment that had been applied to her knee was half smeared off. The sullen Ed looked at Lil, but she only cleaned her ear and remained silent. In the end, Ed could only grumble as he grabbed the vial and did what he was told.
Lils knee was half dark blue, half dark red. It happened when she swung the rope and knocked Jacques Poussin down with her knee. The abrasions and bruises almost resembled battle wounds.
Normally, it would have been fine to leave it as it is, but because of the rib injury, additional unattended abrasions on her legs would be aggravating.
Ed began to disinfect the area again, he was actually nning on reducing the number of painkillers he was giving her over the next couple of days. Meanwhile, Lil kept moving her toes, possibly because of the stinging disinfectant.
The foot ced on Eds thigh kept pressing and rubbing his leg. The soles of her twitching feet were a constant stimtion to Ed. It became so bad that at one point he had to bite on his tongue and tense his leg muscles.
Did she do this since earlier?
Flinch.
I dont know I dont remember.
Flinch.
As I look at Liloas legs, I can see that theyre never exposed to the sun..!
Ed suddenly couldnt stand it anymore and shouted.
Hold on!
He jumped up from his chair and quickly ran to the other side of the room. Fortunately, there were no wall lights, so it was dark enough. A puzzled question came from behind him.
Whats the matter?
Ed rested his head against the wall and took the time to calm down, looking as far away from the bed as possible. Lil, who could never understand why he had to do that, eventually asked in a more firm tone.
Have you lost your mind?
He deliberately ignored Lils questions. Its been a long time since Ed had been teased by a woman like this. So to him, it was like they were already moving to the next phase. Clinging to his corner, Ed lowered his head towards the floor and pounded his fist against the wall in the hopes to make him feel better.
Thump! Thump!
Suddenly he could hear a different sound that rang even though he didnt hit the wall.
Knock! Knock!
With each sound, the wooden walls vibrated minutely. Ed lifted his head and turned his attention to the door. Someone was knocking.
Captain, its me
The voice belonged to Marenzio. Ed turned on his feet and moved away from his spot. He nced back at Lil. A woman in a single robe.
No!
He didnt even have time to think anymore. Ed crossed the captains quarters in haste. Lil, who was sitting on the bed with a fierce aura, looked at him suspiciously. But Ed, unable to afford an exnation, pushed her back on the bed with all his might.
What..?
Ed hurriedly bent over her and tucked her body in. Although embarrassed, Lil couldnt resist properly and had to let herself be wrapped tightly in various nkets and clothes. She was getting trapped from head to toe. When she finally realised what was going on, she started to struggle with her arms like a drowning person. It was only then that Ed realised she couldnt breathe properly and freed her face. Her flushed face couldnt take the absurdity any longer and yelled.
What are you doing!
At the same time, Marenzio burst the door open. Along with the sound of pouring rain, hisints invaded the room.
How can you be inside, but you dont give me an answer?
He came inside grumbling and brushed the water off his wet hat.
Marenz
Ed covered her mouth with a nket, fearing that her voice would be heard.
Ugh! Ugh!..
Dont talk.
He then quickly responded to Marenzio.
Marenzio, the Captain has a very bad cold right now. If youe any closer, you might catch it, so why dont you talk from over there.
Unfortunately, however, Marenzio was a man who neither cared about nor feared diseases. Marenzio approached them, digging his nostrils as if asking why the dog barked. Ed pressed Lil down with his back so that she could no longer be seen between the nkets. But her struggles only got worse, and Marenzio continued to stride along.
No, this is too dangerous. He must be stopped.
Ed hurriedly stretched out his leg to stop therge gunner.
Hey, wait!
..!
At the calling for a stop, Marenzio stood tall.
Do you think everything will turn out well just because youre feeling good? As this ships doctor, I wont allow any more infections. Stay there.
Boohoo, doctor. Then I promise that I wont visit you if I catch a cold, stop making a fuss.
He drew closer and closer. Ed kicked his foot in the air again and held him back again.
Whoa, whoa! Dont you know that when you catch a cold, it doesnt just end with you? The entire shelling deck will be sick. Next, the entire crew moving from and to that shelling deck will get sick. So, why dont you just listen to me when I say that you arent allowed toe any nearer?
Marenzio finally stopped walking. But he stopped because he didnt understand what Ed was saying and not because he agreed. Marenzio stood there with his mouth open as if he never heard about the science behind the spread of disease. Ed frowned for a moment, but he thought the situation was fine for the time being. He lowered his head towards Lil.
Her enraged eyes were throwing daggers at him.
Oh.
TN:
Hi guys,
With the end of the year around the corner, we would like to wish everyone happy holidays andst few days of 2022!
Love,
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 118
Chapter 118Previous
Ed was so startled that he almost removed his hand.
Come to think of it, the nket covering her mouth is being pressed down by my hand Those intense eyes conveyed only one meaning Let go.
But Ed spoke to her calmly.
From what Ive seen, you have a very bad cold right now. You must have heard what I just said to the gunner. In fact, Im actually a warrior trying to save all of the Bell Rock from the clutches of the flu. Its hard for me to fight it alone. So for the time being, stay still and keep quiet, understand?
Let go!
Well, do you understand or not?
LET GO!
Her bright blue eyes remained fierce without even a moment of flinching. Ed, on the other hand, eventually faltered. Without realising it, he lowered his voice and asked cautiously.
Are you getting angry?
With Lil nodding slowly within a limited angle, Ed bit his lip in response.
It was great hearing herpliments moments ago, but now everything is messed up again. What a shame. But this is nothingpared to the disaster that would ensue if Liloa is discovered Shit. I cant think of anything to do. Marenzio will eventually stop thinking and try toe to the bedside again. Its only a matter of time before shes identified as a woman I cant let that brute see her in this state
Ed shook his head to get back to his senses. Meanwhile, Marenzioined, ending his confusion earlier than expected.
The artillery deck is destroyed and the bow side is in pieces. If we continue like this, you dont have to worry about the cold anymore as we all will be thrown overboard by the winding through the ships holes. And given the amount of water we scooped out today alone, the Bell Rock could even sink before that
Ed hurriedly turned his head to Marenzio, who was approaching once again.
Donte any closer!
Not wanting to pass this opportunity, Lil twisted her face from under Eds hand. When he confirmed she was getting angry, his resolve softened unknowingly. Lil freed herself by pushing Eds back, which was lying on top of her, away.
Ed, focused on Marenzio, lost his sense of support and slid from the bed to the floor. Lil then quickly pushed off the pile of nkets that had wrapped her. They allnded on Ed, who was still on the floor, rendering him unable to get up immediately and he ended up crawling on the floor for a while.
Didnt you say that same thing yesterday, Marenzio?
Hearing her voice, Eds breath got caught in his throat. It was a gentle voice, one that made you feel like you were walking on clouds. Her voice wasnt thick even when she was Lil Schweiz, but this was on apletely different level of thinness. His heart sank heavily in frustration as he tried to raise his upper body.
I need to shut her mouth No, I should cover her face first!
Huh? You seem to be fine, Captain.
Dont mind the crazy doctor. He already started acting weird before you came in.
Marenzio muttered something incoherent and sat down on the chair next to the bed. Ed opened his mouth wide, unable to hide his astonishment.
No, its Marenzio who is the insane one. He cant possibly keep a straight face after seeing her like this. How can he remain calm when he sees a woman wrapped in only some thin fabric with her long wet hair hanging down?
Marenzio calmy crossed his legs and wiped the dirt off his boot with his fingertips. Ed stood there, speechless at the iprehensible sight.
Of course, neither of them cared about Ed.
I first left it like that because I didnt expect the rain. I initially thought that we could just repair the holes while we were sailing. But Jericho predicted the reaction of the borrowed crew and that was no feast. He figured that oneint bes two and two bes three Thats normally how mutiny starts, isnt it? Anyway, Jericho is a smart guy. The moment the rain started, theints indeed came flying in. Then I havent even talked about the wind Its a mess.
All right.
Anyway, its fine to just hang on for now, but the rain has caused part of the hull to fall off, so well have to do some maintenance.
The schedule will be significantly dyed Well, it cant be helped.
end of shback
Eds nk expression now wasnt much different from back then. He blinked after staring at the sky for a while.
After observing for the past ten days, it appears that everyone is still seeing her as Lil Schweiz and not as Liloa. Nobody treats her any different too. Also the way she conducts herself didnt change. The Captain is still respected as the Captain, and she treats her sailors in the same manner.
Ed nced at Cesar, who was talking to the helmsman next to the wheel.
Then what about his gaze towards Liloa? Well, I dont know, but it shouldnt be difficult to predict.
Ed recalled the moment when the relics effect disappeared.
No, it was never clear to me what kind of effect it had on people, so I can only say that whatever it does, is still effective on themLiloas appearance changed the moment I told her that I would ept her as a human regardless of her gender. But whats unclear to me is what exactly triggered it, whether it was the whims of the ne, the influence of the mermaid, or the will of a deity
Ed thought about a clue that didnt even seemed like a clue at first.
e tibi benedictio Formae*. The mermaid conveyed Orsays protection on Liloa and prayed for the blessing of Forma, the goddess of beauty. That would mean that the power of her ne belongs to thetter. But Im not sure if I can find anything about this if I rummage through the legends rted to Forma
As a result, Ed had been lost in such myths for several days. But today, as he wandered through the endless history of the past, a voice brought him back to the present.
That instrument looks strange.
It was the only soft voice on this ship. Ed lifted the hat he had draped over his face.
Its an instrument from the Western Continent.
The Western Continent? Really? Whats it called?
Without a hat, Ed had to squint his eyes against the sun.
Liloa still has the same appearance today. Shes convinced beyond a shadow of a doubt that she appears as a man, so she pays little attention to her clothes
Therefore, Ed saw a woman wearing only a shirt with no corset covering her torso every day. It was, even after ten days, still difficult for him to get used to the sight of her walking in front of him in her sleep or outerwear clothes.
It was an experience that was more difficult than it was pleasant. As it was never pleasant to be struggling against an urge. Because of that, Ed had to impose upon himself strict discipline.
Liloas outfit is particrly thin today as well
He swallowed his saliva before answering.
Surihe.
Ed pushed the Surihe aside. Lil leaned against the railing and looked down at the instrument. As she moved her head, the baby hairs by her nape fluttered. She has tied her hair up high these days, perhaps because of the hot weather. Her exposed shoulder line was incredibly thin. Even though she wore mens shirts, she was unable topletely hide it. Ed couldnt help but be drawn to her every time she came in his line of sight. It became so bad that he eventually started to understand Cesars dislike for her injuries.
Its difficult to imagine bones simr to mine existing in that slender frame of hers.
Lil tilted her head as her focus remained on the Surihe. She had never been curious about the instrument, but now she couldnt take her gaze away from it and even wanted to get a closer look.
Have you been to the Western Continent?
I just happened to obtain it.
Really? You carry a unique musical instrument Ive never seen before, so I wonder if this could be rted to ancient times.
Ed cleared his throat to calm himself down.
The ancient times were thousands of years ago, so can any such instrument still be intact? Anyway, whats going on? The Captain talked to me first.
I have a question.
What?
Are you familiar with ancient artefacts?
It was an unexpected question. Ed tried to figure out her intentions but soon gave up.
Dont tell me you want to ask about the ne?
An artefact? Are you asking if I know one or two artefacts?
No, thats not what I meant. Havent you heard many old stories whileing and going? Then you might have heard about strange artefacts roaming the world
What do you mean by strange artefacts? Its not like we havent encountered one or two strange urrences on this voyage either But youre talking about artefacts? Hm, there probably are still many which havent even been identified yet.
No that, magi an artefact that uses magic.
Her voice shrank inaudibly like crumpled paper. Leading Ed to almost ask, You mean the one around your neck?. But, he tightened his jaw muscles to prevent it.
Its a subject that shouldnt be brought up even as a joke.
Eds strongest defence would be pretending to be unaware of the artefacts existence. Meanwhile, Lil sharpened her doubts like knives and stabbed Ed whenever she could. However, it was the almost invincible shield that neutralised Lils daggers in the end. Confessing what he knew here was equivalent to attempting to break the shield on his own.
Were making great progress. I cant let her suspicions be reality.
*Footnote:
e tibi benedictio Formae.= Here is the blessing of forma for you.
Chapter 119
Chapter 119Previous
Ed knew Lil Schweiz was the same person as Lil, an employee of Madame Rouge, and that her transformation was due to an artefact, but he still pretended he didnt know anything. Knowing that fact alone would raise enough eyebrows, but thats not all. All traces of Lil stopped at Madame Rouges brothel. However, after confirming Lil Schweizs identity through the letter he received from Lil, he resumed his pursuit on the Bell Rock. Cesar pretended not to know Ed when he boarded the pirate ship, but if questioned, Cesar could admit that he was intimidated. Intimidated by someone who knew Cesar and has the ability to silence him.
This baseless suspicion would then take physical form. A person who is knowledgeable about ancient times and can intimidate Cesar with overwhelming force. Eds true identity would be easy to discover once his ignorance shield was removed. Their meeting in Amiaeng, without knowing what Lil had been up to, was his first and most serious w. His biggest mistake was to not start searching between the sailors in the first ce. Maybe there was a better way to deceive Lil, but he has no regrets at this point.
Ill tell her someday. But not right now and not during circumstances like this. Liloa is still a woman with her guard up. Also, I dont want to miss out on the significance of her state that only I can see right now.
Youre asking me about magic artefacts all of a sudden?
If mermaids have the ability to make people breathe underwater, dont you think there could be a lot of artefacts that uses magic as well?
Come on, tell me.
Ed looked up at her without saying a word. Her eyes under the shining sun were clear and bluish.
You should be the one telling me.
He asked with words that he could not convey.
But this appearance of yours, what the hell does it mean?
Ed wanted to talk about something other than mermaids or artefacts. For example, her mind.
If it was because of the sh of divine powers, the nes effect should have ceased the moment she met the mermaid. But without a warning, it was that specific moment In addition, starting the day her appearance changed, Liloas attitude towards me changed as well. But Im sure shes not aware of it. She even came to see me first. Im not sure what kind of wind blew in and changed things, but something in Liloas mind has definitely changed or perhaps she realised something she didnt know before.
Right from the start, Ed didnt desire a future with Lil, so he thought it didnt matter if his identity was revealed after some time. He thought it would be fine even if Lil felt betrayed upon knowing who he was. But now he began to realise he wanted to be someone significant to Lil, someone she was happy to see. So slowly, the future wove itself anew. What he didnt know yet, however, was in what kind of rtionship he wanted to exist in her future.
He was certain of only one thing. Thats if his identity was discovered at such a perilous time, their future will fall apart immediately.
He had no idea why Lil had resumed this unexpected voyage, whether it had anything to do with his fleet, where the Bell Rock was going, or what her future ns were. In this chaotic situation, he couldnt afford to make a confession that wouldpletely change the game.
Ed avoided Lils eyes. He had to lie, he needed to give an answer he didnt want to. They were just words, but they didnte out as smoothly as before. In the midst of his confusion, Ed opened his mouth.
The only things I know are about murals, y tablets, and some other junk.
His forehead, which was receiving Lils calm gaze, felt pierced, and his stomach hurt more than he could imagine. No, it was excruciatingly painful. The des of the countless lies hed told had carved into his heart, engraving Lils words that hed never be forgiven. Never to be erased. It appeared to be imprinted in a deep ce that couldnt be washed away with time.
Really?
It was an incredibly refreshing voice.
Too bad.
Lil pursed her lips like she was really sorry. She didnt press any further, which wasnt like her usual suspicious self. Ed, who somehow expected a suspicious reaction, couldnt look her in the eye. He thought a gaze of distrust would have been better, for that naive belief of hers was even more painful.
Well, Im off then.
Seeing Lils hat disappear toward the poop deck, an irrefutable fact pierced his heart.
She trusts me. The fact that she inquired about the artefact itself is sufficient proof. She truly believes me
The sentence he thought would bring him joy someday only made him feel terrible now. Ed gradually became aware of what he had done and where it was leading. The inevitable conclusion was so obvious that a sense of remorse close to fear crept in.
It wasnt supposed to be like this seeing how we started. I shouldnt have been so careless
Ed clutched his dizzy head. The area around his chest was scorched. He knew how heartbreaking it was to lose a loved one. And it was just as painful now as it was then. The agony of losing Lil was like a rippling sensation in his chest. A vague question arose in his mind.
Since when?
Lil had always been in the form of a man. Her appearance gave no room for Eds rational feelings to intervene. Furthermore, Ed asionally went overboard and treated her as if she were a true fellow sailor. On rare asions, she appeared as a woman, but only for a brief moment before resuming her form as Lil Schweiz. His emotions couldnt have be this intense in such a short period of time.
Old memoriesughed at Ed.
No, maybe
Ed pressed the inside of his elbow over his eyes. In front of his eyes immersed in darkness, the shadows caused by thick leaves swaying between pirs were seen.
Thump. Thump.
The sound of footsteps walking the LeBruns corridor rang in his ears. Birds happily weed spring and flew from their nests. Except for the sound of distant chatter, the hallway was quiet. It was then that he heard that voice for the first time,ing through an open window.
{ No, Baron. He is just a child. I am not going to punish this young kid with a whip. Besides, it seems to me that the reason for the punishment you im is his dark skin rather than his mistake. }
Before Ed could even turn his head to see her.
{ Obedience is one of the virtues, but how can you rule your subordinates when you are this soft-hearted? }
{ It is not because of my soft heart. It is because they have no intention of doing wrong. I call this righteousness. }
Perhaps thats when it began. When I heard her speak about something so unknown.
{ You mean uprightness against thews of the Empire? }
{ Whatw does this punishment apply to? Please tell me. }
In fact, it didnt matter who she was. It didnt matter which shell she was wearing.
{ }
{ There is now applicable in this situation. There is only onew that cannot be expressed in humannguage. Until he met you, this child was neither dirty nor inferior. Do you still not understand? You, Baron, are the one framing an innocent child because of his appearance. Why do you not be honest and tell him directly that you beat him because of his dark skin? }
How could I not have known?
{ }
{ But you cannot do that now, can you? Because you know it too. That there are naturalws that you cannot go against. }
Its just that I loved that voice that exuded noble convictions.
***
From his spot, Cesar could see Ed perched beneath the mast. Ed sat there watching Lil with a look full of affection. He never took his gaze away from her. His eyes remained fixed on Lil as she approached the poop deck. He chased her back, looking regretful as if he didnt want to miss a single moment.
Cesars annoyance was palpable. What he saw was as clear as day. Ed didnt want to be caught, so he acted when he was facing Lil, but when she was no longer looking, Ed appeared to be watching a spectacle. He was as enthralled as a young boy discovering love for the first time. Sometimes, he wouldnt even notice when someone was approaching. Ed has recently been behaving out of character, and Cesar couldnt think of a more appropriate word to fit Eds behaviour.
The navigator observed Ed with disgusted eyes. His green eyes glistened with both desire and mncholy. A desire that he could no longer control.
Its so obvious that he can no longer hide it. It goes without saying He desires Liloa.
Chapter 120
Chapter 120Previous
Difort oozed over him and clung to his whole body, his grip on the steering wheel tightened.
Since how long? How long has he held back his insatiable lust and has he pictured her in his disgusting imagination? Even Liloa seemed sympathetic towards him today. It isnt unusual for her to talk to her crew first, but Liloa had been especially suspicious of Edgar. No matter how persistent he was, her dislike for him was so obvious. But her demeanour has clearly changed since then. What transpired between them? Something has changed since the mermaid. Helping with its escape must have contributed greatly to winning Liloas favour.
Cesar cast a sidelong nce at the bare mast. It had been a week since they dropped the anchor. Serlio, he thought, was the end, but he didnt know how much their schedule would be pushed back. It could take up to a couple of weeks. The thought of having to look at all of this for another month made him sick to the stomach.
I cant even warn Liloa about the doctor knowing her real name. He boarded the Bell Rock after striking some kind of deal with the Duke, and is willing to do anything to achieve that purpose. Knowing him, he also wants to meet some personal pleasure, so there is nothing he wont do to catch Liloas attention I should have told her from the start When we got out of the Counts mansion in Amiaeng, I should have revealed to Liloa that he was the Admiral. But now its already toote
Cesar leaned on the wheel and rubbed his face.
At first, I was perplexed. I recognised the face lit by the moonlight the moment our swords met. But I was so taken aback that I didnt even call him out on the spot. That instance, that room, and that face felt so strange as if they were all unrted to each other. It was such an unexpected person that it was hard to fathom his name Nheless, the two of them had already met.
From then on, Cesar became suspicious of Eds motives.
The news of the Admirals southward movement, which was causing amotion throughout Anatole, had to have something to do with Liloa. I couldnt open my mouth in front of Liloa because I didnt know what Edgar was up to. Assuming that the Duke was behind it, I abandoned the idea of speaking about itpletely. Could this situation have been avoided if I had told her about Edgar back then? Maybe if I had just kept it vague Damn it. This is a pointless illusion now. Despite the fact that this shouldnt have happened, what is done is done. Im unable to tell her. And even if I could go back in time, I would do the same thing Because Im not confident. I still cant help but doubt her whispers of love. Her heart. Im unsure about her true feelings Knowing about the Dukes search for her mightpel her to return to him. Theres no assurance she wont. Im afraid of what Ill do if I even see a hint of confusion in her eyes. I told her I didnt want to force her feelings, but I cant let her go
His stomach burned every time he thought about it. His heart raced at the thought of discovering Lil wasnt happy by his side. It was a fear that could be a reality at any time, and that dreadful possibility had always felt within reach. What made matters worse was that the feeling kept persisting even after years of being together. When he looked at Lil, such ws still existed as possibilities. It was a gap as thin as a needle, but it could open and tear so easily. When that happens, all of his happiness would shatter. Cesar was nervous and couldnt take it any longer. Ed, on the other hand, was approaching rapidly. His fingers appeared to w their way through the gab. As long as he couldnt get rid of Ed, Cesar couldnt be relieved.
Cesar lowered his eyes in search of Lil. Just simply looking at her caused his heart to beat intensely. This hasnt changed even after many years. It was always a wonderful experience for Cesar to wake up next to her, seeing her when he opened his eyes and hugged her when he opened his arms. Cesar loved Lil far too much to let her go now. If she left, his life would lose meaning
I dont want to lose her. I can never let her go.
Cesar was about to call Lil. He hoped shed raise her head and smile when she heard his voice.
Cap
However, a sailor from Valtanos crew, Julio, approached Lil in a condescending manner. As Lil gave him a look, asking what his deal was, he shoved her shoulder. With this, the scene that was their peaceful day-to-day life shattered in an instant.
Cesar let go of the steering wheel and shouted.
Captain!..
Ed jumped up and yelled as well.
Captain!..
The two rushed forward at the same time like they were betting on who would reach her first. After assessing the situation, sailors near the middeck began to flock in as well. in was the first person to approach the captain and bumped his torso against Julio.
What? If its a mistake, apologise quickly. Youd better, little Julio.
In fact, Julio was not small at all. He looked ratherrgepared to in, who was smaller than Lil. But even so, Julio couldnt help but be embarrassed and was unable to really refute the boatswain.
Stay out of this, old man.
in snorted audibly and wiggled his little finger between his legs while rocking his hips.
Hey! Valtano begged us for something small, and gave you to us, now youre ying with mutiny?
My Captains nose was cut off by those pale bastards! Whenever I see the same skin as theirs, I cant help but grit my teeth!
Cesar and Ed, who arrived almost simultaneously, held Julio in check. One with calm and intimidating eyes, the other with squinting eyes wondering how to cut Julio off. However, the grip on their hilts were the same.
They werent the only ones affected by themotion. Before long, Bell Rocks sailors were gathering around their captain. Although he was pretending to be confident, Julio was still young and rtively inexperienced. Feeling intimidated by the forming crowd, he looked behind him. But the sailors of Valtano, who were supposed to be united together, were already falling back one step at a time.
in, the eldest, stepped in and stopped the young sailor.
Stop this. If Captain Valtano finds out about this, do you think he willmend you or rebuff you? Huh? Dont forget that Captain Valtano supported the ck Whale with goodwill and that youre sailing the Bell Rock because of that.
Julio just sighed and stared at him. Even so, he still despised Lil and wished he could kill her. Although there were others who had the same skin colour as her, Julio couldnt dare to look at Cesar and Ed, who appeared much stronger, so his re was only aimed at the captain.
Despite this, Lil passed him with a tired expression and walked towards the captains office.
Julios reasoning for making such a bold move was straightforward. There was no corporal punishment on the Bell Rock. Inparison to other ships, where confronting the captain like this would result in dozens ofshes, the Bell Rock would only resort to wage cuts or orders to clean up filth. Furthermore, Lils appearance was the main cause of this conflict.
Judging by the gravity of his hatred, Julio must be from Marchand
Lil let out a small sigh no one could hear and began to worry about the day when she would be stabbed in the back with a knife. It was bing tiresome for her to constantly put her life in danger in order to pursue her passion. Nheless, this was no unfamiliar sight. When she first got onto the Bell Rock, where there was no corporal punishment, the crew acted arrogant and fearless. Shed been through this hardship before, but it had gotten more difficult recently. Her time with the Bell Rock wasing to an end, but half of what she had built up was already gone. It was bittersweet for Lil to remember herst voyage in such a crumbling state.
Lil chinned Julio toward the door of the captains room.
Follow me in.
?
At first, no one seemed to understand her words. Lil then gently raised her hand and pointed at the captains room.
Come in.
Captain!..
There were hushed murmurs of concern about her dangerous decision. Ignoring the noise, Lil leaned against the wall next to the door and waited for Julio. Julio walked forward with a disgusted expression only after in had kicked him in the back. Cesar then followed as if pressuring a prisoner, and grabbed the doorknob to let Julio in.
Chapter 121
Chapter 121Previous
Lil handed Cesar the doorknob and entered the captains room. Julio didnt take a seat. Instead, he stood by the door and stared at Lil. Meanwhile, Cesar insisted on standing behind Lil, who was sitting alone in the captains chair, staring at Julio.
Most Southerners despise the Empire, albeit not as much as Julio. They hate the empire itself, as well as all imperial citizens and its products. Its in their past and present routine to steal, burn, and destroy gs from government buildingsAnger, resignation, vengeance, and fear. These are among the variety of sentiments from the southerners, but Julios words and actions stand out because hes broken. Hes all too aware of his destruction and what had caused it.
Julios hand caught Lils attention. A few of his fingers were partly orpletely missing, she could easily guess who made them that way. Despite that, she had no intention of preaching or babbling nonsense to Julio about controlling his anger or finding inner peace. On the contrary, she sympathised with him to some extent. She would have gone insane too if everyone told her that all of her resentment as a woman was nothing more than a mere illusion. So over the past few years when Lil was recruiting new crew members for the Bell Rock, she epted men like Julio. As she had no right to control their plight in the first ce.
Lil made the decision to face the agitators affecting this journey as quietly as possible. Their mission needed to be precise and quick. They couldnt afford to waste any more time or effort.
So she spoke calmly.
Julio, right?
No one saw your hit as courageous; it just turned into aughingstock.
Personally, Im not sure what you hope to achieve by shoving me on the shoulder. If you want to rebel, find a more effective way. For example, your status could rise if you rationally refute my decision as Captain ande up with a ground-breaking alternative.
Im sure youre just one of those imperialists, proudly pretending to take the moral high ground. How clich.
You want more people to listen to you, right? Then you have to use your head, not your body. Thats your starting point. It might be easier to hit it with your body right now, but it wont work in the long run. Dont try to influence others in the same manner as the ones who vandalised you, did. Youll be able to see the futility of it if you take a step back and look at yourself.
Julio, who was crossing his arms, snorted. He shook his head and kicked the chair in front of him. Lil dismissed it as a childish act of provocation, but Cesar, who had been silent for a while now, took a step forward.
Youre arrogant. Dont think that the rest of the officers will let this pass just because the Captain goes easy on you this time.
Lil extended her arm to hold Cesar back.
In any way, Julios first act of rebellion has failed, so unless theres another big stimulus, I expected him to stay low for the time being. In addition, increasing the crews surveince should buy us enough time to reach Serlio.
I hope you behave yourself while on board my ship. Let this be an agreement out of courtesy towards Valtano.
For quite some time, Julio only silently red at Lil. Thispelled Lil to add some more exnation, thinking that Julio was mistaken something.
I wont tell you to trust and follow me as your Captain. We wont be seeing each other after this voyage anyway, so lets just put up with it. I know your loyalty lies with Valtano. Simrly, I trust Valtano, so Ill treat you with the benefit of the doubt. At the very least, dont make a fuss on another Captains ship and ruin your Captains image
There were some Navies in the bar that day.
At his sudden remark, Lil stopped what she was about to say. She stayed still as Julio approached her table. He slowly reached out his hand and held it in front of the candlestick.
I was working there, and they called me up.
I heard them say that my fingers looked like something.
Lil had a hunch that Julio was going to be a tough guy to deal with.
What kind of caterpirs are that? I believe thats what they asked, adding that theyd never seen such disgusting fingers before and wanted to bring them back to the maind.
Lil could only specte as to what they might have meant or what made them say that, but there was a big chance it was due to the southern peoples thick bone structures.
Does that give them the excuse to be pathetic and childish? However, far too many people were dragged to the maind in this manner to only dismiss it as a crude prank. Imperial citizens are crazed for rare items and seek the help of the Navy, merchants, or high-ranking nobles. Sadly, it also includes collecting various races too.
Lil let out a sigh of defeat and touched her brow.
At first, they offered me their silver coins and asked for only one each, but soon a brawl broke out between them because I only had ten fingers. They eventually decided to settle it by rolling a dice to see who would take what. I could only stand there and watch while peeing myself.
I know what youve gone through is unjust and wrong, but I dont and never have defended them.
When they asked my age and I told them I was only 10, they said theyd cut me carefully and hand me over to someone somewhere. I didnt know, but I guess there are ces like that in the great Empire? ce where they sell out the little ones by making a spectacle out of them from inside cages. Right? I always thought the Empires culture was brilliant, so I could never fathom why they had to do that to me with my lowly mind.
Lil looked at Cesar standing next to her. He appeared to be on the verge of telling Julio that being a ve was unavoidable. That hed to stop whining and ept his fate. Julio, thankfully, wasnt looking at Cesar. He only stared at Lil, as if he only despised her.
Then they rolled the dice. Deciding whod get the most of my worm-like fingers, how they liked to call them. Not a single soul in the bar came to my aid, they were all as scared as shit as I was. Faces as white as ghosts, all looking down at me. I still cant forget it. In that ce I realised for the first time what hell was like.
Julio clenched his fist. Some of his fingers were indeed cut and mutted, but in the end he wasnt taken to the Empire. Lil could clearly picture a young child who had to run for his life. But she didnt dare to imagine what an unforgettable disgrace it must have been for him.
Thats why merely seeing your face makes me sick. I cant stand it. Its as if you wereughing at me there, too, a ten-year-old child peeing his pants.
If I were there, I would have helped you. Im working for the League to help people like you. You may not believe it, but there are good people like this. Besides, youre not someone I should beughing at, but someone who should be epted regardless.
Me? And why is that so?
Because youre a human being If a child is in danger of having his hand severed, we have to help the child. Im not a strange or suspicious person. I believe its a shame were born in this crazy world that doesnt follow naturalws
However, I cant help it if Julio wont ept me. The Empire exterminated the Southerners for their appearance, so its pointless to insist Julio to stop ming me. For those who have been harmed, there is no shortage of vignce and suspicion of the perpetrator group. Julios fitful hatred for me stems from a fear build-up over a considerable amount of years. Such mental aftereffects are not something I can easily help him with.
I know only one sentence in which your kind uses the word natural.
Its when you say its natural for us to be your ves. Its actually a word that youre very fond of.
Yes, but I dont believe that very is just.
Ah! I see. Youre one of those lofty hypocrites, arent you?
Dont get me wrong. Its not because Im sorry for you or afraid of you. I simply stand by the righteousness and fairness that I prescribe and think and act ording to them. Why dont you read the Bell Rocks code instead of having this exhausting argument with me? Do as the code says, and if youre still nauseous at the sight of me, I really cant help it. But as for you, do it for the sake of Valtano. Why would he put you on the Bell Rock if he knew you couldnt stand me?
Julio slowly turned without taking his eyes off Lil. At the same time, Lil looked at him and saw a ten-year-old boy. The face of a young boy that was trapped in a tunnel of fear and resentment.
Some wounds are difficult to heal or may never heal. For Lil, Julio didnt need to try harder. She knew that even being proud of himself for surviving such trauma was difficult enough.
She was partly resentful of Valtano for entrusting her with such a child while they were on their way to perform an important task. However Valtano, like Lil, couldnt have predicted that there would be an exhausting battle. Valtano let Julio board the Bell Rock with the intention of exposing him to the fact that good imperial citizens like Lil do exist.
While Im grateful for Valtanos goodwill, its only making my head hurt.
***
Chapter 122
Chapter 122Previous
Ed thought he and Cesar had made eye contact before the captains cabin door closed.
No, now that I think about it, he did that on purpose, didnt he? It was with a very deliberate sneer.
It was a look that distinguished Cesar, whom Lil allowed into the captains office, from Ed, who remained outside. A sense of superiority against inferiority. It may have seemed childish at first nce, but it made Ed feel dirty somehow. In addition, it was a specific type of dirty. Its been a long time since their LeBrun days. With his naive lens, Ed couldnt even imagine that his insignificant palpitations back then were more than just a way to pass the time.
A shameless thought entered his mind.
If I had shown my face in front of Liloa back then, things would have changed dramatically.
But Ed was unable to. Blood and bodily fluids from numerous corpses, as well as lumps of life-threatening cells, covered the hand that he wanted to reach towards Lil. It had appeared to him that if Lils light hit him, his shameful past would be revealed. His ugly and shabby past. With such a chasm, putting Lil and himself on the same line was impossible. In that period, he had been satisfied with just the intellectual longing for the one who was preupied with the truth and a cautious sense of sympathy. But during those foolishly wasted years, someone else had a fruitful time by her side.
What he felt now was much more than mere jealousy. If envy was a de, it would have torn the seat next to Lil in pieces. Had he known it would turn out like this, he would have done things differently in LeBrun
Ed turned around, gritting his teeth. He was already suffering enough even without Cesars provocation.
But he didnt hesitate to kindly remind me of it
He clenched his jaw even tighter and went downstairs.
With the way he sets up our boundary so openly, theres no way he isnt plotting something. The most important thing now is to find my missing oils and medicine bottles as they can be used against me at any critical moment. Im already in a dangerous situation because my threats against Liloas life have proven useless. Cesar must also have noticed that Im unable to reveal my identity. Of course, if Liloa discovers that Cesar knew my identity all along, he will suffer consequences as well, but I have far more to lose Thats why I need to find those bottles before one or both of them tries to kill me I came too far to end things with bloodshed
So during the anchorage, Ed had searched every nook and cranny where Cesar could have hidden his belongings.
Its impossible to believe that Cesar left them behind in Panichi because its his only weapon against me. Im pretty sure its in his cabin, but that doesnt mean I should ignore other possibilities
Ed had already spent several days searching the docks and warehouses, but it was all in vain. As a result, only the navigators cabin remained.
Ed pressed his hat down and walked quietly across the darkened sleeping deck. There was no time for everyone on board to truly fall asleep. A watchman must awake at all times, so even a minor movement could result in dozens of witnesses. That was why a day like today, when a quarrel urred, was a lucky break not to be missed. Moreover, it was umon for even the captain to be involved in themotion.
It created the perfect opportunity as the old and new crew were busy keeping an eye on each other.
The time to break into the cabin hase.
Because the situation on the upper deck was so tense, Ed was able to slip down unnoticed. The sound of snoring and sleep-talking was heard from the dim gun deck. All the murmurs he heard were cursing their fellow sailors, meaning no one was interested in Ed. Making the next steps simple. After passing through the sleeping area, which was surrounded by bulkheads, Ed moved between the dangling hammocks and the sleeping sailors on the floor. He passed another set of bulkheads, and eventually found himself in front of the navigators cabin.
There was no sign of life beyond the door. If no one was present, the inner bar, which works as a lock, wouldnt be hung. So Ed could gently turn the door handle and push the door open. With the shutters open, the inside was bright. He slipped right into the room. Even though it was an empty cabin with no owner, he wasnt nning on dragging on the search longer than necessary. He trod carefully, taking care not to identally step on the fragile parts of the floor. The cabin was quite spacious, with a bed, desk, and even a dresser. As expected, it was the personal space belonging to the person with power only second to the captain. It was probably even bigger than the cabins of the other officersbined. Because it wasrger than expected, he needed to n his search more effectively. He scanned the interior quickly and decided to open the dresser first.
Ed abruptly came to a halt as he approached the closet. His eyes rolled down like stiff hinges. He stood motionless with his gaze fixed downward. A chest that reached just below his knees stood next to the dresser. Ed could suddenly hear the sound of hasty breathing and felt a faint presence. In the in square box simr to the one put under the bed and used as a closet, seems to be a person. Startled, Ed slowly moved the side of the chest and remained as silent as possible. Eventually, the chest opened rather smoothly and soundlessly, as if it had been well-oiled just recently. Then someone inside looked around the room through a gap thinner than the thickness of a finger. Ed could easily guess whom he was dealing with.
There arent many people on the Bell Rock who can fit into such a small space. No way that Liloa is inside, so that leaves me with only one person.
Shallow breathing could be heard through the gap that gradually widened.
I dont recall having seen him a lot these days, so he mustve been doing this kind of job.
Ed pondered, standing as close to the wall as possible.
What am I going to do with this guy?
Ed thought he could literally hear the observing eyes rolling. The rolling eyes that looked around the room gradually became more vivid. Eyes that would only stop after confirming the cabins intruder.
Ed stared into the air for a moment.
I cant believe Cesar has him hiding inside a chest instead of in the room. This is intentionally done to create a witness. A witness who saw something that cant be refuted. If Cesar has Courant to testify that I did something suspicious, he can get rid of me without getting his hands dirty. Simply the fact of searching Cesars cabin will be enough for Liloa to kick me off the Bell Rock Judging the situation, the bottles will be in the chest with Courant
Ed was thinking about closing the shutters and subdue Courant in the dark.
No, he will probably be taught to shout when he finds someone. Cesar, who has been preparing this in advance, and other well-trained sailors will thenunch an immediate attack. That has to be the worst possible ending ever. It will be better to stab him through the middle of the lid, giving him no opportunity to scream. Even though Cesar wont give up so easily, he will need time to set something simr up again.
Ed promptly clutched the hilt of his sword, but then stopped.
Hes part of Liloas original crew A sailor who didnt leave even after Liloa offered their severance, and is still with her.
His fingers had given up the hilt and were clenched in the air.
Courant chose to stay on the Bell Rock. He made the decision to join Liloa in a possible naval battle against the Admiral Shit. So, what now? It will be a problem if Courantes out of the chest, but it would be equally difficult if he remains inside it. If hees out, I will undoubtedly be caught. However, if I leave him in this position, he can open the lid at any time while I continue my search. I also cant talk him out of it, nor can I appease him. Courant harbours nothing but resentment toward me.
Ed gradually lowered his arm. He gently pressed the gradually rising lid with the tips of his tense fingers, trapping the sound of faint breathing within the closing chest. He then gently closed the open ring, thereby locking the chest
Chapter 123
Chapter 123Previous
Headnote: We corrected a small mistake in the previous chapter. Ed didnt lock the chest, he simply closed it.
Ed could almost hear the sound of Courants heart beating nervously from anticipation.
But the boy cant yell too soon because nothing has been confirmed yet.
He knew that the fear of not being able to see anything wasnt one to be easily ovee.
While keeping an eye out for any potential movements, Ed took a quiet step back.
Things can get veryplicated if he has the sudden courage to break the lid open.
Ed kept his gaze fixed on the chest right up until the moment he shut the door. When he passed the first bulkhead amotion surrounded him. Ed walked right past them. The sailors he saw on the side were those of Jarles and Valtano.
Fortunately, theyre from the hired crew, which will make it easier for possible charges to be dropped. Even if Courant reports the incident to Cesar, theres no reason to associate me with the intruder who broke into the cabin. It could have been a simple robbery attempt on an officers cabin. And based on that crews recent behaviour, it would be a fairly credible usation Anyway, it will be fine as long as I keep my face hidden.
***
Lil stared at the palm-sized jewellery box.
In it was a handful of pearls that shimmered in soft colours. Some were light pink, some were light yellow, and others were bright green. Although each colour was unique, the overall effect of them mixed together was quite elegant. Lil swept her finger across their surfaces, listening to the sound of the rolling beads. It felt good as if the sound was tickling her ears. After she ced some pearls in her palm and rolled them on her hand, her nerves that had been on edge due to Julio soon rxed.
She slipped her fingertip through the pearls. As she repeated such action over and over again, her thoughts were sucked through those beads. Her eyes closed as she felt herself gradually calm down.
Since the day she met Bellus, checking the pearls was the first thing she did when she opened her eyes. Every time she touched them, their round and hard surface reminded her that their encounter was real, that the ecstasy she felt while meeting Bellus was no illusion. In that way, it was fortunate that Bellus had left her something. Since then, it became her habit to check the jewellery box whenever she had the time.
That has been the case for the past week. But today, after looking in the jewellery box, Lil made a fairly reasonable decision.
I received them as a token of appreciation, but Ed also contributed significantly to her release. But he didnt receive anything. It doesnt matter if the pearls are a rare find.
Lil felt guilty about monopolising Bellus gratitude as if it were only natural, so she made her way toward Eds cabin to get her daily dose of medicine and hand some of the pearls over.
While arranging his medicine box, Ed changed his mind shortly after responding initially with Its fine. He raised his head and muttered that it might be worth owning, and immediately picked one up. Lil stared at Ed as he rolled the pearl in his hand, it made her almost forget about her original n. She intended to express her gratitude to him for helping her cross theirnguage barrier and assist her.
Thank you.
What?
You helped me, so thank you Actually, it ended up with me watching you struggle alone as I could only wait on the side
I didnt just help because you asked. You know that, dont you?
And thank you for convincing me to follow you into the sea.
Ed took his gaze away from the pearl and cast a suspicious nce at Lil. He had aplex expression on his face before rubbing his ear lobe and pouting his lips. His tightly closed mouth moved in a spasm-like manner. At the same time, Lil noticed that Eds earlobe was turning bright red as he rubbed it mercilessly.
If youre going to be ttered about this, just ept it, I dont know what the hell youre doing now.
Captain, what did you eat today? Were at anchor these days, so the food should be good, but are you sure you havent picked up something that was spoiled?
Your contribution was great.
Well, Im d you acknowledge it.
Ed pretended to be arrogant.
Its written all over his face that hes trying not to like it too much. There wasnt a time in the past when he hasnt been treated harshly by me, but now he seems embarrassed by the fact that I came here out of nowhere and told him this. I noticed this the other day as well but Ed has a rather cute side to his personality
Lil, who suddenly realised she found that fact amusing, bursted outughing. Eds green eyes, which had been looking elsewhere like a curt child, unknowingly turned towards her.
Lil spoke while looking into Eds dazed eyes.
It was beautiful.
Uh really beautiful
Suddenly, Lil had the distinct impression that they were referring to different things as beautiful, so she raised her brows and made her intentions clearer.
After you pushed me into the water, you mentioned being curious about how beautiful the freedom would be that we gave her That freedom was indeed beautiful.
Ed blinked vigorously as if he hade back to his senses. He then nodded forcefully, remembering what he had forgotten.
Oh, that.
Yes, it was so beautiful that Ill never forget it, and I wouldnt have seen it if it hadnt been for you.
I see
As he lowered his head, his voice faded and eventually became inaudible. Lil lowered her gaze to Ed, who appeared to be interested in the pearl again. His hand holding the pearl was resting on a notebook containing a detailed drawing of Bellus. He seemed to have been in the middle of drawing her when Lil walked in because the lower part of her tail was still iplete. It wasnt surprising to Lil that a curious researcher like Ed was good at drawing. Especially because Ed had studied medicine, so he was used to portrayingplex bodies on a daily basis.
Even after Lil tilted her head from side to side while staring at Eds drawing, Ed himself remained silent. She was even more perplexed when he didnt so much as flinch when she thanked him.
I expected him to put up a silly act or pretend to be arrogant like he did a while ago Hm, Strange This isnt typical of him
With her interest piqued, Lil observed Eds current behaviour and noticed that he was refusing to make eye contact with her.
I havent really thought about it, but now that I do, I realise hes been looking elsewhere a lottely.
Lil tilted her head again and spoke.
You really managed to capture her likeness with your drawing.
Oh, you think so?
Ed calmly fiddled with the pearl in his hand. Lil bent her head even lower, trying to meet his gaze. However, Eds eyes remained fixed on the pearl.
How strange. Ed is the one who has always tried to look me in the eyes or even stared at my face. So why is he suddenly acting like this?
She sensed some distance between them and Lil, who did her best to act friendlier than usual, suddenly felt awkward. When she eventually left his cabin and came back to her own, she recalled Eds flushed expression.
Lil rubbed some of the pearls with her fingertips.
It appears that Ed struggles to adjust to my more easy-going demeanour. Of course, things are already better than they were a week ago. There are good times, like when we were on the deck, and awkward times, like just now However, I keep getting this faint sense of dj vu as if Ive seen such behaviour before
Lil followed her memory all over the ce, and the answer came easily to her.
Yeah, Ive seen reactions like that in Sesbron Half of the men who approached me wereposed perhaps due to rigorous practice, while the other half hesitated to look me in the eyes. I havent seen it in a long time, so I almost forgot about it. But, if my memory serves me correctly
Lils eyes widened in shock.
What?!
She groped down her throat, making sure her ne was still in ce.
No, I dont think so
Unlike her previous experiences in Sesbron, Lil ruled out the possibility that Ed may be liking her as a man.
If hes really attracted to men, he would have been acting like that from the start. Besides, he looks at me so clumsily as if he hasnt seen me smile before. I guess hes just shy about finally being recognizedYes, thats right.
Lil nodded with her hand touching her chin.
Getting to know Ed without any prejudice puts my mind at ease.He turned out to be a good and decent man. Im relieved to know that he isWell, Im not really relieved, but
Lil clenched her fists, making the pearls surfaces grind tightly in her hand. In the corner of her mind, a stern voice started to bark incessantly.
Dont look for him Dont think about him
A desperate scream echoed through her head.
This is wrong You cant follow him
Ed was an ouw who easily infiltrated Mortus castle. Despite no one telling him to do it, he kept visiting to talk about the world outside the castle. Thendlord showed his displeasure every time Ed left the gates wide open when he walked out of the castle he allowed himself to enter without permission. And as always after his departure, a strong wind blew in the open space Ed left behind. Even though Lil stood far away from him, his wind fluttered the hem of her skirt. It was a tickling breeze. A pleasant one that made her feel good every time it reached her. Lil had no choice but to stand still, hoping and waiting for Eds return. Thinking this would be thest time
Chapter 124
Chapter 124Previous
Liloa.
Lil raised her head.
You seem to be deep in thought. I knocked on the door, but you didnt answer.
She indeed failed to hear it. Lil looked up at Cesar, who was already standing next to the captains seat. Startled by their sudden closeness, Lil made a clumsy sound.
Uh
With her mouth open so stupidly, Cesar moved closer and took off her ne. He leaned over the chair and licked Lils still open lips. With his actions, Lil soon came to her senses and reciprocated, gently touching and sweeping his lips with her own tongue.
Cesar let out a hot breath between her lips.
What were you thinking about?
Nothing
Cesars tongue became entangled with hers, stopping Lil from finishing her sentence. His big, hot palms wrapped around her cheek. Lil led his tongue in her mouth with much familiarity, knowing that sucking and rubbing it pleased him.
Are you still thinking about it?
No
The hand that was groping over her shirt eventually held up her waist, making Lil stand up from her seat without any resistance. She suddenly realised it had been a long time since shest slept with Cesar.
It seems like its almost been two weeks Yes, definitely more than a week So around two weeks.
Lil then recalled the bandage that was wrapped around her body.
Cesar might not have mentioned it because of my injury. And as he hadntined about it, Ipletely forgot.
In the midst of her thoughts, Lils body was carefully lifted and ced on the bed. Cesars lips dug immediately into the nape of her neck, making her giggle reflexively as it was her most ticklish part. His lips, which had been nipping on her neck repeatedly, bit her bumpy earlobe. The throbbing sensation was as loud as if thunder had struck her ears. Cesars tongue then followed the circr path along her auricle before raising its tip to pierce Lils earhole. As soon as he took off his tongue, her wet ear cooled down, causing a few of her hairs to get stuck on her skin.
She worried a little, thinking they couldnt sleep together given her bodys current state. But, an idea came to mind.
Theres no rule that states we should follow the traditional route. In addition, theres no other way to solve this since Im on my monthly period
Lil skillfullyplied with the procedure. A wifes duty was to satisfy her husband, rejection was immoral and impudent. In that regard, Cesar was very considerate of her.
This way, he wont have to deal with my period.
When they were mixing their bodies, he never told her to lie down on the desk or the floor. He never made any unusual demands either. And he wasnt the kind of man to stop after fulfilling his own desire only.
So whats missing?
Lil kept asking herself that one question. Cesar was the ideal lover, who did nothing wrong and didntck anything. She was being treated so well. It would be difficult to find a more caring man than he was to her. By all ounts, Lil might be the most fortunate woman in the Empire.
So at first, the fact that she couldnt love him back, drove her crazy. The thought that she might be a shameless and strange woman stressed her out every single day.
The problem isnt with Cesar, but with me. Im giving him a hard time, while hes hoping that Ill change my mind. Theres nothing wrong with Cesar. So why? A man who will only look at me In the first ce isnt love supposed to be like that? All I have to do is appreciate and ept the love hes wholeheartedly giving me.
Lil pushed Cesar and rolled him over to her side. She got on his belly and swept her dishevelled hair. She then slowly lowered her lips and gradually made her way down his body. Meanwhile, Cesars eyes, clouded by the burning heat, fixated on her.
Liloa, you dont have to.
Lil ignored his words while her hands were already taking off his pants. For Lil, this wasnt unfair. Cesar always wanted to do the same for her, but it was she who didnt enjoy it. She refused from the start, so she was never in a position to feel neglected. In some ways, she felt it was better for them to end their night this way. At the very least, she didnt have to worry about getting pregnant. She didnt have to wash her entire body, either. And considering how a ship was always running low on water, she thought it was rather fortunate.
Liloa
Cesar tilted his head backwards and grabbed the back of her head. Lil had no time to get her breath.
If I dy this even a little, hell cool down quickly. Then well have to start all over again
***
A pair of ck eyes kept staring at Lil. The gaze was so intense that it felt like it would pierce a hole in the middle of her forehead. Lils brows continued to flinch and twitch. The eyes, hidden by a gloomy shadow, had dark red blood dripping from them and were horrifically sharp. Because of this, whenever Mortu watched over her, Lil couldnt sleep. Even when she managed to fall asleep, nightmares would hunt her, making that worse than not sleeping at all.
Mortu appeared to be visiting her almost every night now. He was especially tenacious and assertive on this voyage. As a result, Lil had trouble sleeping and was unable to close her eyes these days, causing her to develop symptoms of insomnia. The area around her eyelids stung as if vinegar had been poured on them, her eyeballs were sore as if they were about to fall out, and her nerves were jacked up as the dizzying thoughts in her head screamed at each other. In this state, it was killing to stay still in bed like this. Moreover, she was not alone, so she couldnt move freely and express her struggles fully for fear of waking Cesar.
While holding her breath, Lil carefully stood up and walked away from the bed.
If ites to it, I can just say I just woke up after falling asleep.
Lil nced back. Cesar tossed and turned, but he never asked her where she was going. Instead, a pair of dark eyes watched her quietly. Lil walked across the room, trying not to turn her head towards that gaze even slightly.
As soon as she left the cabin, Lil put the toothbrush she had brought with her into her mouth. Her throat was parched from thirst. She couldnt stop herself from washing her mouth, that tasted as if shed been chewing on salt for hours. Rinsing it out felt not enough, so she scrubbed her teeth tenaciously with abrasive powder.
In the South, the bristles of a toothbrush were so harsh that they could sometimes irritate the users gums. Lil, on the other hand, appreciated them on days like today.
She spat the water she used to rinse her mouth over the railing and saw the frothy water vanishing among the calm waves. The remaining water was sshed across her face. Her facial muscles, which felt stiff due to frowning while trying to fall asleep, gradually loosened. Lil picked up the ss bottle containing some birch sap*. In an instant, her mind became clear after dipping some with her finger and filling her mouth with the refreshing taste. She pursed her lips and blew into the air, her breath swept through her mouth and tingled her tongue.
What are you doing?
Startled, Lil quickly closed her mouth as if shed been caught doing something bad. She was all too familiar with that tone. It wasnt a young voice like Courants or a friendly voice like Jerichos, but an easygoing and mature one. Lil immediately recognized the owner of the voice. She knew, even though all she could see was darkness. Unknowingly, she twisted her body away from the voice, thinking it was fortunate that she met him only after she finished brushing her teeth. If it had happened sooner, Lil thought it would have been pretty awkward.
You dont have to know.
The still fresh scent lingered in her mouth.
Why did youe outte at night and wash your face like a cat?
A Cat?
Cats wash their faces like that.
Pat. Pat.
She couldnt see him, but she got the impression that Ed was imitating the way she washed her face earlier. At the same time, she felt water trickling down her forehead and temples. Lil wiped the remaining water off her face with her sleeve.
Her tired eyes got heavy once more, so she closed her eyes for a while. For Lil, this situation was no different from torture as she felt dizzy enough to fall asleep immediately, but she knew she couldnt because of the insomnia.
But why are you out here? You should go in quickly.
I dont want to.
There was no reason to force Ed to go since he already said no, so Lil just left him alone. She spoke to him with two sentences, but he responded only to one.
Not that it matters.
Just like that, their conversation got cut off. Ed wasnt as chatty as usual, and Lil wasnt naturally talkative either. So she fixed her eyes on the sky. When she got out of the cabin, she walked over the ship without a sense of direction, but somehow she found herself standing directly in front of the clear half-moon. Lil could only see the moons upper body as the rest was obscured by clouds serving as its nightly curtains. Moonlight fell onto the sea, creating a long stream of light dancing on the waves.
After they stood there awkwardly and looked at the moon for quite some time, Ed suddenly muttered.
Im feeling depressed
Lil guessed that this was his response to her first sentence. Ed muttered some more while resting his chin on the railing.
Ive been a bit depressed these days
*Footnote:
Birch sap: also known as birch sugar contains Xylitol, which is a natural sweetener and can also be used as an active ingredient for oral hygiene. Xylitol provides numerous benefits. For example, it protects against cavities and prevents the formation of dental que and gum disease. It also makes us secrete saliva, which helps to regte the pH of the mouth, controlling acids and promoting the protection of tooth enamel [Lacernatur].
Chapter 125
Chapter 125Previous
Lil simply stared at Ed without responding. Although she couldnt see him clearly, she could tell that he appeared to be crestfallen. His face was pale, his normally neatly styled hair looked more like a birds nest, and his cheeks had red marks on them like they had been scraped. Also, through those unkempt bangs, his bloodshot eyes could be seen.
With his chin resting on his hands, his lips drooped weakly.
Why?
Nothing is going well, and I dont see any signs of improvement. Its frustrating me, and I think Im going crazy
Is it because you have difficult patients? Is Marenzio drinking again? His arm must not have healed yet, but he already took off the cast
That only contributed to my anguish by an insignificant amount.
Then, whats troubling you?
Its all because of the Captain.
Why me?
Ed slipped down and crunched in front of the railing. He then wrapped his hands around his head and pulled his hair.
The birds nest on his head must have been formed by such actions.
Uhh No, dont mind me. Im saying a bunch of nonsense. Ha! My bad. My bad.
It was Lils first time seeing him so downcast, but she epted it with ease. They had recently grown closer, so she expected to see a variety of expressions from him.
Eds a human being as well, and he cant go on with holes in his lungs*.
So she knelt next to him and held out her sap bottle. In this position, her toes got caught by the breeze blowing from somewhere.
Try this it refreshes your mouth, so its great to consume when youre in a bad mood.
Whats this exactly?
Birch sap was the first snack Lil encountered while living in the South.
The southerners said it was great for preventing cavities, so while its primarily used for hygiene, I enjoy its great taste and refreshing feeling.
Lil secured the sap in a ss bottle to keep it safe from the ships various small creatures. The fact that she was willing to go to such lengths to preserve it, proved how much she liked it.
So, if he tries it, hed most likely
Is this birch sap?
I was wondering what else it could be.
How do you know?
The people of the Western Continent also use this for their dental hygiene. Apparently, this originated from the South. Well, now that I think about it, the only continent that doesnt know about this is the Central Continent; perhaps thats why the peoples teeth there are particrly bad. Its due to theck of this sap.
Is there at least something you dont know?
It was a sincere but serious question.
What on earth dont you know?
Ed stroked his chin slowly, clearly agonising over an answer. His face, which raised one brow, radiated an arrogant glow she had seen from him before. Anticipating what he was about to say, she wanted to withdraw her question, but Ed was faster.
Hmm, is there even such a thing?
Lils face shrunk like the surface of a rotten apple.
How can he be so predictable?
Seeing her distorted expression that looked like a piece of fruit that had been stuck in the corner of a box for too long, Ed shook his head.
Im only kidding.
Lil responded with a frown.
Seems like youre doing fine.
Dont judge it so easily, Im still depressed.
Youre looking fine.
I know.
Lils sour expression persisted. She tried to retrieve the bottle from Ed, but he was much quicker.
But what can I do? Huh? Captain.
Before she knew it, Ed was holding on to the sap bottle.
What?
Lil immediately put more strength into her hand in order to retrieve her precious snack. As she was holding on like that, another hand suddenly came up and covered her cheek and ear, causing her left shoulder to flinch unconsciously. Lil stiffened up because she couldnt figure out why Ed was doing this. As if mocking her surprised expression, his hand that had rubbed her ear, proceeded to brush the hairs on her forehead away one by one. His fingertips caressed her cheek as he tucked the strands behind her ear. Lil flinched her shoulders again at the ticklish sensation she felt near her earlobe. It was only then that she questioned this unexpected physical contact.
Get your hand off me.
What on earth should I do
Now
Lil, who raised her eyes and red at Ed, was taken aback. His green eyes were fixed somewhere on her forehead. Because their eyes didnt meet, it gave her the opportunity to examine his expression. Suddenly, she felt suffocated because she couldnt understand why Ed was looking at her so affectionately.
Your forehead. Its bleeding. I stitched it up some time ago and knew I needed to check on it now and then, but it seems they broke already.
Lil exhaled the breath she had been holding in. The man who appeared to have lost himself a while ago now appeared indifferent. He was still pulling her baby hairs from her forehead, but Lil realised now that their physical contact was not intentional, it was to examine her wound. Knowing this, her tense shoulders loosened up.
If thats what he meant to do, he shouldve told me ahead of time. Why is he surprising people by not saying anything?
Ed let go of the sap bottle.
Lets go down together for a second.
After securing the bottle in her hands, Lil ramblingly asked.
Oh, where?
My cabin.
Now?
Well yeah, otherwise I have to bring my bag up.
Do you really have to see it now? Cant it wait till morning?
Its on your face.
But you said you were depressed.
Ed swallowed the words he couldnt utter.
Because its on your forehead You cant see it, so you dont mind it, right? I wish you would think of me the same way. Just let me follow you while you are you, moving without any reserve. If I could do that, I dont think Ill ever feel depressed again and to bepletely honest, I want to go with you.
Well, yeah I know.
Lil stood up and brushed off the pants or her pyjamas.
But since youre the doctor, you know whats best.
Ed stayed silent and only looked up at her. Lil eventually looked down to ask him what was wrong, but Ed suddenly stretched out his hand towards her.
Youre the one who said that I needed to get my wound stitched. But now youre acting like a four-year-old.
Just humour me, Im still feeling depressed.
Are you really depressed? Or is that just an excuse?
Nheless, Lil took his hand and helped him up. Ed felt strange when Lil didnt put strength to her hand like one would do when shaking hands, but instead pulled him gently as she was helping up a fallen child.
So youre actually a nice person, huh? I thought Jericho was saying crazy things
What? What!
Nothing.
Ed remained silent and led the way down the stairs. Whenever he said something like that, she tried really hard to hide the fact that she was secretly a warm-hearted person as she obviously didnt want to show it.
Im not sure why, but even such an unusual reaction was lovely No, no.
He abruptly cleared his throat to cut off his thoughts. Even if he didnt look back at Lil, who was following behind him, he was aware of her dull expression. As a result, his nape began to burn. With his head down, he sped up his steps and opened the door to his cabin.
Its shabby, bute in.
He held out the door for her.
Lil squinted her eyes at her brightened vision. However, after blinking a few times, she came to the conclusion that it actually wasnt that bright. There was not a single light shining on the wall of the room. In fact, the only light illuminating Eds cabin was the dim desk light he had just turned on when they entered.
Although moonlight came in through the open window, it was too weak. Lil nced around, puzzled as to why she thought the ce felt so bright.
Have a seat.
Ed pointed to the bed. While still checking if any of the lights ornterns had been turned off recently Lil sat down on the bed. The room only had a desk and a chair, so naturally, her only option was to sit on the bed. Ed rummaged through his bag, took some tools, pulled his chair, and sat down right in front of her. Because Lil was sitting on a soft surface that sank in a bit, her knees and thighs got automatically pressed together with one of Eds legs on both sides. Embarrassed by the situation, the two of them looked at their legs. For a moment, Lil attempted to lift and adjust her right leg, but in the end, she had to put it back in the position she started in. No matter how hard she tried, she was trapped between his thighs
Objectively speaking, this is the best option if I consider the alternative
Lil closed her legs obediently. Being surrounded by his strong limbs gave her the impression that she was about to be held in his arms. It was something she was aware of whenever she was in front of him. And Ed appeared to notice that as well.
It happens a lot recently.
She suddenly remembered his affectionate gaze a moment ago.
However, that was a misunderstanding and I already confirmed that he was only examining me.
Nheless, her thoughts persisted.
But his expression didnt appear to be an illusion. What the hell is going on?
*Footnote:
Hole in the lung: We guess this is a Korean proverb, unfortunately our research didnt lead to a conclusive answer. Seeing the context in which its used, we assume it means something in the range of; Everybody feels the need to vent their troubles./ Everybody can temporarily lose theirposure due to their troubles/ etc.
Chapter 126
Chapter 126Previous
Hm First of all, Ill have to remove the stitches.
Lil nodded her head. Seeing her gesture of approval, Ed started to dig through his bag for something again.
What can it be?
Like someone determined to find some evidence, Lil examined the small space meticulously. However, the in cabin gave her the same impression as when she entered it. In the dead of night, the cabin, where the use of open fire was strictly forbidden, felt strangely warm and bright. It was the same sensation she experienced when she came here to seek Eds help with the mermaid.
Despite theck of a particrly bright source of light, the entire room appeared well-lit. There were no dark corners. No monsters were rising from the shadows, nor eyes piercing through the ck smoke staring at her.
Its very strange. Normally, Mortu can appear anywhere and everywhere. He isnt limited to just the Captains room but it seems too bright here for him to enter
Lil smiled softly at her small victory and her tension gradually dissipated. She turned her gaze to Ed, who was focusing on her brow with a serious expression.
Looks like the scab is about to fall off. Be careful from now on.
Lil closed her eyes due to the soaring drowsiness.
Really, I dont know why
Eds voice could be heard in the background.
I was very careful so that it wont leave a scar
Its so bright here
But thanks to that
Weirdly bright
In the end, she didnt find her answer.
Ed lowered his eyes after applying a fine ointment along the wound. Unbeknownst to him, he was just in time to see Lils eyshes fall into ce and remain closed. His eyes, who witnessed the rare event, froze for a split second, notprehending the situation. When Ed finally processed what had happened, he immediately held his breath, afraid that the sound of his breathing would wake her up.
After carefully attaching the cotton cloth, he slowly moved away from her. He took a brief look at the person who had unexpectedly fallen asleep. With her eyes closed, Lil looked like a stone statue.
You came out of your cabin, brushed your teeth, washed your face, and now youre back to sleep again I cant figure out what your intentions were
Ed actually nned to talk to her some more over the course of her treatment, so he regretfully smacked his lips.
But, this isnt a bad development at all. Im very pleased with the conveniences thate with being her doctor. When she noticed I was looking at her wound instead of her, her rising alertness immediately ceased and she even followed me down here without an inch of doubt. Her wholehearted trust in the effects of her ne makes her actually more vulnerable than when she knows shes posing as a woman. Thanks to being her doctor, my rtionship with her is definitely improving. She thinks her ne is imprable and Im benefiting greatly from that belief But I never expected that she would fall asleep here.
Lil was alreadyfortably dressed for bed. Wearing a clean but wrinkled shirt and baggy pants of the same material. It seemed to be abination chosen at random, making Ed wonder if she would have been more conscious of it if he had met her in such an unusual outfit under normal circumstances.
Then I would have teased her and had a good time.
Ed imagined her expression, with her wide open eyes and her cute mouth yelling at him. But his fantasy was cut short by the realisation that he was robbed of this opportunity and a bittersweet smile hung on his lips. Ed slowly shifted to a lonely mood. But when Lil, who was sleeping, dropped her head, he looked at her in surprise.
Lils head, which had bent to her left, stirred violently, causing her untied hair to flutter. Ed was terrified by the scene and tried to shake her out of it, however Lils violent nodding continued. He initially thought it was a joke, yet it wasnt.
Her willingness to stay asleep is incredible. Normally, someone whos ufortable would open their eyes at least once, but I cant even see the tiniest crack in her eyelids I thought I would wake her up if I breathed the wrong way, but seeing her sleep so deeply, those were some needless worries
Her neck, which had been swaying wildly, suddenly snapped backwards.
Crack.
Ed quickly raised the back of her head after hearing a crack. At this point, the fact that he hadnt put her to bed felt like a crime and he started to feel guilty very quickly.
Ed, trying to be gentle,id Lilfortably on the bed while assisting the back of her head. He then tried to cover her with a nket, but he couldnt because Lil was sleeping on it. Realising this, he noticed her pyjamas clinging to her lying body. Her soft curves were revealed beneath the thin material. He bit his tongue several times before he hurriedly pulled out a cloak and covered her. However, to properly tuck her in, he had to bend over her.
Ed remained motionless for a moment, his head near Lils. He simply needed time to process what he had witnessed. He finally tried to raise his head after rubbing his eyes and cheeks with his hand several times. When he did, Lil moved her head and faced him. It had to have been an unintentional toss-and-turn, but it made him extremely happy and grateful. Lil could have turned to the wall, so Ed choked up as she instead faced him. He would never have seen such a sight if she had moved her head to the other side.
Ed stood up and turned on the bedsidemp. Her face, which Ed hadnt been able to see clearly, became brighter in an instant. It was then that he noticed that the hairs around her face were still damp from her cat-like washing from earlier.
I never really noticed it before and it doesnt fit the way shes behaving at all, but her cheeks are very chubby and cute. The round skin under her eyes and along her front cheekbones is full and stic, making her smile more lively and fresher than anyone elses.
Ed desperately wanted to poke those cheeks.
I want to press my finger down her soft cheeks and surprise her or stretch them out to give her a plump face. Or maybe Ill rather bite or suck them
At thatst thought, he swallowed his dried saliva and gazed at her from her head all the way to her toes. Her body, having expended thest of its energy, was buried in the bed.
Will she ever notice or remember
But that kind of nonsensical satisfaction wasnt what he wanted. Ed didnt want Lil to merely acknowledge him. He hoped that shed recognize his feeble mind. Give him a warm hug and whisper to him that he wasnt a bad guy and it wasnt his fault Even if it was just for a moment, Ed wished for Lil to remember him, miss him and wouldnt forget him
Just like I do now.
Ed squeezed his fingers and decided to put up with it. He knew that the guilt about his deception woulde back to haunt him, but what he didnt know was how hed deal with it in the future.
Someday Later Not now, but in the near future
He quietly returned to his chair and sat down
***
Cesar looked at the empty spot next to him. After pressing it with his hand, it took some time for the hollow cotton mattress to swell back up again. For now, only the wrinkles remained. He swept his hand over them, but all that was left was a chilly spot, Lils temperature couldnt be felt at all.
Is her temperature the only thing I cant feel anymore?
Cesar, who tossed his legs for no reason, wondered how long it had been since he opened his eyes.
I remember that I woke up for a while when Liloa went out, but I fell asleep again. However, I only slept lightly and eventually woke up again, unable to ovee my sensitivity I know she finds it hard to sleep, but why isnt she back yet? Doesnt it bother her that Im here alone like this? Lately, shes been doing things she hasnt done in a while.
Cesar sat up in bed and stared into the darkness that engulfed the room from ceiling to floor. After some time he put on the shirt that was carelessly tossed aside
***
Lil had no sense of reality around her. Everything seemed distant as if it were a dream. Apletely different world began when she awoke from her peaceful and refreshing dream. Lil rolled her eyes in bewilderment, then snapped back to the present.
She first noticed a back hanging over a desk. A manid on his stomach in such an ufortable position that anyone who would see him would feel sore in an instant.
Lil yanked off the cover and looked at the hand which she thought was holding a nket.
This isnt a nket, but the one Imying on is.
What she had in her hands was a big coat. Lil set aside the piece of fabric that appeared to be a fur coat, unsure about why anyone would need it in this type of weather.
No wonder that Im sweating so much, look at the thickness of this thing.
Lil wiped the sweat from her brow and rubbed her fingers together.
Ed?
Seeing that the shutters are closed, can it still be night? I have no idea how much I slept.
Suddenly, Lil was concerned about Cesar waking up without her being there.
Oh, God!
Last night, she only thought about blinking once, but it turned out she actually fell asleep. Still unable to believe what actually happened, Lil rubbed her eyes and noticed that her eyelids were puffy. In retrospect, it also felt like her memories were shed with a knife. Lil stood up awkwardly, rubbing her eyes once more before tapping Ed on the back.
Chapter 127
Chapter 127Previous
Wake up. Go lie down on your bed and sleep there.
But the body, crumpled between the chair and the desk, remained motionless. It puzzled Lil how the guy even managed to close those green eyes of his in such an ufortable position. She shook her head and looked around the room.
Hm, his desk and bed arent that far apart but it will still be a hassle to drag his body as hes so tall, hes even taller than Cesar
It wasnt until her fingers that were scratching her head went down to her chin that she realised what had been going on.
Oh, this bothers me. Tall men like him need specifically designed beds. Im not sure why he never told me that his one is too small
In the meantime, her other hand never stopped tapping Eds shoulder.
How tired must he have been to not wake up or even respond? Its strange that a man who received swordsmanship training can be so unbothered while sleeping.
Are you sure youre not just pretending to be asleep?
Lil shook her head at the sound of her own voice. She hadnt intended to ask it aloud, but it wasnt a pointless question either.
A normal person would prefer to get back to their bed as soon as possible
Lil couldnt suppress her yawn.
I was the one who fell asleep in his bed, so I should be the one who takes responsibility.
Wake up.
However, Ed didnt budge and only mumbled inaudibly. The situation did seem to irritate him, evidenced by the wrinkles between his brows. In the end, Lil was forced to wrap her arm around his torso. She had just awoken herself and wondered if she had enough strength to lift him. Fortunately, the distance wasnt that far. Lil tightened the muscles in her abdomen and lifted Ed up. A grunting sound escaped from her lips. After dragging the giant barely close enough to the bed, she threw his body on it.
Ugh Youre so heavy Oh,e on.
Because Lil failed to get his entire body onto the bed, she had to push his still dangling legs up. Looking back at her handiwork, it appeared that Ed wasnt in afortable position as his head was bent unnaturally. Lil was about to give up when she noticed his frowning face and realised that the way his neck and legs were positioned was indeed incredibly ufortable.
But why arent you waking up?..
Lil shrugged her shoulders while muttering the useless question again. Her motivation to fix Eds position began to wane, so she calmly raised her body, thinking she had done enough. But her gaze, which was slowly moving away from him, stopped at his forehead. Foulnguage slipped through her lips.
Damn it. The wound on his forehead hasnt healed yet.
Brushing away his messy bangs, she could see the bruise that was initially covered by the cotton cloth he had whined so much about.
Its unsettling to see wounds Id inflicted on other peoples faces. Whats worse, when the wind blew, all the sailors who saw Eds forehead, asked him where he got such a hrious injury. Of course, he couldnt say it was actually caused by the teeth and lips of their very own Captain.
That thought annoyed her even more.
I have to get rid of those marks as soon as possible.
Lil reached under the bed in search of Eds medicine chest. At the same time, the string of questions continued to flow through her mind.
How the hell did I manage to make it look like that? Its like I carved it out with my front teeth. In addition, its round and dark red, like I gave him a hickey!
Lil found some ointment and approached him. Standing still and stretching out her hand, her finger carefullynded on the remote ind in the middle of his forehead. She looked at him, hoping he wouldnt wake up.
What she found rather strange was the fact that Eds sleeping face held no expression. He usually showed a wide range of emotions. Eyes full of curiosity, a grumpy childlike expression, or a mouthining about unfair treatment. At times it even made her dizzy due to her inability to keep up with his quickly changing expressions. This was the first time she was seeing him with such an expressionless face. Lil paused her finger and stared at him.
He doesnt look any different from usual, but at the same time, he does
With his small nose, smooth face free of bumps and curves, and clean, spotless skin, Ed met all of the requirements of a handsome young man.
Perhaps thats why I get a strange sense of freshness from him every now and then. But
Lil tilted her head a little.
Hes definitely not young. I thought he was only about twenty years old at first, but as time passed, it became increasingly difficult to guess his age.
Lil thought that Ed might be older than he appeared. Digging through her memories, sudden realisations dawned on her.
The alienation I feel from him whenever hes lost in thought, his detached eyes that look at me as if he knows everything, or whenever he uses sentences more befitting for an old man
In addition, Ed never told Lil he was twenty. It was just a wild guess on her part. In fact, she knew nothing about him.
Lil proceeded with smearing the ointment on the wound with her finger.
I dont need to know, I shouldnt even be curious.
After putting more pressure on her fingertip, she drew circles around Eds wound. Since a while ago, Eds brows appeared to be twitching asionally. Lil dismissed it as a trick of the light, so she gathered the leftover ointment, which had been pushed to the edge of Eds brow, and spread it in circles once more.
His nostrils seemed to have red once No way
Pfft
There was a crack ofughtering from somewhere. Lils suspicious eyes slowly made their way down his face. Eds facial muscles were subtly distorted as if he was in the middle of holding himself back. When Lil paused her actions, his mouthposedly rxed again. The process of returning to his peacefully sleeping face was so unbelievably natural, that it looked more like a well-executed y.
And just like that, Lil rotated her finger once more
Phwahahaha! Haha, hahaha
Lil looked nkly at theughing face. What Ed wasughing about was apparently so funny, that he grabbed his stomach and rolled over. By the end of hisughing fit, he was gasping for air. Lil was so embarrassed that she was at a loss for words. Instead of yelling, she yanked the pillow that was being pushed into the corner of the bed and squeezed it. When her shaking shoulders finally calmed down, she looked back at Ed, who had turned around again. Eds smiling face was flushed red. He then started to shout, ming Lil for his outburst.
Oh, really! Who the hell taught you that?
That
Do you really think its necessary to draw circles with the ointment? Huh? Ever since thest time
Thats how I saw others do it!
Lil whipped up the pillow and eximed with a flushed red face.
Who taught you to do such perverted things?
What?!
Instead of waiting for the moment the pillow would be flying towards his head, Ed simply pulled it away with his overwhelming strength. There was a clear difference in their power because he had been awake the entire time, whereas Lil had only gotten up. He grumbled as he threw the pillow over his shoulder.
What? Are you gonna throw medicine bottles at me again? Is that your new hobby?
Ugh!
Due to being forcefully robbed from the pillow, Lil lost her bnce and fell forward. To avoid falling on Ed again, she stretched out her arms in a panic. Her body stopped just before she was about to touch him. She had saved herself in time by propping up her arms on the bed. But although she managed to stop herself from fully falling on him, she was caught by surprise at the closeness of their faces. While her hair fell around and covered his face, Ed muttered, forcing his eyes shut.
I want you to be a little gentler this time.
Lil hurriedly stepped back.
What?!
Werent you gonna m into me again?
Ed sat up slowly and pointed to his forehead. He had that savvy look on his face she hadnt seen in a long time. Lil came to her senses btedly and straightened her shoulders, thereby finally blocking the few into her cleavage.
Why did you pretend to be asleep?
Well, I lost the momentum, so at some point I couldnt get up anymore because it would have been embarrassing. And it probably made the Captain even more embarrassed.
Are you high or something? You were already awake on your desk?!
Youre the one who fell asleep in someone elses cabin and upied their bed?
When he said it like that, Lil had nothing more to say. With her weakness stabbed, she could only bite her lip.
Why didnt you wake me?
Would you have woken up if I tried to? You didnt even open your eyes once when you were shaking your head like this
Ed imitated Lil by making grotesque movements of snapping his neck back and forth and left to right. Lil reflexively denied it.
Youre just making fun of me
Im sorry, its just my first time seeing someone who didnt wake up even after nodding their head like that. You looked like someone whoid down after a night of heavy drinking.
Wait. Did I do that? Me? I slept that deep?
Think back for yourself. You know that, dont you?
Lil tried to remember, but nothing came to mind. It felt like she had been to another world after falling soundly asleep,pletely cut off from reality. And she was certain she had never woken up in the midst of it
Chapter 128
Chapter 128Previous
Lil couldnt believe it and muttered.
How could this be
Why? Do you usually have trouble sleeping?
Yes. I cant sleep well. But how much time has passed?
Um thats why?
One hour? Two hours?
Uh well, is that really important? But first, what are you going to do with this?
Ed pointed to his bangs smeared with ointment. In her absentminded state, Lil had covered the teeth mark with so much medicine that it was nowpletely buried by the salve. Frowning at her disastrous ointment application, Lil squinted at the door to avoid taking responsibility.
This is why I need you to cover it with a cotton cloth again.
Im sorry.
Thats it?
I need to go.
So you want me to fix the troubles you caused myself?
Im very busy.
Lil turned around and grabbed her doorknob, when
Truth is, I dont have a mirror so please give me a hand.
Damn it.
Lils face distorted in frustration.
I rather have Ed threatening me to inform everyone about the cause of his wound as I can easily ignore that. But what I cant ignore is someones helplessness, especially when Im apologetic about it.
Despite already gripping the handle, Lil gritted her teeth, let it go and returned to the bedside.
I should have gone out quietly afterying him down on his bed. How annoying, I just gave myself more work.
Ed, who had no idea what was going on in her head, sat meekly and stared at Lil. She didnt like his sudden docile behaviour either. Ed hasnt offended Lil with his entric speech recently, and he hasnt done anything intrusive. Moreso, he secretly assisted her and put his life on the line for her. As a result, Lil had no reason to be prejudiced and treat him differently than the other sailors. She was a generous captain, always willing to help a crew member who asked for assistance and taking responsibility when she was the cause of the damage.
Where is it?
Ed pointed to the medicine bag on the desk. Lil rummaged through it until she found the cotton cloth, before wiping the white ointment from his hair. Her application appeared to be far worse than when she saw it from a distance. Lil tried to see the positive side of it.
If I had left it alone, he would have whined about it for weeks. Even if I set out to be that cruel, what I did was wrong, and I have to sincerely apologise.
Lil murmured with tense shoulders.
Look, Im sorry. This really is thick. I would have regretted it if I just left it like this
Ugh, I know I shouldnt be mean to you, but sometimes I cant help it. Youre acting strangely sly.
Well, I was surprised you even thought of applying the medicine yourself.
I was the one who hurt you, so I should at least do this much.
Isnt it because I keep getting caught by your eyes?
Lil frowned at Ed, who was talking nonsense.
Youre talking bullshit again.
Ed kept his mouth shut. When Lil caught sight of him, she soon resumed her work.
Ed licked his parched lips with his tongue.
It seems like now will be a good time to confess. In a ce where were alone and no one can bother us. Theres no guarantee that another opportunity like this will arise. But Im still curious about the meaning and sudden change of Liloa that only I can see. Did she have a change of heart? Whats her opinion of me now? I can barely stand my curiosity. If I have to guess, its most likely a positive turning point. Theres no way she would show the person she despised, her true face she hasnt shown anyone else.
Time passed while he was thinking it over and he became increasingly nervous.
If I confess my identity here and ask for forgiveness, Ill most certainly be rejected. Its easy to predict how betrayed Liloa will feel. If that happens, our fragile rtionship will be irreversibly damaged, and we might never speak again. Then, Ill never be able to figure out what this all meant or why the ne stopped working
As a result, Ed desired their rtionship to remain the same until he figured it out. He knew it was shameless greed, but he was afraid he would never know if their rtionship ended here. It was a secret that felt too big to keep hidden from him, from Lil, or anyone else.
What does the Captain think of me?
Youre part of my crew.
Is that all?
Why are you even asking? Do you think youve be someone special because Ive deemed you innocent? It appears that youre thinking incorrectly; I just recognized you as a sailor, okay? I had been watching you closely before because you were suspicious, but now Ive decided to ept you without any reservations. Dont act like youre getting special treatment.
Her voice was exceptionally cold. Ed looked over Lils shoulder, some morning light streamed in through the wooden shutters.
Liloa thinks its still night. If she knows its already morning, shell leave the cabin immediately I dont have much time left. What shall I do? What words can I use to convince her?
Ed lowered his tingling eyes that became stiff from being awake all night. Through his vision blurred by fatigue, he could see his and Lils legs almost touching. As if they had brushed against each other, the muscles in his legs became stiff and hot. Lil, on the other hand, acted normal and waspletely unaware of the loss of her nes divine power.
Her denial that he was just part of her crew was too much for Ed.
If Im really just another ordinary sailor in her eyes, then everyone should be seeing her like this. Right?
Really?
Huh, why? Do you think youre an exception?
A snort ofughter could be heard, mocking his expectations.
Is that what you have been thinking?
I thought you cared for me, though. In this brief period of time, we had good conversations and great experiences together, right?
If you really think what youre saying is true, then I have to distance myself from you again. Im the Captain and the leader here, so I always have to be fair, but if you feel that way, my other crew members might also think youre my favourite. I have no intention of making that happen.
Dont lie.
Ed red at the woman in front of him, with her long, undone ck hair.
No one knows that her hair is this long, its something only I can see. Im not seeing an illusion or a hallucination. How can you dismiss me as no different from the other guys when Im seeing you as the woman you are, right in front of me? Why would you tell such an obvious lie to someone who knows this is clearly something else? How could you?
Of course, Lil has no idea how she appeared to him. However, it was appalling that she didnt even want to admit that she had a change of heart or an awakening that couldnt be ignored. Ed vividly recalled the moment Lil changed. And how happy she was at that very moment.
Time is running out. My heart cant take this anymore. I cant turn a blind eye to this any longer. If she refuses to acknowledge it herself, then Ill have to make her admit it.
Then why do you only look like this to me?
Lil asked with apletely unintelligible face.
What?
What do you mean, what??
What nonsense are you talking about?
Why do you think Ive been tailing you around for?
It was only then that Lil, who sensed something was off, tensed up.
Wait a minute, tell me again from the beginning. I dont know what youre talking about
It seems so obvious, why are you pretending not to know what I mean to you?
What are you talking about
Why on earth? Are you afraid that admitting it will make it irreversible?
The space between the bed and the desk wasnt wide. Lil, who was backing away from him, eventually bumped against the desk.
Are you out of your mind?
What are you so afraid of? What kind of immense feelings do you have?
What the hell are you talking about? If you want to have a conversation, get away from me and exin yourself properly.
Lil kept a straight face and started to shove him on the shoulder. Even as Ed was being pushed away, he didnt bother to stop her. He knew she was going to stop the moment she heard the crazy words from him anyway.
By any chance Do you love me?
Chapter 129
Chapter 129Previous
Lils whole body froze and she needed time to process Eds words.
What did he say? Just now, Ed Im sure
She felt suffocated.
Even in this situation, I know very well that Im treating Ed extraordinarily by not kicking him out of the cabin right away. The reason wevee this far was that I didnt want to go back to our old rtionship. Apart from his asional rudeness, I still care for him. Im aware of that. Hes the one who has been saying the words I have longed for throughout my whole life, so his existence is special to me But, what the hell, cant he be satisfied with the patience Im giving him? Doesnt he know how hard it is to forgive after going through so much humiliation? Or see how I still want to leave room for something? Isnt this enough?
Lil had no idea how much special treatment he wanted.
Are you implying that I have certain feelings for you and I cant admit them? I didnt answer your question, so you immediately call it love? How are you in the position to ask me this just because I applied some ointment on your wound for once?
Can those certain feelings be his own cherished heart? I dont know what hes hoping for. But hes clearly waiting for me to answer.
However, she never wanted to talk about how she felt about him and even if she wanted to, she couldnt. Cesar knew best how suspicious Lil was of Ed in the beginning. Thats why, whenever she and Ed shed in an unusual way, Cesar would watch them closely.
A wave of guilt coursed through her stomach.
I could have stayed on the deck instead of following him to his cabin in the middle of the night I could have requested that he carry his bag to the upper deck.
She couldnt decide whether she was angry at herself for being careless or at Ed for insisting profusely. Lil raised her chin. Ed had already locked his gaze on her. Her eyes suddenly sting due to being pricked by his green needles. When she tried to clench her fists, her sweaty fingers kept slipping out.
Why does he feel the need to exaggerate the fact that my attitude has be somewhat softer? Who does he think Lil Schweiz is? Havent I already emphasised that Im the Captain over and over again? Great feelings? Love? This is unforgivable After thinking about it for a long time, I finally gave him my trust, but he takes my change as a joke.
How disappointing.
Hisment was the final straw for Lil. Unable to hold back her simmering anger, she started to shout.
You!
Youre the disappointment!
I finally trusted you, and now youre going to say some nonsense like this in return? Let me be clear. Youre just a sailor, nothing more nothing less.
Yes, epting you as part of my crew took time, but Ive been treating them that way since the moment they boarded the ship. Dont think youve gained anything just because Im being more generous now.
Are you sure about that?
The moment she met his confident face, Lil realised her mistake. The first and foremost thing she overlooked was the fact she should have denied it from the beginning. Still contemting inwardly, Lil crossed her arms, trying to remain calm.
First of all, why would I like a man?
I should have said this first. How on earth did I miss this?
Ed, on the other hand, radiated a calmness that overshadowed Lils regret. As if her concern about gender was irrelevant, he indifferently moved closer. By instinct, Lil pushed him away. She recalled that her untied gun belt was lying on the edge of the desk. Moving her head slightly, she caught a glimpse of it in the corner of her eye and gave Ed a stern warning.
I dare you to touch me one more time. Know that when you do, the trust I had in you will be gone. Well go back to the way we used to be and I wont overlook any signs of sodomy anymore.
That story again? What do you gain by erasing the past and hiding in one of your shells? Convenience?
Ed, who was standing in front of her, looked exhausted. It was Lil who was tired of her opponent, but Ed looked like he was too. This caused Lil to be increasingly confused because the person that instigated and upheld this troublesome discussion, was getting angry and fed up himself.
What are you so sick and tired of, exactly?
Lil couldnt ovee her frustration and asked.
What the hell are you hiding? What do you know and I dont?
I thought you would stop deceiving yourself in front of me, so why did you go back to being so stubborn again?
Dont just talk ambiguously about the things that you think you know. Exin it properly. Otherwise, youll never get the answer you want.
At that time, youre the one who asked!
You asked if I wouldnt mind regardless of who you are. You wouldnt ask that if you didnt want to go back to how we used to be. So I gave you my honest answer.
And even though you only silently smiled Werent you the happiest youd ever been? How can you say you dont care about me when you were so happy you nearly cried? Theres no reason to hold back in front of me. You feel at ease, right?
You said you hadnt been sleeping well, but didnt you sleep so well just now?
Or, could it be that everyone else gave you the same answer, so there really is no difference between me and them?
Lil avoided his piercing gaze. Her heart pounded violently, and with her breath caught in her throat, she pressed down her chest.
Since when is it that easy for him to see through me? I dont remember There isnt a single mistake in his words and he knows it. But I cant give him the answer The moment I do, Ill lose the little control I still have
It felt like a stiff wooden pole pierced her heart.
Your heart knows the truth so well that it shows you everything. So why cant you say it out loud? Are you afraid that it will all disappear once you open your mouth?
Lil fumbled with the ne under her shirt. Its round curve touched her fingertips. Even though not a word was said about it, she somehow feltpelled to check it. The feeling that it could fall off at any moment, was terrifying.
The reason you asked me is obvious
Their gazes locked. Ed had been staring at Lil for quite some time now as if he was waiting to get her attention.
You want me to see you for your true self.
Stop it.
But youre still living while deceiving yourself, whats this if not deception?
Whomever you are now and who you were in the past, you want to return to your original self. But right now, youre hiding in a different shell for convenience or whatever I know it all, so dont make those futile efforts in front of me. Tell me the truth.
Lil staggered back and muttered.
No. What the hell are you talking about
A gust of wind blew through Mortus tightly closed castle. In there, Lil was swept around aimlessly. She realised it was the kind of wind that didnt just tickle her heart, but shook her entire core.
What the hell Im I supposed to do? When Serlio is just around the corner If I agree with him now, what will happen to the castle? Wont it copse? Wont the wholend be uprooted?
With Mortu as its owner, Lil had no authority to decide on such a grand ending. But Ed, who didnt know that, continued to talk.
Ill ask you onest time, dont you feel like youre overlooking something really, really important?
Lil hid her tongue away.
How can you put me in this position and not be aware of it?
She simply couldnt answer.
Admit it. You want to be yourself in front of me.
And you know you can do that. That feeling isnt something you have in front of an ordinary sailor. In one way or another, you think of me as special.
I dont love you
It doesnt have to be love. It doesnt matter. Its not like I want to be by your side in that form.
Lils heart raced toward her neck, making even breathing painful.
So far, theres only one thing Eds after. He wants my approval Approval, that I dont downy his significance in my life. But I can never give it
Her and Cesars world would shatter if she did that. Lil was fully aware that shes already been shaken too much.
It doesnt have to be love? That may be the case for him, but not for me Even if it isnt love, his wind will always be blowing. Like a gust of wind. Even if I dont want to, being around him has an effect on me that I cant ignore Who wouldnt want to fully step into that wind if they had the chance? Wont my desire grow? Everything is self-evident
Lil bit her lip to retain herself from answering.
If this goes on any longer, it will be dangerous.
Were running out of time. I really want to know your feelings before this shallow rtionship ends
Chapter 130
Chapter 130Previous
Silence fell upon them.
The more I dwell on it, the more stifled I feel.
In the end, however, it was Ed who couldnt stand the pressure. Lil on the other hand, was very used to this kind of thing.
So, this is it? To avoid it like this until the end
Eds words flew away when he covered his face. His hidden expression appeared helpless as he let out an emptyugh. Still rubbing his cheeks, he raised his head and directed his bloodshot eyes toward Lil.
This may be thest time for the Captain and me.
Drooping his hands, Ed muttered, looking somewhere on the floor.
I just left him be. There was only one person, but I couldnt kill him or do anything about it. I had to do that to respect your beliefs. I stupidly blew my chance*
Lil couldnt understand a word he said.
What is he talking about?
She tried to grasp his meaning. But in the end, she was unable tofort the man whose mood sank gloomily in front of her. All Lil was allowed to do was stand in the corner with her tongue hidden.
I cant believe that I was so naive. After all, a guy like me should live as he always had I could have known that if I acted with someone in mind for no reason, I would end up like this. Now everything is ruined like this. What on earth could Ive been possessed by? Where the hell did I go wrong? For a while not even for one night damn it. Im such an idiot.
Lil widened her eyes in surprise. A terrifying thought caused her toe to her senses. She was reminded of Mortu, who would be waiting for her somewhere with eyes that pierced right through her forehead. She muttered half-fazed.
One night? Are you talking about today?..
As Ed didnt look at her, she bewilderedly stared at themp near his bed.
If the night has passed, it wont be dark anymore, but the lights are on In the mornings we can simply open the windows to receive sunlight. So, why are the lights still on?
Are you saying that half a day has passed? Right now
This cant be. No matter how soundly I slept, it couldnt have been more than a few hours. Cesar also didnt look for me or is it because he couldnt find me? Because he never expects me to be here? Here, in another mans bedroom
When she perceived Ed as a man, she became concerned about what Cesar would think of the situation.
In an instant, Lil hurried to the window. The shutters were closed despite the fact that they need to be opened every morning. There were several reasons, but the bottom line was the same. The lower deck receives little sunlight, so it was necessary to use every inch of light they could get.
So, if I open the window now, itll be night, right? Ed must be wrong
Lil reached out and grasped the wooden handle with both hands. Through the window, she could hear the sound of pping wings approaching quickly.
Pudduck. Pudduck.
Since they were anchored near an ind, it wasnt strange at all to have birds around. That was why Lil didnt even pay attention to it when she opened the shutters wide. Dawn greeted her. Before she could even be surprised about the brightness of the sky, a strange bird rushed at her.
Hmph!
When the bird almost pecked her face with its beak, Lil stuck herself to the wall in order to move out of the way. She clutched her startled heart and stared at the unexpected guest. It was a handsome pigeon. A breed that couldnt be seen nearby. Realising that fact, she immediately looked at it with different eyes. Lil knew the breed very well, which made her even more surprised to see it out here.
Well-maintained feathers attached to its long wings and amunication scroll hanging from its ankle!..
A rare breed exclusively used by government officers working under the imperial family. Bred for military purposes, so it was faster and twice as smart as a regr pigeon. The red-winged pigeon clearly recognized Eds face and hovered above his head. It wiggled its beak as if asking for his arm and some food. Lil had no eyes for Ed. Her nerves were all focused on the container fastened to its ankle.
Small, round, and shiny
Lil immediately lowered her gaze. The window was right next to the desk and recalled that her gun belt wasying on it. There was no time to think, so without dy, she reached out and grabbed her gun. The metal clung to her sweat-soaked hand.
The bird is only circling Ed, not minding me in the slightest Its intelligent enough to recognize people
Given the obvious situation, Lil didnt hesitate and extended her arm as far as she could. When she was about to aim at Ed, she twisted her arm and aimed at the light bulb. She couldnt bear to aim at him directly.
You
Her already heavy heart ached more. Her heart has pounded as if she had been running for a long time and now the feeling of being stabbed by a knife was added to it. It was so painful. She needed to stay calm, but she simply couldnt. Her paling fingers trembled uncontrobly. The handle of the gun slipped due to her sweaty palm, causing the barrel to shake ridiculously. She had to put her other hand underneath it for support.
Her first syble sounded like a scream.
You!
You think I dont know that this is a pigeon used by the Navy?
Never before was it this hard for Lil to find her words. Her head was tired and about to burn out.
Naval message!
It was a difficult word to grasp. Lil desperately looked at Ed, unsure if he would be able to turn things around.
Please pick up the message. Smile as if nothing was going wrong and try to get out of the situation as you always do!
But Ed just stared nkly at the bird.
If hes innocent, he would have been taken aback by the sudden appearance of this bird. If not, he should be embarrassed that he has been caught. But howe hes not surprised nor embarrassed?
Come on, exin this! Exin it now!
After everything, it hase to this
What?
His retaliation is pretty quick. But, of course Youve been here all night, so theres no way hed stay still.*
Lils frustration reached its peak when Ed started to talk about things she didnt understand again.
Ive had enough of your nonsense! Cut the crap and exin this!
Exin what? You already drew your gun.
Her momentum came to a halt. Lil was suddenly torn about whether or not she should put her gun away.
The moment I put this away, I am emotionally brainwashed. And I simply cant afford it. Giving my trust to Ed is separate from doubting suspicious circumstances
Lil muttered, unable to do anything.
This is
What kind of expression is that? Arent you doing the right thing? You should follow your instincts, dont be naive as if you never went to war.
Exin yourself, say something!
Are words even needed?
Ed extended his arm toward the pigeon. Slowly, as if to closely observe what was happening, he reached out his forearm toward its red wing while remaining asposed as he had always been.
I wonder whats in it.
Dont move!
Lils scream waspletely ignored and the pigeon wandering around the bed tried tond on Eds arm.
Destruction of evidence!
A clear presumption entered her mind.
As soon as the pigeonnds on him, Ed will remove the message. And the message in his hands will disappear in one way or another. Hell simply and shamelessly destroy it. Ill then lose the most conclusive evidence right under my watch! No, I cant let that happen
Bang!
The sound of gunfire pierced her ears. It wasnt until the smoke rose from her gun that Lil knew she had pulled the trigger. In the end, she had aimed it somewhere in the air. The startled pigeon pped around, but Ed had his arm still outstretched toward the bird. Seeing that Ed had no trauma, Lil was relieved and nervous at the same time.
Someone must have heard the gunshot. Soon, a crowd will gather in the front of the cabin
As such a scene unfolded as if it were drawn in front of her eyes, the door suddenly burst open.
Gunshot!..
Footnote:
I just left him be. There was only one person, but I couldnt kill him or do anything about it. I had to do that to respect your beliefs. I stupidly blew my chance = Ed is talking about Courant, hiding in the chest.
His retaliation is pretty quick. But, of course Youve been here all day, so theres no way hed stay still. = Ed is talking about Cesar.
Chapter 131
Chapter 131Previous
A small figure jumped into the room. It was Courant, holding a gun in one of his hands. Lil bit her lip in her dismay. Realising btedly that she had unlocked thetch afterying Ed down and right before she tried to leave the bedroom.
Startled by the shout of the uninvited guest, the pigeon rushed toward Courant.
What the?!
The pigeon struck Courants small head with its beak and the sound of its loud pping wings filled the room. While Courant frantically covered his head, struggling to shove the bird away, a hand rose from above him. Lil couldnt see who reached out because their body and face were hidden behind the half-open door. But the rampaging pigeon that had been pecking on Courants head, was grabbed by its body in an instant. The grip was strong enough to hold the bird firmly despite its violent pping. Surprised, Courant looked back at his saviour and greeted them. The boy then pointed at Ed and raised his eyes towards him as a gesture of usation. The hands owner seemed to have said something because Courant eagerly nodded his head in response. The obedient boy then grabbed the wooden door and held it open for him.
Lil hoped the person about to enter wasnt a member from Valtanos or Jarles crew as it was unimaginable how much more threatening the atmosphere would be if word got out that this ship had a navy onboard that couldmunicate with his fleet. But only a secondter, she wished it was one of them as she could only think of one other person who shouldve never seen this scene.
Lil knew before the door even fully opened. She knew it the moment she saw the arm. The way it wore its sleeve and the appearance of the familiar wrist. She couldnt help but wonder what he was thinking about the hours shes spent with Ed. It wasnt long before the identity of the man, who stepped straight into the cabin, was revealed.
Cold sweat poured down her back like a river, her brow became damp and her legs trembled. She felt as if shed been caught in bed with a stranger. The fact that Lil was still pointing her gun at Ed wasnt helping the situation either.
What is going on?
Cesar looked at Lil as he retrieved the message from the pigeons ankle
***
Oh Im dying
Captain Long struggled to open his eyes as hey face down on the conference table in the admirals office. He couldnt recall thest time he had a good nights sleep.
The rest of the fleet probably feels the same way. Of course, if the Vice-Admiral refuses to lie down for even a moment, who has the right to do so? Fortunately, I can ck off a bit like this if Sir Sagastar is out of sight, but if Im caught the situation will turn disastrous
Captain Long sighed deeply, drooping his forehead on the hard table.
All battleships were currently on a tight schedule, but the Visha, where Sagastar was stationed, has elerated its pace immensely. Due to the urgency of the situation, the Visha raised from the middle to the front lines, but then it even set off alone and never drifted off its route. Of course, the Visha was apanied by a Legardon sloop on all sides.
The captain smiled with relief, thankful that Legardon had joined them.
Legardon, which has enemies in the shallow waters of the Ingres Sea, has arge number of shallow draft ships. These smaller ships were ideal for exploring coastlines. Such a setup would allow them to travel along the coast while leaving arger ship like the Visha in the middle of the sea.
However, thats the only thing that can be considered fortunate
The captains smile quickly turned into a sad one when he realised everything else was in disarray. He only wanted to sleep. It felt as if he was going insane from sleep deprivation.
I might die if I stay awake like this At this point, Im willing to sell my soul to the God of death in exchange for some shuteye
What are you doing, Captain?
Aaaagh!
Captain Long rose from his seat. Until now, he hadnt realised Sagastar was standing right next to him.
Maybe I really dozed off
That thought terrified him so much that it was writing all over his face.
When did you arrive, Commodore?
Ive been here since you were soundly asleep alone while everyone else worked hard.
No No, I just happened to observe the Hangyang Inds from a lower vantage point
Cut to the chase.
Yes!
Sagastar walked past the table and sat down on the admirals seat. The captain, who was still standing, finally sat down in response to the given gesture. Out of exhaustion, Sagastar leaned back in his chair and rubbed his eyes. Captain Long used this moment to scan the table in front of them, searching for anything worth reporting, before casting a sidelong nce at hismodore. Somewhere along the line, Sagastar had removed his jacket and was now dressed in an for him unusual manner, with a loose scarf hanging from his shoulders. He even rolled his sleeves all the way up to his elbows and his exposed forearms were smeared with ink.
Sir Sagastar used to nag Sir Edgar whenever he wandered around the Visha in simr attire Now hes the one who casually discarded his coat and vest. This practically confirms he isnt paying attention to anything but the search.
The captain snapped out of his thoughts and forcefully opened his eyes to read the report. He could only open his eyes fully by forcefully raising his brows. The captain looked at the ck letters with smarting eyes he then felt them close slowly.
Captain.
Yes, Commodore
When he realised that his answer came out unconsciously, captain Long immediately opened his eyes wide.
Yes! Whats the matter?
Bring them.
Oh, yes.
The captain took the documents gathered in front of him and walked up to Sagastar. He scoured for the right page and ced the papers down in front of themodore.
Uh, well here it is.
Is this really the ship?
Yes. Whether these waters are uncharted or not This must be it. A few days ago, another ship encountered it, but we lost its trail Who would even want to go this way? Its famous for being a windless zone, most ships avoid it, afraid to die of starvation.
However, it oveps with the route to Serlio.
Ah, ording to the officers of Legardon, Serlio primarily trades with the maind and the inds along the way. Because the main ind of the southern archipgo is Marchand, I heard that not many ships from the South find it profitable to go to Serlio.
Right.
Sagastar sank into silence. Trying to predict various scenarios and possibilities, he busily flipped through the papers. For a moment, the captain quietly observed him.
By the way, Commodore
What?
Why do we keep searching the inds?
Sagastars hand came to a halt. The captain winced, wondering if hed made a mistake. Fortunately for him, Sagastar turned the page before responding to him.
Do you recall the most recent correspondence we received?
Yes.
It had the title of the book written on it.
Yes.
Under what conditions do you believe such a change in procedure could ur?
The captain shook his head.
Didnt you interpret it as a distress signal by the Admiral?
Formally, yes.
Is there an informal way to look at it?
Thats correct.
How?
Someone coerced Sir Edgar into writing a code.
What?!
Sagastar gave him an irritated look, so the captain shrank his shoulders and shut his mouth again.
For now, I can only assume something must have happened. Sir Edgar must have informed the perpetrator that their life was also on the line, so they had no choice but to help Sir Edgar. In this case, they must have had some scuffle over the code. If its written down without any chance to check, the perpetrator will never believe the content, and that will mean trouble for Sir Edgar too. And because Sir Edgar couldnt use the official code, this must be a product of thepromise between them.
You came up with all this just because he wrote down the title?
Yes. Think about it, Captain Long. Think. Whats the foundation of the code?
The captain took a quick look around. Like a real library, the walls on both sides of the admirals room were lined with books. Bookshelves whose arrangement and contents havent changed in years. No matter how high the waves the Visha sailed were, the shelves remained intact. Even if a bookshelf was tipped over and all the books were spilt, the owner would return them to their original ce.
Is that even human?
The captain shook his head when he even imagined Edgars ghost hovering in front of the bookshelf. He rubbed his arms incessantly and gazed at Sagastar.
The title coordinates?
Thats right, Captain. One cant decipher the code unless he knows what kind of book he needs. The coordinates of the title, the first three numbers, are the key to the code.
If Sir Edgar only wrote down the title with numbers, the perpetrator wont be able to trust the message, in addition, theres the risk that Sir Edgars library would be found out, so theypromised by just writing the title down?
Exactly.
Uh then I understand why its rming that the Admiral only used half of the coding system, but what does that have to do with searching the inds?
The tired Sagastar rested his hand on his forehead.
It wouldnt have been a peaceful situation if you had to write a letter under duress, Captain Think, youre now aboard a hostile ship with no allies. Threats are lurking all the time. How are you going to escape?
Of course, Ill wait for a nearby ind and flee at night
Thats all there is to it.
Wellthen the Admiral could have drifted to one of the many inds in this vast ocean
Finding that the conversation took another annoying turn, Sagastar waved his hand. The captain immediately bit his tongue and picked up the scattered reports. Meanwhile, themodore closed his eyes. Captain Long gathered thest report and packed all of them to his chest before quietly leaving the admirals room
***
Chapter 132
Chapter 132Previous
When her jaw felt numb as if it had been removed, Lil opened her mouth with difficulty.
Ce Cesar
Sweat dripped from her forehead right into her eyes, blurring her vision. Lil shook her head and tightly closed them.
I need to snap out of it.
She had no idea what absurd misunderstandings Cesar woulde up with if she let herself get lost here.
Nothing Cesar might suspect has ever happened, so I just have to act as if nothing happened. That means I have to exin the situation, what should I say? Whats the most convincing thing to say?
In the meantime, Ed came into view. He sat down on the bed and blinked a few times, calming himself down. Ed soon returned to hisposed expressionless face with a rxed body. Now, it was only Lil who was embarrassed, jittery and denying this situation.
But thats only natural, isnt it? Im the one who got fooled its the most obvious fact in the room.
After rearranging her thoughts, Lil gave an order without hesitation.
Courant, get Jericho and in. Quietly but quickly.
Courant, staring at Ed as if he were going to kill him, muttered.
That was a loud gunshot. What if someone asks about it?
It was Cesar who answered immediately.
Tell them that the doctor attempted suicide.
Yes.
Courant closed the door and left the cabin. Lil still had her gun aimed at Ed, but her hands were no longer trembling. She spoke to Cesar in a calm manner.
What does it say?
Cesar delivered a powerful blow to the fluttering pigeon, knocking it out. To secure the letter, he lowered theid bird to the floor and deftly opened themunication scroll.
Its fortunate that so far, Cesar agrees to cooperate. I might even be able to get the usations dropped that we cant discuss here. Therefore, its preferable to reduce the intensity of his doubts first.
Resolutely, Lil raised her chin.
Its funny how I brainwashed myself like this when nothing has happened.
However, that feeling was short-lived.
It appears to be about the direction our pirate ship is heading [Considering the Bell Rocks route that has been reported so far, its likely to be within the eastern archipgo]
Ed burst outughing as if he heard something funny.
Incredible!
The Bell Rocks route that has been reported so far
The clear sentence filled Ed with a bted surge of rage. It wasnt until Cesar intervened that he came to his senses as if he had been hit by cold water.
I almost fell for it. Didnt I almost help him destroy the evidence? Im surprised that someone like Cesar had to intervene to snap me back.
Before he knew it, his hands started trembling, and he spat out curses.
You disgraceful bastard.
Ed raised his eyebrows andughed at Cesar.
Arent you so damn good at this? You just read it like that and you sound so damn believable.
When Cesar didnt respond, Ed, who suddenly lost hisugh, looked straight at Lil. The humiliation and betrayal in her eyes attacked him like a swarm of insects he couldnt escape.
He gritted his teeth.
This kind of trust. Im very envious of that
It doesnt matter if it was the intended message or not. Im sure that Cesar doesnt know the official officers code, but hearing him read it out loud with such confidence is really something else.
Ed still didnt take his eyes off her. Lil didnt loosen up either.
Theres a limit to Eds impudence. He himself was caught red handed and can still afford to shamelessly raise his face despite betraying me upfront Its no use saying my prayers. He isnt even making excuses for himself What the hell am I going to do now Damn it.
Lil bit her lip.
This cant be it. I think Im taking this the wrong way
Carrying a heavy weight on her shoulders, the scale tipped and pointed into the direction of defending Ed.
When I recall every time I was fooled, I should be angrier, but Im not. I know I should be resentful, and Im trying hard to feel that way, but the rage that had been snuffed out doesnt return. What kind of mentality is this? Im feeling disconnected as if this is all just a bad dream.
Rather, her days with Ed were much more vivid, and she appeared to bepletely possessed.
However, because Cesar had been staring at Lil in silence, she was forced to begin the interrogation.
What else did you leak?
Edughed at herment.
Well, there were so many that I dont remember.
Youre so
Why? It doesnt really matter what I say now anyway, right?
Is this really the attitude of a spy whose identity has been revealed? Its hard to believe. Hes been avoiding many crises with his attitude, but something is definitely different. Perhaps he gave up on everything? But Ed is too particr a person to do that and it doesnt seem to be in his nature to give up on life as vainly as this too.
Despite her guilt, Lil continued to specte.
If I think that Ed isnt a spy, then I should doubt the content of the correspondence. But doubting the message means doubting Cesar who read it Why would Cesar do such a thing? To banish the guy who might have spent the night with his lover? Can that really be it? Surely, he mustve looked for me as soon as he woke up Wait, he might have searched all over the Bell Rock, and not being able to find me, worried him. Then when he heard the gunshot and came looking, he found Ed, who was being called out for being a spy, and me He then realised that I spent the night here For that reason, he could have fabricated the message from the pigeon on the spot But thats nonsense! Nothing Ie up with makes any sense But does it really matter? Theres no way a Naval message contains mere small talk. It doesnt change the fact that its a telegram from the Western fleet bound to a messenger bird that then flew all the way here. To the Bell Rock, the ship Ed boarded. Even if the message is impossible to decode, its still proof that theyve beenmunicating with each other
As soon as in and Jericho entered the cabin one after another, Lil ordered them without dy not even fully informing them on the situation.
Hes a spy from the Navy.
What?
What did you say?
Lil avoided further exnation by wriggling the barrel of the gun she was holding. The more she confronted her inner thoughts, the more the scale pointed into a direction it shouldnt as it couldnt bear the weight.
Lock him up. Well throw him on a suitable uninhabited ind soon, lets discuss the timingter.
***
It had been a particrly rough day.
As soon as the trumpet sounded in the morning, the captains office became crowded. This was because the moored ship decided to raise its anchor. After a long time, the Bell Rock was caught on a windy day again and sailed along the course. Due to their resumed voyage, the officers busied themselves around the decks all day long. As she was never being left alone for even a moment, Lil and Cesar still hadnt had the chance to speak about what had happened in private.
While constantly giving orders and receiving reports, Lil thought of Eds disposal. Ed had been chained up and was watched alternately by in and Jericho. Those who asked about the gunshot were told it was a suicide attempt.
Indeed, thats better than theme excuse that it was a mistake. No matter when he disappears, we can simply tell them he seeded in killing himself and the doctors work has been suspended.
The work on deck didnt stop till evening. Only then did Lil, Cesar, in and Jericho gather in the captains room to discuss Eds removal. Out of necessity for this meeting, Eds warden became the young Courant. Although Lil was worried that Courant might not be able to handle Ed, they werent in a position to do anything about it.
Lil dered the sentence without question.
Istion. As soon as the sun rises tomorrow, throw him overboard near a deserted ind.
in asked disgruntledly.
Why tomorrow?
His view
Lil pressed her lips before she could continue any further.
For a prisoner whos supposed to receive the maximum sentence, the suggestion to dy his disposition until the morning just to increase his visibility wont make sense
Sure enough, in banged the table in frustration.
Are you going to throw him away in the morning knowing theres a risk of someone seeing him? We should throw him out when its dark, like right now. It will be better if this doesnt reach the ears of guys like Julio. Besides, Captain, wont the other sailors get suspicious if the doctor has been locked up for a long time? A new patient cane any minute! Anyone can knock on the door of the doctor! If its only one or two people, the excuse we use now can work, but not when there are ten or twenty. We cant lock him up like this. Lets hurry and dispose of him as soon as possible. Well need to go back to Panichi and report this.
Jericho, standing next to in, couldnt stop fidgeting with his fingers.
Thats right, well have to tell Anunchio about this disaster oh, what to do oh
Jericho, with his head down, thumped his forehead. He was so remorseful that tears welled up in his eyes. Because no one stopped him, only Jerichosmentation could be heard for a while.
It was Cesar who eventually cut him off.
No. Our destination wont change.
Navigator. What do you mean?
Did you forget that this ship is carrying out the orders of the League? Currently, the Bell Rock is in the process of bringing in supplies necessary for the uing war. If the Navy is already this close to the League, we need to hurry, dont we?
But
Ill send a letter through another ship when we encounter one on the way.
What kind of ship could we possibly encounter on these waters?
Didnt we alreadye across one?
Thats
For now, thats the best thing to do. Isnt that right, Captain?
Chapter 133
Chapter 133Previous
Ignoring both the agitated in and the wistful Jericho, Cesar only looked at Lil. She nodded slowly, not knowing what he was thinking.
Obviously, it has something to do with Serlio. He must be trying to get me out of this situation in which I have an infiltrator under my watch, right after announcing Im retiring. But, is that all theres to it? Due to the unexpected battle, we also lost men from Jarles and Valtanos crew. Being contractually indebted to those guys and going back to Panichi empty-handed, basically means I have no value for my own life I have nothing to say even if they demand my neck upon our return
Yes.
in clicked his tongue and scratched his neck.
So, whats the order?
Theres none for now.
Hah! How frustrating.
Cesar is right. If the Mondovi fleet suddenly makes an unexpected move, we wont get a second chance. Grandpa, we need to return loaded
and ensure we reach Panichi in one piece.
Lil swallowed the end of her sentence with bitter breath. After a moment of silence, in, who considered all of it a waste of time, jumped up from his seat.
Well, all right then. Lets get rid of him.
Startled by his sudden deration, Lil jerked from her seat as well.
Wait! You cant just throw away a Navy like its trash! Even the corpse
Lil cleared her choked throat with a dry cough. Once seemed not enough. She could only speak calmly after she cleared her throat a few times.
Even a corpse should be set adrift on an ind so that it can be found. If hees from a prominent family, it can be more difficult for us in the future. The League has maintained a moderate stance so far. Being careless now will render the hard work of Anunchio and the other captains to nothing.
Who gives a damn about the nobles?!
in eximed in surprise.
Oh my! Everyones crazy here! Crazy I say! What do you want me to do, apany him on a yacht?
Shut up, old man. Didnt you say youd keep an eye on him in the first ce? Back in Amiaeng, didnt I tell you that I found him suspicious and didnt you say I should trust you? Can you say you did a good job considering how his pigeon has managed to fly back and forth all this time?
in shut his mouth firmly and sat down again. In fact, everyone gathered here was to me for making a mistake one way or the other. Eds boarding was approved by Jericho, and in told their doubting captain that he would watch over him. For that reason, Lil summoned only Jericho and in as both of them had a heavy responsibility in this situation.
So
A small wooden board should be enough.
Cesar cut off Lils words.
At least he might be able to keep his life. Its hard to give more than that.
Cesar cast a sidelong nce at Lil. It wasnt a look that asked for approval. It was to see if shed ask for more for the man shed spent the night with. While Cesar continued his instructions to in with a cold stare, Lils face darkened and she failed to say anything.
The space next to the doctors cabin is empty because of the rudder.
So you want to throw him out through there then? Hm Yes, as soon as we open the sliding door on the stern side we would be right above the hull. Theres a bulkhead too, so theres no one to see when were moving him. All right, mate.
It was only then that in rxed his expression and stood up. Lil nced anxiously at the hilt of his sword that his stubby hand was grazing, afraid that he might cause an ident.
Grandpa.
I know! I know! I wont kill him indiscriminately, so dont worry!
in walked out of the captains office, dragging the still snivelling Jericho behind him. After the deliberate stomping of their boots faded away, the wooden door mmed shut. In an instant, silence began to settleyer byyer in the space where only the two of them remained. And as time passed, theyers piled up.
Nobody moved. The silence gave the impression that no one was present and continued for a long time. Cesar and Lil exchanged no words nor nces. Lil had no idea where Cesar was even looking. In this case, she had to say something first, so she wiped her dried lips with her tongue before opening her mouth.
Cesar.
Cesar let out a long sigh. Lil felt like she was being buried under his heavy breathing.
Nothing happened.
Lets talk about thister
I was wrong.
After the work is done.
Really nothing happened
The harsh screeching sound of Cesars chair filled the room.
Forgive me
Lil could only mutter as his back receded. However, Cesar didnt turn around and instead opened the door of the captains office before disappearing. Her throat burned. She felt like she was about to be erased from this world. The desk and chairs, which were all perfectly fine, felt alien to her. Lil raised her hands and held them in front of her eyes. When she saw the bloodless palms simr to those of a dead person, she bent her trembling fingers and clenched them into fists.
I dont know what to do. Should I kneel and apologise, or
Even though no one was rushing her, she felt impatient. Lil raised her pale hands higher and wiped her anxious face.
Why did I do that Why on earth did I do that? What was I thinking when I got in there, fell asleep, opened the window, and let the bird in Damn it! That damn messenger pigeon. Why did ite there at that time? Why did it have toe when I was there
Lil raised her head in a sh.
But, wheres the oil?
Her smooth flow of self-pity was abruptly disrupted.
Its so strange. The pigeons arrival in the morning meant that the incense had been ced several hours before that, but Ed had been with me all night. Im not sure what he did when I fell asleep, but he definitely had enough time to remove the scent before the pigeon picked up the trail. He couldnt afford to make such a stupid mistake. And Ed didnt have just an hour or two, but the entire night. He also couldve woken me up at any time and kick me out, but he didnt
A certain assumption crossed her mind.
Maybe he didnt know. Maybe the oil was applied to a ce that was out of his control. Perhaps the perfume had been stolen The fact that the pigeon arrived while I was present couldve been designed to create an undeniable situation. Such a ruse couldve been made by simply wiping the window sill with the oil.
But even so, the result remains the same. The reality that the pigeon recognized Ed, means that it hasmunicated through it before. From the very beginning, perhaps even before boarding this ship Ive been thoroughly deceived. So I shouldnt be defending Ed, I should be driven mad with rage. Im not in a position to be foolishly worried that he might be innocent.
But Ed No, Cesar confirmed the content. The whole thing couldve been staged.
After all, Lil finally epted Ed through a fairly irrational process. She never meant to let her guard down, however Ed dug into her mind and dispelled her doubts. Her beliefs were seen through, yed with, and eventually turned into tools to win her trust.
Lil buried her face in her palms. But, no matter how hard she tried, there was a desire that she couldnt shake off. It was a desire so grand that she really began to suspect that she was going insane.
It was the desire to forgive Ed.
Truthfully, Lil has been gued by a pathetic urge all day. She wanted to visit him and ask him questions like; This couldnt have been you, right? or Have you prepared your brilliant excuse?. She decided to trust him, and since she still believed in him, she wanted him to tell her why he did it. She was preupied with forgiveness even if she was driven mad. She assumed Ed had to be meless. And if she kept thinking that way, she imagined that he would indeed be innocent.
A minute passed, and her thoughts came and went. Lil had to control herself before she lost her mind.
Ed has been to Panichi With a war looming, the League cant take such a grave risk A weighty decision like this cant be made relying on personal faith. No matter what beliefs or reasons he holds, the fact that Eds a spy remains the same The only person who understands me is also a person who stillmunicates with the fleet. These two arent ipatible. The former and thetter can coexist. Even if Ed was sincere, it cant suddenly make my pain go awayYes. Thats the truth.
After rearranging her thoughts, Lil left the captains office to oversee the execution.
Chapter 134
Chapter 134Previous
Headnote: The following scene may be distressing for some readers, warning of slight gore.
The upper deck was cluttered. As the evening was setting in, the sky was already a dark shade, so half of the crew recognized their captain and half of them didnt. Lil passed the artillery deck and went down to the cabin deck. After passing through a space filled with hammocks, she reached the bulkhead, behind it was the space where the involved officers were gathered.
Lil stood still and pondered, she then carefully opened the door next to the rudder control room. It was Eds cabin. She noticed that the cabin, which had felt bright until this morning, was now deste as if it had all been a lie. The medicine bag was stillying on his desk, so Lil rummaged through it with bated breath.
Ed once took that glowing object from here. I think it might be helpful even if its just a little. At night, not even the horizon is visible, so its only natural that he wont be able to recognise the shape of an ind either. In addition, there arent even any uninhabited inds in the immediate vicinity This will only be a small light, but its better than nothing realistically speaking, he at least needs some kind of lighthouse to spot an ind in these conditions And even if he does find one, theres no guarantee therell be drinking water
Lil bit her lip. Her hand trembled violently as she held the medicine bag open.
I need to stop worrying about it. All I have to do is turn away and pretend I dont know But, is there really no other way? I cant stand this. This isnt istion, its nothing less than the death penalty. Throwing him overboard now would be a terrible sentence of suffering until hisst breath is taken away. Its torture in itself to make him hang on to the waters surface by kicking his feet. After a mere 30 minutes, the average person will be exhausted There are at least six hours left until daylight! Will he be able to endure that strenuous physical activity without water or food? If the wind picks up, the waves will crash The sea is a merciless ce for people to survive. Even if he holds out till morning, will he have enough strength left to swim to an ind?
This was an inevitable decision right from the start. The Bell Rock doesnt enforce thew arbitrarily. No one should disregard the courtesy I had worked so hard on to build. I cant just turn a blind eye to this. Everyone who boarded the Bell Rockid their hands on thew book and swore an oath. But if executions are carelessly carried out like this, what will prevent them from breaking thew in the future? People need to be charged with the crime theymitted, then a verdict can be given. Even a spy deserves a fair trial determining his fate instead of a hasty decision that ys with his life. I made thew. Its aw that applies to everyone without exception
A faint light began to shine from the bottom of the medicine bag. Lil stormed out of the cabin after grabbing the balsam.
I might be able to persuade them in some way. in and Jericho are the most thoughtful sailors. Im confident that if given more time, I cane up with something. Another option for safely isting Ed and relieving their anxiety.
Lil pushed hard against the wooden door in front of her.
When she entered the room, the first thing she saw was a man on the floor. At a nce, the man, who was stretched out and lying face down, was tied with a rope and covered in blood. Lil was in the middle of calling for in, but shut her mouth. In the beginning, she couldntprehend what she was seeing. However, a momentter, she cried out, white as a sheet.
What the hell!
Lil ran to Ed. When she lifted his head, blood streamed from his open mouth. She grabbed his cheek and turned his head around. There was almost no skin on his face that wasnt swollen or cracked open. Looking further down, she saw that the rest of his body was in a simr state.
Lil grabbed his blood-soaked sleeve.
These arent wounds that can be made by bare hands. Something metal-like mustve been used to beat him.
in!
An angry voice called out to in. in, who was opening the sliding door, shook his head without looking back at Lil.
It wasnt me, Captain.
Her blue eyes turned to Jericho. Shaking his head as well, Jericho nced sideways at the corner of the cabin. Lil followed his gaze in that direction. In the corner stood Courant, who flinched as her stare reached him.
Courant?
Did you do this?!
It happened when the two of them were left alone here
ins exnation fell on deaf ears. Lil only cried out to the corner of the cabin.
Courant!
The front side of Courants clothes was spattered with blood. The boy, who was shaking at Lils shouts, started screaming.
Argh!
With his distorted face and zed eyes, he looked nothing like his typically cheerful self.
He belongs to the Navy! Hes the reason were all gonna die! The Navy is following us and if we get caught They love to cut our bellies open and expose our guts! Theyllugh at us and tell us to look at our mothers. And and if we scream, theyll cut off our ears just like Mellie Yes! I saw it first hand! How much they
What does that have to do with this assault?
With his eyes out of focus, Courant only trembled. When she tried to question him again, a sour smell pricked her nose and the spot where Courant had slumped down became heavily stained. Even though he was peeing himself, his screams didnt stop.
A guy like him deserves to get beaten! Even if hes beaten like this, its too generous a punishment! We have to cut his ears and nose to make it even! He has to die the most painful death in the world! Ill kill him! Im gonna Eup! Eup!
Stop it, kid.
Holding onto Courant, Jericho covered his screaming mouth. Lil, who turned away from the desperate Courant, shouted at her opponent.
Not like this! How is he supposed to swim like this? Hes just going to drown!
in replied as he cleared the floor.
His limbs are still attached, so he probably wont die, right? We just need to untie him.
How can you say that? He isnt even conscious!
Jerichoid down the fainted Courant and intervened cautiously.
Ca Captain. Were all about to die, so why should we waste our time worrying about him? Lets do it quickly, all right? I kept quiet, but to be honest, Ive been holding my pee like Courant!
Everyone was losing their minds from fear. The empire trampled on the inders peaceful lives and ughtered their families and neighbours. They killed them for no reason and didnt treat them as human beings. The hatred for the navy was deeply ingrained. Lil red at Cesar, ming herself for overlooking their deep rooted fear.
But Cesar knows better than anyone else that the Navy shouldnt be treated like this.
Cesar coldly looked down at Lil and affirmed.
As long as theres life attached to him, hell survive somehow.
Lil almost screamed.
Did you forget?! Its the Navy were talking about! Hes not supposed to die!
Im not saying this thoughtlessly. This much wont kill him.
Lil tly ignored him and when in and Jericho were approaching, she stood in front of Ed to block them.
No, she could only try to block them because Cesar suddenly pulled her arm. Lil, who was trying to shake him off unconsciously, was trapped in a tighter grip than before. It felt as if her shoulders would soon crumble. Surprised, Lil looked up at him while swallowing a groan. Cesar muttered low.
Thats enough
Nheless, she spun back around. in and Jericho were already lifting Eds droopy body from both sides. Lil attempted to stop them by yelling. However, Cesar shook her as he gripped her shoulders again.
Stop!..
Cesars rough treatment came as a surprise. When Lil stumbled and became unable to maintain her bnce, Cesar reached around her, held her shoulder and vigorously turned her. With her shoulders forced up and her chest pressed against his, her heels were gradually lifted off the floor.
I
When Lil faced Cesars fierce, dark red eyes, it rendered her speechless.
Youre trying so hard to dy this, arent you?..
Such a horribly murderous gaze.
If I were you, I would rather have him thrown into the sea
They were just looking at each others eyes, but it felt as if his gaze was weighing Lils whole body down. With that, Cesar carved into her how cruel his intentions of murder were.
Or else Ill kill him myself
Cesar meant it. If she resisted a little more, his patience would explode. He would stab Ed proudly in front of her eyes. He would dly sacrifice Ed instead of her for her own immorality. Her body, which had been resisting until then, was drained of strength. Lil begged with her eyes to let her look back at Ed just once. However, the red eyes that twinkled even in the dark never allowed it.
The sound of a heavy body being dragged over the floor gradually faded away.
A stingy heat ran up her throat and her breath came out in pants as if she was on the verge of copsing. Lil clenched her jaw to keep her sobs from escaping. From her chest to her shoulders and neck, every part of her upper body was shaking. She squeezed the balsam in her hand. There was one sound that was even more terrifying than the sound of something bloody being dragged away, it was the silence that eventually came after it. And that terrible silence seemed tost forever.
Ssh!
The sound of a person being swallowed by the waves rang in their ears. Cesar never took his gaze away from her. He seemed to be patiently waiting for the sea to devour Ed whole.
Jericho and in wiped their hands and a few momentster, several pieces of wood falling into the sea could be heard.
Slowly, very slowly did Cesar let go of Lil. Soon enough, the pressure on her shoulders disappeared as if it had never been there. Her half-raised heels sank to the floor. After putting her downpletely, Cesar turned around and left the cabin. in and Jericho quickly followed, taking Courant with them. The previously opened door mmed shut again. Frozen and stuck on her spot, Lil stared at the leaving Cesar. Only when her head reached its limit and became dizzy, did she release the breath she was holding. She took a faint breath, the airing in through her sour nose was unfamiliar.
Lil turned stiffly. The bloody drag marks that ran across the floor dried up in a dark red. The sliding door was still open and a lukewarm wind, which felt like it came from the depths of hell, blew against her cheek. Despite being grazed by the heat, she felt chilled for some reason. Streams of water trickled down her cold face and dripped down her chin. When the hot tears dried up by the wind, her cheeks felt cold all over again.
Lil moved her feet along the sparse bloodstains. Blood that had not dried yet, clung to the bottom of her feet. With each step, it became more and more difficult to move her legs. When she finally copsed, her bent knees hit the floor with a thud.
Completely broken, Lil dropped the balsam she was holding.
Tung, tung.
The ray of light rolled over the floor and fell into the sea below. It disappeared without a single trace in the waves that were as calm as ever.
The moon was bright, and the stars were shining.
The waves that reflected the night flowed dazzlingly.
They flowed dazzlingly even after swallowing a person
***
TN: Announcement of a short hiatus
Hi Guys!
Wow, this was such a heartbreaking chapter! Even after reading it over and over again it still gives us the chills every time. We knew that Cesar was as cold as ice, but this was so brutal
Thats also why we feel a bit cruel to take a break at this point in the story, but due to an extended business trip, well be taking a break till Friday the 10th of February. Well resume the story on Monday 13th/Tuesday 14th, depending on your time zone.
See you soon!
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 135
Chapter 135Previous
Headnote: Hi guys, were back! For everyone who missed it,st week we posted an announcement regarding theeback of the Manhwa! Hit the previous button if youre interested!
A few hours ago.
I need to tell her that Im sorry.
His rational self-reflection already came after only half a day of confinement.
Ed raised his head amid a sense of self-pity and all kinds of self-deprecating emotions.
At first, I was angry. What Cesar read out was clearly a ridiculous fabrication. Theres no need to go into the authenticity of the content, for Cesar simply doesnt know how to decipher Nics Tears*. It seems that Liloa thought it was the Mandus code used by officers, but Nics Tears is a code system only known by the now retired Nic, Sagastar, and a small selection of high ranked officers on the Vishas Unless Cesar became me, he couldnt have pulled a book from my Admirals room on the Visha, tens of thousands of morts away from the Bell Rock
This absurd situation if Liloa had even a smidgeon of suspicion, she shouldve noticed that it was all part of a bigger conspiracy. But she believed it in a heartbeat. She didnt even look at the letter; all she knew was what Cesar recited. It was absolute trust that left no room for suspicion to dig into. Im not sure why she delegated that authority to Cesar, but seeing it right in front of my eyes made me furious.
I cant ept it at all. It wasnt just Liloa, but Cesar too His sneer I saw the other day is still so vivid. I denied it in the beginning, but looking back on it, it was definitely augh meant to mock me.
Cesar may have considered Ed to be his rival, but Ed was confident that the one with the upper hand was himself.
Despite their romantic rtionship, I always thought that I had a much moreprehensive understanding of Liloa than him. Like the fact that Cesar has no idea that Liloa suffers from nightmares
That made it even more difficult for Ed to grasp.
Cesar, whos only waiting for Liloas retirement, and Liloa, who naturally believes in Cesar.
Ed finally began to wonder if he had been looking at an illusion all along.
Perhaps it was Cesar who didnt have to take his opponent seriously. Liloas feelings for him are that strong, and he knows it well. Of course, Liloa has to be aware of that too In the end, it was only me who was stupid
He gritted his teeth in disgust at Lils choice. What seemed obvious to the both of them, came as a cruel surprise to Ed. He had been deceived for a while, not only by Lils transformation, the origin of his illusion, but also by the absolute belief that it might have meant something When he began to suspect that everything was an illusion, he felt shame and self-hatred, as well as anger toward Lil
Suddenly, all sorts of questions exploded in his head.
Why did she keep denying the artifacts effect? And why does she make people feel guilty by epting things so carelessly? How can she call this act faith, if its so easy for her to abandon? Why am I suffering like this?
Her doubts and beliefs are based on her own convenience. How arbitrary! From the moment we met, Liloa made it clear that her trust is unspeakably hard to give, so I lightened up the mood through jokes. But now that I think about it, it isnt even funny anymore. Her trust felt as light as a feather when I received it, but having it taken away is one of the toughest feelings in the world
Thats when his inner turmoil stopped. When he thought about taking it away, the imagery in front of his eyes became so vivid. He was sure he could even hear the sound of dripping water. He started crying whileughing like the beautiful, pitiful, yet pathetic figure that he was.
Even after reaching such a low point, the only one who wanted love was
Ed red at the ceiling with his hot, raging eyes.
I have only myself to me for being in this position. Why the hell did I feel the need to drag myself through the mud? Normally, self-love means leaving some pride for yourself, but its all in vain now. Am I even certain that my feelings for Liloa arent love? In the end, Im the only one whos disappointed. Im the helpless one. No matter how cruel she turns, I will still beg for a chance to be spoken to, even if she curses at me and even if I met her eyes full of contempt, I would still plead to be looked at
Shattered by a sense of helplessness, Ed ended up wishing for Lil to open the cabin door and appear without resentment or anger. It was hopeless to admit to misery and endure it, the childishness of wanting to hate Lil had long since fallen to its knees.
In the end, all of this nonsense was about wanting her to know how hurt I am. But what good would it do me if Liloa doesnte to see me?
On that note, he had acted crazy haphazardly. He thought he was on to something, so he proceeded impulsively.
However, someone whos misunderstood must be allowed to exin themselves before the other party gets angry. But now, Im the one responsible for this misunderstanding, not Liloa
Eds resentment, anger, and shame came much faster than his regret. Regret only came after the rampage already happened, and annoyingly tickled his whole being. After suffering from remorse that was building up over time, he was desperate to be forgiven in the end. He wanted to be the first to say sorry, but the quicker he wanted to tell her, the more impatient Ed became. For him, their misunderstanding was nothing more than a waste of time. No matter the feelings he has for her and if they could be called affection or not, he was wasting time by feeling at a loss that his feelings werent reciprocated.
But no matter how long Ed waited, Lil didnte. The tightly closed door looked in that sense just like her heart. Ed rummaged through the ashes that his hope had been reduced to.
She told me to exin. Didnt she want an exnation from me? At that moment, she couldnt even point her gun directly at me Even at that moment, she wanted to keep me alive.
However, as time passed, only those who stood guard appeared alternately. The rope that tightened his wrists became tediously bitter
Ed moistened his parched lips. Raising his head a little, he faced in who was leaning against the opposite wall. His fingertips were, of course, resting on the barrel of his gun. Despite his clear hostility, in never tried toe within a certain distance as though he had heeded some advice from his captain.
Eds dry tongue moved stiffly.
I need to speak to the Captain.
in nced at Ed and shook his head.
Dont even dream about it.
As if in was dissatisfied with the sudden silence, he added with a more ferocious look.
That man is in favour of fair trials, so if you startining about unfair treatment, chances are he would actually listen to you and even be swayed by it No way in hell, I let that happen.
Why?
What do you mean why? Does a Navy like you not understand the situation?
Being a spy means that youre not evenpatible with animals, but youre still acting so boldly. Well, then again you have to be that shameless when you need to be able to sell a persons life at ease. Youre such a disgusting The only reason Im letting you live is due to the Captains orders. Dont forget that.
Yeah right, the Captains orders. Because he thinks that letting me live is the right thing to do, right? But in the meantime, you guys are pretending to be able to read the code, when the reality is that no one but me actually can.
Damn it! Stop talking if you dont want me to forcefully shut your trap myself.
Ed stared at the old man who had threatened him.
If you bring the Captain, Ill indeed startining about how unfair this all is, just like you said.
Wha What you shameless bastard!
Because it really is unfair, isnt it?
In response to Eds calm words, in could only stutter. His forehead and cheeks flushed red, and he averted Eds gaze. Conflicted eyes filled with guilt circled the tip of the gun. Ed decided to continue ying with ins conscience.
Its strange, isnt it? You guys are always talking about the code But what if im really being wronged, what then? Also, the Bell Rock isnt in any immediate danger. What is it that youre all so concerned about?
Cut the crap
The reason why you guys are making such a fuss is out of fear. But theres nothing to be afraid of in the first ce.
Shut up! You Navy bastard I was right, plugging that hole in your mouth will be for the best
After approaching him with a growl, in put a gag in Eds mouth and left.
Jericho, who eventually came in after him, stared at Ed as if he were looking at a monster. Soon he didnt even try to meet his eyes anymore and sobs andmentations were the only soundsing from him. It turned into an absurd situation when Jericho looked like he was about to cry. Not long after, Jericho left the cabin again, still wiping his nose and Ed expected that in woulde back. But the guy who opened the door was Courant. Eds eyes widened as the boy set foot in the cabin
Footnote:
Nics Tears: Nic was the Commodore under Ed before Sagastar. He was honourably discharged by the Emperor after basically going insane from working with Ed. Knowing that, its quite funny to know their code is called Nics tears. We can easily guess how many tears the guy had shed because of it haha.
Chapter 136
Chapter 136Previous
Headnote: The following scene may be distressing for some readers, warning for excessive violence.
Ed didnt see Courants hostility as he was too busy figuring out why it was Courant that came down and not in. Seeing that a kid with nobat skills was sent to guard him, Ed concluded that it must be because a meeting between the four involved officers was about to start.
Well, at best, I will be thrown on some deserted ind
However, this very thought scared him more than it should. Rather than being afraid of drifting around the sea endlessly, he was terrified of the fact that Lil was about to abandon him. To Ed, the possibility of being erased from Lils life was definitely the most frightening.
In his wavering delusion, a presiding judge suddenly rose high and covered his eyes in darkness. With the feeling of bing a convict kneeling beneath a high tform, Eds head filled itself with thoughts a prisoner awaiting his sentence would have; he wished for a miracle. And in his case, the miracle would be Lil.
On the ship, only Lil was in a position to help Ed and the only way to reverse this situation was to make her aware of it.
As things already turned out like this, she needs toe to the realisation that she cant just abandon me like this. Im not sure about affection, respect, trust, or whatever reason she holds dear, but I need to make her realise that she doesnt need her ne whenever shes with me, that will be my best bet
A hoarse voice came from somewhere.
Tell me
Ed didnt hear it, he was too absorbed in his own life-or-death situation and couldnt afford to pay any attention to Courant.
Tell me
If I knew this was going to happen, I wouldve told her everything I shouldvee clean regardless of the possibility of revealing my identity. My attempt to stir the conversation in a particr direction and urge Liloa to finally be aware was useless from the beginning. I remained vague throughout all of it and was only beating around the bush I shouldve taken a different turn when she repeated again and again that she didnt understand a thing I was saying
Tell me!
Tung!
Something thrown by Courant hit his head and bounced off the wall. This action made Ed finally look at him, but instead of being in pain, he was only feeling annoyed. After approaching, Courant reached down and removed the gag, scratching Eds cheek with his rough fingernails in the process.
What are you doing?
Tell me what youre up to!
Whats with this kid?! I dont have time for this
Thinking so, the sitting Ed lowered his head again
Keok!
His neck was bent sharply by Courants surprise attack on the back of his head and Ed fell forward from the bed till he eventually collided with the floor. With his hands tied on his back and his legs wrapped in ropes from his shins to his ankles, it was only natural for his body to lose its bnce. His face, buried in the floor, heated up. Eds disorientated state made it hard for him toprehend how he already bled that much with only one hit.
Is that even possible?
While Ed was thinking of an answer, Courant grabbed the distracted navy by the cor and threw him on his back. Ed still had a hard time understanding the situation, when a flushed face suddenly shouted in front of his nose.
Tell me now! Where is the fleet? From where is it tracking us?!
His mouth gagged as a punch to the stomach wasnt easy to endure. Ed spat a mix of blood and saliva over Courants forearm.
Your Captain wont tolerate this.
The bridge of Courants freckled nose twitched.
Ed found Courant irritating, so he was determined to get over this immature stroke quickly. He was in a situation where he couldnt even spare a second of his time.
Theres no tracking or anything of the sort. I told in that I was innocent. Didnt you hear that?
Dont lie!
Ed was beaten once more. Instead of his stomach, this time his head began to ring.
You filthy traitor
You bastard!
Courant climbed on top of Ed and swung his fists without a break. At the same time as the heavy weightnded on his chest, Eds head twisted and bent mercilessly.
How dare you lie!
Ed, whose limbs were bound, had no chance to defend himself. Therefore, absorbing Courants iing fists was all he could do.
You psychopathic bastard! Take this! This is what you guys love to do, right? Agghh!
Blood that burst from Eds mouth and nose began to flow back and umte in his throat. However, instead of the immediate pain, the fact that his breathing was being obstructed became more concerning. With an instinctive cough, Ed spewed out blood. The red liquid gushed from his nasal cavity and throat in haemoptysis several times, followed by a crackling sound that pierced through his airways. Perhaps because of the graphic scene before him, the boys punching came to a halt. Instantly, Ed twisted his body without missing a beat.
His upper body rolled under the bed and convulsed due to shock. Only then did the reality of being tied upe as a serious threat.
Ed struggled to open his eyes. He felt a dull pain around them, which was probably due to the swelling from the beating moments ago. In addition, blood had permeated his eyes, making it hard for him to see. Despite his blurry vision, Ed looked around in search of any kind of tool that could help him untie the rope, but instead of seeing something useful a foot in boots stepped down into his view.
Ed struggled to move his mouth.
Dont let me live didnt betray the Captain!
In an instant, Eds stomach churned violently. Excruciating pain radiated from the lower part of his torso that wasnt shielded by the bed. Ed swallowed his groans after losing his breath. Seeing Ed react more violently than expected, Courant took a step back in embarrassment. However, his hesitation didntst long and was quickly followed by more powerful kicks.
You bastard! Tell me! Tell me!
Any type of internal damage Courant might inflict can render me into a dead man. Clearly, the boy has never beaten anyone up before, so he isnt aware of the ways to inflict pain without the risk of killing his opponent. Clumsy attempts to counterattack on my part can result in a fatal blow, so I have no choice but to stay still and crouch as much as possible.
It seemed that something inside Courant was about to snap as he started to swing his fists and feet like a madman, while shouting from the top of his lungs. Reason clearly faded away from the boy who also just shook off thest bit of guilt he felt. In the meantime, Ed was barely holding out, but when he thought he couldnt take it anymore, the movement abruptly stopped. To get the most out of this opportunity, Ed needed to crawl somewhere quickly, but his body didnt cooperate.
For a moment, only Courants heavy breathing could be heard in the quiet cabin. The sound, fluctuating through Eds flickering consciousness, rendered him dizzy.
You tenacious cut off each of your fingers
As if thatment struck him like lightning, Ed jolted awake and instinctively clenched his fists. He became extremely aware of his fingers that were rolled into balls. All his remaining strength was extracted from his droopy body and concentrated into his two hands. Nheless, he was afraid. He feared the loss more than the pain. The fact that he would lose one or more fingers was much more terrifying than any harsh beating. His closed eyes opened desperately, and his field of vision filled with the tightly closed door. He wanted to crawl further under the bed, but his knees were unable to move. The knot tied by in, a seasoned sailor, didnt loosen, not even for a moment. So the only option Ed had left was to relentlessly twist his shoulders. Finally, when he pushed his shoulder away with difficulty, his body moved like a crunching bug.
Courant gripped one of his fists and persistently tried to open his fingers. Eds heart began to beat so fast that it felt like it was about to pop out of his chest. After dragging him from under the bed, Courant held Ed down by pressing his knee in the Navys shoulder. The cramp that followed caused Ed to unravel his fingers slightly, but it wasnt enough topletely lessen the death grip he held. But then a cold de suddenly touched his skin. Ed squeezed his eyes shut and moved his lips, which were heavily crushed into the floor.
Really Im not
Fuck it! Im going to do the same as what you guys do during interrogations. Im going to cut off your fingers, one by one! Im going to cut them!
Theres no fleet
Dont fuck with me! Uh, confess now! Or this this!
It was then that Courant managed to fumble his way into Eds fist and pried it open. Even though Ed hadnt let go of his resistance, his fingers were helplessly spread out.
Lilo Liloa
..?
The name he called with difficulty scattered between the floor and his lips.
In the next moment, some of his fingers were bent backwards far enough to break them.
This is myst chance
Ed flipped his body by retracting his knees and suddenly gave them strength. Courant ended up falling backwards andnded on the floor. After the short scuffle, gasping breaths, cries and sniffles were the only sounds heard for a while.
But then, Ed started to scream like a madman.
Liloa!
Shut up!
Liloa! Lil
Courant came to his senses and rushed at him. Eds upper body, which he had been struggling to get up, fell back again. Through his swollen eyes, he could see the doorstop in Courants hand.
Shut up! A bastard like you
..!
The thought that he might actually die struck him. Ironically, it felt like this wasn;t the right time nor ce for his life to end. Nheless, fear rushed in and gnawed at his entire body. Courant took hold of Eds hair and lifted his head. The boys face, which was consumed by anger and revenge, shed before Eds eyes.
A man like you deserves to die!
Courant extended his arm. Eds green eyes which had fallen helplessly to the side came to a halt at the door.
Smash!
A bone-throbbing roar vibrated through Eds head
Chapter 137
Chapter 137Previous
Even after his senses were cut off, Ed was conscious every few seconds, although feebly. His body appeared to be shaking in response to the prolonged shock.
Tung, tung
The floor rang.
Footsteps and some voices fading away maybe, finally
His consciousness was numb as if submerged in water.
Ed could vaguely hear words and shouts in the distance. He wasnt sure, but it seemed like his eardrums had been raptured by the multiple blows he received to his head, thus making it hard for him to make out anything they were saying.
Suddenly, someone lifted his head and his body moved without will. That person examined his face, grabbed his shoulder and shook it. But that was about it. Eds muscles didnt have the strength to respond and none of his senses could get any sharper than this.
Nheless, Ed tried to examine his condition. Slowly. His awareness didnt seem to follow, so there was no point in doing it in a hurry.
Judging from my ability to breathe without much difficulty, my pleura and pericardium seem to be still intact I have some worries about the momentum in which my consciousness wavers, but it cant be helped
Ed struggled to draw out his physical state in his hazy mind.
Though, the fact that I can think like this proves that my brain is still working well. However, a persons consciousness can easily flee if not caught at the right moment. I need to pull myself together as soon as possible
Someone roughly yanked his arm. A sense of crisis fell over Ed when his body was dragged somewhere. He btedly realised that his shackles had been removed, but even so and despite his efforts, he couldnt move his arms.
My body isnt experiencing a sense of panic, Im literally feeling nothing
Ed didnt feel his feet being dragged over the floor, the pulling on his shoulders or the weightlessness that came with falling
Like Im being sucked into a world of oblivion
Ssh!
Water flooded the nape of his neck, then his sleeves, andstly the inside of his boots. A chill that engulfed his entire body jolted him awake. A series of bubbles rose up his cheeks and a steady flow of frothy sea water flowed passed his ears with a bubbly sound. The body that had defied buoyancy submerged. Surprisingly, his vitality returned the moment he came in contact with the cold energy.
When he finally opened his eyes, he saw a light.
The light sank with him. Its brightness spread in all directions and left shimmering shadows on the pieces of wood floating on the surface of the sea.
A strong current passed through his dwindling fingers. Ed opened and closed his hands weakly. When he extended his arms, they appeared before him, intact and unsevered. All ten of his fingers were still attached. A silly snort was released from his chest.
Apparently, the thought of remaining a dignified corpse is soforting, that it actually makes meugh a little.
As if possessed, Ed stared at the palms of his hands. It was then that he noticed the blood pouring from his sleeves.
The dark liquid rose like ink dissolved in water. In fact, the blood wasnt just oozing from his sleeves, but from all over his arms. Like smoke, it emitted from his arms, torso, and legs. The bleeding seemed to have sped up because he was underwater.
The blood that left from all over his body, covered Ed in red. He knew that his blood loss was significant, but witnessing it in person left quite the impression. The sparse stream continued steadfastly, it appeared to only stop when all the blood was drained from his body. Ed thought as he looked up at the blood welling up like a haze.
But wouldnt Liloa have seen me like this? Given her character, theres no way she wasnt present at the execution. Even so, the execution didnt stop Thats how I ended up here, hanging onto thest thread of life deep down in the sea. It doesnt take a lot of medical knowledge to realise that the act of dumping a body, sustaining massive blood loss and an impaired consciousness, into the sea is tantamount to death. Leaving someone unattended in that state will be enough to kill them. So, by throwing me into the sea, did that mean she wanted me to die as quickly as possible? Did the verdict change from istion to the death penalty while I was unconscious? But can this even be considered the death penalty? Since when is letting one suffer till theirst moments and having them die in utter pain, part of the death penalty?
If thats true, then I need to drastically correct my impression of Liloa Shes a much crueller and vicious person than I took her for And I have been thoroughly fooled. I feel embarrassed that I even called for her when I was on the brink of losing my mind Now I know. The way she drew a line between us wasnt a denial of her feelings. From the beginning till the end, she insisted I was no different from her crew. There was simply nothing more than that to it. Thinking back about it, she never gave any indication that suggested otherwise either I was the only foolish one there
But still, isnt it too harsh for Liloa to do this? Maybe Maybe something else happened when I lost consciousness
As if he was scoffed for having such a silly thought, Eds throat tightened and he began having shortness of breath. An acrid stream of asphyxiation flowed into his lungs and the heat of death red up in the centre of his heart. It was like his body was scolding his stupid mind for entertaining such ideas.
Ed was getting tired of himself. In normal circumstances, he wouldnt be crazy enough to wallow in fantasy while being in a situation where he was running out of breath. It seemed that the blows to his head really did a number on him. He felt so pathetic that he couldnt help but tear up at the thought of being beaten like that even though he was truly innocent. He was sure that everyone who heard his story would give their sympathy.
Why would you even try to defend her when youre stuck in this situation, you idiot? Everyone has the right to be outraged when theyre treated like garbage. She shouldnt have done that. This was degrading in every single way. Its only right for me to long for punishment and revenge By doing so it will be better to kill those unfamiliar and clumsy feelings like love. From the very beginning, it was never meant to be anyway. I stupidly put myself in this situation, so Ill get myself out of it too.
The hands that had been trembling with embarrassment clenched into fists.
I need light if I want to survive.
His phnges spread and his hand soared through the water as if wing at the light. His lungs, desperate for air, burned intensely. No longer were there shadows seen above the light that was close enough to touch. It was dark all around. Ed realised he had descended much deeper then he initially thought in the time he was stuck in his stupid delusions. Possibly to the depths holding no chance of survival
He had swung his hand in vain. Only the foam caused by his movement eventually reached the light. Ed knew it all too well, not long from now would his body gasp for air and thereby draw in water. Instincts would tempt a person to do that, and he felt that the tendency to do so wasnt far off.
Once I lose consciousness, its over damn it.
Fixating over a normally insignificant gesture, Ed threw his hands over his head again and again. The small current made by his movements drew him and the balsam closer again. His desperate eyes were fixed on the glow that seemed to descend from the heavens. It was then that Ed noticed sleek fins and streamlined body. Scales of a fish reflecting the white rays glistened brilliantly.
Is that a mukkali?
If Ed had been in the position to actually speak, he would probably have muttered about it a lot in astonishment. The fish has been hovering around the balsam since a while ago. The slippery greyish-white creature was a mukkali fish species that was only seen around the Mondovi Penins.
Is this part of some kind of dying wish to have my life ended at the coast of Mondovi, or is this a hallucination caused by my dying brain? If its thetter, why would I be seeing something so simple as a fish? And if not, how could that species be seen in the South where only warm currents flow
Eds eyelids sank as if he suddenly realised he couldnt afford to devote himself to such nonsense.
But Theres no way that that particr kind of species, normally living in cold waters, could end up here
The light that illuminated his view faded when a voice mingled through it.
{ and cold currents meet }
The voice took on a familiar shape
It was a shback. A confident Lil turned to a suspicious and confused Ed. As her obscured face emerged from the fading torch, hatred flooded Eds dying body like the shadow of a flickering fire. The bitter resentment he felt, reached deep inside his bones.
{ The Vigare Deaire lives in mild temperatures like this where warm and cold currents meet. }
Why did she tell me that in such detail? I never asked or questioned it As if she had foreseen all this
Chapter 138
Chapter 138Previous
{ theyre usually found in shallow waters on top of pure white sand beaches }
Ed looked at the light from a distance. Small grains of sand surrounded the balsam like clouds surrounding the moon. The sand swirled around helplessly with the movement of his arms.
chances are a hundred to one
Lowering his gaze, Ed saw the sandbar getting closer. The floor, which he hadnt seen because he was only staring at the balsam, appeared faintly. Several conch shells, resting on the seabed, reflected the light weakly and created emerald-coloured hues.
The terrible voice rang in his ears again.
{ Its an empty shell without the conch. The inside is filled with a thin membrane full of air }
You abandoned me so cruelly and left me out here to die, so why are you trying to bring me back to life now? You seem to do whatever you feel like doing. Youre treating me like an idiot If I survive, Im going to grab you by your neck and tell you the truth. Ill clearly imprint on you what youve lost by abandoning me But, will the emptiness I feel go away once I break that neck?
Ed looked up again. The light that he wasnt able to catch this whole time sank right before his eyes. When he reached out his hand, rays of light began pouring out between his fingers. Grabbing the balsam, Ed descended onto the sandbar. The current tangled around him when he moved his feet and stirred his arms. Every time the seawater grazed his torn skin, he had to ovee the pain simr to that of tearing flesh.
Ed tried to approach the reef with all his might. His muscles, which had long reached their limit, resisted the buoyancy force, thereby causing his entire body to twist and turn. In addition the more vigorously he swam, the more blood seeped from his body, obscuring his vision. Regardless, there was only one thing on his mind. It was the need to breathe before his limbs stopped working altogether.
The hands that were holding the reef, finally managed to rip one of the conch shells off. Fresh air entered his throat when he breathed in just before his remaining breath was depleted. Ed deeply inhaled the air. Bubbles wrapped around his face when he breathed frantically. His hazy mind revived when his blood vessels pulsated and his heart pounded.
Ed purposely tried to tear the colony attached to the reef. He pulled as hard as he could. Fortunately, the seaweed fell off rtively easy despite hisck of physical strength. He then quickly grabbed a few of the vigare deaires that were woven in rows by the lush vegetation and floated upward.
As soon as he rose to the surface, a wooden nk floating next to him tapped his shoulder.
It mustve been thrown out as a splint, seeing that debris doesnt just float in the middle of the sea like this.
At first, he didnt want to look at it, but he pushed his pride aside knowing that his survival was his number one priority. So, Ed ced his right hand on it, along with the vigare deaires. Hecked the will to separate them one by one, but having them with him was enough to keep him from worrying about not being able to breathe.
This was because even with the support of the wooden board, Ed wasnt in a situation where he could inhale fresh air easily. No matter how calm the sea was, the waves woulde and go. With that, water frequently sshed on his face, making it difficult to breathe, especially when the water went up his nose. He alsocked the strength to kick his feet or catch his breath every time he was poured over by the sea. In addition, he had to save the little stamina he had left forter; he would need it to swim towards a nearby ind once he spotted one.
That was why the conch shells were useful. Ed didnt have to struggle to consistently keep his neck above the water. All he had to do was grip the nk and ce the shell on his mouth every now and then. This way, he saved stamina and increased the chances of his survival.
Normally, the time a person could endure being adrift in the sea was limited to around twelve hours depending on the water temperature, however, Eds time would be significantly reduced as he was also dealing with his blood loss. Not to mention, hypothermia could also be a serious problem. It was key for Ed to locate an ind as soon as the sun rose and his visibility became better. Fortunately for him, the southern sea was shallow with many uninhabited sand inds that were a short distance from each other.
Ed shifted his gaze to the east. But no matter how many times he turned his head, there was no sign of sunrise.
Its probably due to overcast, or maybe its still before dawn. Or
Suddenly, a humiliating realisation stabbed him in the back of the head. Slowly, but decisively. He had to entertain his embarrassed thoughts once more.
I cant believe Ive been hit on the back of my head like that and rendered defenceless
Instead of looking at the horizon, Ed raised his head.
Ha haha
He was met by a shower of shining stars and a high moon.
It seems to be only a little past midnight I didnt expect it to be so far from dawn. At best, I thought my surroundings were this dark because it was just before sunrise. At this rate, I dont feel very optimistic about ever greeting the sun My body temperature is already way down, and my blood has been pouring out dangerously for a long time.
Ed, who instantly forgot his anger, started to drift absentmindedly.
The wavesshed out at him and the nk, and his feet that had been floating on the surface, sank with the passage of time.
It wouldve been nice if I could climb on the nk, but this wooden board isnt strong or wide enough. So, I have no choice but to stay in the water.
Shivering from the cold, Ed squeezed the wood with his fingertips.
His mind and body withered as time went by, and his rapid breathing emitted clouds of steam. As his consciousness faded, it seemed that his physical presence was fading as well. He was terrified of disappearing forever, but it felt like there was nothing more he could do to remain in this world The waves crashing up the nk continuously hit him in the face before flowing down again. Ed floated with the rhythm of the sea as if he were dead. There was no reason for him to move in the first ce as he held those small bags of air. Instead, he was more concerned about his brine-soaked wounds that throbbed as if they were about to burst.
His spine spasmed intermittently, and he had small convulsions all over. For a long time, his body, which had forgotten how to move, waspletely focused on the sense of pain. It was the pain he had expected the moment his broken skin came in contact with the water. If hell existed on earth, it would be right here. Here, in a sea teeming with tens of thousands of needles, that persistently prated him one by one. Slicing through his skin and piercing his bones. From small scratches to bigger torn pieces of flesh, all his festering and tender wounds were being ripped open and stabbed once more. In addition to the pain, another negative urrence was that his blood had no chance of drying
Ed had long since given up on counting the hours he had been bleeding.
No, with this hazy mind of mine, it could only have been a few seconds for all I know. It doesnt really matter anyway. What matters now is to live in the present. I need the conviction that holding on to this moment will let me greet another. Only thats apparent. I believe that when I collect all those short passing moments, I can drive out the night and see the sun soon enough.
Unfortunately, it was Eds body that severely dulled his spirit. His body wanted nothing more than to sink to the bottom, exhausted by the constant loss of blood and the cold. His heavy eyelids, carrying a thousand pounds, wanted to do the same. The moment he thought that he was about to lose his mind, he suddenly heard the longing for life screaming in his head. Thisbination of the tormenting pain, the shattering time and the screaming brought him back to reality, although shortly.
Ed cocked his head, his eyes twinkling.
Im not dead yet. I have to keep reminding myself that I still have a living body that can enjoy the luxury of suffering No matter how active my mind is, everything will be rendered useless if my body fails to stay awake
With that thought, Ed struck the side of the board with the back of his hand. By every hit, screams and sobs echoed and caused ripples through the waveless sea. His hand, which had been repeatedly mmed into the wood, had already begun to swell. However, the pain he felt was monotone. So, Ed had to perform the action over and over again until he sensed a distinct stimulus.
The new pain overshadowed his misery.
This isnt the time to mourn my miserable situation anyway
In turn, the pain was covered by the intent to kill. The determination to twist her neck was enough to eat away his pain.
Ed sobbed between hisughter andughed between his sobs
Chapter 139
Chapter 139Previous
After what seemed like an eternity, Ed was greeted by another moment. This period was just as agonising and long as the previous one. Much longer than his lifetime and much longer than any eternal history.
Then the sounds of tter and rippling waves tickled his ears. Bird chirping, too.
That goddamn flying beast will appear whenever he feels like it and bother my ears Though, its most likely just my hallucinations
Simrly, a brightly lit ind shed before his eyes at times. Ed eventually realised that such hallucinations could indicate that his brain was finally going insane. Also, his symptoms only worsened over time. Of them, the sudden scent of fruit was the most difficult to resist. A sweet odour emanated from somewhere, stimting his sense of smell. However, the more he smelled it, the drier his salt-stained mouth became, and his hungry stomach famished in agony.
I can only imagine how thrilling it will be to bite into one of those bright yellow fruits and taste their sweet nectar This illusion is indescribably tempting, but I have to resist the urge to swim. I know that when I chase this illusion and start kicking my feet and swinging my arms, Id end up in hell in no time. Nheless, I can still sense the desire in my legs telling me to get there When in reality, my legs are probably nothing more than pieces of rotting meat Damn it.
Ed had tried to not think about his legs too much as such thoughts wouldnt help him with his survival. But he couldnt deny he has been concerned about them for quite a long time now.
Will there even be any blood left after my wounded legs have been submerged in the sea for hours? The bleeding from the open wounds must have continued Even at this momentOr maybe theyve already fallen off and a swarm of fish, smelling the blood, are having a feast right now.
The more he thought about it, the stranger his legs began to feel. He was uncertain whether they were still attached to him as even the dull pain had disappeared. Over time, Ed has forgotten how to move them. To be exact, it was the same for his arms, torso, and head
There seems to be no reason for me to go on like this
When that thought crossed his mind, thest bit of strength slowly vanished from his body. Like being sucked into an unknown opening, his soulless body sagged further and further down. As if it had been waiting for him, the ck abyss opened its jaw wide around his feet. Ed gradually sank and the shadow of the abyss made it all the way to his forehead. However, the moment it was about to swallow his head, a brightly shining straight line drew horizontally over the darkness.
The starting twilight on the horizon spread into his darkened field of vision. The permeating energy caressed his eyelids faintly and sweeter than all the hallucinations he had before.
Ed opened his eyesnguidly, just like one would when waking up from a deep sleep. Rays of light pierced his red eyes like the tip of a sharp knife and blinded him. Baffled, Ed opened his eyes in an instant. It was so vivid that he almost couldnt believe it. The light that burned brighter and more brilliantly than any other sunrise he had ever witnessed, lit a fire that seemed to pierce his retina. Ed was certain that this time, the scene before him wasnt an illusion and he fearlessly faced the stinging pain.
The light that seemed to be embracing life, slowly pushed the night back with its brightly-coloured red glow and only left a trail of clouds behind. As the sunrise wielded its brush over the sky, Ed was greeted by an ecstasy of sand dunes, tree trunks, and palm trees swaying in the wind. A flock of birds took off and pped their wings across Eds view.
The emotion of weing life filled his tired eyes with tears.
This is the light that made an end to my hell I can never not be ecstatic about it even if it blinds me
***
Cesar stared at the half-crumpled paper. It was a palm-sized note with no writing on it. But despite that, it disgusted him as if it contained the dirtiest ink in the world. Cesar washed his face dry unconsciously. Hes been doing that since a few hours ago and redness from friction clearly started to show. His hair was a mess too, which was unusual for him, but he didnt bother to fix it.
He had been debating whether or not to write something on it for a long time.
What a miserable time
He wondered if Lil would ever doubt him or wanted to confirm the content herself. It was a time of iniquity in which he struggled to obtain undeniable proof.
In the middle of that struggle, Cesar had been hit with a terrible realisation. He knew better than anyone that he couldnt persuade Lil solely based on circumstances or feelings.
Liloa could never be coaxed by mouths that imed innocence, spouted confessions, or misrepresented the truth. She firmly believed in the evidence that remained after a crime wasmitted. If she couldnt find it at first nce, shed take her time obtaining it Thats why I need this vexing piece of paper to convince Liloa about Edgars misdeeds. Unfortunately, in this case, there was no other tangible evidence of any kind, so I had no choice but to fabricate it Of course, if I had more time, I wouldnt have engaged in such disgraceful and impulsive maniption And I wouldnt have to live with such guilt But somewhere down the line, Liloas attitude toward Edgar had clearly shifted. Im not sure if Im in the right to be jealous or if its just my delusion, but Edgars cunning tricks started to work at some point.
During that time, Cesar had be more and more nervous and wanted to remove Ed from the Bell Rock as soon as possible. So, the navigator tried to make Lil suspicious of Ed again in the hope that she would banish him herself. However, it proved to be difficult to touch Ed without telling a lie.
Whats more, I deceived her first. I never told her that the doctor was actually Admiral Retiro, even though I recognised him during our very first meeting And now, I probably cant tell her till the day I die Because, Liloa will inquire as to why. Why had I stayed on the sidelines when I knew what kind of garbage we brought on board. This troublesome situation wouldnt have happened if I had told her about Edgar from the moment we met him in the mansion of the Count of Amiaeng Saying that I was intimidated by him would be useless. Furthermore, telling her; I was afraid youd leave will never be epted as its such a cowardly excuse. Also I wouldnt be able to bear that humiliation anyway
As Cesar couldnt confess, he had to beat around the bush ande up with subtle lists to trap Ed. However, that progress was agonisingly slow. In the end, he talked Courant into being a witness to Eds crimes, but unfortunately for Cesar, that failed too.
But then came that night, less than a dayter, when I woke up next to that empty space I couldnt even feel Liloas body temperature anymore. She was nowhere to be found, and I couldnt sense her
Lil wasnt on the deck, the stern, or the docks. Cesar had stood in the silence of the damp dock, the ships lowestpartment, for a long time. He waited for her toe back, even turning to the wall-less void and begged the person who never showed up to meet me there. It was only after Cesar frightened the passing sentry, doing his usual rounds with antern, that he came to my senses. Completely unaware of how long he had been standing there
shback
Perhaps we just missed each other. She mightve already returned to the captains office when I was out here to find her. Im not sure why I didnt think of that sooner
From the dock, his feet naturally started to take him to the end of the cabin deck. But halfway there, Cesar stopped and pondered.
What makes it seem so natural? Its like Im convinced that Liloa cant be anywhere else than the captains room
With that Cesar regained his steps.
It felt like he walked for a long time despite the short distance. As he neared the end, he eventually raised his eyes. A wallntern reflected on the familiar reddish wooden door of the captains quarters. However, to Cesar, the space behind the bulkhead felt more alien than ever. He took this path dozens of times before and met her in that form even more often. Still, the thought of meeting Lil in that foreign body that didnt belong in this world, filled his chest with difort. Feeling strange, Cesar came to a halt.
I didnt go out of my way to chase a stranger like Lil Schweiz I long for the original Liloa
The fact that she was nowhere to be found in the captains office, drove Cesarsposed thoughts right over the cliff.
Theyre probably at each other right now, skin to skin In this deep night in the Admirals cabin
Cesar shivered in horror at the sentence he had written in his mind. He tried to shake it off, but that foreign body made from material unknown to this world, transformed into Lils soft skin and voluminous hair with the touch of an unknown man. It became a woman who moaned and whispered, watched through the eyes of a man that wasnt Cesar. Then Lils face, filled with drunken pleasure, was seen clearly.
Cesar couldnt breathe. His entire body heated up like a de held in a boiling fire
Chapter 140
Chapter 140Previous
As soon as Cesar sensed the furnace-like heat, a cksmith, who started forging, hammered his head.
Tang!
I should hurry and stop them
Tang!
Im going to stab the man who is having fun with her
Tang!
Then I have to question Liloa, who betrayed me
The heat had reached the crown of his head and his hand that gripped the hilt of his sword trembled uncontrobly. His breath became constricted as if he had run a long distance. But just before he was devoured by the heat, an eerie chill passed his ears.
If so, should I break up with her? I cant keep embracing an unfaithful lover But, am I confident enough to do so?
The cold air seemed to mock him for having such thoughts. His anxiety finally got a hold of him and Cesar cooled down like a newly forged sword submerged in an ice bath. Being hit by the cold water, he froze for a moment, before turning back and entering his own cabin.
He then red at the messenger pigeon that arrived two days ago. For the past week, Cesar had deliberately put the perfume on him, so it came as no surprise that the bird actually flew to him.
Back then, I thought it would be useful someday, not knowing I would use it so early on. And at such a bad time too
For hours, Cesar agonised over what to write on the paper. Even when dawn was about to arrive, he hadnt written a single line. He couldnt bear writing the very evidence of his sin with his own hands. His maniacal rage just wasnt enough to challenge his guilt. Although the impulse to write something came several times that night, he was unable to bring himself to act on it as he didnt want to leave such an ugly imprint on the world. Cesar couldnt be ignorant of his conscience. He had always lived ording to thews of the empire, which he saw as the only rightful rules to follow. Meaning a n like this felt like he was one step closer to treason.
In the end, however, Cesar managed to convince himself.
If its just between me and Liloa, my word alone will be enough for her to believe me. She wouldnt bother checking themunication tube. Even though I know that, its still a very risky n
Instantly, doubts seeped in.
If Liloa wishes to see the correspondence, then
Cesar tried to muffle his self-destructive thoughts with silence and that long dark night finally came to an end
end of shback
By the time I had made up my mind, the day dawned. After that, I only woke up after that noisy morning was already in full swing. Liloas reaction was surprisingly satisfying, and the guilt weighing on my shoulders diluted and faded by the pleasurable scene I witnessed. As time went on, I became pretty convinced that she couldnt have shared a bed with Edgar and I even med myself for stigmatising my innocent lover
But the wound that was already so big, didnt heal easily. Simrly, the sense of guilt didnt go away easily either. Like ck oil, it remained as a stain that couldnt be removed even after washing it countless times. Cesar not only bore the guilt of deceiving Lil but he now also carried the anxiety that Ed might actually die.
Clearly, Edgar is a human with a strong body and an even stronger mind. Hes a high-ranked naval officer who didnt survive countless naval battles and deviations by sheer luck alone. It was also due to his mental strength that he was able to endure that surgery where his skin and stomach were pierced multiple times without anaesthetic But unfortunately for him, his current state is probably worse than it was back then. If hes not already dead, I can only imagine the pain he must be in right now
Just why did Courant fall into madness like that
Anybody could have told at a nce that he was bleeding out. On top of that, he seemed to have sustained a serious injury to his head Even so, Ill never regret pushing for his istion. At that time, when Liloa cried out loud and raged at her officers, she tore open that barely subdued wound of mine. I really wouldve killed Edgar myself if he hadnt disappeared from my sight. I wouldve lost my mind if I had to see Liloa embrace and defend him for a second longer. Theres no way I couldve stayed still watching that.
However, there was something Cesar could never deny.
He was still Edgar Retiro. Although everybody here casually called him Ed, in reality, he wasnt just some ordinary man. No matter how he may have seemed like an outsider to the sailors here, he was a Marquess of the Empire, the head of a key family, and the Admiral who led more than 40,000 Mondovian navies And Im responsible for the death of said Admiral
The weight and value of Eds name increased the weight of his sin.
Cesars gaze shifted to the other paper in his hand.
[ 5, 3, 8 42, 6, 1 37, 11, 9 ]
It was the original letter retrieved from the red-tailed pigeon. Cesar didnt try to crack it because knowing the code as an outsider was equal to treason. What he did notice was that the message had no title, which made him certain of one thing.
{ Bring me any book you read. That will do. Ill write using that title so you can verify the content Its not the official code, but it cant be helped }
So, the title is determined by a specific set of rules. It cant just be any book. And seeing that theyre deliberately hiding it, must mean that the title is the key of the code If so, will the Commodore stay still?
Its hard to guess, I never had a close connection to Viktor Sagastar Other than that we both resided in Sesbron around the same time I do remember that Sagastar was well known for his hot-blooded personality ever since his aspirant days Its more likely that he wont be staying still then In addition, Sagastar received a full promotion by the rmendation of the Admiral, took over Grignard, and became Mondovis second-inmand. Since that promotion was purely the Admirals decision, many are envious of him, making his position unstable. The Western Navy has a lot of other Captains who are much more experienced in long naval battles than him. Meaning that even if Sagastar possesses the title of second-inmand now, chances are that hell be demoted to a senior officer when the Admiral disappears. Once an officer is degraded, the probability of receiving an edict again is close to zero. For that reason alone, hes probably brimming with personal and political motives to keep pushing for this search He still needs the shade that Edgar provides for him after all
When I think about that personality of his some more, it suddenly isnt unimaginable to assume hell take over the Legardon fleet in the process. He probably doesnt even have to threaten with his title of Vice-Admiral as his fierce presence must be enough to push for it. What also isnt unheard of in the South are those vacant spots left behind by higher ranked officers setting out to sea, if thats the case, Sagastar only has to deal with some Lieutenant who is way over his head anyway After that, the next step is obvious. Hell set up a medium-sized operation and exclude all theirrge ships, thereby improving their speed immensely. If I was the Commodore, I would reorganise the squadron around their sloops to increase mobility and explore the nearby inds
Cesar instantaneously raised his head. Quickly erasing the loads of sloops joined for the search party from his mind. Masts that were spread out likes all disappeared from his imagination in an instant.
{ If youre themander* }
The words hes heard countless times from his father rang in his ears while his palms covered his face and rubbed his tired eyes. Even since he was a young boy, he had always thought that he was bound to be amander someday.
Commander, the brilliant star with the rank of a Commodore.
That title, which he threw away like trash when he chose Lil, suddenly trampled on his insignificant self. The more he thought about it, the more aware he became, and the harder such dreams scoffed him.
He red straight ahead through the gaps in between his fingers. Along with the ships old wooden walls, the narrow desk in his executives office looked shabbier than ever. While cupping his chin with his hands, Cesar pressed his head down harder.
With reality as miserable as this, the past I left behind is nothing but a mirage now. I expected it to be insanely enchanting and brilliantly evocative. But thats all I could think of. I never imagined that this would happen to me. I thought Id be happy, that every moment would be filled with joy and affection I really knew nothing
Cesar clenched his fist.
However, I knew what I got myself into, so this is nothing new.
He tried to divert his thoughts.
The fleet might be nearby. It would be a stretch, but its not impossible for them to get to Edgar if they conducted their search properly. Nheless, will they be able to rescue him in time? Even if I send them a message right now, Im not sure if they can arrive within 12 hours. If Sagastars unable to arrive in time, theyll only end up recovering their Admirals remains Once his body is found and the cause of death is identified, theyll look funny upon the message. Anyone who will see Edgars state, will find it highly suspicious and ask themself how a battered body like his couldve sent a message like that
But I have no choice. Contrary to my initial expectations, Edgars condition is far too critical. If theres something I can do to increase his chances of survival with my own hands, Ill have to do it. Because once the Admiral is officially dered dead, his fleet will be relentless in catching the culprit, and their determination to find us will even be fiercer. Sesbron wont sit idly either. I have no choice but to hope that the dying Edgar can be found
Cesar wrote a message and put it in themunication tube. Awakened by the movement on its ankle, the pigeon visibly started to struggle. Cesar ignored its pping wings and silently nodded his head toward the window. At first, the pigeon appeared to peck its beak menacingly, but soon lowered its head and flew out of the window
***
Footnote:
Commander: So this is a bit of an odd one. From the conversation between Cesar and Ed in the inn, way back in volume 1, we learned that back in Cesars Navy days, he was ranked Captain. When we looked at the ranking system in the Navy, we saw that Captain was ranked above Commander. Making it weird that Cesars father had this dream of his son bing a mere Commander. We then dived a bit deeper and learned that besides the typical ranks as Admiral, Commodore, Captain, Commander, Lieutenant etc. there are also different posts. One of those posts is fleetmander. Wikipedia describes it as; The Fleet Commander is a senior Royal Navy post, responsible for the operation, resourcing and training of the ships, submarines and aircraft, and personnel, of the Naval Service.
To make it moreplicated, between the rank of Admiral and Commodore, are some more Admiral-named ranks as Admiral lower half, Rear Admiral and vice-Admiral. What we see is that those three (and the rank of Commodore ording to some sources) can be bestowed the title of Fleetmander. So far we never heard any of the other Admiral titles, so it can be that theyre omitted in the story and that only a Commodore can be a Fleet Commander. We have no idea why the author used the term Commander instead of Commodore as we arent knowledgeable in this field. It can be that it just got lost in trantion, English Korean trantions arent that straight forward and we already found a lot of Army terms/ranks instead of Navy terms/ranks as General, Colonel, Major and also Sergeant. During our little research we found out that Sergeant isnt a Navy rank either, but an Army rank. So Sergeant Sor should actually be Petty Officer Sor. But, we never questioned this as at that time we followed the names and titles from the Webtoon.
We hope that this exins a bit more about the different navy ranks you read about in the story. For the readers who are interested, somewhere this weekend well probably post a more extensive exnation, when its up, you can find it in the chapter page.
Disimer; were not knowledgeable in this field. This text was written after some shallow research. When we post a further exnation, well make sure that we researched it more. It can be that we revise this footnote after learning some more.
Chapter 141
Chapter 141Previous
Sagastar nervously chewed the cigarette that hung from his lips.
Captain, what the hell is this?
Captain Long, who was right in front of the Commodore, grunted and groaned. Although the captain had already expressed his ignorance multiple times, Sagastar still seemed to be waiting for an answer. The prolonging silence between them eventually swayed the restless and stuttering Captain toe up with an answer.
Ugh Umm Thats the Mandus Officers code Upon decryption, it looks like coordinates.
Did I ask you to do that?
No
Then why?
Uhh, well Because the pigeon
Sagastar red at the captain as if he were the most pathetic human being in the world, causing him to shrink unconsciously.
At times like this, its best not toe over too strongly or whine for that matter. Ill be apprehended the moment I say something useless, even if Im correct
Thats right. The answer Im looking for is how the hell did Sir Edgars pigeon return with a message written in Mandus code.
But how can I
How! Im asking you how?!
How can I
Huh? The handwriting is different too! What the hell! Whos the bastard that dares to imitate the Admiral? Is he trying to ckmail us?!
After chewing on his cigarette for what felt like an eternity, Sagastar eventually lit it. With the progress of their current conversation, the captain was also in desperate need of a cigarette, so he couldnt help but salivate a little as he knew he hadnt the privilege to act on it. When the fragrant smoke entered his nostrils, he twitched his nose and lowered his eyes to the coordinates carried by the pigeon. Next to ity several maps of their operation. His unfocused gaze wandered around the Hangyang Inds. But a momentter, his expression changed dramatically.
Huh?..
The captain pushed some other maps aside while producing the sound that Sagastar hated the most.
Huh? This, this
So noisy!
Commodore!
First, give me another.
Oh, no problem But, Commodore, this appears to be very close to our fleet
With his gaze remaining fixed on the Hangyang Inds, the captain rummaged through his pockets for a pack of cigarettes. He tilted his head for a moment, then took out his now empty hand and began measuring the distance. Sagastar, who was smoking another cigarette and staring out the window, rolled his eyes at him.
Captain Long! Right now! What do you think youre doing with that corrupted message?!
Commodore. Its the ocean.
What!?
Its in the middle of the ocean. Of course, I know that we shouldnt believe anything thates from an unidentified sender, but
One more time and Ill!
Its a letter from the man who stole the Admirals pigeon
I said one more time!
At this point, its clear that something has happened to the Admiral. Besides, its an unprecedented catastrophe to have ourmunication system intercepted
Youre still going on about it?!
Startled by Sagastars uproar, the captain scratched the back of his head. He furrowed his brows with a confused expression, deciding to still express his doubt.
But it was sent in the Mandus officer code What if he knows something
He would only send a message in Mandus if he knew we could decipher it. He probably knew the Commodore would be the recipient and that we wouldnt take it seriously if it was just a regr letter. Whoever he is, this impostor, has now revealed a part of his identity to some extent. In addition, I think he knows about your personality the fact that you can be meticulously suspicious about everything and used it to his advantage. That can be why he sent a message he wrote himself. If he was a pirate who tried to order the Admiral to use Nics tears but failed, dont you think he wouldve tried to clumsily imitate Sir Edgar? Instead, he wrote it in the officers code. Why do you think that is?
So, youre saying the sender knows me? If so, why didnt he reveal his name and affiliation?
Well, there can be several reasons why he didnt. Maybe hes the one who abducted the Admiral or maybe hes a former officer who couldnt risk getting caught. If so, is the sender merely a witness?
If that were the case, I think he would have revealed himself.
Is there anyone who doesnt have one or two skeletons in their closet? Maybe he was afraid of getting those revealed?
What do you think?
With his mouth tightly shut, Sagastar approached the captain with a cigarette between his fingers and looked down at Hangyang Inds.
So, ording to the message the entry point is in the middle of the open sea
Yes. Based on our charts, there arent any inhabited inds nearby But, since its the South, there must be some smaller deserted inds in the vicinity However, thats only my guess. If the Commodores words are correct, and the coordinates represent the location where the Admiral went overboard, he must be drifting or floating somewhere I think we need to hurry.
The captain bent down again and made some new calctions. Sagastar, on the other hand, kept himself busy with his cigarette in order to stop the ominous thoughts froming.
Assuming that the pigeon flew from there to our location today given the distance and the wind it was close to midnight yesterday by now, twelve hours have already passed
Damn it, are you crazy? Are you suggesting we move the fleet because of some unidentified bastard?
Then give me a sloop and I will go by myself instead. Even if its a trap or trickery, when we run into them, we can either catch them or get rid of them. It will be fine either way.
This is insane. Long No, Julbert. Arent you aware that youre basing your whole theory on circumstantial evidence and your own imagination?
Im indeed aware of that.
Sagastar stroked his chin and stared down on him.
Arent you just trying to run away from the Visha?
Commodore, thats too much!
When Sagastar shot him with silence, the captain, who knew exactly what that stare meant, closed his mouth. The Commodore pulled the map of the Hangyang inds in front of him, but suddenly looked the captain in the eyes again.
Wait Did you say midnight?
Yes.
Its night. You didnt mean night near dawn, but just midnight?
Yes.
If youre getting off a ship, why the hell would you choose that time to escape?
Silence befell them. Midnight in the deep dark sea. There was no idiot in the navy who didnt know what kind of hellhole the sea was at night. At that moment, the authenticity of the correspondence became irrelevant.
Uponprehending the possibility that Ed couldve jumped into the sea at night, the two immediately disyed distorted facial expressions and soon they spat out the same curses.
Sagastar started shouting as Captain Long grabbed the table bell.
Damn it, raise the signal!
The bell in the captains hand rang loudly, causing a young aspirant to jump in with a surprised expression. Before the captain could even open his mouth, Sagastar already yelled his orders.
Move the sloops! Make a full course change!
..?
Damn it, what are you waiting for? Get out of here!
The rash remarks made the young cadet tremble, however, the boy didnt turn around and countered with a rather reasonable question.
Um To which direction should we turn?
When Sagastar red at the captain as if he was going to kill him, Captain Long quickly snatched the map from the big pile of files on the table, tearing it in the process. He then nervously read the direction while holding the half-ripped pieces of paper together.
Northeast Northeast, Commodore!
Northeast! Go and change our course!
END OF VOLUME 4
TN:
Hi guys!
With chapter 141 we already wrapped up Volume 4! Time flies by, huh? For us it really does, yesterday we actually received the notification that it has already been a year since the prologue went online. What a journey it has been so far!
A lot happened in this volume as well; we got a glimpse of Eds childhood and the discovery of the Western Continent, we learned that the change in effect of Lils ne was a permanent one, and of course the fact that Ed got caught, beat up and thrown overboard
Just like with the previous Volumes, well post a recap chapter to refresh your memory before diving in Volume 5 on Wednesday. We expect to post the recap on Tuesday/Wednesday, so stay tuned!
For now, we like to express our gratitude toward you readers, for following us and enjoying the novel as much as we do!
Happy reading and see you in vol.5
Pru and Formidable
PS: have you already seen the new raws for the Manwha?
Chapter 141.5 RECAP
Chapter 141.5 RECAPPrevious
Hi guys!
As promised, we wrote a recap for volume 4. We hope it helps to refresh your memories before we dive into volume 5.
Happy reading and see you on Wednesday!
Love,
Pru and Formidable
PS: the exnation of military ranks will be posted next weekend.
Vol. 4
We start this volume with the side story of Eds past. When he was around 16 years old he dropped out of military school and joined his grandfather on his expedition to the Western Continent. At that time Ed was already a diligent medical student who had inherited the love for adventure from his grandpa. When they had safely arrived at the western continent, Ed immediately started exploring the nearby jungle where he had a rather ufortable encounter with a new animal race, the elephant. After almost dying due to an attack, Ed awakes in a hut belonging to the Ruwa tribe. Here he meets his saviour Chippo andter his first love Murasha. We fast forward to a yearter, in that time Ed had frequently visited the tribe, learned about new medicine from them and the jungle, spent time with Murasha and learned theirnguage. On the day his grandpa announced that they would be leaving the continent again, the Ruwa tribe gets attacked by raiders hired by imperial nobles. Ed managed to get Murasha out, but they had to see how the other members of the tribe either got killed or taken to the Empire.
After Ed and Murasha arrived in Roahn, Eds hometown, Murasha starts to get sick with a mysterious disease. Sadly, she wasnt the only one, all the surviving members of her tribe, who were taken to the empire, suffered from this disease and eventually died from it. Ed tried everything in his power to save Murasha, but it was all in vain, a half year after they arrived in the Empire, she passed away on board the ship that was taking them back to the Western Continent. In the period following her death, Ed lived alone in the ruins of the Ruwa tribe, searching for enlightenment and providence. He eventually found clues of it on scribes in the temple of the tribe, which led Ed to resume military school and embrace the title of Admiral.
When a few yearster all the western pirates were annihted and Ed retrieved as much of the relics of the Western Continent as possible, he found himself standing in his library thinking about that one woman who spoke about providence if it was her second nature; Liloa. However, when Ed went out of his way to look for her, she had already disappeared from the dukes mansion and was unofficially dered dead.
In part two of Eds side story we go back to the period where Ed was still finishing his military training and had a meeting with Liloa in the school library. What followed was a short conversation between the two where Ed wanted to know more about the naturalws that Liloa always spoke of. After their talk, Ed was left with a sense of inferiority. He was ashamed of his past behaviour and envied Liloa for naturally having the providence that took Ed years to obtain.
From here we go back to the main story and we find ourselves in the Admirals room on the Visha. The Mondovi fleet was in the middle of chasing after their Admiral and came across a small part of the Western pirates. After interrogation, they learned about the escape of Sir Edgar, but not before he got himself wounded. Around the same time they received a message from Ed saying he was doing fine and that they should stay put. However, seeing that the code suddenly changed, the order had the opposite effect and the chase for their Admiral continued
In the meantime, the Bell Rock had anchored nearby a deserted ind, in the week that followed Ed came to understand that the changed effect of the ne was only visible to him. Ed concluded that it might have something to do with the fact that he told Lil he would respect her whomever she was. He also noticed that Lil was treating him more nicely and it appeared that her guard had gone down a bit. On the other hand, Cesars suspicions that something was going on between the two of them were only growing.
When both men were dealing with their feelings, the atmosphere on the Bell Rock escted. Due to the hierarchy and the weak punishments, the borrowed crew acted as they pleased. This tension between the borrowed and original crew peaked when a young sailor, Julio, openly assaulted and insulted their captain. This disturbance was quickly settled, but it did increase the already native vibe onboard.
When the argument was being settled behind closed doors, Ed wanted to take advantage of themotion and sneaked into Cesars cabin to retrieve his medicine. There he was met with a rather disturbing surprise. In an effort to catch Ed red-handed, Cesar had Courant hiding in the room. Fortunately for Ed, he discovered this in time and nothing major happened.
Later that night Lil visits Ed with the pretends of giving him his share of the pearls she got from Bellus. For Lil, nothing good came from this conversation as her longing for freedom only increased.
After sharing an intimate time with Cesar, Lil found herself staring at the night sky on deck. Ed showed up and it led to her following him down to his cabin for some treatment. Due to thebination of insomnia and thefortable feeling she got from Eds cabin, Lil eventually fell asleep in his bed. The next morning, however, ended with a big fight. Ed decided to push Lils feelings some more, which made her confused and defensive. But before Ed could exin himself any further, his messenger pigeon suddenly showed up. This left Lil with no choice but to draw her gun and Ed was imprisoned with the prospect of being thrown overboard. However, when the involved officers were still debating over the verdict, Ed was beaten half to death by Courant.
In the end, there was nothing Lil could do to prevent the execution and Eds almost lifeless body was thrown overboard. Fortunately, after a hellish night, the heavily injured Ed managed to not only greet the morning, but also an ind.
This volume ended with Cesar using Eds pigeon to send his coordinates to the fleet and Sagastar making his way to Eds location.
Some quick and important trivia:
Eds parents both passed away when he was younger and he was raised by his grandfather.
Ed met his first love when he was 16 and Murasha was 14.
Ed learned to y the Surihe from Murasha.
The Ruwa tribe, from the western continent, was known for their short build, pinkish skin, reddish eyes with silver hair and their intelligence as well. Ed oftenpared them with fairies.
When Ed was in the middle of finding a cure for Murasha, he went back to Sesbron and conducted autopsies on the corpses of the Ruwa tribe. Because autopsy wasnt a really well-known practice among the nobles, rumours that Ed was torturing the race even after death began to spread. This was also the beginning of the infamous rumours circling the admiral.
The age difference between Ed and Liloa is approximately 5-6 years. Ed was 20-21 when he resumed his military studies when Liloa was only 15 years old. (making them now 22/23 and 28 years old)
Liloa was part of the Karabinae, an elite cavalry unit of the army. She was highly talented in shooting targets while riding a horse. During her time in the military academy, Liloa got sexualised and ridiculed on a daily basis for being a woman in the army.
To escape from Duke Mireille, Liloa staged her kidnapping/death and ran away.
Ed was highly fascinated by Liloa even when they were still in school. However, he never approached her because of the shame he felt. He never got over the fact he dragged Murasha to the empire and thereby causing her death. Ed did want to speak to Liloa one day, but only when he repented on his sins and found the answers to his questions about life.
Back in the day when Sagastar was still a Lieutenant, Ed saved his life. His loyalty stems from that.
Even though Ed sent the fleet a note that he was okay, the fact that the code changed was enough reason for Sagastar to remain searching. As he was convinced the Admiral was in danger.
Ed is the only one that can see Lils changed appearance.
Julio, the sailor who assaulted and insulted Lil, is from Marchand. The reason for his hostility towards Lil is due to her skin tone, Julio hates people from the empire.
Lil starts to be more and more shaken up by Eds presence. Especially by the fact that Mortu leaves her alone whenever she is with him.
Cesar deliberately used Eds perfume to lure in his pigeon. He then used that pigeon to set Ed up.
Even though they never expressed it, the whole crew is afraid of the navy.
The highly ssified code that the top officers of the Mondovi fleet uses is called Nics tears probably named after Sir Nic, the Commodore/Vice-Admiral before Sagastar. Mandus code is the basic officer code used by the military.
New characters in this volume:
Eds family:
Glock Retiro;
Eds grandfather
Linhardt and Levi;
Part of Eds life, but till now have an unknown affliction.
Ruwa tribe:
Murasha;
Eds first love and a member of the Ruwa tribe.
Chippo;
Eds saviour and member of the Ruwa tribe and
The Bell Rock crew:
Julio;
Borrowed sailor from Valtanos crew.
Other:
Isabelle and Leon;
Sagastars wife and son.
Returning of the Manhwa;
As we already stated in our announcement, the Manhwa of NorthxNorthwest returned after almost 1,5 years! They did change the artist and it needs some time to get used to, but we think the art still suits the story! See for yourselves.
Liloa
Lil Schweiz
Ed
Cesar
Chapter 142
Chapter 142Previous
Someones nervous steps walked up and down the admirals office.
Compared to other galleons the Visha is undeniably the fastest, but with her deep hull shes noticeably slower than smaller and lighter sloops
Sagastar began tearing his hair out at the thought of the Legardons sloops being already far ahead of the Visha. Finally, just as he considered transferring to one of those sloops, someone simultaneously knocked and burst into the admirals room.
The ill-mannered officer, who seemed to have lost his hat somewhere along the lines, shouted.
Commodore! A person has been spotted on one of the sandy inds east of our current location!..
Roughly two hourster, Sagastar found himself on a small boat heading for said ind.
Opposite from him was captain Long ordering the four oarsmen with fierce momentum. Longs impatience almost tempted him to start whipping the officers.
Without even having had the time to lower its sails, the sloop that had arrived first already began aiding the Admiral, inspecting the ind and guarding the surroundings. The captains shout and the sound of oars breaking through the waves could be heard alternately. But even though everyone was in a hurry, the boat that was advancing seemed to go slower and slower.
Sagastar closed his eyes behind his interlocked hands.
No matter how much Sir Edgar likes to wander around, hes rarely been in this much danger as he is now. When Nic was still around he was incredibly reckless, butpared to those days hes been more docile. Under Vice Admiral Nic, Sir Edgar had the habit of vanishing and then reappearing out of nowhere rolling around deck covered in blood. On the contrary, in recent years, he looked mostly rxed bored even, as if he had already obtained the thing he had been pursuing with zeal.
Maybe thats why I was socent, even though there was no reason to be. Its entirely my fault. Its unthinkable to even consider making excuses. Unlike Nic, who had stayed up day and night in the Admirals room until the day he retired, Im just a disgustingly indolent person.
Old memories flooded his mind
shback
Shortly after putting a bullet in the pirate who had stabbed Edgar in the back, Sagastar passed out. Even Edgar, who suffered a minor injury, was unable to reawaken him. After Sagastar finally regained consciousness in the recovery room near the bow, he immediately grabbed the jacket of a passing navy surgeon.
Admiral What about the Admiral?
Due to his fatigue, the navy surgeon couldnt even muster a genuine expression and instead of listening to him, he randomly poured out answers to questions that a just recovered officer would normally ask.
Sir Viktor, youve awakened? Thank goodness The battle is over now Of course, theyve been sunk Its been half a day
The Admiral
The navy surgeon finally urately responded when he started a series of tests, such as lifting Sagastars eyelid one after the other.
Ah, yes. Thats right. The admiral left you in such a good condition that I didnt have to do much about you. I hate to say it, but hes one of the best surgeons in our fleet. So, consider yourself very lucky, Sir Viktor. You would have lost even more blood than you had now. Normally, doctors wait in the infirmary for their patients to be transported, meaning its unusual to be treated right on deck. I was impressed when I first saw the sutures, it isnt just any ordinary skill, haha.
I administered some medicine, so youll feel a bit dazed for a while you wont have much energy either due to the blood you lost. For the time being, you should rest in bed.
How is the admiral?
Ah. The Admiral. Well, he was walking all over the ce holding onto his side before he got caught by the Vice-Admiral. Fortunately, I heard that the surgery was sessful. It wasnt a major operation, so he should have woken up by now Uhh! Sir Viktor! You cant get up
Ignoring the doctor who tried to stop him, Sagastar stood up from the bed. He then hurriedly climbed up to the deck with his crutches and left behind the man who kept shouting loudly. When he arrived at the admirals office, he saw another doctor just finishing Edgars treatment. With a bandage tied around his waist, Edgar muttered expressionlessly after seeing Sagastar.
So, youre alive.
Thank you, I really appreciate
Youre free to leave now.
Edgar chinned the doctor away. However, the doctor appeared to want to wrap some more around his patients body, but when Edgar made a face, he quickly left the private room in silence. As soon as the door closed, Sagastar bowed his head.
How can I express my gratitude?
The point wasnt simply that Edgar had saved Sagastars life. It was an unrepayable favour that Edgar had endured the de digging into his flesh just to finish stitching Sagastars blood vessels. With Isabelle and Leons faces fluttering at the feast of grace, Sagastars tears full of emotion and gratitude flowed down his cheeks once more.
Ed sat on the bed and quietly watched Sagastar. He then threw on the shirt the doctor had given him and approached the officer.
Lieutenant, youre aware of this, right? Youre alive because of me.
Yes, Admiral. Thank you. Thank you so much. I dont know what to say. Really
Thats right. Im d you know. Seriously, Ive seen a lot of people who have died from being reckless like you. Its dangerous to pull a foreign object from your body without a doctor. Being alive despite having something lodged into you, means your vital organs are still functioning. When that happens, you need to think about how to preserve your breath. The only thing you will aplish by removing the object from your body while your heart is still pumping, is dying from massive blood loss. Next time, try preserving your breath rather than fixing the affected side yourself, all right?
Yes! Ill keep that in mind.
What did you say your name was? Sagastar
Yes, Lieutenant Viktor Sagastar. I belong to
Thats enough for an introduction. Youll be under my directmand soon.
What?
Well, lets see, you obviously want to repay this great favour, dont you?
Sagastar lifted his forearm and solemnly wiped away his tears.
Yes! Simply tell me, Ill do anything!
That doctor just told me that my right kidney may no longer function properly in the long run Do you know what I mean? Ive suffered permanent damage trying to save you. I have no intention of using this as an excuse and forcing you into anything. I only need to know if you think you can handle it. Think about it carefully.
Nowadays, Sagastar wouldve never believed such an obvious exaggeration, but at that time he was far more nave. He recognized Edgar as someone who had made a revolutionary contribution and risen to a much higher position, despite being the same age. So, he could never imagine such a personmitting anything less than correctional misconduct towards a subordinate officer.
Sagastar turned as white as a sheet when he realised Edgar had suffered permanent organ damage because of him. Looking at Sagastars face with satisfaction, Edgar continued.
Hmm, there are a few things that need to be taken care of
Please! Please tell me. Leave anything to me!
Nics going to kill me sooner orter.
After responding resolutely, Sagastar questioned for a moment whether the Nic Edgar spoke of was the Sir Nic he knew.
Pardon?
Ive seen that look in his eyes before, normally it wasnt anything unusual as hes probably already stabbed me hundreds of times in his head. However, this time I think hes really going to kill me his eyes look so tired.
Anyway, seeing as youre so eager, I think youd be ideal as my deputy.
What are you talking about
You have to protect me before Nic murders me of course.
Even through Sagastars tears, Edgars darkly smiling face was seen very clearly
end of shback
It was the same now. The admirals dishevelled face disyed on the sandy beach could be clearly seen this time as well.
Sitting on the boat, Sagastar tightened his grip on the hull he had unknowingly grabbed. His hips restlessly moved up and down in an attempt to look closer.
Captain, what happened? Is he unconscious?
I-Im not sure.
The captain handed over the telescope. Looking through it was an useless action in more ways than one, not only were they about to set foot on the ind also the fact that from his current spot Sagastar couldnt do anything but watch, was negatively influencing his patience. The face seen from beyond the eyepiece was terribly miserable. Gasping for breath, Sagastar let go of the telescope and dropped it.
Alive.
Is he even alive?
The unfinished sentence went down his throat with a gulp. Sagastar seemed to be frozen for a moment before he suddenly pushed off the boat and jumped into the sea.
Commodore!..
Commodore!..
Due to the swaying of the boat, the clearly embarrassed captain stumbled. Immediately after, the apanying sailors threw their oars and followed their Commodore. Left alone, the captain was unsure whether to jump or not, but when he saw the back of the unstoppable Sagastar, he closed his eyes and momentster his feet sank into the shallow shore.
Sir Edgar!
Sailors who came and went from the sandy beach all turned to Sagastar as he slithered through the sea like a water buffalo.
Sir Edgar!
Every time he took a long stride across the sand, his massive chest muscles twitched. The drenched uniform he wore to greet Ed pped violently, and the medals and insignia on his shoulders and chest collided with each other. Sagastars howling face resembled that of a ferocious beast and the sound of his shouts filled the spaces around him
Chapter 143
Chapter 143Previous
Commodore! Youre not supposed to go near Please stop Commodore!
You, you still came Commodore!
Finally, Sagastar fell to his knees upon reaching Ed, the cause of his worries. As a result of his actions, the admiral, who was in a lying position, was hit by a wave of sand.
What the hell happened? Huh? Guiad!
Guiad, the navy doctor, was questioned mercilessly by a clearly startled voice. Sagastars reaction was understandable because at first nce, the body covered in all kinds of wounds such as bruises, abrasions andcerations, looked terrible. While Guiad was examining Ed, Sagastar couldnt grab his cor, so he grabbed the soft sand instead.
Ugh! Is this our Admiral? No, what the hell is this?
Captain Long arrived a littleter and instantly covered his mouth with both hands when he saw the state their admiral was in, thereby dropping Sagastars hat which he had picked up along the way.
Unable to contain his rage, Sagastar clenched his fists. In the beginning, he only silently ground his fist into the sand next to the captains boots, but that quickly changed into hitting the sand harder and harder. Dozens of times. The soft sand hollowed easily. His broad shoulders shook, and soon enough, thick drops of water dripped from the corner of his eyes. When the officers in the surrounding area heard the babbling voice, they all turned out of curiosity and witnessed Sagastar crying without even thinking about saving face.
This is so terrible! Keuheup Heuk! How did you end up like this How what am I supposed to do
Huff! Huff!
Sagastars roaring noise persisted for some time. Even though only the navy doctor, Sagastar, and Captain Long were near Eds body, the wailing could be heard from far away. In response to Sagastars open disy of sadness, the assembled officers began to sob too. One officer even took out his handkerchief. Gradually, the men lowered their hats and ced them on their chests. The doctor, however, seemed to be the only one embarrassed. He repeatedly missed the timing to speak up and was desperately searching for an opportunity to intervene.
Hes Hes still alive
Uwaaaaa! Uwaaaa!
As more men began to cry out loud, the unfortunate navy doctors voice faded into the air. The wailing went on until Ed opened his eyes and tried to stop it.
How noisy
Of course, Ed couldnt silence them all at once.
First I need to silence Sagastar whos crying all over and apparently about to lose his sanity It appears that only Long is beginning to understand the situation
Sagastar too loud.
Then, the navy doctor, aiming for the gap, shouted with conviction.
Hes still alive!
?!
Still shaking shoulders, Sagastar opened his eyes, raised his head and gasped. With his moist eyes and soaked clothes, he resembled a drowned bear more than he did amodore. In addition, his reddenedplexion which had turned into the same colour as his hair made him look much more fiercer than usual. So, instead of the navy doctor who was startled by that look, Captain Long spoke calmly.
Commodore, hes alive and his eyes are even opening.
Sagastar shifted his gaze to the side. The tears that had collected in the corners of his eyes continued to fall.
Also, just now, he asked us to be quiet.
Sagastar stopped crying upon meeting Eds eyes.
How How did you end up like this? Sir Edgar!
Themodore burst into tears once again, but this time he shoved his fist into his mouth, making sure there was no more wailing.
Ed closed his eyes in satisfaction
***
It seems like I slept for a long time as theres no more hell or pain, only my peaceful unconsciousness
As time passed, his body felt lighter and his mind became clearer. Those were the signs that Eds deep sleep was gradually fading. Then a brightened consciousness shed into his head as if he was rising above the surface of the water. Ed opened his eyes. His vision was much wider than before he closed his eyes again.
My swollen eyelids have sunk quite a bit.
He blinked and rolled his eyes, enjoying the sensation of moving his thinner eyelids over and over.
Im also able to move my head.
Ed looked around while still lying down. The white tent was lit in reddish light as if it was hit by a sunset. A vial containing some fluid was hung high and connected to a needle inserted into his hand. Judging by the slight pressure on his left hand, it seemed that the treatment was over. When he looked up, he took notice of the bandage tightly wrapped around his head.
Ed checked his condition further by exploring each of his senses in turn.
I assume that the navy doctor has called all the other doctors and had them all work together on my treatment but its necessary to confirm it for myself.
He slowly closed and opened his eyes after carefullypleting the procedure.
Damn. I cant help butugh. Sagastar, that idiot. I knew he wouldnt listen and rush after me, but I cant believe Ive been lucky enough that he actually found me He mustve randomly searched all the inds. Really, where does he get that never ending energy from?
Ed eventually burst outughing. Noticing how smoothly his throat produced theughing sound made him feel good. Furthermore, he no longer had a terrible thirst.
Admiral, are you awake?
The voice came from outside, probably hearing theughter. Even though Ed didnt answer, the tents entrance was pushed aside and a high-ranked Vishas officer popped his face in. After checking the bed, the man ryed a message to someone behind him. It mustve been an aspirant who delivered the news to Sagastar. Soon enough, the captain muttered his excuse and entered the tent.
Sir Guiad said you were expected to remain asleep for three to four days
How long?
A little over two days.
Call him.
Sir Viktor?
..?
Ah, Sir Guiad. Yes. I see.
Guiad arrived a littleter and expressed great concern for Eds brain. So did Ed. He was most afraid about the possibility that his brain mightve rotted away due to the long period of poor blood cirction. Unfortunately, even if a part of it died, he would never know. For now, only time would tell and they had to keep an eye on the progress, including possible infections. Ed pondered Guiads diagnosis before calling the captain who was waiting outside.
Yes, Admiral.
Clothes.
Yes, I knew youd ask for them, so I already went through your closet. Well, I brought a variety of thick gowns; which one would you like?
Ed was helped up by the captain. After only raising his upper body, Ed was already out of breath. With an arrogant expression, he tried to muffle his groan.
My medicine box
Oh, I brought that too. I broke out in sweat while trying not to damage it.
The captain ran quickly and opened the lid of the medicine box. Despite not knowing where the captain suddenly got it from, Ed spoke without even looking at the box being held before him.
1, 7, 5.
Haha, are they coded too? Lets see
It was only then that Ed remembered that Captain Long was talkative. He normally paid it no mind, but now it made him feel bad as he had to hear the captainugh while he was the one suffering alone.
Here it is.
Ed irritatingly snatched the bottle the captain was holding out. The captain, delighted with the fact that he was helping the admiral, smiled and lifted several gowns. This time too, Ed spoke without looking at him.
The thickest one.
Even while putting on the gown, the captain continued to run his mouth.
You must be feeling a lot lighter now.
We had a lot of trouble getting the salt out. Normally, only the medical trainees are allowed to help with that, but you had so many wounds that our officers assisted them.
Wow, just how did you handle it all?
Seeing how the grains of sand were deeply embedded in your wounds, I had to show off some craftsmanship myself.
That mustve happened immediately after reaching the ind when I rolled around the sand in order to raise my body temperature. My body was exhausted from swimming to the ind, but I could still clearly hear the wind-shaking palm trees and leaves, as well as the flock of birds that soared and howled. I reasoned that if birds could live here, there had to be fresh water, but I couldnt move my body any longer I was the only thing that was withering away in that scene filled with the vividness of life. Even though I stepped on such clearnd, I was still dying. I shivered from the cold despiteying on the warm sand, I starved despite having deliciously ripe fruit just out of reach and I suffered from thirst despite knowing there was fresh spring water somewhere
Ed clenched his jaw as he remembered the agony of that time. The grains of sand that had been pushed into his open wounds, scraped his unhealed flesh. They eventually became so hot that it felt like he was burning in the sun. At times, the pain was intense enough that even the barely hanging on Ed would wake up from his unconscious state.
I threatened Sir Guiad that I wouldnt leave him alone if you got tetanus; every single grain should be removed; of course, I helped out, so I told him
Youre too noisy
Chapter 144
Chapter 144Previous
Yes!
The captain then neatly shut his mouth.
Meanwhile, Ed swallowed the curses formed in his mouth. Not only was he light in the head, but his body felt as heavy and dirty as ever. Even after having taken multiple painkillers, the heaviness remained the same. Moreover, he had just woken up and he couldnt walk well, so he had to leave the tent with the captains support.
Lukewarm wind ruffled his hair and the airing through his nose was salty. He wondered how long it had been since he died in the waves and came back to life.
Its almost funny how quickly I adapt to thend despite having lived on the sea for so long.
Ed suddenly raised his head and looked around. He expected a pleasant military camp, but the immediate surroundings were just too quiet for that. He soon realised why. Honour guards* were lined up on the left side of the tent. The brisk coastal breeze fluttered the golden tassels and epaulettes on their red uniforms brilliantly.
Clutching his chin, Ed leaned over and whispered to the captain.
Are you guys trying to mock me with the honour guards even after seeing me like that?..
The captain moved his head towards Ed and whispered back.
No. Certainly not, Admiral. I actually tried to stop him, but in the end, Sir Viktor insisted
I had no idea Sagastar was this thrilled by my survival.
Ed decided to close his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath.
However, hes the one who was relentless in his search and rescued me. Assuming that I could have survived somehow even if the fleet hadnt found me, is nothing more than arrogant
While Ed wasying in the tent, his hearing came back from time to time.
If I remember correctly, the search for me had been intense. It cant be helped then
Rendered speechless, Ed tried to ignore the different gs fluttering behind the honour guards, including the imperial g and the Mondovi naval g.
The honour guards began to divide solemnly as Ed unintentionally passed by. At some point, the captain began steering him in a specific direction and Ed could roughly guess their destination.
As they walked a little further, he noticed the majesty of a long table, which made him wonder how it even got there. In the middle of the sandy beach stood a table decorated with a luxurious tablecloth spread with various fruits and bread baskets centred around arge flower bowl, looking absolutely delicious. In one corner of such a perfect scene, was a cadet sweating profusely, trying to relight a candle that was constantly blown out by the wind. Eds eyes then fell on therge grill next to the table.
It looks like they caught some birds I cant imagine how hard Sagastar made everyone work to catch birds flying somewhere in the back of the forest
In line with the Admirals preferences, the Mondovi Fleet has grown to be more pragmatic over the years. And because their admiral didnt enjoy the rich ambiance, the officers who adhered to traditional practices could no longer rush into extravagance. In that way, Eds preferences ran counter to popr opinion.
Ed gave up on figuring out how they had moved that thing that appeared to be the table from the admirals office.
If I see this, I start to highly doubt that Sagastar has ever learned anything about me After all this time, he still engaged in such futile exploits
Ed stood by the table, staring at Sagastar, whose delighted face suddenly twitched. The admiral was unsure whether to put up with all of it or lose his cool. In the end he closed his eyes for the second time today.
But even if thats the case, I shouldnt forget that hes the one who saved me
After a short sigh, Ed stumbled along the table.
Sagastar. I didnt order you to do this, did I? First, you treated me like a dead man, and now you make it seem like everything I ever said was just bullshit to you.
Sir Edgar! What a terrible thing to say!
Dont forget that the only one feeling terrible here is me.
Because this is our second life, Ive decided to dedicate myself to my original intention of serving you, Sir Edgar. This is the first step, albeitcking, but I did my best
Its scary to know that this grotesque disy is only the first step.
Sagastar looked hurt by Eds bitterness.
Finally, after walking with great effort and the help of the captain, Ed sat down.
This chair is also from the Admirals office
As he leaned backnguidly, Ed could clearly see the scene of the honour guards divided into 2 single-file rows on either side. He took the sweetened wine pleasantly in his mouth as soon as the aperitif was served. Although his torn mouth was still sore, it didnt interfere with the almost joyful satisfaction. The bitter but fresh vour lingered in his mouth. Eds eyes narrowed and he smiled a long-forgotten smile.
How is it? Is it all right?
Ed nodded as he grabbed a stem full of green grapes and ate them one by one. Every time he worked his jaw muscles, their sweet and delicious juice burst out. When he leaned back even more, the night sky descended into his view and he heard the soft chamber music ying next to the table. Surprisingly, this wasnt even considered a luxury as the officer ying the instrument showed his skills during mealtime onboard too. Ed fumbled with his feet before lifting his ankles onto the footrest.
Sagastar.
Yes.
Ed motioned casually to the seat next to him.
Sit down.
I cant, Sir.
Does it sound like Im talking bullshit again?
No, Sir.
Hesitantly, Sagastar sat down in the chair next to him and an officer hurriedly prepared his tableware. Ed raised his torso and poured Sagasatar a ss of wine. Themodore didnt really know what to do or say, so he just grabbed the ss silently.
Who knew there woulde a time when I wouldplement that meticulously suspicious side of yours.
..!
Despite his awkwardness, Sagastar smiled broadly. Seeing that Sagastars eyes were getting wet again, Ed suddenly reconsidered his praises.
It will be a problem in the future if I boost Sagastars morals too much. Im not sure what kind of bizarre things this guy will do next when he gets toofortable.
But Ed was genuinely happy and had no intention of hiding it. Rather, he desired the entire world would experience his overwhelming joy.
I got to open my eyes after burying myself in the sand. If there hadnt been anyone around, I would probably have cried out in relief. With a tearing scream, I wouldve let mother ocean know that the life she was trying to take was still very much alive
You did a good job, Ill give you Maynier; please stop by the mansion as soon as you return to Mondovi.
What?
Dont you know about that resort ind? I thought it was pretty well-known
Of course, I know it, but
Is it too cheap? Its the price for my life after all.
Ed focused on his meal, thereby not seeing the sweating and restless Sagastar nor the captain who was drooling from his wide open mouth. When Ed took a bite from his freshly prepared sd, the leaves crumbled in his mouth. The unspeakable pleasure of chewing and crushing the freshness took his breath away and filled his stomach with vitality. After that hellish night, he couldnt believe he was experiencing that yet again.
Wait, what kind of absurd remark is that? Too cheap? No, I didnt do it for a reward to begin with. Furthermore, its an ind that has been granted
Im not the one who received it.
Isnt it the ind bestowed upon thete Lord Glock by the Emperor?
Lord Glock would have been overjoyed if the new owner of the ind was the one who saved me. My grandfather was very fond of me when he was still alive.
Sagastar smiled with a face that looked as if his throat was being blocked, hisplexion darkened beyond red, and he barely managed to squeeze his voice out.
I cant ept
I guess you really think Im talking bullshit.
How did you get here?
Sagastar, who had been bewildered for a while, soon came to. He then wiped his forehead with a handkerchief, lifted his finger and beckoned the captain.
Let me show you. Captain.
Certainly, Commodore.
The captain approached Ed and handed him a small piece of paper.
Fortunately, the fleet was nearby, so we were able to get here quickly; these coordinates were originally written in Mandus.
Ed understood what those coordinates represented a littleter. A situation he hadnt thought of before, entered his mind. His hands which had long forgotten the cold trembled and a sneer escaped through his clenched teeth.
That rat did something useful for a chance
Thump
The hatred that he had been focused solely on Lil tenaciously spread to Cesar.
Thump
Like the pounding beat of a drum an ominous sound signalled that this was only the beginning.
Thump
Ed extended his hand. The blood flowing through his forearm rushed to his fingertips, and his heart felt like it was about to burst from the rapid increase in pulse. With the movement of his hand, the sleeve of the gown moved and exposed his wrist. As a result, the dark red traces left by the rope became visible.
Thump
Ed muttered as he looked down.
I suppose he didnt want me to die.
Footnote:
A guard of honour (GB), honor guard (US), or ceremonial guard, is a group of people, usually military in nature, appointed to receive or guard a head of state or to attend state ceremonials, especially funerals. In principle, any military unit could act as a guard of honour. [Wiki]
Chapter 145
Chapter 145Previous
Admiral, allow me
The officer who was serving them tried to intervene, but Ed suddenly snatched the roasted bird ced before him. As he grabbed its wings and pulled them apart with force, the flesh tore with the sound of breaking cartge. Everyones eyes widened when they watched Ed, whose eating habits had always been nothing less than refined. In the midst of their surprise Ed calmly raised his knife and cut off the rest of the wing. When he pushed the silverware into the roasted meat, greasy juice poured out. After opening it up, he began to eat the exposed reddish meat. Innocently, Ed muttered something and looked appreciatively at the rest of the roast that the officer started to dismantle.
When all the meat was removed from the carcass and ced on a te, Ed devoured it whole. His tongue tingled at the savoury vour as the pulp slid down his throat without pause. His teeth first ground the tough meat, which he then chewed and swallowed. Nobody dared to interrupt Eds strange predation. It wasnt until thest piece of flesh had been thawed that the sound of metal scraping on bone stopped.
Ed then asked, wiping his lips with a napkin.
Where is the Visha?
***
The only sound that could be heard in the tent that was illuminated by hanging balsams, was that of rustling papers. Ed, leaning against the wooden pole in the centre, watched Captain Long and Sagastar spread out different charts and journals.
I dont know how they managed to get this one in here either, but this appears to be Longs conference table. Due to the limited space they probably couldnt fit the conference table from the Admirals office in here
The space surrounded by tents gradually took on the form of a headquarters. Contrary to the two men appropriately dressed for their meeting, Ed wore only a gown and was still holding on to his ss of wine. Despite their leader being in such an unkempt state, Sagastar kept quiet and held back the criticisms that he would have uttered under normal circumstances. No matter how much it irritated him, he couldnt possibly tell Ed to wear a tight uniform when he was injured all over his body.
With his arms crossed, Ed asionally took a sip. As he slowly emptied his ss, the two officers, who had finished preparing, looked at him. Ed quickly scanned the pictures and writings that were neatly spread out. Sagastar then cleared his throat and drew his baton.
The Visha is here.
Sagastars baton pointed to a loopy coastal spot. He exined it was anchored there after it was used to look around the sand ind for two days when Ed was still unconscious. Sagastar was visibly conscious of his words, but Ed had no intention of ming Sagastar for leaving the Visha in such a crude area during that time. However, he also didnt say anything to reassure his Commodore.
We anchored it on a nearby ind in case you awoke.
Status?
Its the best condition; I didnt want the Visha to get engaged in anything.
Ed responded while holding out his wine ss to the cadet who was waiting with the bottle.
Engage?
Yes. There were several engagements while we searched for ships that left Marchand. The dates and locations are
As Sagastars gaze shifted to Captain Long, thetter then hurriedly ushered the Hangyang Inds. The map, which was ced after being flipped over several times, had clear marks as if it had been torn in the middle. So, when the captain met Eds puzzled look, he quickly lowered his eyes. Ed remembered that Captain Long was often a bit sloppy, but he wasnt in the mood to appease him with some kindness.
First of all, among the ships that left Marchand, the ships we encountered were
While the captain moved the records, Sagastar gave a brief exnation. His baton frequently travelled to and from the Hangyang Inds. Ed listened to reports while scratching his bandages and tilting his ss.
And, in thest two days, the 3rd provisional squadron safely arrived, all the squadrons are currently anchored and standing by.
Are those the Majel Inds?
Eds index finger pointed somewhere near the Hangyang Inds. Sagastar and Captain Long both looked at the finger at the same time. It was the captain who first realised something was wrong.
Oh, oh! The b, b baton!
Astonished, Sagastar cast his gaze to the back of the captains head. The captain quickly crossed the tent and came up from the corner while carrying a long decorated box. As he bent down deeply and opened the lid, Ed pulled out a baton that was ced on a red satin cushion. The baton was as thick as the hilt of a sword and was as long as his forearm. Both ends were adorned with the same gold ornaments and with a short but strong swing, a thin rod protruded from between those decorations. With his now longer baton Ed then pointed out the Hangyang Ind with ease.
About southeast of the Majel Inds, and from an unknown ind* to here. Now that I see it, it sailed northeast. But its too rough an estimation Are there any ovepping routes in our records? It sailed in great haste and had about fifteen days worth of supplies.
The captain hurriedly flipped through his thick booklet.
We followed the route to Serlio ourselves for a while, but lets see. Yes, theres only the ind of Serlio. Serlio is even on the tight side if its only 15 days, however, I dont think its possible that that ship is heading anywhere else. The wind around here often dies down Unless they nned to stop at an intermediate base to replenish supplies.
No. It was intentionally loaded that way.
Sounds credible,plementing supplies from a base is expensive, so most ships want to avoid that. In that case, theres really only Serlio, however, Serlio is imperialnd
Although Ed didnt explicitly state it, the captain assumed that the ship Ed had in mind was a pirate ship. Longs and Sagastars spection became more valid when Ed didnt say anything to correct them.
Whats there?
Its simr to Marchand, but because Serlio is closer to the maind than it is to the South, therefore its considerably better in terms of security than Marchand. Since its still under Legardons jurisdiction, shall I call for a Legardon officer? But why on earth would they want to go to such a ce? Whats their business?
The captain, who was pouring out questions, quickly dropped the subject when Sagastar scolded him and said he only had to ry information about the Ind and nothing more.
Ed looked back on his memories. He remembered when he inquired in as to why they were in such a rush to leave Panichi.
We were stranded in Panichi due to ack of sailors, but after meeting Anunchio, they could suddenlyplete the preparations for departure overnight. in then told me that the Bell Rock had simr experiences before. For a while, I wondered what he meant with the Bell Rock had times like this What distinguished the Bell Rock from the other ships in the League was, above all, its captains simr appearance to imperial citizens. Its a distinguishing feature that even caused a stir on board If other captains were so willing to give up their crew to help, is the Bell Rock carrying out a mission that takes advantage of that trait?
The report I saw at the Count of Amiaeng only stated that Lil Schweiz was of mixed blood. The inds in the Ingres sea have quite a few inhabitants of mixed blood due to the merciless assault of the pioneering squadrons. But on top of that, the Bell Rock, disguised as a merchant ship in Marchand, has a fictitious character with an urate Sesbron ent as its captain. That identity could havee in handy for the League. An ent isnt something that could be faked by merely learning and imitating a few sentences Then, the ces that need such a clear identity are government offices, libraries, naval attachs, banks Banks Isnt gold a helpful incentive in any situation?
Is there a bank in Serlio?
Yes, there is.
Although other inds can still be their destination, for now, all clues are gradually pointing towards Serlio. And if the former is the answer, I cant help it as there is no way to know for sure anywhere. The League is moreplex and well-organised than I initially thought. After all, the ordinary sailors like myself were unaware of the details. Only the Captains Association and senior officers like in know about the Leagues state of affairs. The majority of them did have a strong sense of purpose Well, it doesnt really matter anyway I dont care what kind of secret theyre trying to hide so badly. Ill burn the whole Ingres sea to make them crawl out if I have to. And even if my guess is wrong, its the least I can do to make up for what they did to me
Only the 1st Provisional Squadron will remain, and the rest will be sent back. The Return Squadron, whichbines the 2nd and 3rd Provisional Squadrons, will bemanded by Vice Admiral Sagastar
Im not going anywhere. Dont even think about sending me away.
Under themand of Vice Admiral Sagastar, the requisition of the Legardon from Marchand will be lifted and put on standby.
I dont like it.
Eds brow twitched. Sagastars face hardened when he met Eds re, however, he didnt back down.
Didnt you say you wanted to go back to your original intention of serving me, but now youre protesting already?
Ill protect you as best as I can. Your condition is still critical, so I cant return. Id rather bite my tongue
Footnote:
The unknown Ind is Panichi.
Chapter 146
Chapter 146Previous
Sagastar was just as stubborn as Ed. Ed could ignore Sagastar all he wanted, but thetter would always stick around. As a result, Ed had to escape every time as if he were fleeing in the past. But now, the admiral didnt have time to waste, so he gnashed his teeth and changed his order.
Then Commodore Guiume will takemand instead. But youll get on another ship.
I dont want to.
Climb onto that ship.
Youll run away again.
I wont nag you. Ill keep my mouth shut.
Fine, do as you please. Get on it or not, I dont care.
I can move the Visha even before Sagastar wakes up anyway. It seems that the senior officers temporary amodation has been set up on this ind, so all I need to do is cross over to the Visha while hes still asleep and leave first Sagastar nagging has already started even if he thinks it hasnt.
Staring at the map, Ed tilted his head and pondered. There was something else that he didnt like. Before long, he pushed away the models of battleships one by one with his baton.
Cadieu, Rodi, Rou, Clue, and Soberun of the 1st Provisional Squadron will also be taken by Guiume. Keep only Justorin, Simon, Clida, and Baor also reduce the number of the remaining sloops by half.
Are we retaining only these small ships? There may not be enough guns
There is no need. Well capture them alive instead of engaging.
What do you mean capture them alive? And what do you mean by not engaging?!..
Take the Serlio route. Well depart tomorrow. Bring enough supplies for ten days and move the rest to the side of Guiume.
Sagastar, who was muttering alone, suddenly raised his head.
Yes? No! Tomorrow? Thats way too short a recovery period, as Guiad stated, you should definitely rest for another week.
Theres something I left behind.
Sagastar barely held his nagging back. It was definitely questionable that the reason for pursuing an unidentified pirate ship had nothing to do with the admirals kidnapping and attempted murder, but he quickly epted it.
In fact, Sir Edgarining about losing his belongings isnt unusual Robbing amercial ship, which is a civilian ship, or robbing navy property are two different things after all. Furthermore, the Admiral has 40.000 Mondovi navies at his disposal
But Sagastar was unfamiliar with Eds authoritative demeanour. Even the Navy wouldnt move the fleet to find an officers goods, so Edsmand was only possible because he was the admiral. This was the first time this had happened, so Sagastar inquired, puzzled and cautiously.
Should we hurry?
Very much.
With all due respect, may I ask what they dared to extort?
My sword.
Sagastar almost reflexively blurted out, Are you talking about the very same sword His Majesty bestowed on you?! but it had only been less than a few hours since he dered that he would return to his original intention of being in service to Ed, so he had no choice but to bite his tongue. In the end, Sagastar nodded his head with effort while diligently straightening his ever-narrowing eyebrows.
There must be another reason why he cant make this an official mission.
Even though Sagastar knew that Ed wasnt looking at him, he appeared eager as if he was trying to convince himself.
Away from that fervent effort, Ed held his unfocused gaze somewhere else. He thought to himself while his eyes were grasping the memories that were floating in through the air.
My sword, my Surihe, and my
His eyes crawled a little higher. The balsam, hanging from a thin rope, was bright.
Like when it shone alone in the pitch-dark sea Why did she throw that after me when she threw me to my death? At first, I thought that they had thrown all of my belongings into the sea, but that wasnt the case. Only the balsam was thrown out.
This was all Ed could think about while he was drifting on the surface of the sea.
Only Liloa knew about the balsams existence, and that it was a very effective means of survival in the night sea. Nobody else couldve gotten their hands on it
Amidst his boiling hatred, conviction haunted him with a slither of hope.
Ed shuddered and looked at the light. As he continued to stare, a cloud of light spread across his vision.
Did you change your mind again? Did you feel guilty all of a sudden? Didnt you already kill me? What kind of denial and self-serving behaviour was that? And when are you going to stop shamelessly ying with people? Im disgusted with my past self who had been so hopeful. To allow my mind and body to die, I mustve been crazy. I mustve been so out of my mind back then that Im only realising this now Indeed. How can I still say I love her without sounding insane And when I dont understand her at all?
Eds gaze dropped at some point. Sagastar looked in wonder at those bloodshot eyes.
Ed then tossed his ss to the ground and walked over to the bed.
We set sail at dawn, go to sleep.
***
Jericho paced along the doorway, his gaze fixed on Lil. When Lil returned his gaze and motioned for him to leave, he hesitated as if he had something to say. Jericho was startled when her gaze turned colder and opened his mouth.
I brought Courant with me.
Send him in.
Uh, what are you going to do?
Lil, who was flipping through Eds notebook, raised her head in surprise.
Whats wrong? Do you think Im going to kill him?
That Youre going to expel him
So?
Oh, why, you know his sibling, the little one is still on Panichi, right?
What do you want to say?
Uh, how can you do that? Huh? What about her?
You make it sound like Im about to do something horrible to Mellie. The one who did wrong to Mellie was Courant himself, not me. The guilty should take responsibility, donty the me on me.
You know the circumstances, how
Who do you want to take care of when you couldnt even take care of Courant? Huh? You guys killed a man for your own benefit Now youre expecting me to just sit here, doing nothing and be pushed over, is that it?
Bring him in now and get the hell out of here.
Jerichos shoulders shrank and he quickly left. While rubbing her face roughly, Lil felt like stabbing her eyes with her fingernails.
Damn it!
I shouldnt get so worked up, but I can hardly control myself The change in my emotions, the ups and downs, these are all so unfamiliar to me.
Lil buried her face in her hands and tried to stay calm.
After a while, the door opened and Courant stood in the doorway, shaking. Lil couldnt bear looking at that pitiful gesture. The mere fact that she was in the same room as him, gave her goosebumps. Feeling tenser than she had anticipated, Lil crossed her arms and tightly gripped her upper arms with her hands.
Im personally angry with Courant. I want to punish him not just for breaking the code, but also for Eds pain, Eds time and Eds life It disgusts me that Courant is still alive and will be able to enjoy the time and opportunities he has robbed Ed of. So much so that I even want to deprive him of his future
Lil was impulsively encouraged by meaningless things like vengeance or retribution.
Its ridiculous. I should only be feeling this way if it had been for someone in my family, but Ed was neither a family member nor a close acquaintance of mine. Then why am I so troubled with this personal desire for vengeance? Is this all because Ive developed feelings?
I must be insane. Its obvious that Ed has died cursing me, so who would retaliate against whom?
In the end, it was Lil who gave the order. And she was the one who couldve turned it around but didnt because she couldnt stand up to Cesar. Lil vigorously shook her head.
Get off my ship as soon as we arrive at our next destination.
Courant lifted his head.
Because of him?
Yes. The crime of beating a fellow sailor, an officer even, until he died is condemned by deportation.
Ha, but Captain! He
What about him?
He deserved to die! Im innocent!
Does that give you the right to do whatever you want to a guy whom you think deserves to die?
I was just inter interrogating!
Really? Interrogation is required for an urate investigation, but can your actions be called an interrogation? What have you been investigating? What did you get from Ed? Did you believe what he said?
Hes from the Navy! You cant believe what the Navy says!
If you werent going to believe anything he said, why did you interrogate him in the first ce?
I was trying to sort out the truth from the lies!
Ah, so you decided whether it was true or not at your own disposal and tortured him until you got the truth you wanted to hear. How very convenient. It couldve been true or false depending on your judgement.
Ill tell you again. Interrogation is the process of examining in detail how something happened and investigating it urately.
Now answer me. What you did to Ed, was it really for the sake of an urate investigation?
Hes in the Navy. Theres no way hes innocent! He wasmunicating with the fleet using that pigeon! The Captain saw it, too! You were there! Who would believe a spy when he says hes innocent?
Even when he was caught, he was still acting so proud! I saw it with my own two eyes!
The boy, who was trembling all over, became lost in the shadow of betrayal. The realisation that he had been betrayed by a being he thought would protect him weighed heavily on him and that was clearly seen on his innocent face. Eventually, he found himself wanting to strangle that very being
Chapter 147
Chapter 147Previous
You thought he wouldvee clean if you poked him a few times. Because you know how much it hurts. But how did you feel when nothing came out? You mustve thought, a little more just a little more. How much more pain did you think you shouldve inflicted for the truth toe out of his mouth? You of all people know how painful it is. But in the end, you didnt even get your truth. Did you honestly believe there even was one? Did you think that when you cracked open his head, youd find your truth in there?
So, did you seed?
Courant froze, shocked at her words. Lil knew why.
It mustve been a painful experience for him as well. The madness that had possessed him waspletely unfamiliar and he fears it even now.
Lil understood it all, but she could hardly calm down. She felt that if she would ever go mad due anger, it would be right now.
Snap out of it, Courant, youre still not sure whats true, arent you? Youre just trying to justify your murder If you keep going down this path, youll onlymit to a life of butchery, thinking moment by moment about how to hack a person more brutally.
No, no. Hes in the Navy! Theyre definitely here to kill us!
I also wonder why Ed did that. I really want to know, thats why Im investigating him.
Did he reallye to kill us or did he have some other purpose? This is what people call an investigation. When any questions arise in the process, we interrogate the prisoners. But you cant know the truth just by fanning a prisoner. You have to move the prisoners mind.
No, Captain. Hes the Navy hes the devil. Hell soone with a fleet and cut us to pieces, cut off our noses and ears Like my mother, like my father! I had to find out before that!
No, you know better than that. Ed isnt the devil you fear so much. He was a mere human who bled when you tore his flesh. Ed wasnt part of the bastards you mentioned earlier, and Ed wasnt the one who killed your parents. Dont you understand now? He wasnt the Navy, he was just Ed. You were never interested in the truth. You just took your personal grudge out on him
Human?.. Oh, no No, theyre all devils
The heavy trembling of Courants shoulders withheld him frompleting his sentence. Before long, his face including his lips were getting wet with tears and he was panting so hard that not only his shoulders moved up and down, but his entire body started to shake, signalling that he was losing his mind. Lil locked her gaze on the boy, who kept rambling that the devil wasing to kill them.
Were you unfamiliar with the way you killed Ed? Or was that exactly how you wanted it to be? If you like the life of practising how to brutally kill an Imperial Navy, go for it. If you dont admit your fault here now, Im afraid thats the kind of life youre going to live for the rest of your life.
Why cant I? They kill us at random and torture us Why am I the one being scolded? Nobody tried to stop them!
The Empires pioneering squadron was a horrible group. Theyve done things that humans should never do. I hate them, too. But when you fix your mind into hating them, youll learn their ways and act like their thoughts. Who knows, you might even end up having a lot of respect for the Empire. To imitate their actions is to admit that the Imperial Navys methods were equally effective. You used the same methods that brought you down to bring Ed down. You must never give in to it. The more you do the same things as them, the stronger the Empires method of forcefully ughtering the South bes. Youre just a blind follower now.
Courant rubbed his face with his sleeve and turned.
Drreukk
Lils chair scratched the floor. Till the very end, he showed no sign of remorse or apology. Courant walked toward the doorway without saying anything else.
Courant.
The footsteps stopped. Lil squeezed out her voice.
Admit it. No more excuses. Admit youve done a terrible thing and swear youll never do it again. I dont want to hate you.
But Courant left the captains room without answering.
Lil quietly held her breath as her body slumped down on her seat. She felt terrible for herself. This was because Lil would be the first person who would lose herself in a world without Ed.
These tragedies wouldnt have happened if I had trusted Ed a little more. Ed died because I couldnt. I couldnt handle the simple truth, so I passed it on to Cesar and took it out on Courant I was horribly pathetic. Im not suited to be a Captain or a judge. Even sitting in this Captains room makes me feel shameless
It wasnt until a whileter that Lil opened Eds notebook again.
She had ordered Jericho to get Eds stuff, so her desk was full of notebooks and books bothrge and small. In the end, this was the only thing that she could do, so Lil clung to the proof of Eds existence and lost track of time, not knowing the day versus the night. She wanted to get rid of the stigma on Ed as soon as possible. No one would know about it, and Ed wouldnte back because of it, but doing this was very important to her.
The first notebook was in bad shape and from around the time Ed boarded the Bell Rock. It held no evidence in Eds favour. A few pages, presumably the most recent ones, had been ripped out, so there was nothing to look at.
Lil bitterly picked up another notebook. It was a fairly thick sketching album, about the size of two palms. It was full of detailed descriptions rather than short captions.
These seem to be about herbalism and medicine, judging by the drawings of trees, grasses, and bodies.
asionally, sketches of animals with bizarrely long noses and abnormallyrge ears appeared. Lil had often seen Ed sketching, so she turned the page without surprise.
But the more I looked at it, the less he looks like a deserter. He shouldnt have been able to afford the luxury of time to pack all of this, right? Its strange that he clung onto his belongings if he was truly on the run. If all his belongings disappeared from his ship, it meant that he had nned his escape. It also meant he destroyed the opportunity to disguise his disappearance as an idental death In addition, these arent the belongings of a spy.
Among Eds belongings were some expensive clothes and hats.
And why would a spy carry such a conspicuous object?
Lil grabbed a strange wooden sculpture from his bag.
Why did he carry around such a sculpture of an unknown minority? The things he brought with him have been unpredictable. The intermittent collections are also of the highest quality, made from unparalleled luxurious materials.
If he isnt a spy nor a deserter, then what was this ex-navy up to? These pieces of evidence tell me he didnt board the Bell Rock due to amodation or ie problems. I think he couldve easily survived a few months just by selling his fancy clothes. These are valuable items, so he couldve sold these, but he didnt. I also cant shake the feeling that he brought all the clothes, hats, and essories at random.
Who the hell is Ed and what the hell was he doing on the Bell Rock?
Her hand turning the pages suddenly stopped. The next sketch looked a little different. It looked like an unfinished drawing of a coast at night. The moon was high, and the beach and the sea were low. It looked like something round was lying in the sand by the coast, but the abstract painting-like drawing wasnt particrly detailed. From the point of view of an observer, descriptive sketches and works of art were distinctly different. If this sketch was a work of art, it didnt leave a strong impression.
When Lil turned to the next page, she almost screamed. A mermaid was roaring toward her. Bellus razor-sharp teeth and ferocious face were so vivid that they appeared to tear right through the paper. As if she were being chased, Lil flipped through the pages quickly. Bellus was sketched on several more sheets, followed by a group of stingrays, a coral colony on the seafloor, and a whale shark. Next to them was always a lot of text in an unfamiliarnguage.
Is this Goe?
She felt strange looking at it.
Lil continued to flick through it with her hand until she reached some empty pages. Then there was nothing else but Goe for a while.
She concluded that it was an archaguage rather than ciphertext or semantic evidence because at first nce it appeared to be a very suspicious way of writing and without a password that anyone could look into. Furthermore, traces of uncertainties, including parts that were thinly drawn and erased, weremon.
There was another sketch on thest page. This time, it was a woman who was not at all suitable for a sketching album that was intended for research. Lil was a little taken aback and looked at the woman who appeared out of nowhere
Chapter 148
Chapter 148Previous
The faint curve portrayed a figure in deep sleep. It was a woman whose face was half buried in her pillow. The lit-up hairline was most likely caused by a closentern. The light flowed over her forehead, down to her closed eyelids, and eventually to her cheeks. The bridge of her nose pierced the pillow. As Lils gaze went down as if to touch the figure, she got the impression that Ed had purposely drawn it that way. Lil inadvertently looked at the womans lips, and her face heated up. There were dense wrinkles on her parted wet lips, and the smooth teeth peeked through the gap with her tongue slightly visible.
What the hell was Ed thinking when he saw and drew such a detailed scene? The expression stimtes my senses even though its the face of someone fast asleep and oblivious to the world around her
It was sensual enough to make Lils cheeks flush. Lil lifted her head out of wonder.
Who the hell did you draw, and why is it as detailed as this
Dont tell me
No way.
Lil stuttered and lowered her eyes again. She needed to check if the face indeed belonged to a woman. Despite seeing the figures hair hanging down her neck and shoulders, such figurative confirmation didnt help.
Her gender is clear enough to be recognised even at first nce. This could never be a man
Lil flipped to the previous page so forcefully that she almost ripped it out.
Bellus on the back of a whale shark
The hand holding the page slowly moved again. Lils sweat was making the pages damp, and her heart raced nervously as if she was seeing something she wasnt supposed to see.
Its on the next page, which means that he drew this after meeting Bellus. In that case, it doesnt make any sense. No, this drawing itself doesnt make sense! This figure belongs to a woman who couldnt possibly exist anywhere in this sketchbook. She never should have been like this.
That woman is me
Lil had no idea what her own face looked like whenever she has the ne on, but she was certain it wasnt the face she was seeing. This sketch was clearly Liloa.
How did this happen
Lil flipped through several pages again.
Theres nothing more to it. Only this portrait. This is all thats given to me.
Her heart felt constricted as if she was trapped inside the drawing.
Lil pulled the ne over her shirt, feeling the presence of the crude jewel clearly.
I can see a string around the neck of the sleeping woman in the sketch. While theres no guarantee that it had been like that in reality because its merely a drawing, the nes presence or absence doesnt matter to me. Ed knew who I was even though he pretended not to. And I have no idea when or why it happened
Could it have been from the beginning? Was there no difference between the courtesan from Amiaeng and Lil Schweiz for Ed? No, he thought the Captain of the Bell Rock was a man. He acted that way in public, and his actions towards Lil were all as expected, too. He couldnt have been treating the Captain that way if he had recognized me as a woman from the start. Then he mustve been perplexed as to why the gender had shifted.
Or did he realise it was due to magic?
Hm However, the ne has always been covered by my shirt. Ive never shown it to him I did say I had something to find when we were kidnapped by the Western pirates, but I never mentioned anything about the ne Its nothing more than my own spection that he detected it was magic even though he didnt know the medium. Is that kind of magic even possible? As far as I know, only artefacts possess powers No, I cant rush to conclusions in fields Im unfamiliar with. I never really believed Eds stories, but he mightve heard ancient tales on his way to and from the Imperial iraut. If thats the case, Ed held more knowledge about ancient history than I thought. Its a side of him I know too little about
Then, theres another possibility
Did he did hee to find Liloa in the first ce? While looking for Liloa, he met a woman wearing a strange disguise in Amiaeng and found out about my identity. If he did, its questionable why he didnt immediately grab me by the hair and drag me away Well, he mightve wondered what Ive been up to while I pretended to be dead. And he may have wanted to check those involved. But then theres no way he didnt recognise Cesar Why would someone like him even be sent to find me if hes that dull and ignorant?
Anxiety surged all the way to Lils toes.
Has my rtionship with Cesar been discovered? No one is eager enough to find me, but some people will establish justification ording to their needs. Whom can it be? Which one of them is it? Mireille? Obernyu? The Imperial family? If so, its foreseeable that Cesar wont be left alone either. Even the Lemoine family could be damaged. Theyll all fear the leak of my bloodline the most, so these people wont stand still since theyre from prestigious families Theyll go out of their way to find out if theres an illegitimate child, even if they have to search the Lemoine house
Lil wiped her face nervously.
Count Lemoine, Lady Maribe, Amelia, Ellen and Dn. The entire family will be in danger
Lil knew how much Cesar cared for them. Until the first year of their rtionship, not a day got by without him talking about them.
Cesars and Count Lemoines story is extraordinary. Cesar was the second son who stood out too much but voluntarily postponed his marriage to give way to his older brother. Without settling down, he devoted his teenage years rigorously to the fleet and refused to be promoted to senior officer. Those actions really showed his humanity.
Thats also why Cesar never asked for a child, even though he loved children and envied his older brother who has three, both daughters and a son. He naturally wished to have children of his own, but he had been patiently holding back till his brother hadpletely settled down. After abandoning all of his loved ones, of course, hed still worry about them until the very end
The reason Lil came up with wasnt an imusible one either, because her children would have the right of session. For most people, the meaning of Liloa was no wider than her womb.
So, did Ed stick around all this time to check if I had a child? What the hell did he want from me? Hes someone who gets to eat well and live well, so what else was there in it for him?
No, no How many times have I already killed Ed? Doubt truly is a scary thing. How can I treat someone who is dead like this?
Lil grabbed the nderous thoughts and threw them out.
Its only been a few hours since I vowed to prove his innocence, but now Im adding more dirt to the pile again.
She felt so guilty that she couldnt even lift her head.
I cant guess Sesbrons dark intentions from far away
Lil needed to bring her mind back to a reality that she did know, instead of specting over something she had no knowledge about. And that reality was Ed.
If you think about it, Ed was well aware of my appearance, eyes, and other body parts that are unique to a womans. It reminds me of that strange gaze I had felt from him that one time and his overly gentle attitude towards me as a man. It was strange, overindulgent behaviour Was it all because of this? If he saw his opponent as a woman all along, everything starts to make sense
Lil realised she had be overly reliant on her artefact. Although she was once sceptical of mysterious jewels, she now believed in them as a spiritual human believed in God. Because of this, she missed such an easy answer even when it was right in front of her. She never for a moment thought that the magical curtain couldve been lifted and had naively been wondering if Ed was interested in a man.
m!
The fist that hit the desk trembled, and papers fluttered at the force. She felt so pathetic that she couldnt stand it. Lil red at the drawing of her face, her eyes shown to be closed in peace without a care in the world. A woman in a rare, deep sleep.
Why did Ed draw this? Why did he pretend to be asleep without waking me up until morning came? He didnt even have the perfume. If he knew he was in danger, he shouldve let me out of his room as soon as possible. But I cant figure out why he wasted his time doing this. Did he want to keep an eye on me? Did he want to make me sleep longer so that he could draw a picture of me like this? Did he risk his life because of that?
Or was he simply a fool?
Chapter 149
Chapter 149Previous
Headnote: Hi guys, were sorry for thete upload. Unfortunately, Pru got Covid and needs time to recover. Thats also why well have a small hiatus and skip the Monday/Tuesday and the Wednesday/Thursday upload. Well be back on our regr schedule from Friday. Happy reading and see you soon!
Pru and Formidable
I find it even hard tough because its just so ridiculous! But there arent a lot of reasons to separatemon sense from causation. No, rather, Im convinced, humans cant be made to move without a purpose. If I exclude factors like the Navy or Sesbron and focus only on Eds motivations
Lil slowly lifted the tossed-aside notebook again. It was obvious that her figure wasnt drawn the way Ed drew herbs or trees. It was apletely different sketch style. From Eds point of view, he could see the nape of her neck extending to her bare shoulder. Lils face heated up, it felt as if she was eyeing herself through the gaze of that man. The blood vessels in her neck thumped and sweat dripped from her clenched fists. Lil curled her lower lip inward and bit it.
As she continued to stare, it seemed as if the scene before her wasing to life. Her shoulders in the sketch rose and fell as she exhaled in shallow, regr intervals. While the light illuminated her face with a soft crimson light, a hand slowly stretched out, adjusting the brightness of themp, possibly to create better lighting. Soon, the hand let go of themp, grabbed a piece of charcoal and moved to the drawing book.
He mustnt have drawn this all at once He was also watching
Lil knew with what kind of eyes Ed had been looking at her.
In his quiet cabin, the sound of charcoal scraping on paper due to the making of curvy lines could be heard continuously. Drawing thinly, the tip of the charcoal pressed between his fingertips, drew Lils face, neck, and shoulders. The paper reflected the yellowish light, and that same hazy, thick light illuminated the face of the person who was drawing. Lil followed the ray of light and looked at Ed as if she was truly facing him.
I think I know why you drew me.
Because you couldnt touch me. If you couldve touched me, there was no reason for you to draw me. You drew this because you wanted to touch me How odd. He was always acting like such a confident pervert, so where did this sudden shynesse from? I know I wouldve been offended if he had told me, but this is too
As if avoiding Ed, Lil took her gaze away from the sketch.
This is too pitiful.
Her head throbbed as if it was about to burst. Lil ced one of her hands on her cheek and washed her face dry repeatedly. Nheless, her emotions kept raging. Her body, which had been getting more and more agitated, turned stiff and feverish, just like when she was angry. Even though she knew he wasnt here anymore, Lil wanted to cling to Eds dead body and release her anger onto it.
You idiot! You knew I doubted you and you knew how jealous Cesar could get. What drew you to me so much that you followed me all the way here?
{ Ive been wanting to say this to the Captain for a long, long time }
You stupid
{ Its an honour to have met someone like you in this short life }
Youre so stupid
Eds stunned expression shed through Lils mind.
When I asked him about artifacts, he just stared nkly. And when I went to him to give him the pearls he couldnt even make eye contact and hid his face from me. I cant believe I mistook that as his gratitude for finally being epted as a member of my crew!
A vainughter came out. Lilughed as if she had lost her mind.
I still have no solid evidence, but it already seems that I treated Ed too unfairly. He was so pitiful that it probably turned him crazy. I cant even fathom how cruel it was for him
Courant spent hours in Eds cabin standing guard. Ed, tied with double and triple knots, had no way of resisting it at all. I cant stand the thought of how he had to endure such a brutal beating. So much so that Im on the verge of putting a gun in the mouth that ordered it
Lil imagined Ed standing right next to her.
He always walked so casually into Mortus castle and blew the wind. And every time I flinched and tried to run away, I could hear his faint whisper: Why dont you just stay in the wind? Come to think of it, the wind was always warm. But I cut it off several times when it tried to wrap itself around my tattered ankles I probably appeared miserable when I pulled the hem of my skirt down
That same wind suddenly whispered a very self-evident fact.
I couldnt have done thatThats right. Even if I was from the navy, even if I was in correspondence with the fleet, there was no way Id intend to sink the Bell Rock Youve got itpletely wrong
Lil didnt know Eds initial motive on why he joined the Bell Rock. She didnt even want to know. But there was no way Ed wanted to kill her or get rid of her ship.
Lil looked around as though she was looking for traces of him. Her fleeting vision passed by the corner of the desk, the legs of the bed, and the wall. Like following a ray made of light and dark, her sense of reality faded. Her normally colourful surrounding suddenly turned into that of a ck and white painting. Her eyes, which could no longer warm up to the orange light, were unfamiliar with the dark grey masses. It felt like time escaped her.
As she was drowning in the shade of grey, someone suddenly knocked on the door.
After hearing the sound, Lil realised that she had been wasting her time alone. Even when she looked at her watch, she couldnt tell how much time had actually passed.
In the meantime, the visitor spoke.
Captain. Its me, in.
Lil hastily closed the sketchbook.
Come in.
She wasnt sure if her voice dide out well, but she knew her face would be even worse. When in entered the cabin, he immediately noticed it. Lil, on the other hand, straightened her shoulders to show that she was fine.
Why have youe, Old man? Did youe to defend your actions like Jericho did?
No, Captain.
in hesitated at first, fiddling with the hat he had taken off. Lil unexpectedly focused her entire attention on in.
in feels just as repulsive to me as the others, but hes probably the most reasonable one of the four. Not to mention that Courant, Jericho, and Cesar werent thinking clearly at the time. Jericho and Cesar wouldve only stood by if Courant tried to beat the unconscious Ed again, but in would probably have stopped him
Still, she couldnt find any words tofort him.
Then what? Tell me quickly and leave.
Theres something the doctor told me
What? When?
He said it when he was locked up.
ins face was painfully crushed by guilt. He pretended to be calm, but the weight was visible. Lil had an uneasy feeling about it. In that brief moment, before in opened his mouth, she already knew what kind of words wereing out.
He said it was unfair.
Hearing this, Lil wasnt sure if she wanted to ask further or not.
He said that the Bell Rock wasnt in any danger.
But why
Of course, at the time I thought it was all bullshit. But now Im starting to feel ufortable about it, so I had to tell the Captain
Why now
I gagged him after he asked to see you. Im saying this now because its all over.
in continued, constantly looking around.
If I had said this to you in the middle of our deliberation, wouldnt the Captain have adjusted his judgement? It was a crucial and dangerous time. When I think about it, I feel bad too, but what else could I have done apart from making sure that luck would be on our side? Cant we allow just one or two people to die? For a sailor, falling off the ship and dying on a sunny day is probably the best way to go, so is it really any different for a doctor?
in loudly cleared his throat and added some more words to his shameful rationalisation.
Anyway, Im telling you this because the Captain seems to be worried about it all the time. But how could we have known if he truly was innocent or not? Look, Captain. I know that you want to uphold the Bell Rocks code. But with our current situation, its not that easy. Half of the sailors on the Bell Rock are still wet behind the ears Im sure youre well aware that it takes a lot longer to discipline them with writing than with fists, right? Julio, for example, isnt the kind who can be talked to. He doesnt listen. Hes already been broken by the Empire way back in Marchand. So for now, hide the code ofws of the Bell Rock. Even if you oppose this kind of ruling, the one through guns and swords, codes just arent applicable in a dangerous situation like this. Our safety should alwayse first, right?
Captain?
Did you hear me?
The boatswains voice faded behind Lil as she opened the captains cabin door and stepped out onto the deck. As she started to walk absentmindedly, her crewmen were taken aback and hurriedly stepped aside.
{ He said it was unfair. }
After hearing that, she couldnt think of anything else. Lils entire focus was now on Cesar.
If Ed is innocent, what happened to the letter proving his spying? What did Cesar read
Chapter 150
Chapter 150Previous
There were two ways to counter incriminating evidence. One could either seek additional evidence to prove ones innocence or call the existing evidence into question. Till now, Lil has been spending her energy on the former. Thetter method didnt evene to mind.
Cesar is a very honest man. I know all too well how morality is ingrained in his life Is it eptable for me to not doubt Cesars sincerity or should I feel sorry for not confronting him?
In fact, no matter what I did, I wouldve suffered either way. If I had stood up against Cesar, who threatened to kill Ed himself if we didnt dump his body in the sea right away, I probably wouldve had to block his sword aiming for Ed myself But there werent just two options, there had been a third solution all along. It was an answer that I probably already knew the moment I made my choice, but I chose not to Cesar didnt allow me, and in the end, I ignored it I was the traitor, not Ed
Since Ed insisted on his innocence, theres no way I can back down now. He pleaded that he was innocent. Thats the most valuable evidence to me.
Lil descended her steps and was gradually pulled into the artillery deck. While passing by, the sparsely spread hammocks wobbled in the air.
She opened Cesars cabin without knocking. At that moment, Cesar was sitting at his desk, resting his forehead on his hand. Feeling someones presence, he immediately raised his torso toward Lil.
Captain?
Lil crossed the cabin silently and started to pick up the papers on the desk at random.
No, it wasnt this letter.
Lil rummaged through the desk for the correspondence. After doing it three or four times, Cesar grabbed her arm.
Liloa. What are you doing?
Where is the letter?
What?
The letter from the Navy.
Lil twisted her gripped wrist and pulled it out. She then browsed through the book on the desk followed by looking into another drawer. Cesar moved back and pulled out his chair. He stood up, rose high behind her and turned her around.
Lil shouted.
Where is it!
Instead of answering, Cesar only stared down at her. Lil turned again in order to find the letter.
Forget it, I can find it by myself. It isnt that hard to search through his desk.
When Lil shrugged off the grip from her forearm, Cesarsplexion hardened at once. Inplete disbelief, he tried to make eye contact with her, but Lil didnt turn back to tell him anything, she only squeezed her trembling chin shut. Cesar, who couldnt wait any longer, tightened his grip and before Lil even got the chance to twist her body, he spoke.
Its not there.
What?
I lost it.
What?
She couldntprehend what he just said.
You
A navy was caught acting as a spy on one of the Leagues ships. Its an unprecedented event that should be treated with utmost confidentiality even within the League, so evidence from such an important case should never get lost. Its evidence that has to be transported from the Bell Rock all the way to Anunchio on Panichi I cant believe Cesar simply said he lost it! Does he really expect me to just ept this ridiculous excuse?
Lil quietly raised her other hand and pushed back the hand that was gripping her arm.
What the hell have you done?
What the hell have I done? What do you mean by that?
Theres no doubt that the pigeon knew Ed. But the letter from the Navy
Lils lips moved with difficulty, feeling as if every word she uttered brought her one step closer to hell.
Did he reallymunicate with the Navy?
What do you want to believe?
The truth.
Do you trust him more than me?
I said the truth! I trust the truth! Neither you nor Ed! How can you all afford to lie to me?! What the hell is the truth now? What have you done?!
Lil reached forward and grabbed Cesars shirt, her fingers easily clenched his cor and her damp, wet eyes looking up at him. Even if she had to climb the white castle wall, she climbed tenaciously.
I
Flustered by the sudden situation, Cesar immediately tried to calm her down. However, Lil, who firmly gripped her hands, looked straight at him.
His red eyes were like mes zing from the watchtower on top of a fortress wall that stood firm. The heat emitted from them was incredibly fierce. Lil cried out at the mes she had never dared to face before.
I What have I done! What did you make me do!
..!
His dted pupils drift between anger and patience. It seemed that he needed time to fathom Lils shocking treachery. Seeing those emotions from the man looking down on her, her heart ached even more, making her feel like she was the criminal whomitted a crime. The words she had been forging and sharpening without hesitation, seemed to have stabbed Cesar right in the face.
The face that has been radiating nothing but warmth for years and showed a smile every time our eyes met, looks
Does it even make sense to say you lost it when youre well aware of the Leagues circumstances? Is there any reason why you think I shouldnt read the letter? Huh? Is that why you lost it? What the hell was on there? Why did you do that? Why
Cesar roughly grabbed one of the wrists that was clinging to his cor. He squeezed it so tightly that it felt like he was about to crush the back of her hand.
Wheres the pigeon?
Despite it all, Lil persisted in her interrogation.
Did you dispose of the pigeon, too? Why? Destroying military assets is a felony under Imperialw. You shouldnt have done that. Or did you send it back? Is it going back to the fleet? Then what?
Cesar stood motionless, still holding Lils hand. The back of Lils hand became white and numb. Eventually, that same dull pain travelled to her chest, neck, and head. However, Cesar remained unresponsive and it was putting her on edge. She hoped he would be equally angry for her show of unsatisfying defiance and defence of Ed. But soon her anger started to sooth out by the calmness she faced, even if she didnt like it. However, Lil didnt want her anger to die out. So, in one way or another, she attempted to fight against the silence. She was about to open her mouth again when
Why Why are you asking me this?
You know why.
I know you arent the kind of person who does this without a good reason.
Reason? You mean the same reason you used when you casually lost the message?
Lils sarcastic remark stiffened his rxed eyes.
Liloa. Calm down.
The voice warning her was as low as an echo in the deep sea. The temperature of the sea floor, which had never seen the sunlight, hit her ears coldly.
Why do you keep asking me this when you already know the answer?
I can only think of two reasons why such an important piece of evidence would disappear. Either its due to carelessness, or youre trying to cover something up. I simply cant associate you with the former.
Then, are you saying that its thetter? How can you say this to me?
I asked you a question. Answer it.
I guess you dont believe in me anymore
Lil knew exactly what Cesar wanted. It was the absolute faith shes had for him so far. He wanted her to show it to him again this time. Dont ask, move on. Whatever the truth was, it didnt matter anymore. Because tacit acquiescence has always been the foundation of their rtionship. It has always been the truth for both of them.
But Lil couldnt ept Eds fate in this way. Lil was supposed to be in charge of the interrogation. As captain, she had to personally investigate Eds story, determine his motivations, and then sentence him. If the verdict came out as guilty they shouldve extracted as much information from him as they could. But in the end Lil had never been a moment alone with Ed. She was afraid Cesars watchful eyes would cause her to stumble while speaking with Ed.
And because I didnt, Courant took matters into his own hands and conducted his own interrogation in a manner he only saw and heard of I shouldve stood up to Cesar no matter how angry he was. I shouldnt have allowed my role as the Captain to be overshadowed by Cesars role as my lover. Because Cesar didnt allow me, I ended up making a terrible choice, making me a pathetic human being I ended up denying my inner desire to prove Eds innocence Or did I unknowingly want to prove that I held no special feelings for him?
It was I who emphasised fairness to Ed by citing my beliefs about naturalws. But when that true test of fairness called for me, I simply ignored it to the point of burying my own rhetoric. If he was no different from the others, I shouldve treated him the same way as the others. It was pathetic of me for being harsher, especially as I only acted that way to him. And now, I cant believe someone died because of me
Lil was the only one who could correct her own blunder. It was a mistake that happened on her Bell Rock and no matter how its society was crumbling down, the Bell Rock was still the Bell Rock to Lil.
Its not that I dont want to believe you. I just want to check the contents of the message properly.
Ill ask again. Do you believe the doctor or me?
Chapter 151
Chapter 151Previous
Cesar showed no signs of backing down.
If he truly lost the letter, then theres no longer any physical evidence left.
Lil chewed her dry lower lip nervously.
Im convinced that Ed wouldnt have harmed me. However, its no good to speak out about something thats only based on my feelings, for Cesar will easily refute me But why do I have to choose? Ed and Cesar are iparable.
Why should I pick between the two of you? This isnt a matter of choice. I just need an answer.
Youre only questioning me, so if its not a matter of choice, what else can it be? Does your heart lean towards him?
What kind of nonsense is that? I said I wanted to know the truth!
Cesar grabbed Lils shoulder. As it had been a few days before, his tight grip lifted her heels off the floor. The closer the mes in his eye came, the hotter the heat rose. But this time, Lil didnt lose and continued to face Cesar.
Liloa, you know this, dont you know? Faith takes precedence over material evidence.
Anyone can give and receive trust based on proof. But in fact, that kind of rtionship isnt equal to a trustworthy one. The reason why trust is valuable is it stands even when theres no physical evidence. Its simply given despite theck of tangible proof. Thats why trust is a privilege to those who share a close rtionship.
I no longer have the proof of the doctors betrayal, so have you, perhaps, decided to believe in the doctor instead of me?
I said I only believe in the truth! You want me to give you a pass over the questionable circumstances regarding the disappearance of the letter and the pigeon, all in the name of trusting you? Is that how you expect me to act? I didnt even give Ed a chance to defend himself because I was only looking at you! I didnt even try to listen to him! In the end, I was the one in the wrong. Its like I destroyed the system Ive built with my own hands over the years in an instant But now that Ed is dead, you want to move on as you please?
You didnte here to simply see the message. You came here because you started to doubt what I had read. You dont believe it anymore, and now its nowhere to be found. Thats how things turned out to be. Now the messages disappearance isnt what really matters, but your suspicions.
Think about it. The doctor was an impurity with no credibility. Im the only one who stood by your side until this day. The difference between the doctor and me is as clear as the sky and the earth. Therefore, your trust in him isnt based on reason but on emotions. Do you really want to know the truth? Or are you just harshly taking it out on me because you were deceived by him?
When Cesar hit the nail on the head, it made Lil confess the trigger that moved her to do this.
He told in that he was innocent. I deeply regret not even hearing his exnation. Thats why I wanted to look into everything again. Even if it appears as if Im doubting you, I cant help it even if youre upset. I wont repeat the same mistake again.
Cesar gave a rare sneer.
Is that all? How can you be sure that his ims of innocence are false or not?
I dont care if his ims were true or not. Im going to do what I should have done back then. So, tell me, why did you lose the letter
Why are you so concerned about the doctor?
What?
Do you find it a pity that hes no longer by your side? Dont you know what to do, now that his body is wandering the sea?
What are you getting at?
Lil shook her arms violently. When Cesar released her, her heels hit the floor with a thud. She quickly regained her bnce and snapped.
Do you even know what Im doing here on the Bell Rock?!
I do.
No, you clearly dont. Because to you, its all childs y. Do you think Ill get sick of it if you wait a little longer? Like some game?!
Do you still not understand what I want to protect?
Lils heart felt like it was going to burst from frustration.
Cesar knows absolutely nothing. Its cruel of him to assert that he knows, despite the fact that he doesnt. Although he never imposed on me that what he believed was the truth, he also never showed any interest or asked me if what he thought was correct or not Cesar ispletely ignorant of the Bell Rock.
I understand. However, you never reprimanded me when I broke the rules and rescued you. I know you felt sorry for the sailors you cared for the moment they were killed for the sake of rescuing you, but I guessed you let it go because you knew how I felt. Im no fool. I know you were sad and mourned for them. And I know how much you care for the Bell Rock and how hard its for you to decide to end this life and be with me
Then why dont you respect me? Why do you always ignore whats important to me and trample the Bell Rocks significance to me?
Was my offence to you that grave that you had to resort to using the word trample? To me, Liloa, the Bell Rock is nothingpared to you. I only do what I think is right for you. So whenever my affection is belittled like this it breaks my heart.
Do you really think youre doing that for me? What you im to do for me is limited to my safety, it has nothing to do with my happiness In addition, Im not someone you have to protect. I want to do something on my own and I want to make it happen. If there is a problem, I want to be the one to solve it. I want to experience that feeling of achieving it Im a person with a lot of different needs Im not someone who can be satisfied with only stayingfortable in your arms. So, if you really care for me, dont ignore the various things that I want to do.
Do you think I dont know that? If I were truly overprotective of you, do you think we would still even be on the Bell Rock? You know how much I respect you, and I also know what you want to protect.
What puzzles me is why you, who have always understood me, are pushing me on this matter now. Even if there are some doubts, dont you have a moments certainty that I did it for you?
Cesar didnt give Lil any room to intervene, so she had to hear every word he said, motionless.
You seem more worked up about this than you were the time when you lost half of your crew. Dont you think thats enough grounds for me to be suspicious about the way youre acting?
Liloa. Do you know the reason behind that?
Of course, Lil knew the reason. It was a reason that was most painful to Cesar, but he couldnt help to confirm it.
It doesnt matter what you did in the past or present as Im the one who made the mistake. Its different from then. Im condemning myself for disobeying the code I created, because I acted as your woman, not as the captain of this ship. I was always proud of being fairer than anyone else, but in the end, I wasnt any better than the rest. I made an irrevocable mistake
Do you mean that if your two roles collide, you will choose to be the Captain?
Why should I have to choose between one of my many roles? Cesar, have you ever done that? Have you ever been made to choose between the you whos the son of a Count, the you from the navy, and the you whos someones lover?
I chose to be with you
Cesar didnt have to say more as Lil could fill in the nks in her head.
Because Cesar chose me, he can no longer stay in the Counts house nor be a Navy officer again.
She had no way to refute it. Due to the circumstances surrounding their unusual rtionship, everything Lil would say now would only turn her into a shameless woman. There was no other option but to be subject to Cesars choice because Cesar saved her from hell. Lil, who became this ungrateful, selfish woman in mere seconds, had to shut her mouth and be obedient.
Im sorry. I was wrong. Its not that I dont want to be your woman, it just pains me that I acted so unfairly. I really cant let go of a fault as big as this one
Is that really all there is to it?
Then what more is there
Arent you hiding another reason?
What are you trying to say?
His red eyes were so intense as if they were trying to prate something intangible. Cesar walked up to her. Lils resolve to keep the fragments of her soon-to-be-revealed feelings hidden tightened. She looked up at him while holding her breath.
What the hell are you on about?
Do you love him?
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 152
Chapter 152Previous
Lil was rendered speechless.
Why is everyone talking about love? It was already absurd when Ed inquired about love. But now that Cesar is talking about it too, it feels even stranger. Their reactions even appear as if theyre in some kind ofpetition. I got a simr impression from Ed before
Memories of something Ed had said floated into Lils mind.
{ His retaliation is pretty quick. But, of course Youve been here all night, so theres no way hed stay still }
Its like theyre fighting over me Anyone who hears this will think theres some kind of love triangle going on. But does that mean Ed knew who had his oils?
The almost extinguished mes of Lils suspicion were being revived again.
When Ed was caught, I had briefly doubted the message. However, at that time, I was so sure that Cesar had nothing to do with it
Lil suddenly realised she found another clue.
Lured by the oil How many men on this ship know how the Navys oils work? Ed mustve kept it disguised in one of his cabs and in his position as a doctor everyone who might have seen it would immediately assume it was just another bottle used for medical purposes. Then how was it found? Was it by chance? In any case, the person who took it from Ed seeded in luring the pigeon exactly to Eds cabin. The fact that the pigeon stuck to Ed and not to the person who applied the fragrance means that Ed was indeed the birds intended destination If so, Cesar mustve been the maniptor
Lil identified Cesars motives rtively quickly.
Jealousy.
So it was jealousy?
Lil gasped, finding it absurd and surprising.
I acted the way I did because I was afraid Cesar would misinterpret my defence of Ed as siding with another man. That was why I was unable to prevent his execution. I was afraid he would think that I wanted to overrule the sentence out of self-interest. Even back then I already took his jealousy into consideration. I could understand his shock to see his lover, whom he had been looking for all night, with another man However, the nature of jealousy as a motive is a different one than I expected. Was it really for that reason For that reason alone?
Cesar.
There was an indescribable disdain attached to her voice.
I never thought Cesar was someone who could kill others out of mere jealousy.
Were you jealous of Ed?
Cesar stood there without denying it and only stared at Lil resentfully. With the confirmation she received from his silence, Lil copsed. Her staggering body eventually found support when it slumped against the chair.
So its true? How
How can you stay so calm about this?
Lil grabbed the chair and let out a scream.
Are you crazy? How could you!
Stop it. I dont know what youre thinking, but I havent affirmed anything, have I?
However, Lils thoughts were already bing a reality in her mind. Those same thoughts had always been overshadowed by the firm belief that this could never be possible. The image of Cesar manipting the message filled her head with a mix of different emotions. Aside from his affection, Lil had always admired Cesars morality.
His integrity, altruism, sincerity, and tenderness were the foundations of his life. Cesar is one of a kind. A person with a just personality, so I never thought that he could be such a nderer. Because of that, I never suspected that the message could be fake in the first ce I even felt sorry for doubting the message inevitably
Back then, everything was so unrealistic that I wondered if it was all part of some y Courant Cesar I couldnt fathom the extent of the fear and jealousy they felt. Apparently to them, it was enough of a reason for Ed to die But he isnt someone who can be erased by such a meaningless death There was only one man like him in this whole world, really, there was only one That admirable spirit it shouldnt have disappeared so quickly It shouldve walked this earth for a very long time
Lil couldnt believe it.
Was that precious life of his worth only this much? A life that was insignificant enough to be taken away from him just because of thebination of childish anger, sour emotions, and poor judgement?
Its clear that the doctor was dangerous. Dont try to deny it. The fact that a crewmembermunicated with the Navy without the Captains knowledge is sufficient reason for his istion. We dont even know who sent him, right? In addition, we dont know if there were any special motives for him being here, but as in most cases, theres no need to go above and beyond to get to the truth. Dont let this confuse you. Whatever the reason behind the message, you only have to focus on the fact that it happened. Theres no need to investigate his circumstances.
But he never stopped insisting on his innocence. He tried to call for me and reach out to me so that he could prove his innocence. Why do you think that is?
Its nothing but love.
Cesar stood his ground. It felt like a warning for her not to lie anymore. Irritation and confinement exploded in an instant, and Lil shouted.
Its not love! Please! Stop this ridiculous misunderstanding!
Before you get so fed up, dont you feel anypassion for me who had no choice but to show such ugly emotions? Do you have any idea what kind of self-loathing Ive been suffering from and how long Ive been tormented by it? Rather than contempt me, why dont youfort me when youre the one responsible for making me feel this way?
Im sorry if I misunderstood you! But I really
You think it will all be okay if you say youre sorry?
What are you talking about?
Cesar approached her. Confused, Lil wanted to take a step back, but her back soon hit the desk. Due to the impact, the scattered paper crumpled with a crisp sound. Cesar, who was now close enough to touch her body, cupped Lils face. Although she twisted her body momentarily, she couldnt get out.
Im the only one who can hold you and kiss you.
..!
As if to prove that he meant what he said, his thumb pressed her lips. Lil btedly tried to turn her head away.
No, dont force me to do this!
However, her cry only reached the top of her throat. Cesar was unwaveringly stubborn. With the hand that covered almost half of her face, he made sure that Lil would face him straight.
So why am I jealous of someone who has never seen you like this or has he?
..!
At some point, the red eyes that had been burning like mes turned wet. Clear tears welled up against the bloodshot white background. Startled, Lil stopped the hand that she had stretched out to shake him off. But despite seeing such a shocked Lil, Cesar didnt back down.
Do you know that when youre surprised, you unintendedly avert your gaze? You always try to hide it, but do you really think I wouldnt be aware of all the times you are too stunned to speak? Can you truly apologise for all these things youre desperately trying to hide?
Even though his breathing became faster and faster, Cesar never attempted to control his breath. Lil grew ufortable by the sight she saw for the first time, the rising sadness pushed away the tension that had been in the air and suddenly, it poured down disastrously. A man named Cesar was on the verge of bursting into tears.
What the hell am I to you? Why do you neglect me like this? Sometimes you dont even seem to care what happens to me. Is that really true?
Cesar, no ugh, dont cry please dont be like this. Youre wrong.
It was unknown who moved first. Lil, who ced her other hand on Cesars shoulder, or Cesar who removed the hand holding Lils face. Cesar, torn down by Lil, buried his head on her shoulder. But even though she began to feel wetness on her shirt near the nape of her neck, Lil merely stood there, unable to hug him or push him away. Instead, she used this moment to prepare her exnation.
Ed He had a unique understanding of the world. That was new and I sometimes wonder about that kind of perspective. I found it all fascinating. Talking to him was like reading a book that I liked for a second time. How can such a simple motive of mine be love?
Why cant it be love?
Because
Does love easily bloom like that? Then why is my heart still so quiet? Even after so many years
Lil closed her mouth. She couldnt answer because she didnt know.
I only know love as thisplicated and grandiose thing
Unable to exin the concept that she didnt even understand properly, Lil bit her lip.
Cesar slipped out of her arms as he pushed Lil away.
You really dont know anything
Chapter 153
Chapter 153Previous
Headnote: warning for slight gore.
Can people even clearly define love?
The fact that you think love isplex and difficult proves how ignorant you truly are. The only reason why you find it difficult is because you dont know what it is. Because you have constantly been imitating someone elses way of showing it
Im getting there. Its just that Im slower than you and end up out of breath when I try to keep up with your pace but you know Ive followed you, right?
Cesarughed in vain. Again and again, he let out empty breaths. Cesar looked up at the ceiling, over Lils shoulder, down at the floor, and eventually matched her gaze.
Youre not merely slow.
Then what
If you were ever to be jealous, I would reassuringly tell you how much I love you. I would want to relieve your anxiety and make you feel at ease. I would say Im sorry and understand how hard it may have been for you, even though you probably looked a little cute. For me, those thingse naturally to mind. But did theye to you too?
The whole time I have been anxious, you dismissed my concerns thinking I was being overly sensitive. You said I was acting strange and that I was just taking my irritations out on you.
Did you, even once, think about relieving my anxiety?
Lil shut her eyes.
Whereas Im still clumsy, Cesar already holds all the answers
She felt an unbearable sense of shame at her own slowness andck of understanding. She felt so sorry that she couldnt give Cesar what he wanted and what was even more heart-breaking was she could now only give him a bted apology.
Im sorry I didnt know I had to
When I asked you if you loved him, what answer did you think I wanted?
Lil really wanted to answer this time. She wanted to reassure Cesar by giving the obvious response, but her mind remained nk
What on earth should I say or do
Seeing Lil hesitating, Cesar started to shout.
That you love me! That the man you love is me!
..!
The moment she heard those words, she felt terrible. Guilt instantly engulfed her when she met his face distorted by unbearable disappointment.
Why didnt I know? Ive said a lot of things over the years, so why didnt this confession cross my mind?
And even if you didnt, wasnt there something else you could have said instead? Did you really have to tell me he was someone you liked to talk to over and over again? My question didnt require such a strong and lengthy denial, but I never wanted to hear anything like that! Why should I know the lengths of how much you care about him even if you dont call it love? Why would I want to hear how much you admire him, what draws you to him, and the qualities he has that I clearly dont?! All of that! I never wanted to know that!
I was just trying to exin I said it wrong, Im sorry.
You only needed to say one line.
I didnt know. Im so sorry. I didnt know
Why do you still not know?! Its been years!
As Lil shrank due to Cesars momentum, her eyes fell on the dark realm beyond him. She instantly sensed the ck shadow wriggling in the corner of the cabin. It told her that at any moment, Mortu could emerge and wield his scythe.
Lil spoke pleadingly.
You know me, Cesar. You know Im clumsy and ignorant at this, but you can teach me.
Its not about being taught.
Then what?
Even I no one ever taught me.
Then how do I know what I am supposed to do?
I didnt know love before I met you. But I didnt have to learn anything.
Do you know what it means that you still dont know?
Lil shut her mouth tight. She knew it. What Cesar was talking about, she understood it. A piercing realisation stirred her heart and stomach.
Whenever I realise that youre still like this it saddens me, terribly.
How much more miserable do you need to make me before youre satisfied? Did I ever ask something from you? No matter how much I loved you and wanted you to feel the same way, did you even think I would force you tomit to me if you said no? Am I worth only that much in that mysterious mind of yours?
Cesar. You know thats not
When I first held you in my arms and kissed you, you said you loved me! But why do I worry every day that I appear to you as some kind of monster?
Shouldnt I have believed you in the first ce?
Ive never thought that. Youve done nothing wrong. The problem is with me
Then why cant I feel that you love me? Whenever you said you love me, whenever you kissed me, you may have been thinking to yourself that it was love
Actually, I never liked it. What I want is for us to be happy together. I certainly dont want to enjoy this rtionship alone I stopped asking about your feelings because you always seemed to be struggling. I had no choice but to believe you. Who else on the wished to believe that as much as I did? Thats how I lived, holding on to that belief. But in the meantime I was worried that a day like today mighte. A day where I would realise how bad things have been for you
Still, I held out hope and kept quiet. Knowing you would try too hard otherwise Thats why I had you promise me one thing. To choose me. I thought that if I did that, things would be different and I could stop feeling so disgusted with myself. I thought that if you really loved me, you shouldnt be able to say no, right?
Cesar, who had been spewing out words nonstop, finally caught his breath. He started to cough as though he was having an upset stomach. Lil felt more and more sorry for him. It was unbearable for her to see the helpless side of this man who has always been upright and neat. She pitied Cesar as he was lost in his agony and struggled to pull himself together.
After a while, Cesar, who had his face buried in his hands, suddenly raised his head. The navigators face looked as thin as a corpse. What was even more disturbing was seeing his clean shirt stained with blood. Confused by her sudden hallucinations, Lil looked around her. As soon as she did, Mortu disappeared from the corner. Startled, she looked around her some more in a hurry. But she could only find her own shadow falling over the desk. Her eyes quickly scanned the rest of the cabin before they reached Cesar
An inaudible scream came out.
The God of Death was standing right behind him. ck smoke tightened around Cesars neck. Mortus giant scythe dug through his chest, cutting out Cesars heart. Flesh sttered and blood spurted. Then, a living, beating heart was pushed out toward Lil.
Ah N, No
While epting the bloody lump, her hand slipped and the heart fell with a squeaky sound. Lil lowered her gaze. Pulsating hearts were scattered all around her feet and grotesque bloodstains dyed the floor red. So far, Lil thought she had only been looking at a pile of hearts, but it seemed now that Cesars flesh and blood were added to it. Seeing the skin getting torn off, Lil was made aware of the pain. It was a pain so intense it made the torn flesh spasm till it had no more blood to spurt and no more life left. Only then was thest beat finally let out
I cant even fathom how painful it must have been I never thought hes been in this much pain. All this time, hes been bleeding and agony has been digging into his flesh. How could I not have noticed? Ive been so focused on taking care of my own wounds that I failed to see his I never knew that loving me would be so painful for Cesar
Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!
Captain, Captain! Are you there? Its urgent!..
Lil, who escaped from her hallucination, reflexively shouted.
Wait a sec!
In the meantime, Cesar had taken a seat on his bed. He rubbed his face and wiped away the traces of his tears. His reddish face never looked her way.
Go ahead.
No. Ill send him away if its nothing.
As if the flow of their conversation had already been cut off, Cesar didnt answer. Lil walked up to him and stretched out her hand, but Cesar snatched away the hand that was about tond on his shoulder. After briefly thinking about it, he got up and led her to the door. Lil, who had been agonising about what to say, turned to Cesar while her hand was ced on the doorknob.
Ill stay here. Youre having a hard time right now.
You dont have to. You dont have to be so caring.
You are important to me.
Ive already spoken my mind. Whats the use of telling me this, now that this conversation is over?
I hurt you Im sorry. My thoughts were too tactless, Im alwayscking, and its been hard for you. I feel so pathetic, frustrated, and hate myself for hurting you Seeing you break down like that it makes me go crazy
Cesar didnt ept Lils apology, instead, he muttered as if to brush off any remaining resentment.
It seems as if this one single mistake of mine has let you define my whole being, but how many times have his faults been forgiven?..
Thats not
Clearly exhausted, Cesar sighed and grabbed the doorknob. As soon as he opened the door, he pushed Lils back.
The sailor who was waiting in front of them shouted straight away.
Captain! We spotted Legardons sail!
Chapter 154
Chapter 154Previous
Lil was about to say something to Cesar, but looked back when she heard the contenting from the sailor. The mans sweaty face was distorted with fear and agitation.
As I asked you before How many times have you forgiven him?
Theres a Mahin Royal mark on its mainmast! Its a battleship, a battleship!
Lil couldnt hear Cesar as the sailor started to shout again. That was why she wanted to turn her head to ask him to repeat himself, however, the swearing sailor grabbed her arm and began running. Cesar on the other hand didnt open his mouth nor held her back. Instead, he simply moved away and closed the door. As Lil was being dragged helplessly, she could only watch as the gap between her and Cesar disappeared.
Suddenly, thepletely shut wooden door appeared to be as thick and heavy as a stone wall. Lil, losing herself in another hallucination, saw prison bars mming down.
Its as if Cesar is imprisoned somewhere A castle that he cant escape on his own
The entrance of his cabin began to stretch upwards and to each side, several pointed towers with roofs rose. Lil looked up in horror at the citadel. The dark grey stone structure exuded an all-too-familiar majesty.
Upon seeing such a vision, Lil stopped abruptly in the middle of being dragged along.
No! What are you doing, Captain?!
The sailor forcefully yanked on Lils arm. As Lil stumbled along with him, she turned her head and looked up at the unbelievable figure. Cesars erged cabin was undoubtedly transforming into something simr to Mortus castle.
Cesar will also be confined within those cold walls.
Lil was reminded of the hand from her nightmares, the one that always reached out to her from the darkness.
Howe I thought I was locked up alone all this time? When, in fact, there was someone by my side who was also bleeding, losing flesh, and suffering. Ive always been there with Cesar, who tenderly held my hand and presented me his heart
She never knew it was Cesar emerging from the darkness as Lil only saw a hand holding a heart. It became clear to her that he, too, refused to reveal more of himself.
Knowing this now, she couldnt bear looking up and facing him. The realisation that she had been repaying him with a mere pool of blood was too overwhelming. She had been obsessed with digging into her own chest and giving back as much as she got, but she couldnt reach her heart no matter how hard she tried.
That was also the moment where Mortu offered to help her. He cut off different pieces of her flesh and moulded it into a heart. Lil felt relieved when she was able to cheat in this way. However, she became so engrossed in it that she had no idea how much it was costing Cesar or how miserable he became. She always thought he was far from feeling that way because he always dressed neatly, with a shirt buttoned up to his neck and a crisp, scented vest.
Its strange. The sight of Cesar merely looking down on me as I was in a state of despair, doesnt suit him at all
After passing several bulkheads Cesars cabin disappeared from view. The artillery deck, where sailors shouted and prepared for battle, was in a frenzy. Dozens of people passed by, but Lil couldnt see anything. Her consciousness was still in that castle, immersing herself in the darkness. For the first time since she began to have those nightmares, Lil raised her eyes and stared straight into the shadows.
Someone yelled aloud.
Captain! Their red g is up! Theyre asking us to stop for inspection
The startled sailor pulled Lil to urge her to make haste. As her feet walked the stairs, the faint light on top of the stairs came closer and closer. With the midday sun at its peak, her vision became hot and bright as she made her way to the upper deck. The ring light was intense enough to reveal Cesar who had been immersed in the dark.
Blood flowed from the ce where his heart had been cut out. Although he stood on his own two feet, he clearly struggled with the excruciating pain. It looked like he couldnt breathe probably, seeing how he grabbed his empty chest with a distorted expression. Mortu, who shrouded around Cesar, found Lil and stepped aside. Blood dripped from the scythe that the reaper was holding. His gloomy voice chuckled. The god of death started polishing his scythe with a sliver of his darkness and thenughed at the woman who could only stand there dumbfounded and unable to blink.
You silly customer. Why are you so surprised? What? Did you think that the heart came from the fields?..
..!
***
Sir Edgar. A telegraph arrived from the Ashtoro. Theres a galleon spotted a thousand morts ahead of our fleet. How do you want them to proceed?
Ed didnt look at the reporting Sagastar. When Ed remained silent, Sagastar cleared his throat in embarrassment.
Ed originally intended to leave Sagastar on that uninhabited ind, but unfortunately for him, themodore wasnt so ignorant. On the morning they would leave the ind, Ed moved the Visha before dawn as he nned. However, there was one variable that Ed didnt take into ount; at that point Sagastar had already boarded the Visha. Ed heardter that after their operating meeting was over, Sagastar took a boat straight to the ship.
Ed red at Captain Long who together with Sagastar had tricked him. The captain, busy on the deck, noticed Eds gaze and flinched. After he followed the captain with his eyes for a while, Ed eventually opened his mouth.
The Ashtoro is one of the vassals in the scouting squadron that followed the Serlio route
Thats correct.
The Ashtoro belonged to the squadron that was assigned a scouting mission ordered by Sagastar. Even after themodore found Ed, he didnt give up on his pursuit of solving the attempted murder and kidnapping of the admiral and dispatched patrol ships in all directions. For a change, Ed didnt consider Sagastars stubbornness as useless, so the scouting squadrons continued to carry out their mission.
Upon review, we found out that its a merchant ship departed from Marchand, the owner is Sir Mesonnier, and the captain is Well, he didnt write down the name of the Captain as they already found the owner However, Durin, the pilot that was in charge of the ship, stated that the captain was a small man of mixed race. Unfortunately, thats how far the description of his appearance goes. Apparently, the man always covered his face with a hat, but its said in passing that he was a fine looking man I mean, the records say
Sagastar flipped through the papers and criticised Legardons poor reporting system. Nheless, Ed held out his hand while leaning against the wheel.
The ships owner
Its Mesonnier.
Sagastar frowned in dissatisfaction upon handing over the report. He was never happy about having to present something crappy. Downcasted, Sagastar med himself for not reviewing all the records beforehand. However, contrary to Sagastars concerns, the report contained just the right amount of information for Ed to work with.
Mesonnier The pilot from Marchand addressed Cesar that way
Is this the sailboat you were looking for?
No.
Then why
Its interesting to hear about a small, mixed-race man as a Captain.
Ah, yes.
Using the steering wheel as a pedestal, Ed ced the rapport on top of it. He then took out his sses from his chest pocket and ced them on the bridge of his nose. His fingertips trembled slightly as he pushed up the thin temple of his sses. Sagastar, who had already noticed those subtle actions from earlier, looked anxiously at Edsplexion. As far as Sagastar knew, Ed only wore his sses whenever he wasnt feeling well.
It was usually when he stayed up all night for a few days in a row and devoted himself to some strange research When that happened he would take out his sses from the third or fourth day But now, despite eating and sleeping well, his eyes seemed to be dim. In addition, his paleplexion feels ominous, as though its a harbinger of disaster Of course, Edgar is originally a bit pale, from his face to his hands and feet. Despite having spent many years on the ship, he hasnt tanned his skin even a little Everyone assumes thats because of his Northern blood
Yet Sagastar has never seen this degree of severe paleness before. Not only was there no blood left in his face, but even the redness of his lips hadpletely disappeared
TN:
Hi guys, we can understand that this was a difficult chapter to understand as it differs from hallucination and reality. Just to give a quick hint; Every time Cesar is mentioned after he closed the door is part of Lils hallucination. So the Cesar standing in the darkness is in Mortus castle and the Cesar standing on deck with Mortu around him is also happening in Lils head. If you still have questions about this chapter, let us know!
Chapter 155
Chapter 155Previous
Sagastar looked back at Guiad, the navy surgeon who was standing behind him. Per Edsmand, Guiad was solely responsible for monitoring the admirals words and actions. This meant he was no longer allowed to interfere with anything else and had to remain silent even if he had something to say. When their eyes met, Guiad nodded his head agreeably and Sagastar recalled the prior conversation he had with the doctor.
{ Its fortunate that the rate of blood loss was slowed down due to the seawater. But his survival can still be called a miracle, especially seeing his severe bleeding Hell suffer from terrible anaemia symptoms for the time being However, its rather strange. Under normal circumstances, the Admiral would be very cautious about the state of his body, but this time he keeps straining himself for some reason. He has always taken better care of his health than anyone else because hes a doctor hm, so whats different this time? }
{ That damned sword Ahem! Is it such a big deal? No! Anyway, what are those symptoms of anaemia you mentioned? }
{ Typically,ints of headaches or chest pain }
{ Do you seriously think Sir Edgar is someone whos going toin about pain? Tell me symptoms I can recognize. }
{ Oh, alright. Well First of all, he can look very pale in the face. He may feel tired or sleepy, and that can cause him to start talking deliriously. Of course, that wonte as a big surprise as hell have a hard time using his brain. After all, blood is needed for the brain to properly function, right? And theres a serious shortage of it. Even simply standing up can already be a struggle. If he forces himself to do that, his heart needs to take on that burden It certainly doesnt help that his lungs arent in great shape either Of course, the Admiral is more than capable of self-diagnose, but Im worried hes acting unprecedentedly reckless. He can receive status updates right from his admiral office, so why does he feel the need to go out there himself? Dont tell me hes in such a hurry that he cant stand the wait of a few seconds for the report to arrive? In any case, losing judgement in a situation where pain is involved is very dangerous. If you suspect him to be suppressing the pain, you must take him to his room immediately. }
Sagastar swallowed his dried saliva.
Anyone can see that the Admiral is in a fragile state right now, looking unmistakably ill. His sunken eyes look no less of those of a corpse, and the side of his head is drenched with sweat. His hand holding the steering wheel seems to be trying very hard to act as support, barely keeping him from falling Even his uniform looks too heavy for a recovering patient to be wearing
Sir Edgar.
Ed ignored Sagastars persistent impatience. He also didnt have the energy to intervene between the exchange of gestures and nces between Sagastar and Guiad. After reading the report till the end, Ed opened his mouth.
Tell them to return after checking the shipowner and captains descriptions
..?
Ed suddenly became dizzy and felt a sharp pain in his chest. His heartbeat became extremely irregr. However, instead of grabbing his chest, Ed tightened his grip on the steering wheel and blinked his eyes a few times as his vision blurred. He waited for his focus to return and kept staring at what he assumed was the back of his hand.
Tell them to return after doing that.
You mean the Ashtoro?
Instead of responding, Ed handed the report back to Sagastar in a way as if he were about to drop it. When he received the bundle of papers, Sagastar flicked his fingers and summoned the captain. Captain Long, apanied by the recording officer, saluted while Ed tried to ce his elbow on the steering wheel as naturally as possible. He then rummaged through his arms for the hematopoietic agent However there was none. For a meticulous guy like Ed it was almost unbelievable to think that he had actually forgotten to take one with him. As he gasped in a panic, his lungs expanded against his chest, intensifying the pain. His breathing became erratic, and those disturbed breaths diverted his attention. In addition and despite his best efforts to fight against it, his eyelids began to droop against his will. Ed ordered quickly, fearing that he would be unable to speakter.
Terminate all scouting missions. They wont be joining our Provisional Squadron, have them return to Marchand immediately
Sagastar intervened with raised eyebrows.
Are you sure, Sir? No then, what are you going to do with your sword?
Dont botherdont
..!
Upon seeing Eds unusualplexion, Sagastar shut his mouth.
Feeling he reached his limit, Ed leaned his forehead on his forearm resting on the steering wheel. Beads of sweat dripped from his damp bangs and fell on the tip of his shoes. Due to his bowing posture, his wheezing breath grew louder in his ears.
Ed took a deep breath and spoke.
The Ashtoro where is it?
We just have to stay on course. But, Sir Edgar
Sagastars voice sounded urgent.
Then, the Visha, just like now advance
Ed, who could no longer afford to speak any further, pushed himself away from the steering wheel and struggled down the stern.
As they werent allowed to stop him, Sagastar and Guiad could only follow their admiral with trepidation. In the meantime, it became harder and harder for Ed to hold himself together. In moments like this, he considered it fortunate to be using a cane due to his leg injury. Otherwise, he would probably have already fallen down the stairs.
After descending thest staircase, Ed made a turn and headed for the admirals office. From there on out it felt like the world had turned upside down. At some point, his vision became so distorted that the door to the admirals room he was approaching multiplied to three or even four. The excruciating headache made him grab his forehead. The inside of his head appeared to be hammered till it shattered. Nheless, Ed extended his arm and pushed the wooden door open. Relieved that he finally made it, he walked over to his desk. It wasnt until the sound of ss falling to the hardwood floor hit his ear that he realised he was falling himself. The hand that had quickly tried to pick up the vial, missed its targetpletely and instead swept across the table. As a result, several ss bottles rolled on the floor with a loud noise. Ed then fumbled in the air with his hand which he thought was still holding the cane.
Thud!
Sir Edgar!
Admiral!
Guiad! What is this?!
Sir, is it heart palpitations? Admiral? Admiral!
Sorry Please get out of the way, Commodore!
The footsteps that had been hesitating in front of the admirals office burst through the door upon the sound of disturbance. Ed listened to the rmed voices of the two officers while trying to grab the hematopoietic agent that too had rolled on the floor, but unfortunately, he couldnt feel the vial anywhere and due to the nted floor, it instead rolled further away with a rattling sound.
Eventually, darkness suppressed his vision that was staring at the dark red liquid
***
The mainmast carried arge sail engraved with a naval crest. The red square g hanging below it was a clear request for the Bell Rock to respond to the inspection. This was possible because the navy could request an inspection at any sea belonging to the emperor. The battleship opened all its gun gates from the stern all the way to the hull like a serpent puffing up its scales to look more intimidating. After some time, it lowered down a boat. The sailboat, seen only leisurely on the glowing water at noon, began to approach the Bell Rock.
The nearest naval base is Marchand, so theres no reason for a single sloop to roam this far out. No other intelligence regarding this matter was heard either.
In that moment, Lil witnessed a messenger pigeon flying from the deck of the battleship before its anchor dropped.
There must be more vessels close by, maybe even a whole squadron
The heavy feeling of fatigue fell over her body. From the situation with Ed until her confrontation with Cesar, Lil was left with no fighting spirit at all. Even in Cesars cabin just a while ago, her soul was about to fly out the window. And now, the burden of dealing with the Navy was added to it.
Lil looked down at the deck where theplete Bell Rock crew was kneeling with their hands behind their heads. Their rugged des glistened in the bright sunlight as each of them had dropped their armaments beside them. Her dry tongue pointlessly traced her lips. Frankly speaking, Lil wasnt confident in her control of this mixed crew of hers. She would have fewer problems if it was just her original crew, but now, half of the sailors who boarded the Bell Rock belonged to either Jarles or Valtano.
As soon as the Navy climbs the Bell Rock, any of the crewmen can pick up their weapon and strike an officer in the neck
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 156
Chapter 156Previous
Like Jarles, Valtano is also a highly regarded captain. Despite having his nose cut off and being abused by the Navy as a child, theres no one who doesnt look up to him Someone who grew up to be one of the captains of the League. Even now, anyone who sees the scar that distorts the centre of his face will be in awe and pay their respects Also, hes from Marchand As a result, Valtanos ship always attracts arge number of eager applicants. In fact, most of the Marchand natives boarded his ship. But not only men from Marchand, but anyone who had a rough past puts their trust in Valtano
What I told Ed in Panichi is true. The sailors from Marchand would definitely havee after his head. It was a fact, not a mere exaggeration. People from Marchand are just filled with repressed rage. And that uncontroble ball of fire could consume them at any time. Exactly like Courant had a few days ago. But contrary to the young Courant, those who have already outlived their youth would possess much more destructive power
Lil looked nervously down at Julio. Even from a distance, she could tell that he had an eerie expression.
But for sure, he isnt an idiot wanting to die. Theres no way he will kill an officer with 20 close range guns aimed toward us at.
Lil believed in Valtanos spirit more than Julios.
He wouldnt have lent an out-of-control guy to another captain. However, the urge for an impulsive attack or momentary rage is beyond my control. Tragedies happen in an instant Just like what happened to Ed
A mboyant bicorne* rose from Bell Rocks railing. With the help of an officer who climbed thedder first, a young lieutenant stepped on the ship. After that, a group of petty officers followed him and went up to the Bell Rock too. But no matter how many members of the navy rushed up, Lil persistently examined the higher ranked officer only.
In histe teens. Must be an aristocrat from Lebrun based on his age and attitude.
Just looking at him gave her the creeps. Of course, there would be many Lebrun officers on that sloop, but the second lieutenants presence on board the Bell Rock made her feel heavy. Finally, Lil decided to apany him. The second lieutenant adjusted his hat with dignity as soon as he stepped onto the deck. Lil respectfully bowed her head in front of him.
Mesonnier?
..?
Lil frowned beneath her wide-brimmed hat.
Mesonnier is Cesars alias when travelling to and from Marchand. Did anything happen in Marchand while we were gone? Based on the fact that they intercepted us here, they mustve deduced the ships information from the appearance of the Bell Rock and Marchand is the only ce where such detailed records are kept. Whats the Navy looking for that they need to carry these Marchand records around?
Are you Mesonnier?
The second lieutenant, approaching quickly, beckoned Lil rudely. Tilting his head, his gaze shifted from the report in his adjutants hands to Lil and back. Lil then removed her hat and rose respectfully. Because captains of merchant ships were normally dressed up fancily, the gold pieces jingled loudly when she moved.
No, Sir. My name is Captain Duphy.
Lieutenant Guerin from Legardon.
Lieutenant Guerin. Wee aboard.
The lieutenant liked Lils ent first and foremost. Perhaps thats why he seemed to give Lil a passing mark, seeing he raised his brows more generously than before.
Are you of mixed origin? Your ent sounds just like the Empires standard.
Ah, yes. I was born in the Viscounty of Noirmont. Ever since I was young, I often travelled to and from Sesbron with my father.
Then he mustve been a capital merchant. Yes, well. It could be because its Noirmont.
When the lieutenant waved his hand, his adjutant held out a quill to him. The man with the eagle feather corrected something in their records. Lil saw this as a suitable opportunity to check the report.
I dont know what you have to check exactly, but would you like to take a look around? My sailors can be tough because theyre procured from the southern part of the region. Unpleasant things may happen, so let me take care of you.
Where is Mesonnier?
He controls the deck below.
Then have someone else call for him.
Lil nced at Jericho, who was standing by her side. Jericho had been shivering throughout their conversation, but straightened his back to go down the deck. The arrogant lieutenant satisfactorily looked down at Jericho. Clearly enjoying the sight of a trembling sailor who was basically running away, the lieutenant raised his chin in gesture towards the gathered petty officers.
You guys spread out.
Leaving their superiors behind, the lower-ranked navies seized the deck in a frenzy. On the other hand, the second lieutenant intended to ck off in the captains office.
I thought someone was gonna lose theirposure, but now Im more rxed. Judging from the quick change in his tone, it seems hes not here for the League. They might be after another group of delinquents. It feels like we just got excluded from the suspect list, which would mean the Bell Rock is now ssified as a virtuous merchant ship. I just hope nothing turns into a headache when their inspection sweeps from the front to the back part of our ship. With Sir Mesonnier as its owner, the Bell Rock is a highly trusted and well-identified merchant ship that even has ess to the Imperial Bank As long as no one causes a fuss on deck, this should all go smoothly.
Lil broke into a cold sweat, hoping no one would do anything stupid. She then looked across the lieutenant who was hiding his yawn behind his fanning hand.
Would you like some tea? I have some Sudesno leaves. Im sorry that I can only treat you thiscking because this is merely a merchant ship.
Despite having said that, Sudesno was among the more expensive specialties of the South due to the difficulty of its cultivation. The lieutenant, who tried to hide his delight, answered proudly.
Well, its better than nothing.
So, Lil and the second lieutenant ended up exchanging some small talk in the captains office. It was mainly about the business of the lieutenants family, which was unbearably standard, but Lil tried hard to listen attentively. The second lieutenant also tried to gauge her position among the top. Apparently, he wasnt the eldest son, and he had made an effort to establish a humble rtionship with Viscount Noirmont. For some reason, she got the feeling that his family business, which he imed was going well, was actually on the verge of ruin.
Lil, who was concentrating all her attention on the movements outside, felt strange for a moment.
Why would an aristocrat who graduated from Lebrun try to look good in front of a Captain thats only in charge of one single ship?
It suddenly reminded her of the changing of the world.
With a fake smile, Lil tested her luck and hinted.
By the way, can I ask what youre inspecting us for? I could save us some time.
Yeah. Weve been talking about business for a long time now, havent we? We can leak a bit of information to them. Am I right, Aspirant Rubens?
Yes! Lieutenant!
Yes, despite this being a waste of time, weve been given an order. We had a hard timeing here, so naturally, my wish is to return as soon as possible.
The lieutenant gave Lil a gentle nce. Lil leaned in as if she was about to be spilt a big secret. The man then gave a sloppy exnation of the situation whileining to his officer. Meanwhile, Lil naturally picked up the information the lieutenant spilt.
***
Ah, Sir Mesonnier. So, what happened was
After the petty officer suddenly stopped talking, Cesar looked at the man who was nervously looking around. As the officers eyes rolled, his arms clutched the bag of gold coins handed over to him by Cesar.
Theres no time for this. Youll have to escort me to yourmanding officer soon.
Of course, Cesar already expected this to be a mission involving Ed. But he needed more information.
If the fleet hasnt rescued Ed yet, he should be dead by now. In that case, Commodore Sagastar will be chasing the source of the message. But if they did find him, that would make for a whole different story.
Thats why Cesar hid on the deck around his cabin and searched for a suitable officer. There was only one guy who met all his criteria: a dissatisfied face because he hadnt been promoted despite his age, an attitude that showed no loyalty, lethargy, anger, etc.
Our fleet is looking for a noble person
I wont ask who he is, so go ahead. What I need is an exnation of how the Navy is doing, not ssified information about someones identity That way, I can prepare supplies for the base
The petty officer was at least relieved to hear that Mesonnier wasnt curious about the admirals identity and patted his chest. But he was still timid even though he had already received the money. Cesar crossed his arms like an impatient merchant. The officer approached, struggling to speak. Despite finding him pathetic, Cesar leaned in to give him his ear.
Anyway, hes safe, but the person under him was outraged and stepped forward. From what Ive heard on the way here, what happened to him was absurd. However, I dont know whats going on on the Mondovi fleet Whoa!
The embarrassed officer covered his mouth as Cesar held out another bag of silver coins which caught him by surprise. When he heard the sound of money, his eyes widened.
While the petty officer turned around to count the money, Cesar looked down at the floor, staring at his shoe prints on the wooden floor dirtied with rigging and dust.
So hes alive.
Footnote:
The bicorne or bicorn (two-cornered) is a historical form of hat widely adopted in the 1790s as an item of uniform by European and American army and naval officers. Most generals and staff officers of the Napoleonic period wore bicornes, which survived as widely-worn full-dress headdresses until the 20th century. [Wiki]
Chapter 157
Chapter 157Previous
An unknown feeling started to flood around Cesars feet, causing him to brush the nose of his shoe on the wall for no apparent reason.
I know I should be relieved, but I still experience this uneasy feeling Survival or death? Which one do I want it to be? I never wanted Edgar to die, but Im afraid Liloa will abandon me after learning of his survival.
After stuffing his spoils inside a pocket of his clothes, the petty officer turned to Cesar. Cesar, not even looking at the navy, took the lead and trod across the cabin deck. After passing through a bulkhead, the sailors who were doing their own work observed them in silence.
Cesar suddenly had a gut feeling.
The atmosphere isnt good. In particr, the momentum of the new crew is as tense as if they can explode at any moment.
Like Lil, Cesar also harboured serious concerns about the other captains crew.
With things turning out like this, I long back to the original Bell Rock crew. Liloa had set them up well, so its a pity that half of them are gone.
Even Cesar acknowledged that, and thats the reason why he couldnt simply discard his lingering feelings. Perhaps thats also why being with Lil meant wasting his own leadership and ability as she clearly didnt need his help.
It made him look back on his relinquished glory.
If I wanted to take it from Liloa, I could simply force it I know I shouldnt, but I cant help feeling sad about it.
Cesar went up to the upper deck and washed his face dry. He was tired and exhausted. He had no intention of giving up on Lil, but there were days like this when he was close to reaching his limit.
As much as I suffer, Liloa does too And this tug of war is something that will surely happen again unless either of us let go
At times it got better, and sometimes it got even worse, but Cesar maintained a humble belief that things would definitely get better in the end.
Thinking about the end, all the difficult things that are happening now will make up for it But does Liloa feel the same way?
Im not sure. Im at a total loss for words. I would have quickly tire if I didnt have such strong faith, yet it has been difficult even for me. I have no idea if my weary hand can ever let go of hers
Cesar pushed through the door to the captains office. Lil, who was speaking with the officer, gave him a faint smile. Cesar leaned against the doorpost, unsure whether it was even appropriate tough or not.
After all, he struggled with the idea that he would never be the first to fall out between the two of them
***
After Legardons battleship left, it felt ambiguous to even call it an early evening. Although it was the end of the sunset, the sky was roughly reddish. The gun deck, with the crew just having finished eating, was filled with smoke and the savoury smell of food. The sailors who cleaned up the seats opened the gun gates to ventte the room.
The shift on duty was about to begin , so the sailors were split into two streams and moved out. It was then that reverberation of the trumpet buzzed through the ship. This time between day and night was also the time for someone to turn up the lights. Courant, who was hangingnterns one after another on the gun deck, suddenly turned his head. Beyond the open gun gates he saw the Navys battleship, which had already be small. It blended into the uing darkness with only its white mast vaguely recognizable.
After lighting all thenterns, Courant came down to the cabin deck. The person he sought for wouldve gone to the lower deck to sleep. Holding a torch, he found the man without much difficulty. The small me fluttered over the body thatid in its hammock. Sensing that the fire wasnt passing by, the limp body turned to Courant. Fierce eyes belonging to a young man suddenly stared directly at the boy.
What the hell!
..!
Courant was startled and bitten.
You little!
Whoa, Julio.
Courant wasnt thirsty, but his mouth felt like it caught on fire all of a sudden. Julio, who was only slightly annoyed, was already that intimidating. The dark lighting and the heinous atmosphere left by the navys inspection added to it all. Courant mustered up his courage with shaking legs. With in and Jericho remaining silent for some reason, it was up to him to inform the League of the gravity of the situation. At first, even when Ed was caught or when Lil summoned him to admonish him, he couldnt bring himself to do it. However, Legardon inspection of the Bell Rock changed everything.
Ive been on the ship for years, but Ive never heard about the Legardon Navy inspecting civilian ships, including those of the League. Obviously, something is brewing beyond the sea No one knows about this important issue except for the Captain, the navigator, in, Jericho, and me. In addition, all of them are keeping their mouths shut I cant understand why everyone appears to be so rxed Of course, except for me, theres no one among them whos from Marchand, so they must have no idea how evil the Navy truly is. If we take this matter too lightly, the Bell Rock will sink before we can even deliver the news to Anunchio Julio was born and raised in Marchand. And he looks strong and capable. He even confronted Lil, the Captain who till now couldnt be touched. If I tell him everything, he might be able to turn this ship around before its toote.
Courant opened his mouth as he approached Julios hammock.
Julio. Theres something I need to tell you.
***
If they had followed their original schedule, they wouldve reached Serlio by now. However, the setbacks and the rainy season dyed them.
Today started bright till the first rain fell. Raindrops started to pour down their sails. The dull sound of rain softened as the thick cloth slowly got wet. Sailors had to move quickly before the drenched sails became heavier, so they cursed to themselves as they climbed up the mast line. Along with the heavy rain, all kinds of swear words poured down from the crew.
The rain showed no signs of stopping. With Lil standing next to the wheel, the Bell Rock rode the rising waves and tilted to the left. Her body leaned over with it, causing the rainwater that had umted on top of her hat to trickle down, her left shoulder could do nothing but to catch such a waterfall. Gusts of wind rattled the wheel, so Lil squeezed her hand tightly. Nheless, the shaken steering wheel remained on course. Anxiety that they would lose their way forever if she slipped gued Lil the whole time.
Three days.
Lil had been holding on to the shaking wheel for three days. In the meantime, Cesar pretended to spend his daily life as usual. They were used to that. Acting like the fight was no big deal and brainwashing each other that no conflict or difference of opinion could ever be fatal to their union.
But there were some subtle changespared to former confrontations. Lil remained silent. It was the first time Lil stayed silent even though she usually spoke to him first. As the heavy sense of distance increased day by day, Cesar grew paler and seldomly came out of his cabin. She also noticed that he hardly ate.
Thunder rumbled loudly on the Bell Rock. It wasnt until after the roaring sound that Lil realised what was going on. When she came to her senses, the deck was crowded and boisterous. The undressed sailors took a bath and did theirundry on the main deck. They had crawled out one by one some time ago, and the sound of beating clothes was now louder than the rain.
Lil reflected on her ipetence.
In the end, I still have no idea what Cesar has done with the letter, and I have no idea whether Ed was truly innocent or not. Hell, I cant evene up with a reason why the Legardon Navy did something they usually dont This was supposed to be an easy voyage. Even the mission was lighter than usual. It only entailed retrieving gold deposits and loading them onto the Bell Rock. But I never felt this helpless before
Misty air burst out with her sigh. She felt out of breath again.
Leaving the wheel to the helmsman, Lil went down to the stern. Dozens of eyes followed her as she walked on the deck, causing her rain-soaked body to turn cold
Chapter 158
Chapter 158Previous
Those guys have been like this ever since I couldnt answer their shower of questions about why the Navy wanted us to open the Bell Rock for inspection
Truth was, Lil also didnt know why the Navy suddenly had that whim.
Clearly, even Anunchio isnt up to date on news concerning the Southern Seas, so how could Ive known? In the end, I could only tell them that it was safe to assume theyre seeking for a specific ship thats wanted. And emphasise the fact that the League should be wary of Mondovis fleet, not Legardons. As Legardon is still fixated on moving east. But although I told them that and tried to reassure them, there were many men who didnt want to hear it At a time when the Leagues ships were rushing back to Panichi to prepare for the impending war, the Bell Rock had gone against that course Its understandable why theyre feeling uneasy.
Till now, only Lil and Cesar knew their secret destination; Serlio, imperialnd.
Given the recent hostilities, its natural for the new crew to think that a Captain unfamiliar to them, whom they even think is corrupt, would be someone they couldnt rely on. Or could it be that the crew noticed something? The lieutenant did say that their inspection was rted to an unpleasant incident involving a high-ranking officer As for Cesar, he onlymented that there were two other squadrons nearby before he disappeared again. Theck of information is more worrying than I thought. In addition, Cesar seems to be hiding something.
Expecting this, Lil had been looking for a suitable opportunity to extract more information from a petty officer, but that opportunity never came as she was busy escorting the lieutenant.
All this because of an event involving a high-ranking officer? The fact that the ship travelled this far indicates that he has to be quite important. Then how high-ranked is this officer? There arent many important officers in the South, where there are no war heroes at all. But, if it was a mission involving such a person, why would the lieutenant be so sluggish in carrying it out? Why did he want to have it done quickly? Is it an internal feud or a political squabble? Could there have been an intervention from a third party? If so, what could they possibly want?
I have no idea Im looking through the mere hole of a needle I cant see the whole picture
Lil came to a halt next to the railing. Waves rose and faded beyond the railing, an act that repeated itself faster than anticipated. The insidiously dented waves were ck beyond recognition, so Lil stared at them as if they were her adversary.
Suddenly, her body staggered when a stronger wave mmed their ship and showered the deck in white frothy water. Scared that her hat might fly away by the breeze, Lil snatched it and pushed it down on her head. But in that fleet moment that her concentration slipped, the sole of her boot slipped too. Lil, who was on the verge of falling forward, attempted to stabilise herself by grabbing the railing before her, thereby mming her side into it.
Agh!
Whoa, Captain!
From somewhere, in sprang up and assisted Lil. As she lost her breath for a moment due to the impact, her heart skipped a beat. Lil eventually straightened her body and pushed ins hand from her shoulder. However, her irregr breathing continued. Simultaneously a dull throb of pain hit her side, making her bent over. It was one of her injuries she had forgotten about.
Looking at his captain, in opened his mouth.
Shouldnt you at least look for some medicine?
I dont need it.
Lil, who swallowed another groan, remained bowed forward. Her decision was hardly unreasonable in any case, given that she had no doctor to go to and no knowledge about medicine herself. As a result, she had no choice but to endure the difort and wait for her body to heal naturally.
How are you going to deal with this difficult situation when your body is out of shape and your mind is racing?
Just watch me.
Lil took small steps, deliberately trying to touch the railing as few times as possible. Slowly, the two of them made their way to the front deck. It was fortunate that the rain was loud enough to not only drown out the noise, but also mask their conversation. Holding back what he wanted to say, in gave Lil a troubled look before he spoke again.
Currently, the crew is divided into three groups: those who want to continue the mission as ordered, those who want to return to Panichi right away, and those who dont care.
The Panichi faction wont easily gain the upper hand; were carrying out direct orders from the League.
The Captain too, huh? So its alright to sink, as long as we wont be captured? Is that what youre saying? Does that also apply to lower-ranked sailors? A Captain can be proud of that motto, but most of the guys here want to stay alive for a little longer Ah, except for a madman like Marenzio, of course.
Then you will never escape being tagged as a coward. A guy like Julio will make sure of that.
They look busy over there.
What do you think theyre up to?
If we knew, then thats like hitting the jackpot. The Bell Rock guys are keeping an eye on them, but there arent enough people. A lot of the experienced sailors retired in Panichi, so now the remaining ones are spread too thin.
It shouldnt have been like this.
Come on! Dont me yourself again. Who else couldve predicted this, except for Mother Ocean?
Lil pushed her stooping waist up. Her skin ached, but there was nothing worse than to show weakness in a situation like this. Dozens of eyes were still following them around.
If I can find a reason to, I will be able to quit beingbelled as a coward and turn the ship around.
The weather isnt good. This could be reason enough.
Hearing him say that, Lil looked around. Sea fog was making its way up to the deck. The shapeless mist curled around her legs closely representing her anxiousness. She then raised her eyes. Because there was no sensation of distance due to the horrible visibility, that sense of solitude could easily lead to madness. Even the most experienced sailors werent confident about sailing blindly.
Not surprisingly, even in shuddered his shoulders.
Am I right or what? With this kind of sea fog I know we wont have enough supplies to go back But jeez, on days like this, I do miss a destination thats familiar to us.
We already missed the timing. We just have to get this over with.
I guess Ill have to call Joe here and hear what he has to say.
Bring Cesar as well. Tell him to take the wheel.
Aye.
But
..?
While talking to in, Lils gaze had persistently wandered the deck. in looked puzzled as she dragged out her words. Lil then muttered a fact that she was suddenly reminded of.
I cant find Courant.
What?
Where is he?
I dont know.
Isnt it strange that Courant isnt on deck on a day like today?
in turned his head and followed Lils gaze. Seeing the scene of men keeping their hands busy doing theirundry, in noticed the strange urrence too. Its been one of the Bell Rocks principles to do ones ownundry, but eventually, some of the higher-ranked crew made the lower-ranked crew do theirundry in exchange for some wages, and for some time Courant had been taking on that job.
Its going to be a mountain of work for him to do, so Im sure he should be starting now.
That diligent child Hmm, Ill look for him.
Lil got a bad feeling about it as she remembered her lecture from a few days before. It irritated her that she couldnt shake these feelings off. It was difficult to deal with people who were neither a child nor an adult yet.
Under normal circumstances, I wouldve been more lenient of Courant. But he now holds confidential information, so I cant help but be concerned about a possible leakage. I ordered Jericho to keep an eye on him. But when Jericho had nothing to report, I kept wondering if there was anything wrong at all. Or, he just didnt know
Search the artillery deck. And call for Cesar along the way. Ill head to the cabin deck.
Lil headed down without dy. Streams of water fell from the deck and flowed down the wooden stairs like a valley. The deck below was noisier than usual. With water dripping from the ceiling, Lil asked herself if her crew could even sleepfortably, but she couldnt ignore the thought that this problem might have some ulterior motive.
Lil looked around the darkened deck. The enclosed space was musty and gloomy. While standing there, tens of thousands of conspiracy theories breezed through her head.
Hopefully, in will take care of it
Chapter 159
Chapter 159Previous
Headnote:
Hi Guys, this is a small notice of rectification.
Based on what you read in the discovery and torture arc from vol 4, you know and probably assume that Ed was locked into the rudder controle room from the start and that Courant smashed his head in with a doorstop. While tranting and editing this chapter, we discovered that the events turned out to be a bit different from what we expected. Now we know that Ed was locked and attacked in his own room and that Courant used a paperweight to hit Eds head with. After the attack, Ed was dragged to the rudder control room and Lil never noticed anything in Eds room before as she was so focused on finding that balsam.
Well revise this in the earlier chapters!
Knowing she couldnt check all areas alone, Lil turned around. The cabin deck was much calmer than the upper deck. Except for a couple of exchanged murmurs, it appeared that most of the men were already asleep. Lil approached an eating man who looked like he was just done with his shift.
Have you seen Courant?
Huh? No.
How about during his shift?
I dont think so.
Get up and find him.
The sailor who was given an order alternately looked at his soup and Lil with a face of unfairness. Lil added as she looked down at his half-empty bowl.
After your meal.
Only then did the sailors eyes widen and he started to eat the soup in a hurry. Lil left him behind to scour the rest of the deck. However, no one was able to give her the answer she was searching for. They merely said they hadnt seen the boy at all. After going around aimlessly for some time, Lil finally reached the end of the deck.
The officers quarters.
The bulkhead was adorned with elegant territorial markings fitting the officers.
Lil continued to walk. When she knocked on the first cabins door, Jericho emerged, looking like he had just woken up.
Ca Captain? What brought you down here?
Looking down at the back of Jerichos hand, which had ceased scratching his stomach, Lil replied.
Courant has gone missing; he isnt in his hammock. Find him.
Cou Courant? Uh, uh I just saw him not long ago
How long ago was it? Hours?
It was probably around dawn
What if he lost it again in the meantime? I told you to keep an eye on him, not just to take a peek now and then?!
Jericho rejected it with a wave of his hand.
Nah. It seems that his sanity hase back, I even thought he was doing a good job. In the beginning, I was thinking about appeasing him, but that didnt seem to be needed anymore as he appeared to have gone back to his gentle disposition. So, I only told him, as long as you behave properly, the Captain will surely treat you more leniently soon. Then, he just smiled and walked away.
Isnt that even more suspicious? How can the feelings that were intense enough to kill a person be cleared in just a few days?
Why? Do you think something has happened?
Hes gone. It hasnt been long since hes caused trouble, but until now hes not showing up.
Ok okay? No, where the hell
Jericho tried to talk to Lil a bit more, but she resolutely passed his cabin. Soon, Jericho was heard rushing out of his cabin. Lil visited a few more cabins and summoned all the officers.
Eventually, their grumblings faded behind her back.
Now, only one cabin remains.
Without a singlemp, the darkness led to another door. And behind that door was the sour smell of death. No one had lit amp there, so the ckened space together with the evenly cracked grain of wood looked like a coffin lid holding a corpse.
Lil took her hat off her head as she pushed her thumb down to turn the doorknob. It was only when she saw the inside of the cabin that she was taken back. In fact, she didnt think she could ever open this door again.
Is this the feeling of someone who cant merely pass by the tombstone of an acquaintance? Or, perhaps, the longing of a sick man wanting to be treated by a doctor
Lil stepped inside.
The room was damp. She was unsure if it was moisture from the rain or his blood. Lil scanned the cabin. The window was right in front of her, with a bed on the left and a desk on the right. Once more, she turned her gaze to the left. She walked over there, struck a match, and lit the bedsidentern.
Inside the suddenly brightly lit room, her breath stopped.
She didnt realise it when she came to get the balsam, but Eds whitish nket was covered with dark blood stains. The stains werent just on the bed and nkets. The blood that had been spilt, flowed and swept was entwined in various forms. It was cruelty that Lil couldnt fathom so quickly. She simply couldnt grasp how brutal it must have been for Ed that his blood left such gruesome traces. Her eyes hardened as she examined the floor. A round paperweight was lying between the stains. Lil only then realised what Courant had used to smash Eds head in.
In an instant, the fishy smell of blood hit her nostrils.
All of this showed how desperate Ed mustve been before he helplessly shut his eyes.
A sob boiled over as Lils throat was being torn apart.
All the while, I had no idea I cant forgive myself for not knowing how horribly a person has been crushed while I was sitting in the Captains office, trying to hate him
Lil picked up some of the charcoal crumbs that had fallen to the floor and rolled it between her fingers. She then took out the crumbling chair and sitting on it, staring at the empty bed right in front of her.
Bang!
Lil looked up in surprise as the door kicked open and someone tumbled in. Her eyes scanned the person from head to toe. His clothes were mud-soaked, his hair messy, and the exposed skin was covered with wounds. Their eyes met as the guy held his head wrapped between his forearms. Lil recognized the messed-up face in an instant.
As soon as Courant saw Lil, he grabbed her trousers hem and clung to it.
Captain! Cap
Seeing his swollen cheeks, chapped lips, sweat, and bloodstains, she could roughly estimate what had happened to him.
You fool
Looking down at him coldly, Courant twitched his shoulders. Eventually, Lil raised her eyes and red at the man who had picked up the boy and thrown him through the door. Julio stood briskly in the opening with dozens of sailors lined up behind him.
Perhaps Courant made the first move. Otherwise, this kind of situation wouldnt have happened.
Julio pointed his finger at Courant.
Werent you looking for this guy?
Lil quickly examined Courants condition again. There were clear rope marks over his cheeks and on his wrists.
Tying him up wouldnt have been necessary for a mere interrogation. In addition, they beat him up good So, if they tied him up and kept him hidden, it was done to buy time to spread the information they just gathered to sway public opinion and looking at the confident Julio, he seems to have ample support behind him.
What did you do?
Nothing. He actually came to see me first, he then told me something very interesting.
She understood it without the need to hear the rest. It was easy to guess just by looking at Courant, who couldnt bear to meet her eye out of shame. Lils throat chilled. It felt like her head had been put on a guillotine and she was now waiting for the de that could fall at any moment.
Julio roared loudly.
I heard there was a rat on board?
A sharp, piercing sensation sliced her spine.
Lil calmly examined the movements in front of her. The entrance to the cabin was crowded with sailors as Julio walked in with his chest puffed out like a sail pushed out by a tailwind. He was followed by a sailor who raised antern high, revealing the unconceble scene of a tragedy. The sound of water dripping from dozens of clothes soaked the floor as thunder in the distant sky sounded like a warning. The conflict already ensued, so now there was nothing she could hide anymore.
Did I hear that right? What was it again?
Julio spoke again, while looking around the cabin.
There was nothing wrong with what the kid said, right? What the hell? A suicide attempt? Thats what I heard at first. But Im sure he couldnt have done all this by himself.
Julios feet that were pacing the floor kicked the paperweight that had fallen, making the blood-stained object roll to the other side. It reminded Lil of Eds forehead that had burst open and bled. Trembling with bte rage, she clenched her fists. However, she tried her best to ignore the dull sound of it rolling into the corner of the cabin as she simply couldnt lose her temper here.
Ed he has been dealt with. Didnt Courant tell you that too? It was over before we even determined the charges.
At the mention of his own name, Courant crawled behind her and hid. Lil shook his hands off her boots and brushed her legs.
Thats not the point, is it? Lil Schweiz
Call me Captain.
The point is Lil Schweiz here tried to conceal the fact that we had a spy on board.
I told you to call me Captain.
Lil Schweiz.
I never knew that Valtano waszy enough to not teach his dog manners.
TN:
Now that you guys read the chapter, the changes probably make more sense and understand why it was necessary to make them.
It wouldnt have made sense that Lil could casually pick up a doorstop the same weight as a cannonball or that Julio could have kicked it to the other side of the room. If it was a doorstop, he would probably have broken his foot also if Ed had been locked up in the control room, there wouldnt have been any blood on his own bed, plus there wouldnt have been any charcoal on the floor of the control room You probably caught our drift by now.
The reason why small mistakes like this happen, is because this novel is hard to trante. We already exined some of it in the announcement about the returning of the webtoon. But Korean to English doesnt trante that well and were both no Korean nor English native speakers. So a lot of the time when events or specific details like this ur we have to gather as many clues as we can. We do this by putting the text in about 5-10 different trantion sites, looking back at what we do know from the story, using Prus knowledge about the MTLs and discussing the scene with each other using our imagination. That way we eventuallye up with a well thought out idea of what happened. Most of the time this works out and sometimes details like that wonte backter in the story so we never know. But on some asions, just like now, we btedly discover that things didnt work out the way we thought and revision is necessary.
For now well rewrite the mistakes we made and leave the notes in this chapter up for a little while, before deleting them. So that future readers wont be confused by it. We hope this note exined it well!
Happy reading!
Pru and Formidable
Important trivia 1-4
Important trivia 1-4
Vol. 1
Lil and Cesar are in a rtionship.
The ne Lil wears is a family heirloom from the Duke of Mireille.
Lil and Ed are both from the Northern continent.
All three main characters were students of the Lebrun military academy.
Admiral Retiro has a bad rtionship/reputation with the emperor and the nobility.
Cesar is a former navy captain.
The Garni merchant ships that trade in ves belongs to Duke Mireille.
Lil suffers from nightmares.
Lil is extremely wary of Ed but doesnt know hes the Admiral. She thinks hes a spy for the fleet.
Between the maind and the northern continent lies the Monferrand Strait, a deadly sea only crossable by a Retiro descendant.
Ed is a legit doctor with a degree.
Ed travelled alone to Amiaeng, but his fleety waiting.
Even though Cesar knows the identity of Ed, he chooses to keep it a secret for Lil. It still is unclear as to why, so this is a bit of spection from our side. But we think its abination of keeping Lils peace of mind and being in control over Lil and the situation.
Ed may have travelled to the South by request of the duke, but he isnt nning on following the dukes will.
Vol. 2
Cesar discovers that Ed is starting to develop feelings for Lil.
Lil and Cesar contemted killing Ed when he was in aa. In the end they reasoned they couldnt just kill someone like that when he saved Lils life.
Lil cares a lot about the crew and the ship, whereas Cesar doesnt. Cesars first priority is Lils safety and not that of the sailors.
Rewards of the Bell Rock are used as funds for the ind of Panichi.
The Leagues standpoint about the uing war is toy low and dont engage first.
Marchand was seized by the Navy. This battle ended in a massacre and almost all the native inhabitants were either murdered or enved as an example for other inds.
Vol. 3
The oil used to attract messenger pigeons was among the medicines Cesar took from Ed.
The ne Lils wearing probably belongs to Forma, the goddess of beauty.
The wearer of the ne doesnt get to see the change. So its unknown if Ed indeed changed or not.
Most of the pirates of the League dont like Lil too much, due to her being of mixed blood and they look down on her because she rules without the whip.
Lil didnt be a captain through the traditional means (votation), but because she already had a ship of her own.
Throughout the whole volume, cracks in the rtionship between Lil and Cesar be more visible. Their fights are mostly about their different beliefs.
Before boarding the ship, Cesar informs Courant that he suspects that one of the sailors keeps sneaking into his cabin to search for something. After this, Courant treats Ed with utmost hostility.
Mermaids have silvery bluish skin and blue hair. Their eyes are ck with blue irises and their eyebrows contain 3 thick sensory hairs. They have human-like features but theyre less sharp. Also for them to be able to see in the dark, mermaids have the ability to emit light.
Mermaidsmunicate with signnguage and Goe.
Mermaids and humans can have children together. The mermaid gene is in this exchange the most dominant one, so the children will be born in the shape of a mermaid with more human-like features.
Bell Rock is the most popr mermaid known to men. Shes of mixed blood.
Ed learned to speak the ancientnguage and signnguage in the iraut.
Duke Mireille intends to capture mermaids to boast his status within the empire and strengthen his rtionship with the emperor.
Venua Obernyu puts pressure on Mireille to find Liloa.
Chapter 160
Chapter 160
Previous
Shut the fuck up!
Lil sighed at his pathetic tone.
Although I want to take care of this nuisance right away, nothing good will be borne out of pressing the buttons of an outside crew. Its best to avoid situations in which they can rte to the same feelings. Anger, hatred, and determination are the kinds of emotions that will further aggravate this confrontation. The sudden hostility at the beginning of this strife is bound to wear off over time. After that, it will be a matter of determination. How far do they want to continue this confrontation and carry out their pride? Its the determination that will determine the extent of it. Even if Julios anger is unavoidable, theres a way to break the will of the sailors who agree with him. In the end, its the determination that may rise or fall ording to the gains and losses of the situation.
Lets cut to the chase, shall we? I didnt conceal the existence of a spy. I put a person suspected of being one in istion. I did that to safely solve this uncertain situation. After all, the existence of a Captain is to guarantee the safety of the crew and prevent danger. So, thats why. However, I didnt know I had to report to you guys one by one even when the investigation was still in progress.
How can we be sure that he isnt in cahoots with the doctor?
Hes so suspicious! Looking at that face already makes me feel nauseous!
Thats your reasoning? Im with Ed?
Its quite the coincidence that there was a Navy spy on a ship with an Imperial bastard at the helm! Isnt this ships destination also a ce with a naval base? The Imperial Serlio?! Youre going to hand us all over once we get there! Otherwise, why else did Legardon let us pass the checkpoint without any problems? This is clear evidence that the Navy is on the move!
Julio was cheered on by the men standing behind him.
I dont believe these pale bastards at all!
Ugh! Such cruel bastards!
Lets go back to Valtano!
If Jarles knew whats going on, hed be so shocked!
As she examined the spitting men one by one, Lil had already seen thising. The majority of Valtanos crew often mixed with Jarles and today was no exception. Lil was relieved to see that none of them belonged to the original crew of the Bell Rock.
She eventually nced up at the ceiling.
Looks like there hasnt been any bloodshed between them and the Bell Rocks sailors having no confrontation between them so far is great. in or Cesar, one of them must be aware of the situation and is gathering the crew on the upper deck.
If I indeed intended to hand you over, shouldnt I have done that the moment Legardon crossed us? Why would I go all the way to Serlio? It was obvious that after the encounter with the Navy, the atmosphere on deck would take a turn for the worst. Have you ever thought about why I have to keep sailing despite knowing such a risk?
You must be up to something!
You dont even know what Im up to, you all just want to go home.
The captain is suspicious, so follow me or The captains skin colour is suspicious, follow me instead. Thats what youve been spreading around, right? But you know it, dont you? That skin colour means nothing. All you feel is anger towards the futility of violence that has beenmitted against you.
Who the hell said that skin colour has anything to do with this? You hid the existence of a spy. And it doesnt matter whether or not you were in cahoots with him. Either way, youre suspicious enough.
So, you think Im up to no good? Is that what youre trying to say? That alone is making you want to head back? Or are you afraid of a man who might or might not have died as a spy?
What? You want to go home, but you dont have a good reason, so youre just taking it out on me? I feel sorry for the guys behind you. They clearly cant tell whats going on, so theyre just following your childish act.
Julio pulled the gun from his waist and moved closer with childlike thumping steps.
There are plenty of reasons why we simply cant head back to Panichi. First of all, our food storage is running scarce and its obvious that we cant find a nearby ind in this fog. Secondly, the weather is no good. The wind is a headwind from the southwest where Panichi is located. And thirdly, its faster if we try tomunicate with the League once we reach our destination. Theres also not much time left. It will only take us three days at most, so why are you telling me that we must go back to Panichi immediately?
Murmurs spread around, making Julio shout meaninglessly in order to take back control of the situation.
The sailors are bing increasingly uneasy about the Bell Rock. I sympathise with Julio, as we both care about the ship. But still, being on the ship is way better than drifting in the sea. The Bell Rock isnt a shipwreck At least not yet. For now, its best to get rid of these mens anxiety.
The sailors here who lick imperial ass will believe you. But not me! Even if you try to win me over like this, I wont fall for it!
Lil leaned against the desk behind her and folded her arms.
Hmm? Then what, are you going to kill me?
If you do, my crew will never ept you.
You havent forgotten him, have you? The despicable Dato, who killed his Captain and half of the crew thereby became a captain by force. He was beheaded by Anunchio.
Shut up! Just shut up!
You want to live. Arent you doing all this because you want to live? And you think following me is leading you to your death? Of course, you have to guarantee your life the most. But, who will follow you if youre guaranteed to be beheaded once you get back? Being a Captain isnt as simple as you think now, is it?
Lil raised her torso and ced her forehead directly on the gun. The cold iron froze her skin.
Isnt the upper deck really quiet right now?
..!
At those words, a startled Julio looked up at the ceiling.
Theres been such an uproar down there. But why is it so quiet up there? Huh?
Whatever your decision may be, never kill off those who decide to follow my lead.
Julios thumb brushed against the pistols ball. Lils attention was solely on her opponents eyes. There was no conviction in his fluctuating eyes and his clenched jaw throbbed awkwardly. The way one expressed anger and fear could differ from person to person, but it was extra tricky with Julio. Lil hoped he wasnt overconfident.
Although hes swayed by childish emotions as hes still young, I think he has enough conscience to not lead hisrades into a massacre
Gnashing his teeth, Julio spoke.
Ill put up a vote.
At the same time, the muzzle broke off her forehead. Lil finally sighed down. Feigning the skill of an incumbent captain, she smiled leisurely.
As you should.
Ill definitely drive you out.
Lets see what you can do. Voting is possible with the consent of more than half of the crew and half of the officers.
I already have the majority of the crew. Now all I need is more than half of the officers.
You already have the majority? What kind of bluff is that?
Keep him under surveince until then.
As he spoke, Julio hit a sailor on his shoulder. Lil realised the meaning of his words a secondter. She murmured as if she had been hit on the back of her head out of nowhere.
What? Surveince?..
Surprised, huh?
Youre going to detain a Captain in office?
Well, what else can I do about it?
Seeing his incredible guts to do so, Lil feared for the dozens of lives on board and started to shout.
Where will a ship sail without the Captains officialmand?! You have just decided to risk the lives of two hundred men because of your own recklessness. How are you going to turn things around with that mindset? Even if you receive punishment for this from the League, it wont be enough!
Julio made fun of her nagging remarks.
It doesnt matter because well have a new captain before we reach Panichi.
This isnt something you can simply decide on your own just because you dont like my way of doing things.
Theres aw against killing the captain, but theres now against keeping him detained.
You crazy bastard! How are you going to get this ship out of this sea fog? Weve alreadye too deep into the area!
Shut up! Who needs to see the sky anyway?
At Lils warning, there was another buzz outside the cabin. Julio red at the agitated sailors. Of course, there was no wonder why there were very few ships that went to and from the Serlio route, also the Bell Rock was the only one among the Leagues ships who did so. With just that in mind, anyone could tell that Julio was bluffing.
In the meantime, two people around Julio pulled out a rope and a gag.
Come on, tie him up!
Aye!
The men who approached with the rope grabbed Lils arm. She shouted amidst the mens struggle to hold her down.
Only the Bell Rock has travelled to and from this route! You have no idea what youre getting yourself into! You shouldnt downy the dangers of this route just because its calm! By this time, the fog and the reef
Shut up!
It was then that someones fist struck her under her chin. Amidst the shock, Lil tried her best toe back to her senses, but the second fist to the side of her head knocked her out cold
***
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Previous
Chapter 161
Chapter 161Previous
As the night had arrived, a swarm of stars twinkled frantically. The irritated Sagastar shook his head while looking up at the sky. After adjusting his expression several times as if he was adjusting his clothes, he spoke in the most polite tone he could possibly muster.
Sir Edgar, you must go in now.
However, Ed had long treated Sagastar as if he were a mere parrot. One that could only say You must go in. The pitifulmodore sighed deeply while looking at Ed, who didnt budge this time either.
During the day, he only stares at the Eastern horizon and by night his attention is solely focused on the Northern sky
After observing him for a few days, Sagastar finally concluded.
Somewhere along the line, he must have gone mad in one way or another It suddenly feels like the truth that when you think a man cant be any stranger, hell eventually take it up a notch
After receiving the uniform jacket from the captain, Sagastar ced it around Eds shoulders without saying a word. Beneath Eds colourless face, the brilliant crimson uniform looked like paint that was identally spilt on him.
At this point, anyone can tell that he isnt searching for a mere sword anymore
Sagastar consciously lowered his eyes.
The symbol of the Admiral three stars embroidered with golden thread, adorned by epaulettes. He must be the only human who can make those blissful stars fade this much What can be meaningful enough to be such an obsession for him whom even the highest honour is meaningless?
Sagastar couldnt help but wonder.
Apologies, Sir Edgar, but may I ask where were going?
Whats exactly on that ship? And dont give the excuse that its not the ship youre looking for.
Even though he asked, Sagastar didnt really expect his question to be answered as Ed was naturally reticent.
It actually isnt because of his serious personality. Rather, other people simply annoy him He only gives conclusions, and usually, theyre in the form of an order. I have long given up on the hope to receive an exnation of his thought process Theres one exception Hell talk a lot longer when its about something ordinary men dont usually understand, such as relics, artefacts, and things associated with ancient history.
When Ed finally opened his mouth, Sagastar knew his hunch was right.
Look at that star, Sagastar.
So, its indeed about something historical again?
Which one do you mean?
The most beautiful star shining over there.
Yes. The Mariners Star.
Sagastar, noticing subtle injustice, immediately corrected himself.
If not, its the Alvenis Triangle.
Only then did Ed let out a deep breath from affirmation. Sagastar stretched his neck forward and a bit to the side to give Ed the feeling he was ying along with his story. Whenever a dying person came to talk about something, Sagastar was naturallypelled to respond. For him, it was doing that person a favour by pretending to be interested in the topic.
Do you know the story about the ancient goddess Alvenis and a human man?
No, but Im very curious.
Despite Sagastars enthusiastic response, Ed remained aloof and sighed. Then, out of the blue, the admiral looked back at the aspirant who was rubbing his hand with a hot towel, and spoke to him.
Do you know?
The aspirant who was working hard on his assigned task, raised his head in a daze. As if he couldnt believe that the admiral spoke to him, his red-hot face nced around, and he could barely answer.
Oh, no. Admiral.
Ed clicked his tongue while narrowing his brows as if their responses were deplorable.
Alvenis is a goddess. In fact, shes the youngest child of Gromer, the god of thunder. But she had a story of her own.
Sagastar nodded excessively and pretended to understand.
She went around in the form of a human woman, but other than being beautiful, it was said that she didnt really have anything special about her. She was in charge of defence, however she had barely any work to do. From the East to the West and from the North all the way to the South, peace was spread all over earth. Unable to ovee her boredom, she came down to the human world to satisfy her curiosity. Obviously, the rest of the story is pretty much a clich; she fell in love with a human fisherman.
Ed pulled out his hand wrapped in the towel and touched his forehead. Cold sweat had broken out above his deeply sunken eyes. Annoyed, Ed whisked away the hairs that stuck to it. Even while only taking light breaths, his uniform kept slipping off his shoulders. Sagastar had nervously watched the scene before carefully lifting the jacket again.
Despite all this, Ed persistently continued his story like a dying person who was stating his will.
Alvenis had a beauty that transcended humanity, so a lot of men courted and seduced her. And the goddess, who didnt know the principles of human fidelity, only sought pleasure. It was even said that she had seduced humans all over the earth in her travels as the goddess of defence.
That makes me feel sorry for the fisherman then.
Yes. Eventually, the fisherman, who was abandoned by Alvenis, became angry and ended up catching a whale. You may wonder why he wanted to catch a whale all of the sudden, but it was said he tried to weave a with its toughest tendons. It seems like a terrible idea now, but at that time it was the limit of his own imagination Anyway, apparently his intention was to catch her with it. How do you think that turned out?
She was caught?
No. It was because her father felt sorry for her and helped her. Remember? Her father was Gromer, the god of thunder. He took his daughter to heaven and put her in a star. He then told her to never wander the human world again.
Slightly embarrassed, Sagastar couldnt stop himself from finding the story absurd and snapped back.
What?! So it didnt go well? Is that it?!
In response, the fisherman built a huge boat. He loaded it with water and provisions and set sail. Watching her shine in the Northern sky, he got closer to her day by day. But as you know, the sky is not a realm that humans can reach. Also, isnt the ocean much wider than humans initially thought? After a few months, he ran out of food and waited for the day he would die That was not all. Gromer hated the man obsessed with his daughter, so he thundered the sea every single day. The god of thunders friends, heavy rain and gale, also answered his call. Even Orsay of the sea, the goddess that everyone loved, danced for them.
So, did he die?
And yet he survived.
Yeah, well, I guess he did
Ed looked at Sagastar disapprovingly.
Dont you sound a bit too sour?
Am I? Well, Gods and stars isnt it a typical mythological story?
On top of that, youre being very naive too.
Those who believe such absurd stories are more naive.
Despite Sagastars sarcastic remarks, Ed looked at him as if he truly were the nave one. Themodore always felt a sense of disconnection instead of blindly believing in the myths told by Ed, who seemed to see them as the incarnation of reality, rather than reality itself. So, it felt too distant and unfamiliar whenever Ed told him such stories.
That was mens first voyage, Sagastar.
At that time, humans only rowed boats to catch fish near the coastal area. They didnt think of crossing the ocean, not even once. But because of what that fisherman started, humans began to imagine the possibility of long ocean voyages. Ironically enough, it were the same humans who got out there on the coast,ughing at the fishermans foolish love and mockingly questioning if he wouldnt sail right over the edge of the world Anyway, not only inventors are curious. Its curiosity that tends to create inventors.
What? Is that true?
Captain Long couldnt help himself and ended up intervening unintentionally. Ed, of course, went on inplete disregard of him.
The fishermans survival was truly incredible. Gromer, who gave him all sorts of trials at first, eventually admired the fishermans love. When the life of the fisherman eventually came to an end, he was ced in a position where he could see Alvenis seat anywhere in the moving sky. That spot is the Mariners Star that rises in the North.
..!
As if possessed, the Captain and the aspirant both looked up at the Northern sky at the same time.
From then on, navigators wandering around in Orsays bosom measured their positions by looking at the distance between the Alvenis Triangle and the Mariners star. Although there was a lot of inuracy before various tools were developed, it was still a useful indicator. Even now.
Sagastar was the only one still holding on to a sceptical attitude.
Why are you talking about this nonsense?
The Central Continent as we know it now, was once actually the Southern Continent. Theres a story you dont know about the original Central Continent.
Theres more?
Chapter 162
Chapter 162Previous
The fisherman might have died and became a star, but his boat kept crossing the rough sea while carrying his body. One day the ship arrived at a ce we now call the Northern Continent. A kind-hearted local who found him, buried the fisherman in the middle of an oak forest. Not long after something strange urred, perhaps it was due to the body being from the South, but the oak trees in that region became green all year round.
Really?
From here, this tale passed on to be one of the legends of the North. However, on your continent, only the story of a foolish fisherman who fell off the edge of the world and died in the midst of sailing while looking at the Alvenis Triangle remains.
The captain was the first to realise, suddenly made a fuss.
Oh oh Sir Edgar. Could he be the foolish fisherman?
My ancestors came to know the fishermans name when theynded on the then-called Southern Continent. Before that, the man was referred to as the Fisherman of the South.
You mean Monferrand! Its the story about Stupid Monferrand!
Ed truly hated his reaction. It was as if he were seeing an inferior student who suddenly became impudent because he knew a small piece of insignificant information, when in reality, his knowledge was extremely limited.
Yeah Anyway, the point of the story isnt that the name of the fisherman is Monferrand
Recalling the story of Stupid Monferrand, Sagastar shrugged shoulders. He then cleared his throat, realising that he too had unknowingly be absorbed with the subject.
But the fact that an enraged Monferrand sailed towards Alvenis with a huge ship full of food and water.
Why?
Why do you think he did that?
Perhaps it was because he was an idiot who didnt know that humans couldnt reach the sky?
Ed ignored the captains unsolicited interruption.
Alvenis left him something.
What?
It was said to have been a round ss inside a square box. A strange magical device with a needle on it. The needle, which could rotate a fewps, was fixed in the centre with the tip always ending up pointing toward the Alvenis Triangle anytime, anywhere.
So that must have been
Apass?..
Sagastar and Captain Long answered in unison. Ed nodded without looking at them.
From what I heard, it looked like our modern-daypass.
apass from those far-fetched olden days, huh
So, thats why Monferrand didnt forget Alvenis
What else?
The fisherman wasnt the only one who received a magical object from Alvenis. Alvenis was said to have sprinkled other tools to mankind, to men and women alike, leaving them a piece of her heart out of love and affection. However, theirs lost its light as soon as the goddess left the earth, only the fishermans one shone until the moment he died.
Then, what he got was a little different, Admiral.
Yes. Thats what Monferrand wanted to ask her too.
The captain smoothened his lips in wonder.
Then why did she abandon him
And why was the piece of her heart still glowing?
Even though it could clearly cost him his life, all he wanted to do was ask her because he was so curious about it. Perhaps it might have been better if he could have squeezed her neck with both hands just to get an answer. I can imagine that her voice crawling out under the pressure would sound like music to his ears
What?
And if she refused to answer, he could even pull out her tongue himself and rip it off.
What?!
Sagastar asked back with a frown.
Wont that make him a madman?
Isnt that how revenge is normally done? You have to go a little crazy.
You mean to say that he didnt fall in love, but instead, he pursued her for revenge?
Sir Edgar must be joking right?
Ed looked up at Sagastar with a smile on his face. However, seeing Sagastar looking extremely serious made himugh out loud.
You are being very nave now too, arent you?
If all he wanted was to love, he could have simply waited for her. Believing that Alvenis herself woulde to realise that she gave him a fragment from her heart that would never fade thats love, Sagastar. But sailing toward her is revenge. Knowing that she would nevere back, the fisherman never even considered forgiveness. Alvenis deceived Monferrand and also deceived herself. And yet, she gave Monferrand some hope when his piece wasnt the same as others How angry must Monferrand have been? When he clenches her throat in such rage, what else is left but revenge?
Unsurprisingly, the vision of violence cooled their surroundings. Sagastar struggled to find the words to continue their conversation.
He might have wanted to ask her to love him again, to give him another chance? To do that, he shouldnt just wait quietly, right? He needed to go and catch her. Who knows. Maybe Alvenis, who might eventually realise the feelings she had overlooked, would be impressed by that?
I guess you could be right
It was the first time ever that Ed reacted positively to what others spected, so Sagastar asked out of surprise.
Yes?
That it could be. In fact, the best ending for Monferrand was to get back to Alvenis.
Yes. Thats what I mean.
But that changes everything, right?
Well, Im not sure about that.
Then what did he want to do in the first ce? Do you know?
How can I understand Monferrands inner feelings?
Ed turned away from him as if he were no longer worth talking to. It left Sagastar feeling wronged to be treated like he didnt know what love was, but he couldnt say anything. Feelings and actions leading to obsession, fights, and pursuit must be true for love and hate, but Sagastar only had a peaceful rtionship, so he was simply unfamiliar with that feeling.
Is it too far-fetched to admit that its love?
Sagastars suspicions suddenly arose.
Can it be that what Sir Edgar is looking for is love? Bute to think of it, I cant imagine Sir Edgar giving normal affection to anyone.
Sagastar stared down at his admiral who had taken a seat. Although the traces of his anaemia and injuries were ring, his characteristic baby face remained the same. When he caught the impression that Ed appeared like a young man, a realisation dawned on him. Ed was still single. Looking at Eds face, Sagastar thought he should offer him some advice as the head of household with two young children and 10 years of marriage. He wondered whether or not he should tell Ed to put aside his thoughts on revenge or love-hate, if at all possible.
But but Sir Edgar
..?
Ahem! Hmm!
..?
Thats Love
***
Lightning shed through the cracks of the hull. A roar of thunder followed. As if they were trying to break it down, the crashing waves pounded and wed at the stern countless times. Lil watched anxiously at the foam sshing through the wooden nks. When the current became more and more violent
Bang!
the grain of wood began to crack
Boom!
and seawater seeped through the gaps
Dung!
The waves broke through the wooden walls. When the baptism of water was pushed in, a gale like the breath of a giant hit her. But just as quickly as it entered, the wind was swept away again and another raging wave broke through the hole and tried to grab Lil who was tied to a pir.
The cabin was flooded in a sh. The heavy stern sank and plunged into the sea. Lil suddenly had to hold her breath, not even given the time to fullye to her senses. Her airless mouth flitted when the foam wrapped around her. Her whole body seemed to be crushed by the huge swirling waters. Lil had to fight the urge to breathe, but her mind was desperate to suck in something, anything to live. Eventually, Lil couldnt stand it any longer and inhaled the water that filled her mouth. When the cold stream rushed down her throat She opened her eyes wide.
Hwaaa!
Lil not only struggled to breathe, but she also struggled with her body due to the shock and despair. However, she couldnt move. Lil slowly became aware that she was in the middle of the cabin, not drowning deep below the surface.
She caught her breath like a newly resurrected man.
Dream It was just a dream I dreamed of the Bell Rock sinking
As soon as the feeling of relief fell over her, lightning struck. The cabin became bright as the thunder roared.
When the tension finally left her stiff shoulders, Lil eventually lifted her head. Rainwater seeped into the hull and intermittently dripped from the ceiling. Opening her mouth a little, she tasted the salt water falling on her forehead and around the bridge of her nose.
When her mind grew clearer, Lil listened desperately to the movements on the upper deck. However, she could only hear vague noises, making it impossible for her to gather any useful information about the current situation. Bing obsessed with the inaudible voices, she lost track of time and the more dull her reality got, the more vividly her dream came back
People who generally held easy-going dispositions in life might be exceptions, but those who dont, were naturally drawn to fantasise about their own catastrophes. Lil fitted thetter category perfectly. She could clearly imagine how her life would end and as a living and breathing creature, the stopping of the heart was fundamental to it. To get there, the first steps she would need to take were tond on the principality of Loti and enter the mansion where she would live with Cesar. Followed by carrying Cesars child in her stomach.
However, it never urred to her that her death would entail the Bell Rock being overturned. It was more shocking than the end of any imagination she has ever coulde up with.
Lil was clearly brainwashing herself.
No! in must be trying to figure something out. Everything might still be good up there
Chapter 163
Chapter 163Previous
Because the mutiny on board isnt caused by starvation or abuse, it will go moderately. Of course, its different fromnd rebellions. Manpower and supplies are limited due to the size of the ship, and theres also the constant threat of nature. In addition, if they were to kill each other, it wouldnt be unheard of for us to all go down together. Because of this, the League has politically established its organisation to prevent such mutinies.
Still, an ominous feeling pierced Lil like a needle.
Anybody there? in! Jericho!..
Thunder covered her pathetic screams and a crackling sound hurled around the room. The waves were so strong that the objects that couldnt find any grip fell to the floor and rolled around. As a matter of fact, the only thing that remained fixed in the cabin was Lil.
The ropes around her torso and shins pressed her back against the wooden pir in the middle of the cabin. Her hands were equally bound behind her back, caught between her body and the pole and as time passed, her wrists were bing sore due to the scuffing of the rope.
Lil twisted herself to try to make it out somehow, but the girdle only grazed through her skin painfully. As her skin began peeling, it felt like she was getting burned. Ironically, this particr type of pain reminded her of Ed.
Well, of course, Im thinking about him he was our doctor after all
However, in reality, it was unclear to Lil whether it was her body that was exhausted or her mind that was suffering. Because the pain in her chest was something that didnt seem to have been caused by any injuries
How funny Ed was a doctor who only treated physical injuries. So, its amusing how it seems like Id beg him to ease this pain in my heart which cant even be seen Its terrible and beyond shameless that Im thinking about someone whom I pushed to their death with my own two hands
Lil kicked her heel against the pole.
Thump Thump
Perhaps I can loosen the rope if I keep kicking my feet Thinking about Ed is distressing. The situation Im in is already hard enough to deal with, but on top of that, Im starting to lose my mind I need to think about something else like how I can get myself out of here
After her foot hit the pir a few times, her toe touched something. Lil recognized it at a nce. It was that weird looking object from Eds bag. A wooden face made of ebony with white painted eyes, nose and mouth. Lil couldnt fully understand the expression it held, but she got the impression it wasughing at her.
When lightning stung all over the hull, the brightly-lit sculpture seemed to open its eyes and smiled.
Whats so funny?
Of course, the sculpture remained silent.
Is it funny that I threw him overboard and ended up like this myself?
After spitting out sharp words, Lil shut her mouth as if she had made a slip of the tongue. The ghastly face, caught in the gap between the boards and covered in filth, moved with the heaving of the ship, making it appear to be nodding. shes of lightning beamed and illuminated the ck bloodstains surrounding it. Traces that pierced Lils chest immediately.
Punishment?..
Is this my punishment?
The face was no bigger than the palm of a hand, and the two white dots for eyes looked just like the green eyes she knew so well.
How strange. I cant even stop myself from associating those white eyes with green ones
Lil bit her mouth painfully. Although she knew she mustnt get agitated, the wooden sculptures face cast a bizarre shadow,ughing silently at Lil.
It was its gaze on her miserable situation that further heightened her sense of shame.
Stop staring at me.
Lil felt strange. It felt like facing a resurrection. An ominous foreboding that it would soon talk to her in the form of a living thing with a mouth that held no expression, no liveliness, and no breath made her unable to stand it.
Stop looking at me.
But its torn mouth whispered softly.
Look at you
Lil tried to turn away from the sculpture, but her movements were limited. From the corner of her eye, the unrelenting jilting continued to disturb her.
This is entirely your fault. Its because you made the wrong decision. You are aware of this, arent you? You shouldve listened to Ed What if he wasnt a spy? Then there wouldve been no mutiny, and the Bell Rock wouldve arrived in Serlio long ago But you didnt attempt to listen. You assumed there was no need for you to hear him make excuses. You only had to look at Cesar to convince yourself that Ed was in the wrong. How cruel He probably called out your name even when he was dying
As lightning struck again, Lil shouted, ring at the sculpture with resentment.
I know!
Her irregr breathing sprang out like someone who had been stabbed in their vital organs. Even Lil had spected that Edsst hope was herself. From the circumstances so far, she could only conclude that Ed was attached to the Bell Rock because of her.
He took on such a ridiculous risk by not running away even when he was caught by Cesar Why did you do that?..
She realised it only after asking her opponent dozens of times. Someone who was not there anymore. It was a question that Ed had already answered. The slow one was Lil. His answers had overtook her questions, and she simply couldnt keep up.
{ Then why do you look like this only to me?.. }
He told me so directly.
{ What do you mean, what? }
She continued to hear the voice that she couldnt understand the first time.
{ What do you think Ive been tailing you around for?.. }
If I hadnt seen the sketch, I wouldve never known till the very end.
{ What do you gain by erasing the past and hiding in one of your shells? Convenience? I thought you would stop deceiving yourself in front of me, so why did you go back to being so stubborn again?.. }
Lil looked back on those iprehensible sentences with more meaning this time. Standing there, in the middle of that room, she stared pathetically at her terribly slowprehension. Answers to her barely articted questions found her all too fast. She lowered her head as she gasped for breath, and her all too familiar body came to view. Her slender waist and bulging chest were visible from under her shirt.
She suddenly realised.
From a certain point, Ed could see the real me Perhaps, since then
{ At that time, youre the one who asked! You asked if I wouldnt mind regardless of who you are. You wouldnt ask that if you wanted to go back to how we used to be. So I gave you my honest answer }
That was the moment when I asked Ed if he wouldnt mind regardless of who I was. At the time, I was so ovee with joy that I didnt get to closely look at Ed. But, patching the pieces of my memory about Eds face together, I think he was actually very surprised. It was the first time I saw that always smirking face so bewildered. Ed usually expressed his bewilderment when his curiosity was sparked or whenever he found himself in a new and interesting situation. Just like an explorer or researcher. But at that moment, I saw Ed genuinely surprised, even with a sense of rigidity, as if he was seeing a ghost. A pure look of embarrassment that went against his usual personality. Still, he didnt make any slyments upon seeing my true self. His inest response is actually the most suspicious.
Ipletely misunderstood the change in his behaviour. I got confused because it ovepped with the time I told him that I finally epted him as part of my crew. But now I know, it was because Ed was looking at a woman. And when he caught me with my birch sap on deck, when heined he was feeling depressed and med me for it, he was definitely facing me as a woman. He had those exceptionally brilliant eyes
Lil has always been instinctively sensitive to the lustful gazes of men whose unspeakable emotions flowed like a well. After all, that was the reason for her existence as a woman. Lils life had been a constant journey of finding the best bidder to whom she would give her womb. As she has been doing it for years, there was no way she wasnt aware of it. Seeing his embarrassing emotions overflow despite him wanting to suppress them couldnt be denied as Lils mere intuition alone. Lil knew well that his feelings were so pure that he didnt even know how to hide them.
But Ed didnt seem to have let his emotions ovee him. He confirmed that to others I was still a man. Soon after my appearance changed from his perspective, he immediately tried to separate Marenzio from me. Although Ed frequentlymits crazy acts from a sane persons point of view, it has never been without good reason. So, his attempt to hide me from Marenzio was a judgement purely based on his own perspective.
Thats why Ed had no choice but to obsess over why I looked like that only to him. After all, its the same for me now too.
Chapter 164
Chapter 164Previous
{ By any chance Do you love me? }
Suddenly, the storm hit the Bell Rock on the cheek, causing the hull to heave from left to right. Mother Ocean held the ship in her grasp and shook it wildly. All kinds of bottles poured down, cracked open on top furniture and scattered across the floor. The sculpture, still caught between the cracks in the wood, shook its head madly. Whileughing, it pointed its finger at her when the shes of lighting beamed.
{ Your heart knows the truth so well that it shows you everything. So why cant you say it out loud? Are you afraid that it will all disappear once you open your mouth?.. }
Lil struggled to twist her body. Despite the ropes scuffing on her sore skin, she wanted to get away from the sculptures gaze somehow
{ You want me to see you for your true self }
ss bottles ttered sharply, and the wooden boards squeaked
{ Whats this if not deception?.. }
The entire world seems to be shaking
{ Ill ask you onest time, dont you feel like youre overlooking something really, really important?.. }
Kung!
Eds leather bag crashed into the window frame and spewed out its contents. Amidst various medicines and tools pouring out, one object caught Lils eye. That one white bead. Somehow, it looked a bit strange like it didnt belong there, like a child who innocently wandered onto a battlefield.
Lil stared nkly at it.
Peloris cor.*
In her memory, the voice of Bellus, who was holding up the pearl, rang vividly, as well as Eds voice and face shining brightly in Bellus blue light.
{ Shes decorating your hair }
Lightning broke her out of her shback. Startled by the thunder, Lils eyes widened before she anxiously looked back at the lingering pearl. All alone in this lightning-striking hell, that innocent little grain appeared lost. She wanted to pick it up, but she couldnt even stretch her arms, let alone move her feet.
I know it all too well
When the floor bounced like it was at the verge of breaking and all sorts of things sprang up in front of her, a world-like shock hit Lil.
I wont be able to find a little treasure like that ever again and Ill never meet someone like Ed ever again
In his eyes, she became apletely different person. Those beautifully sparkling green ores of his not only reflected wonder and respect, but also Liloa Lil had never faced someone as full of life as him.
Im sorry
The frustration and emptiness of losing Ed were suddenly hard to ovee.
Im so sorry
Again, that deserted road
A terrible sense of loneliness grabbed Lil. It bit and tore her entire body apart with its sharp teeth. Like an endless stream of piranhas enjoying their prey all at once. And her audience, who survived the storm that turned the cabin into chaos, booed the fool who killed the only person who understood her.
Dont pretend to be all pitiful. The guy you feel so guilty about is already dead anyway
She felt like she was going to be chewed on until there was nothing of her left. In the agony of her body being crushed, Lil let her consciousness die too
***
Feeling dulled, Lil slowly opened her eyes. As the sun had already risen, it was bright in the cabin. However, the light wasnt the reason for her to open her eyes. It was the sounds of several voices and footsteps drawing closer. Lil held her breath while wondering if something major might have happened.
The door of the cabin mmed open.
Fucking bastards. They are determined to die, I tell you
Im just a watchman, I cant just take over all their tasks at once
Are youining? They didnt manage to do anything about it anyway
Well, in the end we did stop sailing, didnt we? Is it their n to make us run out of food here?..
Let them try, it doesnt matter anyway. Since it rained, theres enough water. So its all good for now
Lil tried to turn her head, but her vision didnt go beyond her shoulder. Whimpering, she tried hard to turn her face either left or right, till someone grabbed her chin.
Captain.
Who
Lil recognized the face that popped in front of her. Joe, the helmsman, pushed a cup against her jaw that he was still holding. Lil managed to swallow half of the water that was suddenly pouring into her mouth, however the rest of it trickled down her chin. As Lil started to cough, Joe pretended to tap her on the back while whispering.
Four sailors died in the stormst night, so the rest of the crew refuses to set sail. Its bing a bit of a nuisance now that theyre starting to beat people up I even saw some getting dragged away But dont worry too much. Those who remained on the Bell Rock are much tougher than those who retired, and Julio cant do anything to in anyway
Get off!
..!
A sailor jumped out from the side and kicked Joe.
I told you to give him water, but it seems youre feeding him something else instead.
Joe tried to stand up but hesitated when his opponents gun stabbed him in the stomach. Julios subordinateughed and poked Joe again.
Seeing the sailor threaten Joe with his gun, gives me a pretty good impression of the situation on deck apparently fighting with mere fists isnt enough anymore.
Lils eyes rolled back, writhing unseemly.
Hey! What are you doing!
Once more, Lil was reminded of the fact that being tied up was a ridiculous hindrance. So instead, she spat on the sailors approaching face, however he retaliated quickly by swinging his gun at Lil. When the gun hit the pit of her stomach, her eyes shed white, and the water she had just drank came back up again. As Lil bent over, the sailor dragged Joe out.
Come on, tie him up
Another voice was heard.
Even when she was about to lose her mind, questions kept filling it.
Who are they tying up? Are they leaving me like this? What are they going to do with Joe?
I never liked this guys pale skin either. Its like these two imperial bastards got bored onnd and tried out their luck on water
Get your hands off. I walk
Lil immediately recognized the answering voice.
Those bastards
The clear sound of fists hitting someones face was heard.
Unbelievably. Theyre even beating Cesar.
Lil tightened her grip anxiously. A shard of ss she got during yesterdays mess sharply stung her palm, nheless she had been holding on to it just in case she got a use for it.
Getting tied up myself was kinda expected, but I cant believe Cesar got caught too.
Lil shouted to stop the fists from beating Cesar up.
Stop it, you crazy bastards! Do you think a navigator who was treated like this will cooperate with you guys?
If not, well just cut off his ears. Just like you did to us.
Imbeciles. You cant make people move like that.
You think we cant? My brother crawled like a dog because he didnt want his ears to be cut off With an imperial on his back.
Cesar was tied to the other side of the pir to which Lil was tied. When they were done, the sound of spitting was heard. Lil, having a hunch about what just happened, twisted her head to the side.
Dont tell me they just spit Cesar in the face
Lil didnt know what to do and waited for them to disappear from the cabin. As soon as the room became quiet, Lil took out the piece of ss.
If I want to do anything, I first have to loosen the ropes on my wrists.
It was a very slow taskpared to how easily her finger was cut, but Lil was determined to do it. Not long after, it suddenly hit her that Cesar remained too quiet. Lil tried to look back at Cesar. Of course, in reality, she only twisted her neck a bit.
Cesar?
Cesar, its you, right?
Feeling the warmth behind her back, she heard the man sigh. Lil confirmed that the sound of breath was without a doubt Cesars. Relieved, Lil scratched the ss de again and muttered.
Im sorry. Wait a minute. Ill untie you soon
I was detained for refusing to change my testimony.
Her fingers stopped abruptly. Cesars voice alone already gave an awful lot of information. Lil chewed over the sentence. She felt abination of remorse, resignation, and resentment even though she didnt want to acknowledge it.
Because, in the end, it felt like everything had failed
Footnote:
Peloris cor. = ms heart. Or in other words; pearl.
Chapter 165
Chapter 165Previous
Im sorry.
No, Liloa.
This happened because I fell too short. I should have cracked them down sooner, but I couldnt. Its driving me insane Did anything happen on deck?
Its all my fault that they can go on a rampage like this. Half of the old crew retired due to the offer I made them
Didnt you get hit? Did you get injured?
Lil didnt bear to ask if he had been spit on. She thought shed better free herself quickly and see for herself, so she moved her hand again. But even in the midst of worrying about Cesar, she was tempted to ask who wasmanding the helm.
The two people who know the route best are tied up, so who the hell is going to move the ship? This is insane, but I have to ease Cesars mood first
in took the helm.
Huh? Oh, okay
Of course, in didnt agree with Julio. After I refused, the old man took over for everyones safety, and an officers meeting is currently in progress. One of Julios conditions was to vote while you were still being detained. In a fit of rage, one of our men broke one of his crews arm. The atmosphere got worse after that, three more were injured when they demanded to release you. They wanted to iste me as well, thinking I could influence the decision of the crew, so I came down voluntarily.
Lil couldnt help but question why Cesar came down here himself.
Why did you do that? And why do you let them treat you like this? Theres no way youre pleased with something like this I dont want you to be humiliated too. Im sorry Im so sorry I cant stand it I would rather have you on deck right now, whats the point of being here? They still follow you I dont understand this at all
Lil suddenly realised something and breathlessly swallowed her words.
The sailors up there arent the sailors from the Navy he swore to lead and protect
Because youre here.
Im more concerned about you than the crew.
Her hand, which had continuously scrubbed the ss shard against the rope, stopped. At that point, she had already cut halfway through the straps around her wrists, and they would bepletely undone with just a little more. However, instead of finishing the job, the shocked Lil opened her mangled palm and the shard of ss she had been holding tightly fell down helplessly.
She could hear his stable breathing behind her back. With her hair most likely touching his shoulders, they were close enough to reach, but their position made it impossible for them to look in the same direction. Ironically, she thought that this fact really reflected their entire rtionship.
Lil struggled to lift her head when her eyes began to fill with tears.
When I was young, I had a doll. She was so pretty that I always carried her with me
I dont know why I liked dolls back then. Maybe because I was so young? Or perhaps it was because I was only allowed to have dolls, and not allowed to like other things
Anyway, I introduced the doll to anyone I came across. I named it Philly, that way her name was close to mine. But people didnt seem to think of Philly as anything special. When I talked to them with a proud heart, they didnt get amused or even faked their interest. I didnt realise it at the time
What are you trying to say?
I was sad that no one else thought she was pretty except me. No one else loved her as much as I did. Why didnt anyone else think she was precious? It was devastating Even though I boasted about dressing her up, they never acknowledged her. Slowly, my perspective started to change and I questioned myself that maybe she was indeed really ugly. Maybe I just liked weird things. Maybe I was wrong. I struggled with such thoughts till one day, Philly appeared shabby to me too
The process of losing her confidence was excruciating. Lil remembered her younger self starting to run around anxiously in her round-toed shoes. It was only now that she realised she hasnt changed much since then.
And so, in the end, I threw her away
She felt so pathetic that she broke out in tears. Feeling stuffy inside, she wanted to grab her chest, but her body still couldnt move.
You have no idea how heartbreaking it was. But as I spent every day regretting it, in my mind Im throwing Philly away over and over again.
She ran out of breath as she knew she had a decision to make.
With everything thats going on, how can I ever run away once we reach Serlio? I simply cant leave my anxious crew behind. I cant turn a blind eye to the sailors who defended me and endured Julios violence, even though their fears reached its peak due to the naval inspection. It will be terribly irresponsible of me If I dont want to go, Cesar will listen to me. But can I even muster up the courage to tell Cesar that? Going back to Panichi will put us in a very dangerous situation But whereas I have a sense of responsibility and attachment as a Captain, for Cesar, it will be like returning to a living hell
How should I tell him this? Once I tell him that hes going back alone, I state more than just a simple will. Its me revealing the kind of life Im choosing. A life that Ill never give up for him
Lil didnt want to tell Cesar that. To be more specific, Lil didnt want Cesar toe back with her to Panichi. But regardless of whether she wanted to go back alone or not, Cesar would follow Lil the moment she mentioned Panichi anyway
Then shall I begin to cut off his leg?..
She heard the all too familiar hallucination from somewhere.
Oh. Or will it be more convenient if I cut off your tongue so you will not be able to speak in the first ce?..
The god of deaths voice was mixed withughter.
Lil wasnt surprised to see Mortu in Eds cabin. The grim reaper, who received her grave gaze, slit her mouth while smirking. Her mouth was ripped open from ear to ear. As her chin fell open onto her chest, Mortus silent sneer became thicker. With his ck mockery drawing closer, Lil looked around. It was incredibly dark even when this cabin used to be a ce of brightness despite theck of amp, and such darkness made Mortus appearance even clearer.
I think I now know why I fell asleep here so peacefully. There was no Mortu. There was no God of Death in the cabin where Ed was Perhaps because it was too bright.
At that time, the shadowless God of Death did not dare to hold out his scythe. But after that day Mortu was like a bat that flew into every crevice its owner had disappeared to.
Lil looked straight at her uninvited guest.
Its amazing that I finally thought of looking at a face I didnt even know where it was attached to.
There was no specific appearance for the hideous monster that lived in fantasies. The ck shape Lil saw in mythology books when she was a child was only the start of her abstractions. Later, when her maddening mind created a shadowy stain, she became more and more terrified of it. And the more frightened she became, the more terrifyingly clear the shadow became. Lils fear and despair were the chisels and hammers that carved Mortu.
The voice of the god of death prated her head.
Did I not tell you? Among the things I brought to the other guest, were sometimes bones and flesh that did not belong to you But, in the end, he still epted them
I know Now I know
Then, should you not make sure this will not happen again?..
Okay, it wont.
Pretending to like it without actually liking it That is no fun, my dear regr customer
The darkness opened its arms temptingly and made room for Lil. Usually, she slipped under his arm and hid. But no matter how well she thought she was hidden away, Cesar consistently found her and held out his hand. When that happened, Lil had no choice but to repay her saviour with the weight of her own heart, moulded from only the best pieces of flesh. And of course, Mortu was there to help them with exchanging their rewards. It was so painful, but no matter how hard she tried, she simply couldnt give him the same thing. She only hoped that the meaningless mass of flesh could be made into an illusion and be epted.
However, now it was clear to her that Cesar had been locked up with her all along, crawling and rolling on the floor of the same cold castle. She couldnt make his days, chased by the darkness, fearful and painful at the sight of flowing blood, carry on into the future.
Lil wasnt pretending to like it but not actually liking it. Even though she had never thought of taking his flesh for granted or that she could ever turn a blind eye to Cesars sacrifice, she still felt sorry for realising it toote.
If youre as sick as I am, then how much pain have you been enduring? No human is born for the sake of others. No matter how much Cesar tries to go with me, hes not supposed to. I cant allow it any longer. Of course, I also
Without saying a word, Mortu opened his arms wider.
How long have I been in that hellish nest? For far too long, Ive been searching for some peace and quiet in a ce I shouldnt. Did I really believe that the darkness, which is infinite in volume and depth, would excrete a peaceful ending
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 166
Chapter 166Previous
Do not be mistaken. I came to see you today to tell you that you cannot have just anyones flesh anymore
No answer? I guess I will just rip it off his body then
No. Definitely not Cesars. Dont you dare rip it off. Even if Cesar offered to take it off himself, I wont let you have it. No, I wont even give you a chance to take it off.
Lil had always been unsure of what was best for Cesar and herself. But now, she realised that this ce was no longer their home. They had to get out. Perhaps Cesar would insist on staying inside the castle, however, Lil had decided. She would hold his hand and run away.
A giggle pierced the darkness.
Do you think he wants that?
I dont care anymore! Its what Ive decided!
Away from the castle, her bare feet stepped on the grass. The des of grass lying in the wind and tickling the soles of her feet startled her. A world of bluish-green crunched between her fidgeting toes. Not used to looking directly into light, her sour and cold eyes were eventually directed to the sky. The sunlight illuminating the fields didnt allow for darkness. The scenery looked like the decor of a big stage, with the spotlight turned on them, making her feel like she could run everywhere.
The wind blew fervently. The wind, her old friend, seemed to cheer for her return.
Like that, she looked up at Cesar, someone who might be hesitating.
Shepletely understood his hesitation.
I know how it feels to hesitate due to lingering feelings. But hes a human being who shines in a different way than me. Just as my light is meaningless in front of him, I also cant see the purpose of his. And together we lost sight of each others light and sank into darkness But even despite that, I always thought we would be happy if we shared everything in the dark against the beauty of the world.
But Cesar thrives in a world where he is the main subject. Thats also the way he should have lived. Im just sorry I realised it toote. This life already left a scar that I cant hope to heal in this lifetime, its just something I cant do. I always thought I was capable of it, but in the end, I have been killing him, him of all people.
Now I know I cant fill his holes. Wounds that can only be healed with light. I simply cant be that person because I dont understand his light
As Lil stared at the presence in the invisible darkness, Mortusughter slowly died down. No, she was unsure if Mortu was really disappearing or if reality wasing back to her.
Cesar called her in a low voice.
Liloa
Lil opened her eyes andpletely broke from her delusion.
You wont change, Cesar. You wont ever call Philly pretty. What saddens me the most and what upsets me the most is that even though you love me so much, you dont even have the will to take a closer look at Philly, whom I value more than anything
Thats nonsense. You just said that youre upset, but arent you the one whos always angry at me? Sometimes, or in some ways, it really feels that way
Cesar was still of the opinion that Lil should deny her anger. It made her patience explode. Her whole body burned as if it were about to go up in mes. She knew that Cesar treated her better than anyone else. However, Lil never felt grateful for any of that. To her, it was highly questionable if his treatment could even be considered as good. He treated her like a ss doll that would shatter when touched, which convinced him that he must protect her at all times. However, such behaviour only reminded Lil of the fact that she wouldnt be able to survive on her own.
Cesars ways continued even when Lil rejected him, and he never gave up on what he thought was right. Just like Lil.
Yes. Im angry. Why wouldnt I?
Why are you acting like this all of a sudden?
Why cant you take it for granted that not only ves but also I can be angry? Because Im merely your property? Because I was made for you and your children? Because Im an imperfect human being who cant do anything except for standing by your side and feel lucky enough to be loved by you?
You know what, whenever you do this, I feel offended. Youre putting words in my mouth. I never thought of you that way. You can do so much, and I believe you have such power.
If that were true, why do you think I cant live without you?!
Liloa. Im sorry to say this, but in reality, the world is a dangerous ce for women to live alone.
In a civilised society, are rankings still based on physical strength or skills? Is the person who can carry the heaviest rock also the one to climb the throne? As you said, if the Empire is such a proud civilised society, then those who are thinking about doing something to me must be seen as barbaric. If the Northern Ind tribe of the Western Continent is still considered as savage for worshipping power, why is our great civilization not ashamed of the same thing? Civilization needs to step up and get rid of barbarism. Why should I carry the burden of saving myself? The era of brute strength passed the Central Continent, and the Empire now defends its bloodline and gold. Yet, still only putting the weak into this physical logic is a malicious and crude tactic
The things Lil had been suppressing and enduring until now came pouring out like vomit. She fired her words without giving Cesar a chance to intervene.
Im so sorry for needing your permission to go somewhere I might or might not get beaten or raped, whether its dangerous here or safe there, Ill decline. Ill go the way I want to go. I wont lose Philly anymore.
Stop talking about such horrible things. How can you talk about those ideals when you know the reality of it? Only a few people live by the perfect ideals youre mentioning. epting the goodwill and protection of others is also a form of courage. Of course, I know your pride. I know how noble your blood is. I also know how great your contribution was at Pontenbach. I have never denied your excellence, rather I respected and admired it.
Thats hypocrisy. This cant be fixed by merely wrapping everything up with words of recognition After all, you still think of me as an immature child, one that needs to be taken care of and pampered. All the while you whisper to me that Im a queen. Your goodwill and protection are things that make me feel so wed Of course, no human being is perfect, but someone like you, who says that no one is perfect, does not even seek my protection. In your head, only youre the perfect one and only Im the wed one. So you never once, even when you fell down, took my outstretched hand. Why?! Why is that?
If I tell you that I want to be the Admiral. Youll be the first to say; Yes, you can. However, youll also immediately add that its impossible in reality. Have you ever thought deeply about why its realistically impossible? If you think about it, can you still say that? Its impossible to make this a reality because there are too many people who think like you!
Hear me out, please. Its frustrating whenever youre like this. Why dont you calm down first? Anger is just an outburst of temporary emotions. Dont you realise that arguing in such a heated state is exhausting? Theres no reason for us to be doing this.
Dont talk about reason in front of me when I witnessed your anger countless times. When youre angry, theres always a stern and valid reason, but if Im angry, its because of my irrational temperament. Im so tired of hearing that from you.
Liloa, you shouldnt speak so recklessly. If you think Im biassed, please calm down and point it out. Then Ill look back on my past behaviour.
How long have I remained calm and how long have I tried to talk to you? But when I did, you never listened. Nevertheless, you still tell me to calm down? Im done with that. If I calm down, the world wont change. If you, the one person who cares for and loves me, dont change. Why would the world listen to my whispers?
Cesars irritated sigh could be heard. His patience, like Lils, had reached its limit. But this time, she didnt care as she still had something left to say.
Rage changes the world.
Chapter 167
Chapter 167Previous
Thats enough. I dont want to talk to someone who insists on staying angry.
How ridiculous! This anger of mine is nothing more than a tiny spark. Its a match destined to die out by being trampled under a shoe!
As Ed said, if I were a real farmer
Someone like me will definitely be born after I die!..
if I can really sow seeds
This Empire will conceive, give birth, and nurture more and more hatred. Children who crawl out of wombs without knowing anything will be angry beyondparison to me. Theyll find theirrades and grow in strength.
They hold no power. How do you expect those people to move history? Theyll be swept away by the years and eventually live their lives quietly. People have lived thousands of years without that kind of purpose or will. Only a few leaders can do their part in life that can lead the times with them.
Dont get it wrong. Everyone can do their part. Its just that Ive lived without knowing it, but actually, everyone is given the same amount of power as everybody else withoutcking in anything. When they all realise that themselves, do you think the authorities can handle it?
Even if so, theyre mostly justmoners.
If you want the Empire tost, you have to acknowledge it. Fear it.
What do you mean? Fear what? Their anger and awareness?
Ed told me that a farmer doesnt need to mourn over what hasnt sprouted. Their mission will be passed on to future generations, and young farmers in the new world will treasure their seeds. Valuable fruits will be borne and splendid flowers will bloom eventually.
Lil affirmed, imagining a future in full bloom.
You should fear that the angriest of them all may not have been born yet.
Liloa. I cant follow your ideals at all
The world changes. I deeply believe in that. And I wont ever give this up no matter how much you dismiss it as nonsense. Its simply the kind of person I am.
Lil gradually calmed down. Thinking about that future made her feel relieved. However, that relief wasnt caused by her pouring out her anger. Rather, she wanted to go back to the moment before she said anything about it. She felt it wouldve been better if she had simply said that she would go her own way, but for some reason, she wanted to feel a little bit of understanding from him. Right from the start, she knew that Cesar would only look at it like one of her outbursts anyway, but still, she gave in to her impulse. Hoping that she would truly break free from Cesars grasp.
So, you want me to give analytical meaning to all reality and explore why? This is tiring. Loving you is so hard and difficult.
You once told me. You think its difficult because its unknown to you.
It was cruel to twist it like this, but it was inevitable.
But you know what, youre not the only one who doesnt know. Me too. I dont know and cant understand it whenever I see you talking about building a happy family. Its like seeing a person who is happy with a bunch of piled-up rocks. Im d that it makes you happy, but I dont know why youre particrly happy about it. I cant understand the kind of happiness youre talking about because I dont know how happy I will be if I have to let go of my dreams and be your wife.
Youre talking about this grand future, but does that automatically make me ridiculous for simply dreaming of having a family? Now Im ashamed of how I dared to ask you for a child. You whos dreaming of such a big continental n How dare you tell me that mine is insignificant!
As Cesar raised his voice, the pir where they were tied to shook. Lil felt his soaring body temperature and his rising and falling shoulders behind her back.
You dont have to get mad. Dont you understand it? Isnt it the same for you? Dont you look at me and see some crazy woman hugging a rock while saying she wont give it up no matter what? Hearing her say that it doesnt matter if it would cost her her life. That it doesnt matter if she dies, as long as nothing happens to her rock. Doesnt that sound insane?
You dont have to speak so cruelly. Are you dismissing my feelings?
Im not dismissing anything. Im just sad. I want to see you happy, but your happiness isnt the same as mine.
Theres no reason to remain a couple when we cant see each others brilliance All these years, we were just drowning in the depths of ignorance, longing for understanding.
After meeting Ed, Lil, for the first time in her life, knew how brilliant she was.
Im finally convinced that the things I so desperately hold on to arent stones, but seeds. I still remember how happy and overwhelmed I was. Back then, my first thought was to let Cesar know, letting him see how amazingly beautiful it was But now, I can only feel sorry for Cesar, who was dragged by this strange woman and had to degrade himself Hes just not that kind of person. When I think of his true self, those dazzling lights of the chandeliers of Sesbrone to mind
Lil could only hope that Cesar would ept the fact she wasnt the one who could acknowledge his brilliance.
Im not going to the Principality of Loti.
What is that
This ship is bound to go to Serlio anyway. Im sorry. Youll be the only one who gets off there.
What do you mean?
I cant possibly make you happy.
Cesar answered as if hed lose his breath at any moment.
Why
Why on earth
Were different. Its insurmountable.
A watery voice shouted.
Please! Stop saying were different!
Were vastly different, and our likeness is too little I cant go with you
So, after everything, this is it? Were you waiting for an opportunity like this? Have you always believed it wouldnt work out and that it would end on day? Did you decide to quit, now that I wanted for us to leave this life?
No! I imagined a future with you too! That I would join you in the Principality the moment I was ready, and that living like that would be rewarding in its own way!
Then why cant you get over it? I dont know why youre saying that we should stop here. You talk like its such a big deal if were different from each other.
I told you. You wont be happy I will never see your light.
How many couples do you think share the same thoughts? Having grown up in their own environment for over 20 years, they would inevitably have different values. But if theres acknowledgement and respect, will it even be desirable to persuade, appease and force the other party to share the same values?
Youre the one trying to persuade and appease values! Youre the one whos forcing the thought that if youre born a woman, you should feel happy in starting a family!
I swear I never forced you! I dont understand why you think that beliefs are such a hindrance to love.
Have I ever cursed at you or told you the Bell Rock was a mistake? Have I ever stopped you from rescuing ves? Or are you dissatisfied that Im not motivated like you? Did you think that I would be the same?
Cesar moved his body in an attempt to loosen the cumbersome rope. He twisted his shoulder fiercely as if trying to sever his wrist.
And how do you think this persuasion is happening in the first ce? Persuasion presupposes disagreement. Youre dissatisfied and so am I! I want to keep my ce as much as you want to keep yours, and I dont want to be dragged as much as you want to pull me with you!
And thats exactly why youre going to the Principality and Im going back to Panichi!
Frustrated, Lil regretted she dropped those shards as she violently twisted her wrist. The rope was already half broken, so she could be freed with just a little more strength. In her imagination, she had already thrown off all the ropes and ran somewhere.
Equality! God damn it I know I know its the right thing to strive for.
Yeah, equality, that great word. But for you, its a mere ideal. To you it doesnt matter if ites true or not, because it wont affect you anyway, right?
I wont deny that Im only contemtive of the ideology.
Its not the same for me. Its an ideal that I would sacrifice my life to if that means it mighte true Do you really want me to adapt to this world? Just live like this and die? Isnt it a waste of my eyes, my mouth, and my hands to live like that? Its aplete waste. Its driving me crazy. I feel like Im going insane. I want to speak up so badly, I want to shout that the world is terrible and that every moment feels like hell!
Theres no reason for you, who is already free, to yearn for freedom and cry for equality. Did I say you should stay at home? You are obsessed with the thought of being victimised.
I can go outside the house because you allow it, but I cant do other things because you dont allow it, right?
Liloa, please. Do you really want to advent national equality? How can I understand such an ideal that can merely be seen hanging from the horizon?
Lil tossed her fully unravelled rope into the wall. She felt pain for a moment and shrugged her shoulders. Her palms were tattered by ss shards and her wrists were covered with red marks.
If you dont understand, then stop. Stop questioning it!
Chapter 168
Chapter 168Previous
Lil angrily now swung her arms to loosen the ropes around her torso.
Dont you ever downy why Im doing this. Dont even dare to guess. I know your sympathy and your pity for me. But even if it looks bad, just be sorry. Dont offer your solution for a better life.
What did you
Realising that her tongue kept slipping out of line, Lil bit her lip hard.
Im sorry. I said too much.
Do you have any idea how much I love you? How can you return those words? So you dont give a damn even if I get hurt?
No, Im not taking your efforts lightly. Thats why Im really sorry
Dont be hypocritical! If youre truly sorry, you wouldnt be able to say this. I dont even want to hear any of your empty apologies!
There was nothing left to say. In fact, Lil did feel sorry for Cesars sadness, but she wasnt sorry for her decision to leave him.
Im sure Cesar will meet a sense of fullness thats iparable to what he has right now. It may be a presumptuous thought, but I clearly feel it. And I believe that Cesar is feeling it, too.
After all, Lil has always been confident that Cesar was a great man.
First, Im going to Panichi. But as I said, I cant continue being a Captain in the League, so Im going back.
What do you mean back? To where?
Sesbron.
Are you talking about Mireille?
Yes.
Was I worse than that Duke?!
Dont get me wrong. This is because I want to take off this shell and go back to being Liloa. I want to live as I was born. Ill go there, and no matter what happens at least Ill be able to live as myself.
Cesar kept quiet for a long while. He simply didnt seem to believe it. Meanwhile, Lil waited for him. She kept quiet even though she knew that Cesar was trying hard to suppress his sobs. Neither Lil nor Cesar was ustomed to tears, so Cesar held back his tears as clumsily as Lil did. His tears, that couldnt be wiped away, fell steadily like sands in an hourss. After what seemed like an eternity, a drop fell, and after another eternity, a second drop followed. Just like that countless eternities poured down.
I was wrong
Ill follow you in whatever you want to do
I was wrong. Please
I only have you
Cesar took a deep breath.
You
But his breath crumbled
Out there
With his breath tightening, it became difficult for him to utter even a single word. Whenever Cesar caught his breath, the pir swayed, and Lils body shook along with them. His pain echoed through her chest. He continued to mumble, but it was only intermittently audible. Even though he knew Lil wouldnt understand, Cesar impatiently repeated his words.
Dont leave me, dont
Im really, really sorry. I should have realised sooner. Im sorry for making you suffer all this time. Thank you for everything
Ah, no
Cesars hands suddenly groped Lils arms out of nowhere. Lil, who didnt know when Cesar had untied himself, caught his hand in a moment of surprise. Feeling that his sleeves were all wet with blood, he seemed to have freed himself in a hurry. When her palms became slippery from the blood that flowed from his wrists, she strengthened her grip on his hand again and again, fearing she would lose it.
I will try harder more If only I try it will work, wont it? You do whatever you want
No, its not going to work.
Liloa please It hurts so, so much
Lil ced her other hand on the back of his hand. When Cesar urgently exerted a bit of strength in it, the back of his hand, desperately bulging, had never felt as weak as it did today. His wrist, which had always been firm, was now trembling uncontrobly. Unable to stand it, Lil began shedding tears as she listened to the sound of his enduring sadness copsing between his teeth. His grip, feeling hopeful, softened with relief It was only then that Lil twisted her wrist out between his loosened palms
***
The Bell Rocks watchtower floated through the fog. Not only the bottom of the small wooden barrel but also its surroundings were covered with the whitish mist, it even clouded the sun.
The watchman, who sat in the tower, fidgeted with the telescope tucked between his legs. He came here in an attempt to avoid the bloody confrontation on the deck. His position as watchman was especially convenient in a time like this. In addition, he was part of Marenzios men. And Marenzio didnt really care about his whereabouts, so no matter how many fights were happening right beneath him, nobody would be interested in finding him, giving him the freedom to merely hum a dull song. Sitting in the watchtower with only his head sticking out in the fog, he felt like he was a god ruling above the clouds. The sailor stretched a little and crossed his ankles on top of the railing.
The Bell Rock has remained stationary for a while now. When even the sun couldnt be observed due to the obstruction of the thick sea fog, looking for inds they could use as reference was impossible too, making their charts useless. Moreover, the captain and the navigator, the two most experienced sailors who memorised the sea route to the extent they could sail it with their eyes closed, were detained, so the rest of the crew were helpless until the fog cleared. That was exactly why the watchman felt that all the shouting down there was useless. No one could even guess the direction they should head. At this rate, it could be considered mercy and luck if they wouldnt starve to death.
The watchman was thinking of a way to pass the time leisurely and decided to go for a nap. The song he hummed was like a luby, and he sang it continuously as if it were endless. However, at some point, the lyrics of his song, which had been heading to an unspecified ce in the fog, stopped.
The hand of a ghost wadded through the veil of thin air. The watchman clearly saw it and in an instant, a chill ran down the back of his neck. He quickly straightened his posture and pulled out his telescope.
Thinking it must have been the hand of the mist ghost, he recalled that the number of ships stranded in the belly of the fog, led by that hand, was countless. It was a familiar myth about a ghost who would remain hungry no matter how much it ate and therefore would constantly stretch out its hand to grab boats that snooped around in order to fill its stomach with another prey.
As sailors were people who feared ghosts more than death, the watchman hurriedly looked through his telescope. At nce, something was stirring the fog. It was far, far away, but the eyesight of an experienced lookout could catch even the slightest movement. He soon realised that it wasnt the hand of the ghost. Rather, it was an object that shouldnt be around here. The watchman suspected that he was looking at something in vain. But there was no doubt that
Is that a g?
A g. It was a g he had never seen before and its fluttering made the pattern iprehensible. The watchman knew it wasnt one of the Southern Leagues gs and the imperial merchant ships had no way of travelling here during the rainy season.
Time was running out for him to confirm his conflicting spections. One would think that the watchmen on ships tend topete as if they were racing to finish a meal, starting with a duel on who has the better eyesight, but those kinds of shows of pride only took ce in pubs. In reality, overconfidence and arrogance alone were enough to endanger an entire ship. Therefore, the assumption that their opponents watchman couldnt spot the Bell Rock wasnt even worth considering. There was no time to contemte this alone.
In an instant, the sailor looked down and started to shout.
Theres a ship!
The constant yelling on deck came to an end at once as silence swept away the sailors voices. Then, all their voices came together like dust forced to clump on a broom.
Its the Navy!..
Insane screams were heard followed by terrifying cries.
The Navy! Were all going to die!..
Aaghh! Why is the Navy here?! Why the hell again?!..
Shut up, you bloody buffoons! Stop making a fuss about it!..
Suddenly, the rigging tightened as if someone was climbing the mast line. The watchman had been studying their opponents g without moving before he nced at his uninvited guest who poked his head over the railing. It was in,ing up to see the situation for himself. When the anxious watchman handed over the telescope, in immediately snatched it.
The sailor informed in nervously.
They have a lot of ornaments on their lines, so I cant figure out which one their official g is. Do you think its the Navy?
in was adept in his identification. Everyone, including the watchman himself, knew this. in had worked several years at an imperial merchantpany, so he was familiar with anything rted to the aristocracy. Thanks to that experience, his fellow sailors could now also easily distinguish the marks of an aristocratic ship they didnt know about before. But this time, their opponents ship was a little strange. The watchman, who agreed that ins knowledge was as good as the captains, tilted his head uneasily.
But I normally recognise the shape of Legardon well.
The Imperial Navy g, the Mahin Royal g, and the Legardon g were the three gs that symbolised the Southern Navy and they were also the three patterns that every watchman needed to know.
in muttered his next sentence like a groan.
Its not Legardon
Is that so?
The watchman was so relieved that he didnt look at ins expression and for a moment, hope shed across the brightened mans face. He also regained hisposure, thinking that there was indeed no way he wouldnt have noticed Legardons sails.
However, in lowered the telescope with trembling hands. Fearful eyes confronted hisrade. Facing the contemtive boatswain, the watchman quickly hardened his smile. And as if to ridicule the mans premature optimism, a much more cruel deration was soon heard
Its Mondovis naval g
Chapter 169
Chapter 169Previous
***
On the rear deck of the Visha, three men were huddled together, each peering through a telescope. One was seated in an ornate chair, one was standing solemnly with one arm behind his back, and thest one had his back hunched over his telescope as if it wasnt working properly.
Standing most dignified among them, the man in the middle spoke first to his left and then to his right.
Did you see it?
Hmm.
And you?
Uhmm.
Tak!
Sagastar hit Captain Long on the head with his telescope, making the captain jump up while holding the back of his head.
I see you finally lost it.
Commodore?!
Did you begin to have this absurd delusion of bing an Admiral yourself since youre sticking close to Sir Edgar all this time? You dare to Uhm me?
Ed hung his arms over the railing, leaving behind the two men who started fighting. Two of his fingers went up his chin and then fiddled with his ear lobe.
Thats strange I think its anchored.
The storm already passed and the day has been calm for a long time now, so theres no reason for the Bell Rock to remain stationary
Ed picked up the telescope again. Because of the sea fog that drifted around like a cloud, the Bell Rock swung between being visible and invisible. It seemed to be motionless at first nce, but he wasnt sure.
Ed gestured to the waiting aspirant.
Raise the red g.
Yes, Admiral.
Sagastar, who was still in a small scuffle with the captain on the deck, turned to Ed.
Are we going to conduct an unannounced inspection?
Thats right.
Well switch tobat positions then.
We dont need armaments. Just have our guns ready and go.
But isnt that the pirate ship youve been trapped in?
Its a merchant ship.
A merchant ship?
Ed understood what Sagastar truly wanted to say.
You probably want to ask me why this merchant ship beats people like mere dogs.
There was a misunderstanding.
Ed smiled crookedly with a face that implied there was more to it than just a simple misunderstanding.
The tingling feeling of anticipation stirred his stomach. He felt like a predator who had locked his prey in a corner and was ready for the catch. As his heart beat wildly, Ed massaged his chest. He couldnt possibly stay calm and licked his lips with his parched tongue.
Misunderstanding his Admirals gesture, an aspirant standing to the side, eventually handed him some wine-vored water. Ed epted the ss, took a sip of the sweet water and gave the order to advance
The touch of the pure white mist stuck close to all the men on deck like a curious child. In addition, it was almost as if they could hear the giggling of a ghost from somewhere. The Visha, which hadnt dried up from the heavy rain the night before, was still damp and gave off the smell of a forest. As the ship cut through the mist, it moved heavily as though it was wearing a damp shirt that slowed it down. The officers sped their cors in frustration. They werent allowed to take their uniforms off and because the sea, where the sun couldnt reach, was extremely cold, they were left with no other choice than to endure the fog while suffering from a strange sense of strangtion. It wasnt just them who were soaked in tension. Sailors were reminded of various ghost stories. There were those who shook their shoulders, saying that it was because they had entered the skirt of the Ghost of Mist, whereas others spoke of the fragrant cigarette smoke of Mother Ocean. Having his thoughts lingering on it, Ed suddenly covered his nose, wondering if he was being possessed by the smell as well
After a few hours had passed, the Bell Rock was nowhere in sight. That fact alone made Edugh broadly enough to show his teeth.
She ran away.
Sagastar hit the railing with his fist.
Didnt they run away after seeing the naval g? As expected, its definitely a pirate ship.
That rat
Cesar came to mind. Knowing Lil, there was no way she would evade a naval inspection, so it was clear to Ed that Cesar had the final say in this matter. Ed pulled out the telescope covered with water droplets and checked the front again. However, all he could see was only a thickyer of fog.
With the support of this cane, Ed stood up.
Thud! Thud!
The sound of his cane making its way down the stairs was deafening.
Sagastar and Captain Long had followed him to the admirals office. The nave captain, unable to read the room, asked cheerfully.
Is it true that were looking for a sword? The sword of the Admiral, which is said to be one of the national treasures of the Empire?
As expected, nobody answered.
But the other day, you said you would capture them alive So, will you retrieve the sword without killing anyone?
Captain. Call a senior officer from Legardon.
Ah yes, Commodore.
The captain, finally feeling the unusual atmosphere, quickly escaped from the admirals office. Left alone, Sagastar looked at Ed, who was staring down at models around the Hangyang Inds.
Once their ship reaches Serlio, Ill lose them
..?
Hearing him muttering to himself, Sagastar became convinced that the Admiral was looking for someone.
Even though its true that he lost his sword, it feels like he has a much more important purpose than just that. He instructed us to capture them alive, that we dont need to be armed, and above all, he keeps talking about Alvenis and the fisherman Is he, perhaps, searching for a woman? Now that I think about it, that can be a very usible assumption.
Somewhere along the line, Sagastar started to depict an adventure novel in his mind. He often thought about what the admiral would do during his outings, and his idle time during the training in the Gulf of Gardel aggravated that.
Yes, a beautiful woman kidnapped by pirates. Shes so beautiful that even the Admiral couldnt help but fall in love with her. When he went to rescue her, did he witness a pirate and the woman being happy together? Was he caught sneaking in and then beaten? Sir Edgar and the woman? Could it really be like that?
Sagastar continued to nce at Ed. Ed was still so haggard, that the aspirant standing next to him had to wipe his cold sweat from his forehead every now and then. The whole sight made him look human and downright pitiful.
The sloops will move along with the flow of the current around the border of the mist. If a shipes out, it should be reported immediately. Have the Baor, the Simon, and the Clida turn around the border and join us here, then push it from there.*
Sagastar frowned and nodded his head.
Yes, I understand.
And
Yes?
Call the carpenter.
Yes?
Wrap the mast with a white cloth.
Sagastar looked at Ed with hesitant eyes. When the admiral nced at him and realized how clueless hismodore was to his intentions, Ed stared at him with familiar eyes. Eyes that were clearly saying, what a pitiful sight.
Were going to y the part of ghost.
Hence the white mast?
White mast and white bow.
Sagastar suddenly remembered the days of the Western Sea battles. The man in front of him managed time and time again to stealthily approach the pirate ships due to various oundish camouge techniques and then defeated them without mercy. So, he knew Ed was being serious. It was his intention to cover the Visha with a cloth and hide in the fog as if it were performing as a ghost in a childrens y.
Mhmm isnt it great?
Its going to be a lot of fun.
Ed hummed his next words like they were part of a song, but Sagastar had no idea for whom they were meant for.
You better hide
***
With all of its sails swelling tightly, a ship cut through the sea fog at full speed. On its central deck, everyone was aiming their guns or knives at each other. Dozens of weapons crossed and threatened their opponents. But among all of them was a clear sense of uneasiness.
Kriik, Drrrreuk, kkik!
The sound of the keel being scraped rang constantly. It was because they ignored the rocky bottom of the reefs and continued to advance.
Kung!
The bow of the ship rattled downward. As they caught the sea floor again, foam sshed from both sides and hit the deck.
in, seized by two pairs of hands, shouted.
You little brat. What are you doing!
Shut up!
Julio, who was holding the wheel, responded nervously with shaking legs. The young man, who had refrained from moving until he caught sight of the Mondovi warship, had now found himself in an impasse.
These men are all sailors of the same League. What youre doing isnt for Captain Valtano, nor is it helpful to the League. Its nothing more than a tantrum of a four-year-old! Lower the sails now!
So, what? You crazy old man, are you suggesting for us to crawl into the mouths of those Navy bastards then?
Nothing like that is going to happen. There hasnt been any conflict between the Mondovi Navy and the League for over two months. They mustve stood by, gnawing at nothing else but their two months worth of food because they had other purposes besides us! Running away is far more dangerous, you damn bastard!
What side are you even on, Grandpa?
What?
Footnote:
The sloops will move along with the flow of sea around the border of the mist. If therees a ship out, it should be reported immediately. Have the Baor, the Simon, and the Clida turn around the border and join us here, then push it from there.
Battle tactic: What we understood from this tactic is that the smaller Legardon Sloops will sail along the border of the mist, and the Baor, the Simon and the Clida, will also sail along the border but with a higher speed than the sloops. They will overtake them, turn into the mist eventually and sail back. This way the Bell Rock will be locked in. See the picture below.
Previous
Chapter 170
Chapter 170Previous
Courant said that the bastard doctor served in Mondovi, so doesnt that make all of this add up perfectly? He stole intel on the Bell Rock and fed it to the Western fleet, thats why the Mondovian Navy has been tracking us!
Or are Lil Schweizs words still clogging your ears?
in gritted his teeth at the mocking remark.
The ck Whales dedication to the League is deeper than anyone elses. And you certainly arent someone who can say those words about the Captain so lightly.
You must be fucking kidding me.
Look at the mess youve made. What is this? Comrades from the same League are pointing guns at each other!
Ha! Comrades? Were you guys even born in Marchand?
The South isnt divided. There is only one South
And you! An old man, who used to earn his living by licking the imperials asses
Julio raised his left hand. His fingers, which had been cut to different lengths, wriggled in disgrace.
Who are you to talk aboutrades?
Julio.
I was only 10! 10 years old! But those people rolled dice among themselves to decide which finger and how much they would cut off. Those bastards arent people, theyre demons!
His face flushed red as if he were about to shed bloody tears. When Julios subordinate ced a hand on his shoulder tofort him, in spoke with a softer tone.
Think about it. Even when there was an inspection from Legardon, you guys almost lost it. Everyone imed they were about to die, but what happened? Huh? Did anyone get hurt?
Even if youre afraid of the Navy, you need to keep your head cool.
Julio stamped his foot.
Who says Im scared!
He stomped and grabbed in by the cor. He stretched his fist out as far back as he could to threaten the old man.
Id rather die. But first, Ill kill them all, and then we can all go to hell together.
Julio. Theyre yourrades.
Stop this. Dont look at me, who is merely an old man, look at yourrades.
..!
The eyes that were burning with anger suddenly froze. Julio could easily beat anyone in a game of fists, but sailing was different. Sailing was a mission directly rted to life. As many lives were at stake, Julio had no choice but to be cautious. So, in calmly rebuked Julio.
We need the Captain and the Navigator.
Ill never approve of those bastards.
Julio. If we dont manage to get out of here and get caught by the Navy, well surely die. Not just you, but 200 people will all die together. 200 Sailors whomitted to remain in the League even after knowing a real war was approaching. What about their families?
But ins passionate speech was interrupted by someones loud voice.
Julio!
Courant, standing on the deck below, took off his hat and looked up at him. Julio first hesitated to return the gaze, but when their eyes met and he recognized the boy, he lowered his head and smirked. Julio then motioned for Courant to be dragged away, but Courant resisted the hands that were trying to restrain him.
Wait! Im a witness!
His remark made Julio pause.
What?
The Navigator had me watch his cabin! He kept saying that someone was breaking in and he told me to stay in the room so that I could catch the culprit. He said it was suspicious that there were signs of a break-in, but nothing was missing.
So are you saying it was the doctor?
No. Its not like that, but but if he was in some sort of collusion with the doctor, why would the Navigator entrust me with such a task? Its ridiculous to use the Navigator of being in cahoots with the spy when he ordered me to catch him. Theres nothing wrong with the Navigator!
Julio, who had been rolling his eyes for a while, suddenly nodded his head.
All right. Then lets just bring the Navigator.
Finally free, in replied while sweeping down his chest.
What about the Captain? It takes a Captains eyes to read the sea route
Unfortunately for you, I have to be the Captain if you want to bring the Navigator.
What?
Not the Lil Schweiz guy..
in squeezed his chin and bit his lip. Thinking that he couldve known that the kid would use this opportunity to threaten the officers with their vote.
It will be better if you decide quickly, wont it? Hurry up and raise your hand.
Splitting through the surface of the water, the Bell Rock waddled again. When a shower of water sshed to their left, everyone had to hold on to either the railing or the rigging.
You must guarantee the Captains life.
Ill guarantee it. Actually, theres nothing much to guarantee, as his life is going to be nothing more than a flys life now.
The officers exchanged nces. In the midst of their agony, the sound of the ship hitting a stone beak echoed through the floor.
in was the first to raise his hand, then two, three and eventually more and more hands followed. One of Julios men counted.
The total is 16.
Julio opened his mouth andughed.
Congrattions on your inauguration, Captain Julio!
A crowd that had gathered in a circle, pped and cheered among themselves. Seeing that, in cast a silent gaze on the other officers.
The new captain then approached in and patted the old man on the chest.
Now bring the Navigator.
Yes.
Captain. Wont you attach it?
Yes Captain.
in clenched his fists and disappeared to the deck below. Julio slowlyid each of his fingers on the wheel. As if it was an affectionate meeting, he stroked it several times. Rxing his shoulders, he ordered, proudly holding the wheel with both hands.
Lil Schweiz will be demoted to a third-ss sailor. Have him clean the floors.
The men leaning against the railing burst intoughter.
Hahahaha!..
Meanwhile, the Bell Rocks sailors shook their heads while sharing grim nces
***
A while ago.
Cesar had talked about memories, but Lil could only half-heartedly sympathise with Cesars stories. His voice mightve grown calmer as time passed, there were still moments when he couldnt stand it and shed tears. Whenever that happened Lil felt weak. Even though she didnt love him, that didnt mean she waspletely devoid of feelings for him. Cutting off those feelings was also for her a hard thing to do. Lil too sobbed, but bit her lip to make sure Cesar didnt notice.
How many hours have passed with us being like this?
Suddenly, in the background, was a dull sound constantly rambling through the hull. Lil was familiar with it, it was the sound of the anchor being lifted. A chill ran over her spine.
Whats the point in raising the anchor of a ship that cant be moved?
But soon, before she could even fully deduce the situation, the Bell Rock already staggered greatly.
Kkiiiik
Reefs scratched the keel and hull. The ship made its way through various seaweed bushes that grew under the surface and the rough-shaped coral colonies left numerous scars on the bottom of the ship. Lil looked around anxiously. She sensed that the fog hadnt lifted yet.
Im sure they wont be able to read the maps
I think weve entered shallow waters.
I think so too. Damn it, who the hell would do something so reckless?
Although she asked that, both of them knew it was Julio. It was clear that the madman was attempting to drag hundreds of their colleagues into the underworld with him. With no time to think, Lil resumed the struggle she had given up. She pushed her arms outward with all her might. However, and perhaps in a way to mock her, the rope felt even tighter than it did before. Still, Lil gritted her teeth and gave it her all.
Then, urgent footsteps drew closer and closer. The door opened and someone burst into the cabin. Still struggling, Lil shouted.
Why is the ship suddenly moving!
Captain, its me.
in?
Naturally, Lil stopped struggling, thinking that in would release her. But in seemed to be preupied with something else. She could definitely hear the sawing on a rope, but it wasnt hers. Lil panicked and looked back as far as she could.
Grandpa! What are you doing?
I need Cesar.
Free the Captain first, in.
No. I cant do that.
in whispered something in Cesars ear.
Mon
He was clearly saying something more, but after that, Lil could no longer hear him well.
What kind of information do you need to keep hidden from me?
Lil pressed in, widening her eyes.
What were you whispering?! in!
Im sorry, Captain. The situation is very urgent. Even now
Bam! Kkiikk
After impact a sound simr to wood being scraped over the teeth of a saw could be heard. Lil was still tied up and thus only wobbled, but due to the shock in fell down and rolled twops.
Goddamn it! That crazy Come on, mate.
in wasted no time. He got up from his fall and quickly led Cesar. Simrly, Cesar stormed out of the cabin without dy. Lil was stunned to see that he had left her behind. Not because she was saddened by his action, but because she had a hunch that some huge disaster was bound to happen.
Lil soon screamed like a madman. However, her body, which was full of injuries and hadnt eaten a single piece of bread, had no strength left.
After catching her breath, Lil yelled at the ceiling again.
Is no one there?! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!
She shouted three or four more times.
Captain? Captain!
Her tightly closed eyes shed open.
Jericho?
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 171
Chapter 171Previous
Its definitely Jerichos voice
Jericho started to cut the rope from the other side of the post. Lil didnt have the energy to feel disheartened about the fact that the rope was so easily cut, despite her having used all her strength to break free from them. Instead, she immediately fell to the floor like a sack of potatoes as soon as her body was released.
Jericho eximed in surprise from behind her.
Captain! Are you dead?
Her body had been tied up for so long that it convulsed to the point of numbness. Jericho carefully pushed Lil and turned her body over. When Lil managed to look up, she gasped as she endured the pain.
Oh! Whats this?
Ohhh, ughhh
Tsk tsk. Its a spasm. Youre having cramps!
Jericho clicked his tongue and massaged Lils limbs.
Your lips are all chapped, your nose is runny, and your hair is a mess. Your limbs are convulsing like this, too. Oh boy, Captain, youre in terrible shape!
Sit Situation Agh! Agh!
Uhh, what do you mean
Hurry up
Well, to put it bluntly, the Captain is no longer the captain. Julio is the captain now. It was his condition for bringing in the Navigator Please, dont be too disappointed in us. He held us at gunpoint And he was desperate enough to sail the ship over the reefs, all right? So what else could weve done? The one who values his life more is the one who loses. He was aiming for that from the beginning
Damn it! So, he finally made his move.
Her tightly clenched fist hit the floor. Lil opened and closed her fists multiple times in an attempt to loosen her stiff muscles. As time passed, her vitality gradually returned. Lil roughly wiped her face with the water Jericho had given her and began arming herself. As she stuffed a hard piece of bread, wrapped in a cloth, into her mouth, she spoke again.
But is that really the only reason why Julio ran out of control? Damn, I thought he had a bit of sanity left If he was always this reckless, Valtano wouldnt have kept quiet about this but reported it. So, why didnt he If he has raised him from a young age, he shouldve known about Julios tendencies
Thats part of it
Lil red at Jericho, who chewed on his hesitant lips.
What?
Mon
Come to think of it, when in whispered to Cesar, he also pronounced something beginning with Mon h h.
Lil pped Jericho on the shoulder and demanded.
What are you hiding? Out with it, right now.
Mo the Mondovi fleet.
What?!
The Mondovi fleet has arrived. When Julio saw it, he went crazy and had us raise the anchor.
Lil dropped the bread she was holding. She needed a minute to gather herself. Inplete disbelief did she look down at the fallen bread before turning to Jericho. Soon, her wheezing breath rose to her throat.
Why did you tell me this only now!
in said it would be better to take care of the Captain first before informing him.
As if that makes sense!
Lil struggled to rise from her position. She didnt have enough strength in her legs yet, but she managed to walk to the entrance of the cabin. Lil threw open the door and began running with a limp. She made her way through the tightly packed sea of hammocks. She passed white hammock after white hammock and even more hammocks swayed against the background of the dim deck. Despite seeing the same sight that wouldnt seem to end in forever, Lil rushed towards her goal. She ran, locking her eyes on the stairs. Her head became dizzy as she ran out of breath due to her exertion.
Eventually, Lil found herself clinging to the railing while struggling up the stairs.
On the gun deck, anxious sailors huddled and whispered. They formed different groups here and there, but what wasmon among them was that they all had nervous expressions. Only Marenzio was leisurely leaning against a pole, trimming his fingernails. Lil didnt stop and climbed further up until she stuck her head out onto the upper deck.
Up there, the pure white mist crawled across the wooden floor.
The Bell Rock had finally left the shallow waters and was sailing quietly. In the midst of all this, no one knew that Lil had stuck her head out. After all, everyones attention was fixed somewhere on the sea, giving Lil the opportunity to blend in. Wearing a hat with her hair tucked into it, she climbed the rest of the remaining steps. She calmly looked around her, finding the atmosphere as still as a mouse. The sailors were tightly clinging to the railings, masts, and rigging, keeping watch in all directions. Even the watchman, who stayedpletely still while being entangled in ropes while holding up his telescope, looked more like a marite.
As Lil nced up at the stern, she saw Cesar holding the steering wheel.
Its been roughly half an hour since Cesar took over the helm. Thats not enough time to predict Mondovis route It was Julio who spotted the fleet and moved us recklessly Although were still near shallow waters, it will be extremely difficult to not only locate the enemys ship but also our own because we didnt move under thorough calction
With the feeling of grasping mere straws, Lil looked up at the sky. Unfortunately, the sun was only visible as a halo. With even their shadows being nothing more than blurs, she had no choice but to admit it.
The Bell Rock is at such a disadvantage. No, Cesar is too disadvantaged. The Navy, on the other hand, mustve stayed on course. Besides, that ship surely wont be alone. There will be two or even more battleships that can gauge each others position by exchanging signals with their stern lights
Along with a feeling of despair that clouded her mind was the feeling of cold fog tickling her back.
In a case like this, we have no choice but to wait for our enemy to show up first.
Her eyes, blinking nervously, kept looking up at the stern. Although it was the hourss that she wanted to check, Lil met Cesars eyes and saw that he had already been staring at her. It was the first time she had seen his face after they exchanged their goodbyes. His hazy face in the hazy air gave her the impression that he was crying. Simrly, she felt like he saw her the same way.
Lil eventually lowered her head and moved to a different position. Even without looking, she could feel Cesars gaze, his damp gaze. She wasnt sure if there were truly tears in Cesars eyes or if it was a trick by the dampness of the mist, but Lil tried her best to think of something else.
Anyway The Bell Rock has no choice but to wait for the Navy to show up. I need toe up with a trick that will persuade these sailors to surrender. That trick is
Aahh!
..?
Searching for the source of the short scream, everyone turned their heads. The sailor, who was hanging from the main mast, pointed somewhere on the starboard side.
O Over there!
When they saw a bony and thorny figure floating through the mist, the Bell Rocks sailors gasped and collectively pointed their fingers there. Their opponent ships sails were white, and such whiteness extended to its mast and bow frame, making it look like a skeleton. Lil estimated it to be less than a hundred morts away
Move!
..?
The shout raised Lils eyes back to the stern. The voice belonged to Julio, who pushed Cesar away and grabbed the wheel.
Now that were out of the reefs, we dont need you anymore. I wont ever trust you.
The fuss was loud enough for everyone to notice. The officers exploded due to Julios act, which was nothing short of a deration of breaching their agreement.
You madman! Hurry up and hand the steering wheel over to the Navigator!
We voted for you on the condition that you bring in the Navigator!
Shortly after, one of the sailors close to the rear deck drew his sword and sprung up the pike of the ship. But Julio was the quicker fellow for immediately drawing his gun and shooting him without dy.
Bang!
All movement stopped at once. The sailors body, which had been hit in the chest, rolled down the stairs. And then, even before everyones shock was over, Julio unhesitatingly pointed his gun at Cesars head.
This guy is next.
Lil screamed in agony.
No!
Julios eyes found her.
Whos that?
Julio wasnt threatening at all, so Lil only looked at the gun barrel pressing down on Cesars temple. The blood in her body pulsated and raced through her veins. After Julios men kicked the back of Lils knees and made her kneel, a cold piece of metal touched the back of her head.
Right, Id rather it be you, Lil Schweiz. At least hes still useful.
Lil put strength on her neck and tried hard not to lower her head. But then, she instinctively felt that their right side became empty. Her head, despite having risen in temperature, instantaneously cooled down.
Shit! The battleship is gone
Its gone again!..
What?
The Navy battleship is gone!..
Chapter 172
Chapter 172Previous
Julio nced to his right. Because he could no longer see their enemys mast, Julio gnashed his teeth and grabbed the wheel again. In the meantime, he had cast Cesar to the left, leaving him to the rest of his men.
As time passed, the shape of the battleship appeared and disappeared twice more while constantly hiding its eternal presence. Lil was still on her knees, anxiously waiting for it to reappear, not knowing what kind of route their enemy was taking.
The feeling of missing an important detail tightened her heart, so Lil calmly reviewed the situation.
Im sure the fleet saw the Bell Rock too. Still, it doesnt make sense for them to keep the same distance as theirst position. Theyre obviously hiding.
Lil felt strongly that they were trying to close the gap.
But how? At some point, the thick wooden poles, like their masts, should be seen even with the naked eye. No matter how strong the sea fog is, if they can see us from their side, we should be able to see them too
Lil had been immersed in her thoughts for a while now and btedly realised that the muzzle that had been pressed against the back of her head had disappeared long ago. When she looked up, she witnessed that even Julios men were terrified, paying close attention to the movements on the sea.
Slowly getting up, Lil watched her surroundings.
A white hand rubbed across her elevated field of vision.
The mist was getting thicker and thicker.
And then, it faded
***
The Visha could move silently, without a single rattle, because the sailors only exchanged hand signals while pulling the rigging and rolling up the sails.
The shadow of a ship could be seen not far away and for an extended period of time, the Visha had been slowly approaching its target.
Ed turned the wheel slightly to the left and then kept it as it is. The impatience made his fingertips tingle, a feeling he highly enjoyed.
The Bell Rocks shadow slowly faded away again. It became visible in areas where the sea fog was light, then faded again in thicker areas. Ed took a pocket watch out of his uniform and pressed it.
It has been two hours since Clidast appeared But I already know where the Bell Rock will turn. So, theres no need to rush
***
Lils field of vision waspletely blocked by white mist.
It was quiet on deck.
She listened attentively. She was certain. There was definitely another sound that blended with the crashing of the waves and the screeching of the Bell Rocks masts. A birds cry was heard in the distance, but that wasnt the source of the persisting sound.
Lil focused desperately.
p, shoot
Shallow waves whined at the hull.
Still, nobody dared to move.
As the mist ran over her cheeks, the tightly clumped white mass flowed coolly
***
Ed carefully rxed his hand and gently fixed the wheel ording to the all too familiar movement. Even though the Visha was considered a medium-sized battleship, it was still much bigger than the Bell Rock. Knowing that, the image of his feet casting a shadow over the Bell Rock entertained his mind.
Ed put his left arm across the wheel and looked down at the opponents deck approaching at their starboard side
***
The haze of sea mist obscured everyones vision, while the tension of the sailors on board tightened to the point it could burst at any moment now.
Lil lifted her arm and swung it in front of her, trying to focus her vision in the midst of the hazy sight. She knew it was a futile attempt, but her rising anxiety would reach an unbearable height if she didnt try to do anything about it.
The ripples went on as the Bell Rock creaked
Rattled
Screeched
Theres definitely something in between the fog. Light, quite colourful, and somehow familiar Some wind Huh, the sound of wind?
As soon as she realised it, the wind blew. Starting from the bow, it swept the sea mist away as if cleaning whatever has been stagnant. Immediately after, the view that was revealed by the wind grew darker and darker. However, such darkness wasnting from the seas dark blue colour. It was an artificial colour close to jet ck.
A shadow fell over their heads. The source of the shadow was a deck that was much higher than the Bell Rocks. It was so high that it looked like it was topped by one full floor.
Lil slowly raised her head and witnessed how the shadow of a huge hull leaned toward the Bell Rock, thereby engulfing her face. One of the ships jet-ck gun barrels pointed directly at her, causing her frozen gaze to stutter along the opponent ships hull.
Above the uniformly protruding gun barrels, a noble golden band crossed its streamlined body. The engraving of the ships name in elegant handwriting on that golden background exhibited the fine taste of its designer.
Vi
When the remaining fog was pushed away, the name of the ship was revealed. The crystal clear namete shed before her eyes. Her knees began to shake even before she could read it aloud. Lil couldnt control her quivering lips nor her uncontrobly trembling body.
With a groan, Lil pushed out the words she refused to believe.
[ Visha ]
Visha
Blood drained from her face when she mumbled the name.
Oh how did they we couldnt even see
It felt so unrealistic that she wondered if she was looking at a hallucination. Lil wished for the fog to obscure her vision again. But cruelly, the fog was gradually dissipating even further. As her vision grew much clearer, the terrifying reality weighed on her, causing her to roll her immovable eyes to check the ships name te once more.
With it being the same, she was left with no choice but to admit their situation.
Admiral Retiro why is he here
The admirals gship was close enough to engage in hand-to-hand battle at any time. That feeling of intimidation made Lil instinctively take a step back.
Then, a scream pierced through the silence.
That single scream triggered dozens of shouts to fill the air. The sound of panic-stricken sailors loading irons invaded Lils ears. Finallying to her senses, Lil grabbed her waist
But, the captains horn was missing
She had no choice but to shout towards the foredeck.
Calm down!
However, Lil was in the middle of the main deck, a ce where she wasnt able to grab anyones attention the way she could on the rear deck. Chaos began to spread and a group of shift workers hit her on the shoulder as they rushed forward. Lil stumbled onto the railing and raised her head to the deck behind her. Julio was busily pacing around. However, Cesar couldnt be seen.
He probably took advantage of the gap and escaped.
Lil closed her eyes tightly to think.
Stay focused. Please think Under the guise of refusing to conduct inspection, the Navy will demand our immediate surrender If worsees to worst, I will have to take off my ne
Lil tried hard to suppress the thoughts about the rumours surrounding the admiral. However, all the evil deeds she had heard about cut through her efforts.
I cant let my sailors fall prey to his man-eating fish. Nor let their heads be skinned Ugh!
Lil banged her head in an attempt to erase the terrible image from her mind. Needing to prevent her crew from falling into the admirals insane inclinations, she even deemed that revealing her identity would be nothingpared to her crews demise. In fact, she was prepared to be dragged away like a dog
Suddenly, the captains horn sounded overhead.
All units to battle position!
Julio nted his foot on the railing and blew the horn again. Lil doubted her ears for a moment but subsequently let out a stunned groan when the floor beneath her shook. Vibrations reverberated through her feet.
Drruckk Kung! Drruckk Kung!
The guns on her left side pierced through the gun gates one after another.
Lil looked ahead again. On the deck, half of the crew was arranging their positions in perfect order, while the other half was mindlessly wandering around. She slowly backed away and settled in a blind spot just below the railing. From there, it was impossible for Julio to see her. Lil then made eye contact with one of the sailors wandering the deck before shaking her head and quietly pointing down. When the sailor looked toward the entrance of the lower deck, Lil nodded her head.
The cabin deck will be the safest ce. Even if things escte to a full-scale battle, at least they can defend themselves down there while waiting for everyone else to surrender
Chapter 173
Chapter 173Previous
It was a relief for Lil to see that her crew was escaping to the lower deck. Her next concern was Julio. Lil acknowledges Julios anger. She knew and understood how much he wanted to tear the empire apart.
But thats also his weakness, his blindness to the situation and his surroundings, caused by wounds far toorge. And because of that, he doesnt know the weight a captain has to carry. How cowardly it is for him to drag innocent sailors into his personal vendetta To make matters worse, any actmitted against the Navy will be regarded as a confrontationmitted by the League, so a war is doomed to break out.
Lil was determined to subdue Julio before such an irreversible catastrophe could ur. To do that, she first had to make sure that the gundeck, where Marenzio ruled, remained under her control.
Fortunately, it still is and as long as I convey the message well, Marenzio will follow.
Lil drew her gun and approached the stairs, pretending to take a fighting position while waiting quietly. Then, when a big, muscled man wandered between herself and the stern she jumped down. Lil, whonded lightly in the middle of the stairs, looked around the tension-ridden and heat-collecting deck. Several men were seen evacuating ording to her instructions.
Marenzio watched his former captain fall from the ceiling and gave her a chewy expression.
Did youe to tell me not to open fire?
Yes.
Hmm.
Listen up. Annunzio may dere war on the Empire sooner orter. Or it could be the other way around for all I know. But Im sure of one thing about the current situation The League isnt ready yet. If we start this now, theres no turning back. However, this isnt me telling you to surrender to the Empire. Do you understand?
Marenzio chewed on his lip while looking back at the trembling sailors carrying around cannonballs and sticks. Their eyes were filled with the fear of dying.
Marenzio murmured while pouting.
I cant help it then
Lil nodded her head and instructed.
Put down the munition and close the gun doors. When the timees, you need to keep your hands behind your head, just like when we were being interrogated. And onest thing, shells might start flying, so stay off the port side.
After snorting, Marenzio asked.
And as for the new Captain?
Julio
Lils words were cut off by a loud warninging from the Visha.
The vessel that refused to be inspected, disarm!..
Despite the order, there was no sound of dropping weaponsing from the Bell Rocks upper deck.
I repeat, the vessel that refused to be inspected, disarm!
***
Ed looked down at the distant and hazy deck.
I intentionally dyed our movements to appease the frightened sailors.
He then turned his head and ordered Sagastar.
They will soon surrender anyway. Make sure to capture the Captain alive.
Ed wanted to go down himself, but he wasnt confident with his movements. As a result, he decided to savour the virtue of waiting by sittingfortably in his chair. The seeding officers, led by Sagastar, lined up and proceeded to head down the stern stairs. Around Ed remained only a group of guards and their navy doctor.
Suddenly, there was a sound that shouldnt be heard.
Bang!
Although the sound of cannon fire died down immediately, it left behind a reverberation. Startled birds squealed somewhere in the sky
***
Lil gasped for breath. Following her, the rest of the sailors seemed to have stopped breathing in unison.
The Bell Rock and the Visha. For a moment, both sides remainedpletely still.
Who opened fire?
Who fired first?
The gundeck buzzed. Lil was certain that when she came down, the Vishas and the Bell Rocks cannons were only pulled out for show. But as soon as she tried to gauge which side triggered the first shot, countless gunshots covered the deck above her. Bullets flew everywhere and some even prated the ceiling of the deck.
Lil sped her head in contemtion. After the first round of fire died down, Lil quickly climbed to the main deck.
Aaaaaaahh! Die, you Navy bastards!..
Hooked ropes flew through the air as the crossing was about to beid between the two ships.
The moment Lil poked her head out onto the deck, she saw Courant. The sight of him nailed her to the spot. It never urred to her that Courant could be on deck.
After all, hes a gunner A gunner who was assigned to the cannons on the upper deck The only cannons outside my and Marenzios control
After putting another shell* in, Courant aimed andy down. As Lil started to run towards the boy, she turned her head to see where Courant had aimed his cannons muzzle. Her chin raised up endlessly. It didnt stop till her gaze reached the highest deck on the Vishas stern where someone was sitting behind the wheel
Admiral.
Lil could only think of that one title.
This crazy bastard is trying to kill the Admiral!
Lil rushed to the boy despite her aching legs. In that same instant, her eyes met ins, who was climbing the mast, while aiming for one of Julios right hand men. As in was much closer to Courant than she was, Lil called out to him.
in!
When in noticed Courant, he threw himself as fast as he could. As the old mans body flew through the air, Lil lowered her eyes. It was toote. The me had burned out, leaving only a single sound. Due to Courant being pushed away by in, the cannon had changed course slightly, but the shell fired nheless
Bang!
No!
Lil twisted her body following the trail of the smoke, only to find that the shell, which was much faster than her line of sight, had already struck the Visha
***
The shell barely missed the steering wheel and dug into the railing of the stern. The damage was minor, however, since the projectile was a filled shell, acrid smoke started to spread.
Ed pushed off the escorting officer who had covered him.
Admiral! Are you okay?
The surprised officer made a fuss as soon as he saw blood flow from Eds stiff face.
Admiral! Hes bleeding!
Hearing that, Guiad, who managed to take cover, crawled out hurriedly. Examining the wound, he told Ed that it opened again when he hit his forehead on the floor. He was about to threaten it whileining that the officer gave him extra work for no reason. However, Ed struck the approaching hand of the doctor with the back of his hand.
As if possessed, Ed growled as he looked down at the enemys ship.
Which bastard did that?
What?
It cant be Liloa.
Pardon?
Was there a mutiny?
..?
Thats a possibility, right? But who? Julio? Was it that new kid? If Liloas currently inmand of the Bell Rock, theres no way she would fire at the Navy like that
Ed recalled the order he had given to Sagastar. He told hismodore to only capture the captain alive.
Fuck!
Ed stood up by pushing Guiad on the shoulder and fumbled with his cane to stand upright. Without dy, he ordered the officers who stayed behind with him.
Fire only the cannons on the upper deck and aim for the mast! Theyre holding hostages. Damn it! Tell them to only aim at their mast!
Guiad groaned and asked where Ed was going. But instead of answering, his admiral continued to limp down the stern stairs.
Kung, Kung!
The Vishas upper cannons were put into position
***
Lil snatched the scruff of ins neck, who had almost be one with Courant. Her pulling force was weak, so in had to crawl on all fours toe along with her. They eventually managed to drag each other behind a pile of boxes and lowered their heads.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The Bell Rock was shaken by a series of heavy artillery attacks.
Lil and in ducked down and covered their ears more tightly. But because something suddenly seemed off, Lil squinted her eyes. The moment she concluded that the floor of the upper deck was still intact, thick ck smoke fell over the top of her head.
Lil instinctively raised her eyes.
Crrrrrkkk
The main mast broke with a cracking sound. The centre of the pir was torn open and fellpletely apart. The watchtower, descending in a semi-circr orbit, rushed toward her. Screaming in surprise, Lil rolled over and nearly escaped.
Bam!
The watchtower, which had rushed in at a high speed, smashed the boxes.
Aaaaahhh!..
Lil looked at the naviesing down the crossing in a wave. Seeing the sailors on deck drawing their swords, Lil had no time to celebrate her survival. She turned to the stern at once. At that moment, Julio jumped off the railing and rushed forward.
Lil shouted in reflex.
No! stop him!
Footnote:
Cannonball or shell: we initially thought that cannonball and shell could be used interchangeably. Now we know that a cannon can fire different projectiles (see picture below). Cannonballs and shells are just one of many. The traditional cannonball is a ball made of iron, whereas a shell has more the shape of arge bullet. Those bullets were hollow and could contain an explosive, incendiary or chemical filling.
Previous
Chapter 174
Chapter 174Previous
Her screams fell on deaths ears. She considered it would perhaps be better to shoot him herself, but the deck was already in a state of chaos. Even though the navies were easily distinguishable due to their uniforms, it still wasnt easy for her to fix her aim as the officers were tangled up with the sailors as if they had be one body.
Lil chased after Julio towards the bow and had to slide down as a sail blocked her way. In the midst of it, she continued screaming until she had run out of voice.
Stop! Stop it!
While running, a bullet grazed the side of her ear and a de passed over her head, but Lil merely shrugged her shoulders and pushed through the muscled men ahead of her. She then separated a navy officer and a sailor who were at each others throats right in front of her. With the sailor falling towards her, she yelled again.
Stop! Lower your sword!
What the hell?!
The man, belonging to Jarles crew, roughly shook Lil off. She almost tripped, but managed to keep her bnce and proceeded to chase after Julio. All kinds of des jabbed and shed within the distance between Lil and Julio. Eventually, Julio jerked back, drew his gun, and aimed it toward her. But Lil instinctively knew that she wasnt his target.
Lil screamed as she unhesitatingly moved forward.
Dont shoot! Put the gun
Bang!
A navy officer with pierced temples copsed in front of her eyes. And just like that, Lil became covered in blood and flesh that sttered all over. The navy, with half his face blown off, plummeted to the floor. His indistinguishable coloured uniform became stained with the blood that poured out of his head.
Shit!
Lil held the fallen petty officer in her arms. She was sure he died without the need of checking his pulse.
Her hands trembled.
Julio no matter how much he suffered and no matter how experienced he is, he was never truly a member of the League. If he thought about the sailors that would be left behind after this for even a moment, he couldve never acted out like this How big a massacre will this conflict lead to? The League is yet to establish a defence strategy. We shouldve nevermitted the first offence against the Navy For this reason alone and only observed their movements. But now that it hase to this, the Navy will retaliate harshly, and hundreds or thousands of Julios can be born
Lil closed the officers eyes and gritted her teeth.
Julio and his followers have to be separated from the Bell Rocks crew. Otherwise, the Navy will overturn the whole ship by force, including the innocent members of the League To do so, I have to meet Admiral Retiro. Or at least find and talk with Commodore Sagastar. They have to be informed that there are both rioters and hostages on this ship, that these two factions have nothing to do with each other, and that the hostages are under my protection.
Lil blindly ran toward the railing where the crossing was positioned.
The only w in her n was that she didnt know what Admiral Retire looked like.
If I jump in front of a random Navy officer and ask him to take me to the Admiral, who will be willing to do so?
Lil btedly tried to recall her vague memories.
I cant think of anything other than the fact that he was very tall and slim
Without further dy, she raised her head. There was no time toment her poor clues.
Battles urred everywhere around her, but Lils focus was on the Vishas stern.
I dont see anyone on the stern who towers over his escorts andmands his people below. It seems he fled and possibly came down after Courants attack.
With a glimmer of hope, Lils gaze skimmed the main deck starting from the Vishas stern.
Surely, a man whos one head taller than the rest will definitely be visible. The Admirals height should stand out here as well.
The fact that it wasnt the case made Lil move forward.
If I manage to get on board the Visha, Im able to confirm ones rank by looking at their uniforms. And if luck is by my side I may even meet an officer who recognizes Liloa and is willing to help me.
Lil anxiously observed the dense cluster and counted the heads that protruded above the crowd.
One, two, three, Damn it!
However, it was difficult to remain secure with a group that was constantly moving. Lil didnt give up though and checked on the fourth officer
Her feet came to a standstill.
Nailed to her spot, Lil looked up at the Vishas deck. The fourth officer she had her eyes on was rapidly crossing the main deck. He was clearly an officer but one in a crimson red uniform. His face flickered over the railing.
Lil, who had been standing there dumbfounded, came to her senses when her shoulder was hit by someones bouncing elbow.
Meanwhile, the officer had disappeared from her view, making her run in the same direction as him. She soon regained the face she had lost due to the difference in their angle and saw the officer turning his body toward her. Looking at his face, her whole body became weak and her floundering hand had to clutch the rigging.
Lil muttered as she looked up at the face that was stepping on the crossing
Ed?..
***
Earlier.
Sagastar drew his gun and fired a shot into the air.
Take the Captain alive!
The advance party passed Sagastar and descended the crossing. After the second round of gunfire died down, Sagastar himself made his way to the enemy ship with his officers. The angle was steep due to the difference in height between the Visha and the Bell Rocks upper decks, leaving his bodypletely exposed. Themodore pulled out a dagger from his waist with his left hand. The dagger the size of his forearm functioned both as a weapon and a shield.
As soon as he set his foot on the deck of an enemy ship, Sagastar asked.
Wheres the Captain?
It looks like its him, Commodore!
Captain Long pointed his finger at a man jumping off the stern railing.
Who? The one from the stern?
Yes!
Sagastar was about to move without dy but suddenly hesitated.
Why does he look like that? From what Ive heard, the Captain of this merchant ship looked like an Imperial.
I dont know!
After his answer, the captain grabbed the cor of a nearby sailor and pushed his de against the mans throat.
Is that your Captain?
I, I dont know
Answer me.
Heuk!
As the sailor closed his eyes and didnt budge, Captain Long thrusted the dagger into the sailors shoulder. After twisting at once, the sailor twitched and screamed.
Next, Ill pierce your chest.
Thats right! Hes our Captain! We voted and elected
Bang!
The captain let go of the sailor who had a hole in his forehead. After a moment of thought, he turned to Sagastar.
The owner of this ship is also a citizen of the Empire. Ill try to secure his whereabouts and look for him.
However, Captain Long noticed that Sagastars attention wasnt focused on him. So, he followed themodores gaze and rolled his eyes over the fallen mast. The moment he was about to ask what was going on, Sagastar inserted the gun back into his holster. His then empty right hand drew his longsword.
Ill leave the capturing to you. It seems like I have something else to check.
Like a thorough soldier, the captain saluted before leaving.
Yes, Commodore!
After being left alone, Sagastar looked along the Vishas upper deck.
Hes moving beside the railing following Sir Edgar
His gaze then flowed to the sailor standing tall between the masts of the merchant ship.
As if hes trying to make a connection.
Sagastar couldnt see a face as the sailor wore a hat obscuring it.
Sir Edgar is about to step onto the crossing, while that madman has his eyes fixed on him.
Sagastar quietly approached him. The grip on both of his hands was tight. The closer he got, the clearer this sailors voice became.
This man keeps calling the Admirals name. Over and over again
***
Ed!
Lil called Ed with all her might.
Ed!
But Ed didnt seem to see nor hear Lil, though. It was no wonder as the smoke still hung like a veil over the Bell Rocks deck, and Lil stood near the copsed mast. His view was easily blocked by the sails surrounding her.
Lil thought of further approaching Ed over the towering pole.
I dont know how Ed is still alive, but its a huge relief. Im d he seems to be safe. Such a relief
However, her feelings soon becameplicated. She thought it was a great chance to meet an officer she knew, but Ed was the one to show up out of nowhere. It reminded her of how terribly cruel she was to him.
Will Ed even want to help me?
Amid her worries, a sharp voice cut in.
Who are you? And why are you targeting Sir Edgar?
Chapter 175
Chapter 175Previous
The owner of the voice swung his sword while uttering words that were iprehensible to her. Lil lowered her body on pure instinct. If she had been a momentter, she wouldve had her shoulder shed.
Her heart thumped loudly.
What are you Ack!
Hes from the Navy.
Lil frantically scanned his epaulettes.
Amodore. Judging by the fact that he was aboard the Visha, hes definitely themander of the fleet Red hair and arge physique
Lil actually didnt know much about the Mondovi Navy, but she could easily tell from these clues whom she was dealing with.
Commodore Sagastar?
Thick eyebrows rose.
And who are you? Identify yourself.
Lil couldnt believe her luck. It had only been seconds ago that she felt aplicated sense of gratitude upon seeing Ed. And now, a prominent person like Sagastar walked toward her on his own. Lil tried to exin the situation without dy.
Commodore! This ship is carrying Viscount Noirmonts cargo. Rioters caused a mutiny on board
Sagastar indifferently cut off her words.
I said identify yourself!
A sword, loaded with heavy power, descended diagonally. Lil hurriedly raised her arm and managed to block his sword with hers.
Teng!
As the shing power was no joke, her back foot was pushed out a span. Some of her ribs were still strained due to her fall off the stern a while ago, but now even her healthy ones felt like breaking as well. Lil broke out in sweat and exined herself more quickly.
Were hostages that have nothing to do with this attack! Let me see Admiral Retiro. I have something very important to tell him!
So youre after Sir Edgar, after all? What are you trying to do?
What?
You bastard! What are you up to!
I am
Teng! Teng!
Lil did her best to say something between the attacks, but as Sagastar resolutely ignored her, it was to no avail. And every time they collided, her remaining strength drained further away.
Lil couldnt understand why Sagastar was so suspicious of her.
If this continues, I can only dream of meeting the Admiral.
The more she was convinced of that prospect, the more Lil looked back at Ed.
Instead of Sagastar, who clearly cant be reasoned with or Admiral Retiro, whom I havent even seen yet, Ed will undoubtedly be the most helpful.
So in the end, Lil ran towards Ed after deflecting Sagastars sword. She had to push the sailors in front of her, run up the broken mast and jump from it.
Where do you think youre going?!
Sagastars sword managed to nick her back. The sudden burning pain didnt fade and made her tumble over. Lil eventually managed to regain her bnce and had to quickly turn around to block his iing sword.
I have something to prove my identity!
Shut up! Who do you think will fall for such trickery?!
Let me meet the Admiral No, just call him here! Ill prove it!
This time, Sagastars red eyes burned like torches. Lil still had no clue why Sagastars reaction was so intense.
You bastard Who dares to know the Admirals face?
What?
How do you know the Admiral? Answer me!
As if she had been kicked in the head, Lil instantaneously came to her senses.
The Admiral? Admiral?!
Even in the middle of his questioning, Sagastar had relentlessly been swinging his sword.
He orders me to give him answers, but doesnt give me a chance to properly answer Its also bing more and more difficult to deflect his attacks even if I use both hands. The collisions not only leave my arms shaking, but the vibrations reach all the way to the bones of my upper body due to the overwhelming difference in power. Not to mention, hes still holding that dagger in his left hand using it as a shield, easily intercepting the longer trajectory of a longsword. Sagastar wields such an inexhaustible skill If my body had some more strength left, I wouldve tried to use my flexibility to my advantage, but my arms are already too worn out
Teng!
Unable to withstand his strength, Lil bounced off. Falling backwards, a thick arm slid through the gap she had involuntarily opened. As she was unable to defend herself any longer, she had no choice but to give up her neck.
Ugh!
Is the portrait of Sir Edgar leaked? How do you know? Now! Answer me!
Ed
With a squeezed voice, Lil tried to call Ed, but doing so made her remember his name.
Ed.
The short word cut through her brain like a de.
No way.
It almost seemed like a coincidental connection.
It cant be, no, it cant be
Ed Edgar Retiro?
Dont you dare put his name in your mouth!
That that man is the Admiral?
Sagastar didnt bother to answer such a stupid question. He did, however, tilt his head a little in wonder. Lil used that small opening to thrust her knee hard into his abdomen. The hand holding her cor let go. While losing her bnce, Lil struck the hand that was pressing a sword against her throat and Sagastars arm bounced off.
Knowing she was running out of time, Lil deliberately rushed towards Ed. Meanwhile, Ed, with a face covered in blood, looked around busily as if searching for something. Seeing that bloody face and drawn sword, Lil could easily assume he had already shed a few people. However, she had no time to be puzzled or tremble at the sight of his betrayal. It was because Sagastar had quickly caught up with her.
Lil, who instantly lowered her posture, managed to stay out of Sagastars range.
Stop! You bastard!
Sagastar quickly rolled his eyes and ran toward her.
His movements show obvious signs of desperation and he isnt even paying attention to his swaying posture. There has to be somerger cause than this battle for him to have such wrath in his eyes
Lil shook her head to dispel her illusions. She opened her eyes again and focused on Ed. An epaulette, three gold stars, and the symbol of an admiral, which had previously been invisible because of their distance, were all resting on his shoulder. It was also then that the group of uniforms around him caught her eye. Four officers were escorting Ed in a circle.
Lil came to a shocking realisation. She couldnt believe it, but there was no time to think about it too deeply. She finally understood why Sagastar had pushed himself so hard.
Admiral Edgar Retiro Its only natural that someone belonging to a Southern ship and knowing the Admirals face would be deemed suspicious. After all, this Leagues ship is just another group of pirates to them and the one to which Ed almost lost his life to. Furthermore, our ships have already exchanged attacks. The likelihood of being charged with any type of indictment is high. This misunderstanding cant be resolved by simply proving that the ship belongs to Viscount Noirmont. Theres only one way to end this battle.
Lil quickly manoeuvred her body to the rtively calmer left side just before Sagastar broke the air where she had been standing. Lil was relieved for a moment until Sagastar suddenly twisted his wrist with phenomenal force. The de that changed its trajectory rushed toward her neck, but Lil instinctively dodged Sagastar and shoved his sword away with her own. She wanted to run again, however, her surroundings were filled with battles, leaving her with nowhere to go.
Sagastars attacks never stopped and Lil had to defend herself in a hurry.
My arms are so numb it feels like they can fall off at any moment
Additionally, she was bing increasingly burdened by her body, which was already full of injuries.
My stamina is bound to run out soon as well
Running out of viable options, she figured there was only one way left. But it was a risky one as the gap she could be leaving open would render her defenceless
I guess it cant be helped.
Lil risked it all and tore off her ne.
From a distance, someone shouted a roaring cry.
Sagastar!..
Lil, who threw away her ne, btedly raised her sword again. And as she had feared, she ced herself in a position where she couldnt properly defend herself. Lil shouted, looking at the edge of a sword that was being deflected by her own.
Commodore! I
Suddenly, her abdomen took a heavy blow. Unable to breathe, her back bent forward. For a moment she fought that she was hit by his fist, but that wasnt the case.
Lil looked down at a de piercing her belly
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 176
Chapter 176Previous
Headnote: The following scene may be distressing for some readers, warning for gore.
Lil never anticipated that he would strike using the weapon in his left hand, but even if she did, she wouldnt have been able to stop it. Her breath came spasmodically in a fit of hups and every time her eyelids fluttered, her vision flickered too. As Sagastars monstrous strength surged through, the sound of something breaking and piercing through her abdomen reverberated inside her. Even though everything happened so fast, she could clearly feel the tip of his dagger cutting through her insides and reaching her back.
In an instant, she was much closer to Sagastar.
Watching his red eyes sh in astonishment, Lil dropped her sword. She felt cold. Freezing cold. Lil shuddered and the cold sensation travelled through her blood vessels all the way to her finger tips.
I am
A shout was heard from not far away.
Liloa!..
Her long hair scattered with her falling hat.
Sagastar couldnt believe that there were suddenly ck locks swaying in front of his eyes.
A woman?
I I
When Lil grabbed Sagastars hand, his mind became even more stunned by the sight of her ridiculously small hand on his.
Ugh heuk! Heuk
Every time Lils lips twitched, blood spattered. Tickles red liquid flowed from her mouth and nasal passages.
Sagastar had instinctively sensed that something was wrong when a woman appeared in front of him out of nowhere, but there was nothing he could do anymore. He thought it wouldve helped if his intuition had been a little quicker, for the tip of his dagger has already pierced up to the womans back.
She will die soon Stabbed to death
Regretful, Sagastar was about to retrieve his dagger, knowing that no one has ever survived such a prating wound
But before he did, his right thigh tingled eerily.
{ Being alive despite having something lodged into you means your vital organs are still functioning. When that happens, you need to think about how to preserve your breath }
No, there were survivors.
At that time, he was sure he was on the brink of death too.
Due to the feeling of being scratched, Sagastar lowered his eyes. Lils cold hands twisted and squeezed his uniform. Her palms, soaked in blood, kept slipping. Nheless, she was determined to hold onto him. Lil didnt have any physical strength left, but her will was immense.
The Sir Edgar from his memory spoke gently, serving as a guide.
{ The only thing you will aplish by removing the object from your body while your heart is still pumping is dying from massive blood loss. Next time, try preserving your breath rather than fixing the affected side yourself, all right?.. }
Sagastar hurriedly supported Lils back and knelt along with her copsing body.
The de will move if I take my hand off it
The Emperors messenger
..?
When Lil gripped her stomach, more blood gushed out. It was the same for her mouth as every time she tried to speak, blood dripped from her teeth, painting them red.
Three three golden gs
She spoke, but her eyes remained unfocused. In the midst of her iprehensible words, Sagastar btedly realised that she was answering his questions about her identity, but it sounded more like gibberish.
Whats your identity? Not everyone can name themselves in that way. Emperors messenger? Three golden gs?
Sagastar, who had been repeating it to himself, continued the phrase till a sudden realisation pped him on the cheek.
Three spears, three shields, three gs
Theres probably no one in this Empire whos unaware of the insignia of that venerable family...
Sagastar hurriedly responded before Lil would say anything more.
Miss Liloa?
Lil didnt have the strength to nod and only her bloody eyelids fluttered down. However, Sagastar felt conflicted over whether or not to believe this unconventional self-introduction.
The ship belongs to me right now stop the battle
Sagastar stopped trying to find the familiar beauty buried in Lils bloodied face. Whether it was true or not, the risk was far too great to simply disregard it.
Shes iming they were being held hostage, if all she wants is to stop the fights and protect the hostages, a pause in the battle wont be a bad choice.
Sagastar raised his head towards the stern and immediately spotted Captain Long running about.
Captain Long! Stop the battle now!
But the captain didnt look back.
Captain! Julbert! Jul
Sagastar held his breath when he felt his right temple freeze over. He noticed a ck cane with a golden hoof from the corner of his right eye. He didnt know since when he had been standing there or why he felt so afraid.
But suddenly, the fantasy he had regarded as ridiculous, flooded his mind. Back then, Sagastars assumption that Ed might have been looking for a woman, whom he passionately loved to the point of overusing his dying body just to pursue her, was dismissed as nothing more than a vain imagination
shback*
But but Sir Edgar Ahem! Hmm! Thats Love
..?
As Ed looked up to listen, Sagastar wiped away his cold sweat and straightened his shoulders.
Love is a very gentle and peaceful emotion. Of course, sometimes its as intense as a me, but its definitely different from the feeling of destruction. I may not fully understand Monferrands inner feelings, but Im certain of one thing. Had Monferrand searched for Alvenis to love again, he wouldve gone for the stable kind of love. Meaning, if Alvenis had agreed, it wouldve been the typical happy fairy tale ending. But if she had refused, Monferrand would have had no choice but to respect her choice and give up on her. He would never have the heart to strangle her if he came in the name of love. Sir Edgar, arent you confusing that part? Calling such madness love can be passable, but its more appropriate to call it obsession or in madness. Its no different from a pervert satisfying himself.
Even though it was obvious that Monferrand was special to Alvenis?
Sagastar, speechless, looked down at Ed with a much more serious look than before.
Alvenis may acknowledge that Monferrand was special to her, but also, she may not. In case of thetter, as a gentleman, he must politely give up. Who knows if that shiningpass was really a piece of her heart. It couldve easily been something Alvenis made out of boredom. Or maybe it was just all in Monferrands head. So no, he could never have grabbed her by the cor or strangled her in search of answers.
Im not talking about strangling a weak woman. Alvenis was so strong that she couldnt bepared to a mortal like Monferrand. Her presence was so great that Monferrand resented Alvenis as if he were ming a God. If he cant even do that, then what else can Monferrand do about his rage? And his quest for revenge?
Love requires patience and sacrifice. If he truly loved Alvenis, he shouldve been able to endure his wrath and keep hisposure. The passion to hold himself down for the sake of the other person, to be blinded by love. Isnt that true love?
How can such a thing be called true love? Then, brought it Alvenis happiness to see Monferrand suppressing his pain?
Im certain that his anger or urge for revenge wouldve melted like snow the moment he saw Alvenis smile. There wouldve been no more pain. That miracle is love.
No. Anger and love can coexist, Sagastar. There was no other way to pay him back than with cruelty. Once he got to grip her neck, what do you think was it that he would want to hear the most? I think I know now.
Well, I hope he didnt expect to hear anything like I love you if he really did something like that
Sagastar shook his shoulders as the mere thought gave him goosebumps.
As Ed nced down at the deck, Sagastar followed his gaze. The misty night deck was calm and quiet. However, Ed seemed to see something different from Sagastar. With a flushed face as if he were seeing mes, he raised his hand imagining that there was really someone in front of him. When he centred all his strength to the tips of his fingers, he imagined that he was truly grabbing a persons neck.
He must have strangled her in his fantasies dozens or hundreds of times. He hated her enough to want to kill her, but he soon realised
..?
The power that had radiated from his veins began waning from his fingertips. Soon enough, his hand curled up like a withered flower and fell off.
His weak hand then rubbed his face helplessly.
That even though he longed for revenge, he couldve never been cruel to Alvenis. He could forgive Alvenis at any time, and that all he really wanted to do was to forgive her. Hed rather die than admit it to himself, but what could he have done? In the end, even if he appeared to want revenge or punishment, he was just losing his mind because he simply wanted to be happy with Alvenis
Then, I was right, wasnt I? It alles back to love again. I still wonder how strangling her would fit in all this, but anyway
Because staying patient and sacrificing wouldve brought this kind of ending. If he had quietly endured it, neither Monferrand nor Alvenis wouldve ever realised it. That was probably what he really wanted
end of shback
While Sagastars gaze rose, their long conversation fled from his mind. His flickering eyes stopped at the cor of Eds uniform, then anxiously climbed up a span.
There wasnt a hint of anger or frustration. Eds shocked face was only sewed with fear
Footnote:
This shback is a continuation of their conversation from chapter 162.
Chapter 177
Chapter 177Previous
Headnote: The following scene may be distressing for some readers, warning for gore.
Sagastar stammered with his words, not knowing what to say.
Sir, Sir Edgar. This is
Ed knelt next to Lil. He then slowly stretched out his hand and checked for her pulse and breathing. Sagastar on the other hand fumbled in the air, looking terribly clumsy.
When Sagastar gazed nervously at his side, an incredibly calm voice was heard.
Hold it.
What?
Hold it properly. Or else, it will kill her.
Sagastars throat dried up, for he understood it without the need for further exnation and gave strength to the hand still holding the hilt of the dagger.
Liloa.
Ed carefully pped Lil on her cheek. When her chest no longer rose and fell, his voice rose higher.
Liloa!
Just before Ed got to the point of shaking her shoulders, Lil opened her eyes. Her half-exposed pupils rolled around lifelessly before stopping again. She tried to lift her wrist, but failed, making it snap instead. When Ed grabbed it without hesitation, her lips parted slightly.
You see Commodore
Noticing that the blood that regurgitated in her mouth made a boiling sound, Ed pleaded and begged.
Stop talking now! Damn it!
Stop fighting
Guiad! Damn it! Get here right now!
My name is
Shut up! Please shut up!
Whats the matter?
After arriving in a hurry, Guiad catched his breath. However, instead of answering, Ed snatched away the doctors medical bag. He then tossed it open, dug through various instruments, and pulled out theryngoscope and tube*.
Guiad, who sat down next to Ed, bent his upper body to examine Lil. As he scanned her body from head to toe, he muttered to himself.
Looks like shes about to die soon
After the intubation, Ed pulled him by the cor. Guiad, who was suddenly dragged down, stiffened and closed his mouth as soon as he encountered Eds deadly face.
Shut up and move her to the captains room. If she doesnt wake up
Blood drained from his face upon imagining that unbearable ending. Ed, bing as pale as a corpse, let go of the doctor. Understanding his admirals words, Guiad lifted Lil with Sagastar. As the escort officers began clearing their still cluttered path, Ed ordered one of them to go ahead and clear the table.
In an instant, they rushed into the captains room,id Lil down and settled around her. Guiad and Ed then frantically arranged their tools among them, making Sagastar the only one who had the liberty to look into the captains room and encounter apletely unexpected person.
Sir Cesar?
Hearing that familiar name, Ed raised his head.
Cesar stood motionless behind the messy desk like someone whose soul had left its body.
Based on the chaos around him, he seemed to have been destroying evidence linking Liloa to the Bell Rock.
Seeing Lil like that drained the colour away from Cesars face and caused him to bump into the corner of the desk and stumble over the chair.
Ed couldnt bear to hold himself back from saying something.
Is this how you nned to do it? You kept saying that you would protect her no matter what, but what are you doing at a moment like this? Im surprised you even have time to care about such documents.
Safely surrender I was looking for the documents
If Liloa ever wakes up, exin that to her.
Cesar didnt seem to hear Ed any longer. Looking down at the t, corpse-like patient, he muttered hollowly.
Liloa?..
What the hell is this
This is the kind of ending where you no longer have to deny anything at all.
Ed struck Cesars wrist that was extending towards Lils unconscious hand.
Put that away before I cut it off.
Cesar didnt have the spirit to get angry. Only tears streamed down his dazed face. His lips moved, but no voice came out, making it look more like quivering.
After disinfection, Ed took over the hilt from Sagastar and gripped it tightly. He then ordered without looking back at them.
Take him out.
Sagastar expected him to resist, but although his steps were a bit clumsy Cesar followed silently. Cesar was clearly in a state of panic, making it unable for him to notice that he was being dragged out by someone.
When the door shut behind them, Ed looked down at the piece of paper Cesar had dropped, before turning his head away.
Guiad nodded faintly.
Im ready.
Ed bit his lip and tightened his grip on the hilt of the dagger, turning his knuckles white. Like a man obsessed with perfection, Ed carefully pulled the handle while maintaining the right angle. And eventually, a red de emitting faint steam was removed from Lils body.
Dark red blood gushed out immediately. To make matters worse, they also had to deal with the bleeding that continued from her back. Time was running out, so Guiad quickly brought his hands to work. Ed, however, couldnt do much because his left hand hadnt fully healed yet.
No, even if my hand was fine, I dont think I wouldve been able to
Ed opened and closed his cold, trembling hand. His knees were in an equal state, trembling as if they could copse at any moment. As a test, he pushed a finger on top of his forceps. The shaking of his fingertip was so apparent that he could easily see it with the naked eye.
Time passed without any favourable results. Blood-soaked gauze piled up under the table and the water buckets have also been reced several times. It was bing more and more unbearable for Ed to watch Lil slowly lose her life. But even though he was going crazy from anxiety, he managed to hold himself back in pressing Guiad.
Just before his patience was running out, Guiad dered as if to surrender.
Shes bleeding too much.
Find it.**
I cant see it
What the fuck are you talking about!
Right at that moment, one of Lils blood vessels burst and a stream of blood spurted out. Eds face, which had been hovering above the surgical site, waspletely covered in it. The hot red liquid trickled down his forehead, the bridge of his nose and down his temples. Ed looked down at the liquid dripping from his chin and wetting palms, clearly taken back.
Guiad started to frantically search for a gauze.
In the midst of it, Ed only blinked absent-mindedly. Lils blood pooled and seeped into his eyes. His face had been covered in blood from countless patients before. But now, it felt unfamiliar as if it happened for the first time in his life. The fishy smell of blood filled his nostrils. It smelled like death. Lils face, covered with hair, shards of wood and medical instruments, was suddenly hard to recognize.
Ed was suffocating in the thickening smell, when Guiads miserable voice resounded.
Its cardiac arrest. Admiral, its over
Wiping his face with his forearm, Ed murmured.
Get out of the way
His unexpectedment made Guiad stare nkly at Ed.
Ed moved around the table, shoved Guiad, and stuck close to Lil. He then pressed down on her chest vigorously
One.
Two.
He constantly pressed down while calling her name, as if he was hoping for an answer any moment.
At some point, the numbers had lost their meaning. Nobody knew how long it had been. But during that endless period of time, Ed never gave up. Guiad wiped the sweaty brow of Eds exhausted face, while the unconscious body shook under constant and intense pressure.
As the table rattled with force, its wooden legs creaked and scraped
Footnote:
*As of now, Lil is basically drowning in her own blood. Theryngoscope and tube will be used to open her airway and make it possible for her to keep breathing.
** Theyre talking about the cut in a blood vessel that Guiad has to stitch.
END OF VOLUME 5
TN:
Hi guys!
With chapter 177 we already wrap up Volume 5! What a cliffie is this, huh?
A lot has happened in this volume as well; Eds rescue, Courants betrayal, Cesars break up, Julios mutiny, The Vishas chase, The Bell Rocks breaking, Sagastars determination and Lils bleeding
Just like with the previous Volumes, well post a recap chapter to refresh your memory before diving into Volume 6 on Monday. We expect to post the recap on Sunday, so stay tuned!
For now, we like to express our gratitude toward you readers, for following us and enjoying the novel as much as we do!
Happy reading and see you in Vol.6 where we go full .
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 177.5
Chapter 177.5Previous
Hi guys!
As usual, we wrote a recap for volume 5. We hope it helps to refresh your memories before we dive into volume 6.
Happy reading and see you on Wednesday!
Love,
Pru and Formidable
Vol. 5
We begin this volume onboard the Visha. Apanied by several Legardon sloops, Sagastar and consorts are making their way towards the coordinates where their admiral was either thrown into the sea or jumped in himself. Not long after, they receive word of a person spotted on a deserted ind and Ed is found.
Even though he was just rescued and only given his body a few days of rest, Ed was already out and about. After waking up, Ed immediately made ns to follow the Bell Rock towards Serlio, knowing that if Lil and Cesar reached it, they would probably disappear for good. During this time Ed was still struggling with the betrayal he faced and hoped that Lil was somehow not involved in it.
After Ed made his ns, we find ourselves back on the Bell Rock. Lil is searching through Eds possessions when Courant is brought to her. It pained Lil that Courant showed no remorse whatsoever and that he thought that his actions were justified. Trying to put herplicated mind to ease, Lil immersed herself back in Eds journeys andes to a shocking discovery. On one of thest pages Ed had drawn on was a picture of a sleeping woman and that woman was clearly Liloa. It was at that moment that Lil realised that Ed had seen her as a woman and all his suspicious or downright odd behaviour started to make sense
in pays her a visit, his conscience had been weighing on him and he felt the need to ry hisst encounter with Ed to his captain. He then told Lil that Ed always imed to be innocent. Thiste confession makes Lil question everything that had happened.
In a dazed state of mind, Lil made her way to Cesars cabin, suddenly suspicious about the note he had read with so much confidence. Lil demands to see it, but Cesar only ims to have lost it. Cesar then tries to bury the fact he lost the note by putting the me on Lil. Saying that she made him do that, that he felt desperate enough to stub so low and ask her if she trusts a navy spy more than him. Normally when a confrontation like this happens, Lil would eventually back out to keep the peace, but something snaps and she stands her ground for a chance, making the fight escte. It slowly bes clear to Lil what the problem is; jealousy. Cesar was jealous of Ed, thinking he would lose her. Unfortunately for Cesar, Lil isnt giving the answers he wants to hear. He only wanted to hear that she loved him, that she chose him and never saw Ed as a man. Cesar realised that even after all those years, Lil hasnt changed. She still didnt love him the way he loved her and the fact that Lil thinks that love can be taught makes it clear that she probably never will. Eventually, Cesar copses emotionally.
Mortu enters the cabin and Lil concludes that she was never alone in his castle, Cesar had always been there with her. Suffering in the same way. Their conversation gets cut off by the news of a Legardon ship, the Ashtoro, being spotted.
The Bell Rock is asked to drop anchor for inspection andplies with that request. This vessel of the Legardon fleet belongs to the scouting squadron Sagastar had set up to find the ship that had held their Admiral. Their mission changed to identifying the owner and captain of the ship, due to Eds request. During this, Cesar manages to bribe one of the officers and learns that Ed survived.
In the meantime Ed is really struggling with his health, pushing himself too hard. It will eventually lead him to copse.
After being left alone, Cesar loses himself in his thoughts. Even though he was being stubborn, he knew things couldnt go on like this anymore as he and Lil both were suffering. But Cesar loved her so much that he couldnt possibly be the one that let go first.
The visit of the navy left the crew of the Bell Rock in a tense atmosphere and Courant made a crucial choice. He thought that his captain didnt take his concerns to heart and was of the opinion they would all die at the hands of the navy if he didnt do anything about it. So eventually, Courant found himself in the presence of Julio.
Days went by. The tense atmosphere remained, Cesar locked himself in his cabin and to add to all of it, the Bell Rock found itself first in rain and thunder, before sailing into thick mist. In search of Courant, Lil wandered into Eds cabin. Even though days had gone by, the cabin was the same as on the day he was thrown overboard, covered in bloodstains. When she sat at his desk, immersed in her thoughts, the cabin door opened and Courant was thrown in. We then learn that Courant has indeed betrayed Lil and confided everything to Julio. Julio took advantage of Courants naive mind and used the information to set up a mutiny. A change of captain was only possible if half the crew and half the officers voted positively. Julio may have won the sentiment of the crew, he couldnt win that of the officers. So to give himself some more time to change their minds and for Lil not to mingle with his ns, he locks her up and takes the helm.
It was then that we went back to the Visha. Ed, Sagastar and the captain are staring at the sky. In the middle of Sagastars attempt to get Ed back to his room, Ed starts to speak about a story about the Alvenis triangle and where that namees from. Sagastar got more and more the feeling that the story Ed was telling had simrities to what Ed had gone through, as in his story a man was betrayed by his lover and sought revenge. However, after hearing Eds exnation, Sagastars opinion differed from Ed, who only thought that the man wanted revenge. Sagastar concluded that the man only wanted to live a happy life with his love instead of hurting her.
Being tied in Eds room gave Lil the time to think about everything that had happened and everything that was yet toe. In the middle of that misery, she made the decision to escape Mortus castle and set Cesar free, meaning they needed to break up. It was then that Cesar was brought to the room as well. Instead of defending the Bell Rock, Cesar chooses to be locked up with Lil. That was thest straw and a long conversation between them unfolds. It all started with Lil not feeling respected and Cesar thinking that he was doing enough. Then the topic shifts to their differences in worldly perspectives. Lil wants to change the world, whereas Cesar thinks its impossible. He also questions the fact that Lil is getting angrier and angrier. Their shout fest will be concluded with their break up.
In the meantime, the watchman spots a vessel of the Mondovi navy in the fog and chaos on board will unfold. Their anchor is raised in a hurry and the Bell Rock starts to set sail. However, due to the mist and Julios inexperience, the ship wanders in shallow waters and constantly scratches the floor of the sea. Then with a list, Julio managed to make himself the new captain in exchange for bringing in the navigator (Cesar). in is the one that frees Cesar but leaves Lil behind. Not long after Jericho wille for Lil and shes freed too. After Cesar manages to get them to deeper waters, hes threatened with death, leaving Lil with no choice but to speak up and give up her cover. But before any of that had major consequences everyones attention was focused on the appearance of an enormous battleship. To Lil horror, she notices the name of the ship and instantly knows that this is the one and only ship of the admiral himself.
Instead of surrendering, Juliomands to open fire and fight back. With the help of Marenzio, who is in charge of the gun deck, Lil managed to refrain them from firing. But to everyones surprise, a cannon is being fired anyway. Its Courant, firing the only canon beyond their reach. Lil makes her way towards the boy in the hope to stop him, but she and in are toote and a second shell, aimed at Ed, is fired. It misses, but its the start of the retaliation from the navy, who takes down the Bell Rocks main mast.
With the attack on the Visha, Ed suspects the Bell Rock to be overthrown and there is a different captain. As he had only ordered to capture the captain alive, Ed panics and makes his way to the crossing.
Closebat fights ur and the deck of Lils ship turns into a battlefield. Lil reasoned that the only way to stop it and save the many lives of her crew is to speak with the Admiral himself. To do so, Lil needs to find an officer that recognised Liloa or get on the Visha herself. While searching the deck of Visha, shees across a familiar face, Ed. Following him because he cant hear her, makes her look suspicious in the eyes of Sagastar, who entered the ship to capture the captain. Sagastar attacks Lil as she refuses to identify herself. During this fight, she learns that Ed is actually the Admiral. As ast resort Lil removes her ne, but doing so leaves herself defenceless and in the end, she will be stabbed by Sagastar.
This volume ends with Ed and the navy doctor Guiad trying to save Lils life, when she slips into a cardiac arrest
Some quick and important trivia:
Years ago, Sagastar was tricked into bing Eds subordinate. The Naive Commodore believed Eds exaggerated sob story about possible kidney failure and basically sold his soul to the devil.
Sagastar and Cesar never met in the academy.
Alvenis is the youngest child and daughter of thunder God Gromer. After Gromer took pity on his daughter, he put her into a star. Before she left the earth, she left different keepsakes to her lovers. Monferrand received a shiningpass.
Monferrand strait is named after the fisherman Monferrand. In his desperate conquest for the love of Alvenis, Monferrand sailed his ship towards the Alvenis triangle multiple times. One time was hisst and Monferrand died at sea. When his ship strands on the Northern Continent, a local buries him. After Eds ancestors travel to the central continent, they learn about the name of the Fisherman of the south, the sea is then named after him. After Monferand dies, Gromer also pities the Fisherman and also puts him in a star, one that could always look at the Alvenis triangle, the Mariners star.
After Lil escapes Mortus castle, the hallucination of Mortu himself disappears with it.
Lil and Cesar broke up.
As a reward for Eds rescue, Sagastar is granted the ind of Maynier. Which was once bestowed upon Eds grandfather by the (former) Emperor.
Ed had tried to shake off Sagastar, who insisted on remaining by Eds side. In the end this failed and Sagastar and Captain Long apanied Ed on his chase.
After the checkpoint, the opinion of the crew was divided. One group wanted to carry on with their mission, one group wanted to go back to Panichi and one group didnt care.
Even if Lil wanted to turn the ship around and get back to Panichi, it wasnt possible. Due to a shortage in supplies, they would never have made it and they had no choice but to go to Serlio.
After Lil and Cesar were captured, Julio had no choice but to drop anchor. Biggest part of the crew refused to set sail after several of their colleagues died that night.
In a way to stay out of sight, Ed came up with a camouge strategy. He had the carpenter use white cloths wrap the frame of the mast, making them blend in with the mist. In their battles with the Western Pirates, Ed hade up with simr strategies.
Years prior, there was a sailor who caused a mutiny and killed his former captain and part of the crew who didnt want to follow him. Whennding on Panichi, he was beheaded by Anuchio. His nickname was Despicable Dato.
ording to the Leagues rules, recing a captain is possible with a vote. When more than half the crew and half the officers vote against the current captain, he will be reced.
Cesar actually agrees that Lils morals and dreams will create a better world. A world where everyone is equal. But where Lil wants to fight for that, does Cesar not. Cesar believes that they dont have the power to archive that and it will only remain a dream.
Before the Visha attacked, Lils n was to go back to the Duke and live her life as Liloa again.
New characters in this volume:
The Mondovi Navy:
Guiad;
Navy doctor/surgeon.
Guiume;
Anothermodore in the fleet.
The Legardon Navy:
Guerin;
Lieutenant that led the first inspection.
Other:
Viscount Noirmont;
The Bell Rocks alibi for being a merchant ship.
Captain Duphy;
Lils alias for a merchant captain
ces:
Maynier;
Resort ind near Mondovi.
Ships:
The Legardon Navy:
Ashtoro;
Part of the scouting squadron.
Others:
Philly;
Lils doll when she was younger.
Monferrand;
Fisherman from the legend.
Alvenis;
Goddess of defence.
Prus mini-thoughts on everything that happened in the story so far:
What a ride! A tough ride, a fun ride, a giggly one, a sad one. In some parts, even a terrifying one. And to think its our first time being a trantor. But at the same time, its been so, so fulfilling. Im d that despite having read the MTL, I didnt stop there and instead followed my heart into pursuing this passion project. But more than that, Im grateful that I found a trantion partner and dear friend whos equally, I think even more than me, enthusiastic about tranting this gem so that we could share it with all of you. I sincerely hope were giving justice to the authors genius by being able to properly describe the beautiful and vivid scenes, theplexity of the characters thoughts, and the depth of their dialogues.
I dont know if its just me, but one of the many things that deeply haunts me about the authors style is how she seems to describe inanimate objects right after the saddest scenes. Its like theres a camera panning away from the characters after a tragedy. I noticed this in ch134 when Ed was thrown out to the sea;
The ray of light rolled over the floor and fell into the sea below. It disappeared without a single trace in the waves that were as calm as ever.
The moon was bright, and the stars were shining.
The waves that reflected the night flowed dazzlingly.
They flowed dazzlingly even after swallowing a person
And then just recently in ch177;
At some point, the numbers had lost their meaning. Nobody knew how long it had been while the unconscious body shook under constant and intense pressure.
As the table rattled with force, its wooden legs creaked and scraped
The rest of my self-digest thoughts, I already shared in thements before. Like about the Ruwa Tribe and Lils and Cesars rtionship. Haha. Theyre so realistic that it painfully stings! Anyway, I dont want to spoil anything, apart from saying that at this point, its only just the beginning. So, thank you so much for sticking around, and we hope youd enjoy the rest of the novel!
Chapter 178
Chapter 178Previous
Lil held up her trembling eyelids, for some reason it was hard to open her eyes.
The blinding light stung her eyes miserably. As she widened them further, an unknown substance flowed out of them. In her current state, Lil was still unable to distinguish it as her tears. She tried to rotate her head, but her neck didnt turn properly. So instead, she tried to cover up the light with her hand, but it didnt move either.
Ugh
Lil, still struggling, eventually closed her eyes again. Unfortunately, the persistent light even dug into the smallest gaps. She closed her eyes even tighter, causing her forehead to wrinkle. Meanwhile, she concentrated on every part of her body. Efforts to move were continued, but none were sessful, including her legs. She didnt even seem to be able to wiggle her toes.
When she realised her cripple condition, a terrified feeling crept in.
Where the hell am I?
She took a deep breath.
Elegant scent it smells like furniture, pleasant air in arge space. Damn it! I dont know
Looks like you woke up.
..!
Startled, Lils breath hitched. She opened her eyes reflexively but immediately closed them, spitting out curse words.
I didnt realise someone else was here. I cant afford to be ignorant unless Im determined to die How could I not have known with him being so close
Is it too bright?
..?
A man, Sesbron ent Damn it, what happened? Am I lying in front of a nobleman?
Lil desperately began to retrace her memories.
I dont understand whats going on.
She couldnt grasp the situation.
Damn it! Why am I like this Why cant I move? What happened? I cant move I cant
Lets turn off the anaesthetic incense first.
Anaesthetic incense? For what?
With no time to think about it, an unbearable pain started, spreading all over her body. Lil tried to suppress making any sound but ended up letting out a shriek. When her limbs in response to the pain started to tremble, she somehow tried to raise herself.
Ugh! Ugh, damn it!
Her reckless attempt, of course, failed. Even though she concentrated all her nerves in her body to follow her instinct and somehow get out of this unfamiliar ce, in the end, she could only breathe heavily.
So you can talk.
No matter what the man said, she was too distracted. It felt as if the skin of her stomach had been torn to shreds. And judging by the vividness of the pain, that really seemed to be the case. However, she couldnt remember when or how she had sustained such an injury.
You dont seem to be interested in me at all.
The mans words are so strange. From the annoying tone to the content, it isnt something to say to someone clearly writhing in pain
Lil struggled to turn her head. But as expected, it still didnt move properly, and she only managed to shift the angle a bit. Since there was no movement, she began to have various ominous spections. In addition, the tormenting feeling was spreading all over her limbs, making her wonder if her whole body had been mutted.
The man looked at her confused face and exined kindly.
Oh, I administered some poison a few days ago. Im sure your muscles are stiff because of that. Seeing you struggle to get away, I think it was an excellent choice. I cant just let you run away, right? After all, it was my mission to capture you.
Its only some Maltine*, so that must be fine, right?
What nonsense is he talking about?
Mad
Oh, dont say that, Im not a coward. It was either this or cutting off one of your limbs. Im actually quite proud of myself, especially if you consider my infamous reputation.
Only then did the hazy memories begin to stir her head. The recollection, that came to mind like a shipwreck, showed the sight of her being stabbed by a dagger.
Yeah, it was a total mess. I recall being anxious because of the fog, but I never expected them to hide their ship so perfectly
Looking at her current state, she thought that she was at least beaten half to death.
Retiro.
The man seemed tough.
Its an honour you remembered, Captain Lil Schweiz.
Madman get out and die
Lil moved her pupils to find the admiral through the cracks in her eyelids, but her vision was still not functioning the way it should.
If you hear that kind of curse every day, its not so impressive anymore. Cant youe up with something new?
She didnt have the energy to respond to such a childish question. Not knowing when her body would lose consciousness due to the strange drug, she concentrated on her own thoughts.
All right, focus.
She decided to list the ces that roughlye to mind.
The Admirals fleet
Captain
So, it can either be the Southern Sea
Lil Schweiz
Or.
A gust of wind brushed through her hair and Admiral Retiros face suddenly appeared right in front of her.
Agh! Ack! Ah ugh
While her whole body trembled and twitched in surprise, Lil barely managed to swallow the rest of her screams.
She then red at the admiral. Although his face was neater and much more human-like than the bloodied one from her memory, she still wanted to spit at it. However, in this state, it was almost impossible to even reach the tip of his nose. Shed be lucky if it didnt slip straight down her own chin. In the end, she had no choice but toy there stiff as if locked in a coffin, watching the admiral push his face closer and closer to hers. As his breath touched her cheek, she felt sick to her stomach.
No, Id rather die!
Lil tried to turn away from him with all her might, making every part of her body scream.
Argh! Argh
Her terribly distorted face was suddenly caught. His touch felt as if needles were piercing her skin, creating terrible goosebumps.
Let go You bastard!
She bravely raised her arm. The movement, however, was too straining for what her body could handle, so Lil had to bite the inside of her cheek to endure the pain. The admirals hand easily fell off as if he hadnt thought she could move this much. Unfortunately, the pain that followed engulfed her as if to devour her.
Aww! Damn it Damn it, damn it!
Oh no. Id stay still if I were you
You fucking bastard let me out of here!
Because the Bell Rock wont be safe.
..!
Her feet, that she was kicking around like a madman, suddenly stopped. Bloodshot eyes turned to the Admiral. He was observing her with an amusing gaze.
Lil couldnt make a sound and was panting like an old dog.
Thats more like it.
She was out of breath and unable to move, with messed up hair and sweat flowing down her forehead. To the man standing in front of her, she looked shabby and helpless. When Lils heart started to pound and it almost felt like it was going to burst out of her body, a very rxed voice hovered around her head.
So please cooperate, your Bell Rock is safely anchored in Devito. However, your crew was brought to Gualthiero.
Gual thiero
The famous prison.
Then this is
This is my house on the Mondovi Penins, and youre all alone. Why, do you want to go to Gualthiero too? Id rather stay here.
At the same time, he silently nced over her body. His gaze went down before he met her eyes again.
Suddenly, the Admiral waved a ne with a crude red jewel in front of her face. Only then did Lil realise where he was looking at and a cold shiver ran down her spine.
Who knew that Lil Schweiz
She wanted to cover her chest.
Am I wearing clothes right now? This fucking bastard
Is in fact a woman.
..!
No way
If you dont want to be exposed to the whole world
What did you what did you do
Lil caught the hem of his clothes that had flowed down onto the bed, but her fingers, which only contained a ridiculously small amount of force, couldnt pull it well. In response, the admiral, or Ed, struck away her hand like he was getting rid of a bunch of worms. His face that was looking down at her was horrifyingly expressionless.
Hes angry.
The anger that was wriggling to strangle Lil at any moment felt so hot.
The situation suddenly felt vastly different from just a while ago, when Ed responded with a snort or snicker every time Lil attempted to do something. Now, she became terrified of the intimidation brought by his title and the unfamiliarity of facing each other. Moreover, a dreadful realisation dawned on her.
I made a mistake.
At this point, the sense of betrayal she felt upon knowing that Ed was the admiral has diminished to nothing. The fact that Ed cheated on Lil wasnt even worth crap.
Ed, who watched her changingplexion, slowly opened his mouth.
I guess you remember now.
Ed is only thinking of the pain and betrayal he has suffered. Time mustve stopped when he was abandoned in the sea on a cold night with near-death injuries. Otherwise, theres no way he was so determined to follow me. Theres probably only one word running through his mind right now Revenge
Footnote:
Maltine: medicinal preparation made from or containing malt.
TN:
Hi Guys,
Maybe you had already guessed it from our small hint in thest chapter of Volume 5. But weve finally arrived at the scene from the prologue! How exciting is that haha.
The attentive readers among us may have noticed some small differences in writing stylepared to the prologue. We actually decided to retrante the prologue. In the first ce was it necessary to see if the text had any difference and secondly was it a fun way for us to see our growth as trantors as it has been more than a year since we tranted it.
Happy reading!
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 179
Chapter 179Previous
Volume 6 Chapter 179
The pain from all over Lils body rushed up her throat and into her eyes. The sensation was so intense that it felt like her eyeballs were tossed into the hot water. The tyranny and evil deeds associated with Eds title as the admiral blinded Lil, and the torture he enjoyed against the Western Pirates came to her mind in gruesome illustrations.
What happened to my crew? What about Cesar? Im sure Ed wouldnt simply let them go
An unfathomable fear grew beyond her control, making her burn with horror.
I have to escape.
Lil started to pant impatiently.
But where am I?..
Her vision flickered.
Why am I here like this?
Her eyelids didnt droop, but her vision began to blur anyway.
I need to find my crew as soon as possible
In the end, her eyes darkened
***
Lil woke the moment she realised she had fallen asleep.
By instinct, her body shrank, wary of the opponent who might approach her at any time. She flinched, and her shoulders reflexively trembled. Only after sensing that there was no sign of anyone else in the room, did Lil quietly roll her eyes.
The room was dark. A thinyer of smoke flowed from somewhere and gave off a burning smell. Lils gaze went against the flow of smoke and found a candle. Its ck wick, which used up all of the candle wax, had nowhere left to go and could only squeeze out smoke. Noticing a strange fragrance mixed with the burning smell, Lil figured it had to be the source of the drug that Ed had mentioned before.
Remembering this, she understood why she was able to wake up.
Lil tried wiggling her fingers and found that albeit dull they moved at will. The same was true for her toes. The haze that clung to her whole body slowly unravelled like a thread. As she exerted a little more strength, a sensation settled in her body as though she wasing down from floating on clouds. Eventually, she could feel the touch of her nket and as she moved her leg, the nket stirred.
Lil removed the nket with her still stiff arm. When she brought her chin downward, she saw a white negligee1 covering her body.
Thank god, Im somewhat properly dressed.
Lil squirmed her body up. When she managed to raise her upper body halfway, an intense pain split through her abdomen. Lil held her breath and pressed the arching area with her left hand. Her right hand stretched out into the air, frantically searching for the nightstand.
Ugh!
When she managed to stand up with the help of the nightstand, she was finally able to look around the room.
Strange instruments made of ss and porcin were lined up in front of the bed. Her heart nearly dropped at the sight of the bizarre tools. Half obscured by the darkness, they looked monstrous enough.
Lil moved her stride while squeezing her thumping chest. When she went around the instruments, she got a better view of the space.
This must be someones luxurious mansion
As though she had been sshed with cold water, Lil suddenly froze.
It takes more than a month to reach the Mondovi Penins from the southern route to Serlio. What did Ed say again?
{ This is my house on the Mondovi Penins }
This is on the Mondovi Penins?
Lil whipped up her head. But the chandelier hanging in the dark was the only thing she could see. It felt like her head began spinning. Amid her dizziness, she looked around and saw a curtained window. Lil moved her feet hastily while denying the possible reality.
I cant have been asleep for that long. If so, its been over a month, thats unbelievable. Ed couldve been lying No, he mustve made it up to scare me.
Like someone suffering from seasickness, Lil started to feel nauseous.
A desk, a table, strange-looking pottery, and decorations shed past her dazed eyes. Lil couldnt keep her head straight, so when she continued to walk, she eventually came across the firece.
I thought I was heading for the window, but I guess I wasnt.
Lil first bumped into the couch near the firece before finding a decorative sword stuck to the wall. Her trembling hand stretched out above the firece. Upon grabbing the swords hilt, she had to tug at it vigorously for she didnt get to pull it out right away. But shortly after, the sword unsheathed with a rattling sound. For a mere decoration, it was a fairly sharp de regardless of Lil beingpletely oblivious to it. Knocking over a vase and a chair at the tea table, she finally headed towards the window. Like a person catching a fugitive, Lil outstretched her hand and snatched the curtain. Her rough breath came with a wheezing sound, and she sweated heavily despite not having done much, drenching her negligee.
Lil moved the curtain, revealing a reddish sunset that slowly invaded through the gap. She then pulled it further as though she was ripping it off.
The red scene hit her.
The early evening sagged with sparsely scattered clouds while the sun was disappearing under the weight of the horizon. At the border between the sky and the sea, a small sloop was seen enjoying a leisurely sail with white foam following its stern like a tail. On the left side, a squadron of four sailboats entered the harbour. The mark of the Mahin Royal Navy was clearly evident on their sails which were dyed crimson by the sunset. At the sight of all this, Lil groaned and the small flow of air spread a white film over the ss window.
She lowered her eyes along the pathway of the squadron.
Large battleships with double-decked artillery decks were moored endlessly along the pier. Like troops during a parade, it was neat and tidy. Their mast with lowered sails and sturdy bow poles soared proudly, and the rigging on the mast lines hung proudly like a soldiers insignia.
The grand naval base, the Devito Harbor.
It couldnt have been more overwhelming And, it couldnt have been more real
From where she was standing, she could see hundreds of warships lined up from the left all the way to the far right. It was no exaggeration to say that the harbour itself was designed around this very mansion. There was no doubt about it, Lil was looking over the fleet from the seat of the admiral.
The Mondovi naval gs fluttered not only above the highest but also the lower watchtowers. Hundreds of gs swayed briskly like a haze in front of her eyes. It felt like a mirage. And Lil found all of this unimaginable. Refusing to believe the amount of time that has already passed since her ident, she felt like gasping for breath as if it would stop at any moment.
No no, no!
Lil released the curtains and searched around in panic. Seeing a door at the end of the darkness, she quickly scurried towards it. While the soles of her bare feet felt fresh and cold with each step, her sweaty negligee started to cool down and her spine became chilly. The de of the sword she was still holding onto, scratched over the marble floor. Lils nervous grip on the handle tightened. Upon reaching the carpet, the dull noise from her metal weapon emanated. Reaching the door at once, she grabbed the doorknob, and turned it. After stepping into the hallway, she walked to her right and headed towards the front window. Just to be sure, Lil raised the sword in front of her. And although her arms trembled, she held the sword with all her might.
Sweat seeped into her eyes and stung them.
Lil kept turning her head to the point where her body staggered while she looked around. The walls to the left of the hallway were lined with portraits. She shook her head vigorously, afraid that she might witness a portrait of Ed in uniform. She didnt want to see even a single piece of evidence that this absurd situation of hers could be real.
Its a mirage. This is only a dream.
As she walked while brainwashing herself like that, she heard voices from somewhere.
Shh, dont say that
What? Am I wrong though? Hes like that. It isnt the first time he brings in a dying woman and then makes a fuss. Even after 10 years, he hasnt changed. He still does it
If youre going to talk like this anyway, make sure to keep your voice down
Shouldnt he spend his remaining time with that dying person, holding her tight and talking to her, instead of trying so hard to treat her? If you ask me, what hes doing is insane
Lil didnt understand what the murmurs were about. All she knew was that there were people and that their voices came from the stairs below. Knowing that the stairs were about ten steps away, she swung her head left and right looking for a ce to hide.
Simultaneously, a tall figure popped out from the stairs.
Who are you?!
Footnote:- Negligee: Womens pyjamas made from thin cloth in the shape of a dress.
Chapter 180
Chapter 180Previous
Lil took a deep breath and looked ahead. No, she had to look up, for the two heads that showed up were taller than her. A northern continental man and woman with pale skin and ck hair were clearly shocked to see her. The man, however, immediately drew his sword and held it. The tip of his de was undoubtedly pointed toward Lil. In an attempt to defend herself, Lil also brandished her sword despite her clouded mind.
She swung it. Or, so she thought.
Zeng!
Lils de mmed on the marble floor. Her hand, which had let go of the sword halfway, swung through the air in an empty trajectory. This action caused her to lose her bnce and Lil staggered forward. As soon as her stomach was squeezed, she burst into tears from the pain and she threw up a foreign substance. To check what was pouring out of her nose and mouth, Lil rubbed her face with her hand.
Wet..?
Ah
Lowering her gaze, she witnessed her own blood dripping down, staining the white hem of her dress. Not long after, her legs began to tremble like she was having a seizure and morbid tremors ran from her head, through her shoulders, to her back. To make matters worse, her tongue curled up on its own and blocked her airway.
A scream came from the woman with the blurry face.
Linhardt!
What the
The mans face came closer as if he leapt forward. At the same time, Lils vision continued to fade away. In her world where the lights were dimming, only inaudible voices came and went.
But before long, even before her sense of hearing was lost, Lil had already lost her mind
***
The port city of Roahn.
The Marquisate of Rohan, which included the Mondovi Penins, was a region bestowed on the Retiro family by the first emperor. The first in their lineage, Eichendorff, was an explorer from the Northern Continent who shouldve been captured when he set foot on thend. But instead of doing so, the emperor granted them territory instead. This provoked strong opposition from the aristocracy, who imed that the emperor was bestowing a title on a mere foreigner. In the end, the emperor had no choice but to give them an unappealing piece ofnd. The Sesbron nobles eventually epted the new estate of Retiro, due to the fact that it was on nearly barrennd. To them it felt like they were giving away trash.
Roahn had previously been an outlying vige where farming was impossible, so no one wanted to embrace it. Roahns rapid rise as a sophisticated city was aplished due to the exploration of the Western Continent. When the Western Navy was formed around the Mondovi Penins, the mansions of officers and the home of merchant associations were intermittently built. Following these military developments, culture and art progressed naturally. Now, more than a centuryter, Roahn has grown into one of the empires leading cities.
The Retiro mansion, overlooking the Devito Harbour, was a structure that had been built on the top of a low cliff. Its official name was the Residence of the Marquess of Roahn, but it was more often referred to as the Retiro mansion, like how its owner was usually addressed as Admiral Retiro rather than the Marquess of Roahn.
At the bottom of the cliff, the harbour shrouded in thick darkness was quiet. A man standing in front of the mansion looked down at the pier of the Devito Harbour. His elongated, mono-lid eyes carefully examined the port.
Its time for him to arrive. Why cant I see him yet?..
While muttering, he turned to the other side and saw the city with sparse lights down the hill of the Marquess residence. Shortly thereafter, a dark figure approaching the residence caught his eye. Watching the persone up along the well-marked road, Linhardt chewed on the leaves in his mouth, causing a refreshing mint scent to be released. The smell of mint, wafting in the autumn night breeze, filled his nose. A sudden rustle made Linhardt turn his head. Butler Grits spoke to him as he was walking out of the main buildings entrance.
Sir Linhardt. This
What is it?
This is a petition rted to transportation tariffs on the canals. There seems to be an urgent problem, so please take a look.
Ha, damn you Edgar, you bastard Even for issues on tariff duties, Im the one who has to do them myself. At moments like this Im starting to wonder who the real Marquess actually is.
Linhardt epted the papers and quill. With the amount of work constantly piling up, he seems to have no time to go out for a break.
Damn
Of course, it was only natural for Roahns governor, Linhardt, to be busy. However, customs duties were under the jurisdiction of the Marquess, Edgar. In spite of Ed being back in the mansion, Roahns master and the person responsible for the signature, the whole management of the estate was still bestowed upon Linhardt, and this fact annoyed him dearly. This was all because Eds presence here was kept a secret. Not that Linhardt wanted to stop working, but given the good harvest year, he felt like he deserved a break.
Linhardt signed while chewing the leaves like he was chewing meat.
Hows Levi?
I think shes still taking care of the patient, I mean, Visha. She needed a change of clothes.
I see.
Linhardt nodded and handed back the documents. While he and the butler talked, the figure, which had been getting closer for a while now, reached the entrance of the mansion. It didnt slow down even after entering the garden. Evidently the man on horseback instantly headed to the front of the main building and jumped off his horse.
Linhardt snorted at the mans sloppy disguise as a mere private soldier.
You thoughtless bastard. What kind of soldier tramples the garden of his masters mansion as if it were his own grass?
..?
Ed, who was picking up the luggage he had brought, nced at his opponent picking a fight. Simrly, Linhardt tantly looked at Ed from head to toe.
Dont you know that wearing such an inconsequential costume is even more conspicuous? I thought that your stay here should remain a secret?
I dont care.
What a prick.
Why so savage? Do you have too much free time on your hands now?
Why do you think so? I like talking to my cousin whose status is up there.
Ed kept his mouth shut, not feeling the urge to reply any further. Normally, that wasnt really like him, but for now, he was so tired that he couldnt be bothered.
Servants who approached him unloaded his belongings and slung them over their shoulders.
Ed took off his glove and squeezed his stiff neck. He has been feeling tense while riding his horse, so his neck and back ached. Meanwhile, Linhardt stayed silent as he watched Ed unload the new medicines. Ed suddenly felt a strange premonition and looked down at Linhardts feet before looking straight at his opponent chewing leaves. At first nce, Linhardt seemed preupied with chewing, but in fact, he was waiting for Ed.
Ed had a hunch that something might have happened.
What happened with the patient?
Linhardt only chewed indifferently.
Hmm.
Damn it.
Ed passed the hat and gloves to Linhardt. Leaving behind Linhardt, who received his luggage, Ed rushed to the hall on the first floor. Linhardt, who suddenly became a porter, exined while catching up with him.
That patient No, Visha Oh, its inconvenient that we dont know her real name, but the anaesthesia seemed to have worn off. She walked out into the hallway and swung a sword at us Well, it wasnt a significant attack. Actually, there was no attack. She immediately copsed while coughing up blood. Nothing else happened after that, as the Maltine probably hasnt yet gotten out of her body. It isnt surprising, since she has been drugged all this time and then exerted so much strain on her body right after waking up.
Ed, who was climbing the stairs, stopped walking.
Wait, what did she do?
Levi forgot to rece her anaesthetic incense. Im saying this in advance, dont you dare me Levi for this.
What did the patient do?
I said dont you dare me Levi Hmm? Oh, she jumped out of the room and swung a sword at us, no, should I say she was trying to hide her presence? If I remember correctly, she was clumsily moving along the wall I think.
In which hand did she hold the sword?
Linhardt immediately answered Eds strange but not difficult question.
Right hand?
Did she get to say anything?
Huh?
..?
Oh, right no, but I did. I was about to confirm that. She did seem to recognize peoples faces and had good muscle memory
Linhardt shook his head and muttered alone while watching the back of Eds head. The marquess climbed the stairs in an increasingly wide stride. After passing through several rooms anding out of the hallway again, he finally reached Lils bedroom which was at the end.
Ed shouted while pulling open the double doors.
Levi!
The room was filled with the smell of medicine and fresh linen. A machine made of wood and porcin turned with a constant sound. Levi, who was at the bedside adjusting the patients clothes, shouted.
No, wait!
..?
Levi tied the ribbon on the apron as quickly as she could and put the nket over the patients body.
When Ed entered without hesitation, she threw him the nightcap she was holding.
What are you doing, you idiot!
Ed frowned at the nightcap he had snatched up. He didnt really like the look of its thince, let alone its warming function.
Why would you put something like this on her?
I didnt intend to put it on either. But what else am I supposed to do with what the maids brought me?
Levi scowled at Ed. She was the daughter of a vassal of the Eichendorff family, and an international student studying advanced medicine at the Imperial iraut. Although she and Ed were distant in terms of bloodline, being a daughter of a vassal, she has been with him since they were children, so she had no qualms even with Ed.
Get out of here, now!
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 181
Chapter 181Previous
Levi, as tall as Ed, stood in front of the bed as if protecting Lil. The message from her bulging eyes was clear. But even though Levi was shielding the bed to the best of her ability, Ed could still see Lil, who was lying on the edge of the bed due to the need of a change of clothes. Ed gaze briefly lowered to the blood-soaked clothes on the floor. At the same time, the maids around the bed gathered the stained dress and basins before leaving the room.
Remarkably, Levi seemed to be unconditionally standing her ground. However Ed didnt want to argue with Levi, especially with Linhardt there, so instead he hurriedly looked away from her. With the bed on his right, his line of sight drifted towards the left. The space in front of the firece was in disarray due to the decorative sword above it being forcefully removed, and a little more lefty a tumbled chair and a broken vase.
His face twitched slightly as he slowly looked around the room, and then, like a possessed man, walked forward. Eds eyes narrowed while focusing his attention towards the decorations on the mantelpiece.
So, she drew a sword
Linhardt let out a sigh and repeated his words.
Yeah, you heard me, right? A sword on us
And then something like this?
..?
Ed turned away from the firece and headed for the window. He started off walking normally but suddenly stumbled like someone drunk. It was because the carpet had been scuffed messily, hence resulting in Ed mimicking the stride and steps of Lil. As he followed Lils traces, his face grew more and more delighted. After passing the remains of the vase and the overturned chair, Ed finally reached the window.
Like this! She walked like this!
With an expression undeniably filled with joy, Eds shoulder shook greatly every time he breathed in.
Against the background of the night, Eds excited face was reflected in the ss. Noticing that he could see the night view outside, he realised that the curtains had been opened.
Ed cheerfully asked why the curtains, he had closed himself, were open now.
Why did she open the curtains? Why
After examining the torn curtain, Ed pulled it further away and eagerly peered through the ss. He then enthusiastically put both his hands on the window frame. The clear sky was exceptionally bright, and the waxing moon floated high.
Ed easily deduced the most basic of human habits.
She checked the time. All right, so theres a time element Or rather, did she want to confirm what I told her? Couldnt she believe that this much time had passed? Patients who wake up after a long period of unconsciousness usually experience the loss of sense of time as most traumatic. Yes, that could be. I wish it was thetter I wish it was thetter
Levi and Linhardt looked out the window before staring at Ed who was talking to himself.
He sank so deep into his thoughts that hes only repeating that thetter is much better like some kind of madman
I told you, hes losing it.
Yeah, really. Should I keep him away from the patient?
Suddenly returning to therge desk, Ed picked up his sses and scrawled something. It was arge desk unsuitable for a bedroom, but the desk wasnt the only awkward piece of furniture there. The room has turned into somethingparable to a researchb, with various professional instruments and medical equipment crammed into it.
Even though it wasnt the first time he saw it, Linhardt clicked his tongue at the sight before him. Every time he witnessed it, it annoyed him because it brought back memories from 10 years ago
It was when he brought that foreign girl and did all kinds of crap. If he loses this woman as he did back then, theres no estimate of how long he will be digging again. At that time, he dug up thends on the Western Continent, so it can very well be the Central Continent now.
Linhardts head already started hurting from only thinking about it.
Edgar doesnt know how to back down. He habitually says that medicine is a domain developed by humans, but he never admits that the realm is terribly limited. He insists that the area is actually wide like hes pushing out the walls himself, with his own body.
Linhardt was sure he already knew the oue.
The woman will eventually die, unable to endure the experiments done on herEdgar has already done the crazy thing of injecting her with that poisonous Maltine Only because he became impatient and frustrated with the repeated situation of her seemingly waking up, but unable to regain full consciousness Hes still the same, still greedy, arrogant, and selfish
Linhardt spoke firmly to Ed, who was holding the quill.
Theres no progress.
Ed, who had been sucked into the desk, raised his head. The sses he wore sparkled in the bright light of the chandelier. Underneath were two pairs of shining ss beads instead of his eyes. His tightly closed lips spread apart, revealing his white teeth.
No.
Having understood Linhardts vague words, Ed answered determinedly.
I know shell make it through.
Levi left behind the confrontation between the two of them and tidied up the rest of the patients clothes. The two men butting heads was a daily urrence, so somewhere down the line, she stopped caring about it. Instead, Levi took a wet towel and wiped the patients face.
I dont even know her name, so I can only call her patient, Miss, or Visha. Shes very beautiful, even in the eyes of us Northerners who have a different standard of beauty than the people of the Empire. And she remains beautiful even though I can no longer find any traces of vitality in her after not having eaten proper food for nearly two months.
Levi muttered while wiping the unsuitable bloodstain from the frail-looking face.
What a terrible thing to happen to such a beautiful young girl. Seeing the way he looks after her, she appears to be a girl Edgar likes. But its clear that he cant even take care of her properly as he can be such a nasty guy
Dont belittle her. Shes stronger than anyone else.
..?
Levi looked back at the eerie voice. Ed, who had taken off his sses, looked directly at her as if he had read her thoughts. There was no sign of ming them for opposing the administration of Maltine in his sullen, glistening eyes, instead he had that look that screamed I was right in the end and his joy was evident.
I knew. Thats why I trusted her that she could persevere.
Edgar still seems to be in a state of excitement, hes been like that since walking back from the window. Apparently, this indescribable emotion continues to engulf him. Who would have thought that the patients awakening could stir his feelings
Even Levi, who expected Ed to reprimand her for not applying the anaesthetic incense on time, was confused and contemted whether it was something she should cry orugh about.
I knew it!
Now, instead of his sses, Eds eyes shed. Looking like he was about to do something, Levi hesitantly moved her steps toward Linhardt. As soon as she moved from bed, Ed strode across the room as if he had been waiting.
Hahahahaha!
A human bursting intoughter with his arms wide open wasnt normal for anyone to see. At first, the two, who were so astonished that they froze, didnt think of stopping Ed. It was only when Levi noticed that Ed was approaching the bed, that she became wary. But it was a bit toote.
Shes walking!
Ed whipped up the nket and grabbed the patients foot. The action made Levi panic.
Hey!
Simultaneously with her shout, Linhardt turned around with his eyes closed. However, thepletely unbothered Ed looked down at the soles of Lils feet with emotion, as if he had excavated a treasure.
This this is moving!
Linhardt, who almost saw the womans feet, asked Levi with a shudder.
Crazy bastard Why is he acting like that?
She sustained a wound that prated the middle of her body. He was most worried she might have injured her spine
So, she couldve been paralyzed?
Yeah.
Linhardt nced disgustedly at Ed who looked like he could kiss the foot at any moment.
Ill vomit if I stay here any longer. Im going out.
Me me too. I dont like this either.
Linhardt was about to move forward when he suddenly stopped, looked back and gave a subtle sneer.
Rub it well.
..!
Edsughing instantly stopped and his shoulders became noticeably stiff. Linhardt added some more with a sarcastic tone.
Didnt you say you wouldnt touch her apart from the purpose of therapy? Who was that jerk who said that he wont be doing anything for self-interest?
Levi paused too and murmured.
Oh? Come to think of it
You know what? Levi, I think you should stay, just in case
Embarrassed, Ed yelled, throwing the nightcap.
Get out!
Chapter 182
Chapter 182Previous
As Linhardt started to giggle, Levy pushed his back. When the two of them walked out of the room, their voices gradually faded away.
Ed stayed on his knees beside the bed for a while and at some point let go of Lils feet. Happy. He was obviously happy, but his joy was short-lived.
After carefully covering her with a nket again, Ed sat in his usual chair and looked at Lil. His heartbeat which had been jumpy suddenly became muddy as if it had fallen into a swamp.
Its funny how Im feeling so despondent, constantly fluctuating between hopes and fears. And for what, Liloa will hate me anyway I cant forget the expression she made. Clearly gritting her teeth while she called me Admiral She seems to think of me as an Admiral who infiltrated the League. If thats true, it goes without saying that shell never look back on the good I did as Ed, the doctor of the Bell Rock. Instead, Eds existence to her will be nothing more than that of a traitor Then this peaceful and silent face will turn unbearably hateful Before that, I have to
Wake up. I havent forgiven you yet
No, the word forgiveness is still too shabby. Is forgiving you all that I want?
Ed wished to do more for Lil than that. He wanted to plead for her forgiveness too, confess, apologise, and clear up their misunderstanding, all the while pouring out his affection and begging her to look at him. He would endure whatever sacrifices he had to make in the process. It made no difference what Lil asked for or what he would lose Or whether Lil wanted him in the same way
Just get up, please.
In fact, it doesnt matter where you just went or what you just did as long as you woke up safely. If you thrust a knife into me, Ill be grateful for your arms ability to move again. And if you shoot me with contempt, Ill be grateful for the vividness of your eyesight. Even your curse words are something Ill dly listen to.
Ed buried his face in the palms of his healthy and healed hands. It has been a long time since his left hand could function normally again. While Lil was dying, Ed was the one to recover from all his injuries. It was excruciating. He hadnt given Lil a chance yet, and Lil hadnt given him one either, but instead of hers, his wounds were already healing. Ed began to worry that in the end he would be fine while Lil would die. In such a case, he didnt think he would be able to start all over again.
His palms were filled with memories from his past; the immeasurable despair that has brought him to this point, the fear of never being able to face Lil again, the regret for not being a little more honest with her. Those torturous hours trampled over him one after the other. Only Lil could help him get back up. Nheless, he was anxious that it might end in vain.
If Liloa doesnt wake up, all those times will be meaningless
Eds body gradually copsed. He was too tired to keep thinking about it. Still, heughed. The end of his recollection seemed to have ended here today, and a hollowugh flowed through his fingers.
No, Liloa will wake up. As early as the morning. And tomorrow morning, too. The world will greet her after a long time, and she will be weed by dazzling sunlight.
In the end, Ed knew that he had received a miracle. He no longer had to be afraid that they wouldnt get the chance to meet each other.
The tension that had been squeezing him for the past two months began to release. Meanwhile, the relief that crept in made his entire body drowsy. Ed didnt fight the sensation of being at ease. As his upper body fell forward, the warm and cosy bed epted his body
***
Lil woke up due to the numbness in her legs. Her dull limbs didnt feel better even when she tossed and turned in her dreams. After opening her eyes, Lil lowered her gaze to the sleeping man sprawled beside her right leg.
Of course, I wouldnt be able to move them like this
Sleeping like a log, it didnt seem like a hindrance for him to have fallen face down from his chair, arms dangling over her legs. And though he appeared to be ufortable, he showed no signs of waking up.
Lil wanted to shake Ed off quickly, but she gave up on that because she didnt want to confront him yet. She was hungry and, more importantly, felt helpless. The muscles of her right arm were aching and sore as if swinging that sword earlier had already been too much for her.
I dont have the confidence that I can hold a sword with my left arm To be honest, in this state, I dont even know if Im able to hold a gun properly. If something happens here, I will be terribly helpless
Lil couldnt help but stare at Ed nkly. Dawn crept steeply across his cheek and the bridge of his nose. His hair, which had grown significantly since thest time she saw him, was dishevelled and scattered all over his forehead, ears, and eyes. Ed held a calm expression on his face, which had lost its distinctiveness. Now, without his uniform and just wearing a shirt, he looked more familiar to her.
Lil tried to shake off the emerging memories she has of him.
This man is the Admiral. However, I dont seem to get the memories of that night I fell asleep in his cabin out of my head. Although I was deceived from the start, I can never forget how he drew my face without knowing hed be abandoned the very next day. The suspicions I had about him since Amiaeng were right, but the wounds on his body remain the most vivid in my mind.
Lils breath was bing more and more heavy.
I just cant ept it. The image of the admiral I had in mind was never like this. He was a maniac who cuts off peoples fingers and toes and collects scalps. Ive never thought hed be someone so familiar.
There were numerous reasons why she didnt expect Ed to be the admiral. In fact, Lil always thought that the admiral would look like someone from the Northern Continent. Northerners were gically taller than the average central continental person, so Lil spected that Admiral Retiro might be the same and even shared the universal features of bluish-pale skin, long ck hair, and wide horizontal eyes.
However
Lil paid closer attention to Ed. His shoulders and back, which were constantly rising and falling, appeared rxed. He looked the same as he did back in his cabin, so it was hard to associate him with the image of the admiral in her mind.
This is a scam. He cant be that man.
There wasnt an ounce of disappointment in herself for not noticing it before.
Admiral? How could I possibly have made such an assumption? An Admiral, which are only two of in this Empire, was flirting and ying a musical instrument on a pirate ship. Who couldve imagined such a thing?
Cesar, on the other hand, pretended to not know Ed from the start. Why was that? They trained at Lebrun and shared a squadron as junior officers. Cesar told me all of this without hesitation before. Howe Cesar didnt recognize him after just a few measly years? Maybe, just maybe it couldve been possible that one party didnt recognise the other, but both thats highly unlikely right? Was there any sort of agreement or ckmail between the two?
Lil tried to shake her stiff neck.
I thought I knew Ed, but he has now be a stranger to me again I really dont know anymore. Back in Amiaeng, Ed, the Admiral himself, said he would answer all my questions about the Mondovi fleet in exchange for spending a night with him. He swore that he hated the admiral, pretended to hand over information, and even talked nonsense about signing a long-term contract* with me! All the while knowing how anxious I was about the Mondovi fleet going south He knew everything about the League and still brought his fleet to the Bell Rock. Now
It just means that all these messed up situations were no ident
Throughout his time being onboard the Bell Rock, Ed worked hard to please me. Im now ashamed at the thought of how I mustve looked like an idiot for almost falling for his lies. Why the hell did he do such a vicious thing? Because he wanted us to be together? Is he really going to say something like that? Then, will I be forced to forgive him for everything? He has been deceiving me for too long
The mncholy Lil suddenly felt the urge to kill him
Footnote:
Long-term contract: This reference goes way back to chapter 59. Just after the western pirate arc, Lil helps Ed down the stairs from the rooftop in Panichi. During this walk, Lil said that his contract was over, Ed then talked about signing a long-term deal.
Chapter 183
Chapter 183Previous
If only I could capture Ed and interrogate him. But thats nothing but a futile fantasy. This is Roahn. Its imperialnd andnd ruled by Ed at that. Its no exaggeration to say that Im sailing alone on an enemy ship. If I cause amotion, there will be dozens of enlisted soldiers barging in. Besides, most of Roahns residents must be from the Navy or have connections to the Navy Damn Roahn. He governs this He rules here
As her mind was mercilessly disintegrating, Lil could onlyugh in vain. She had never thought of Ed as someone who would be governing a ce. All she thought was that he had to be a young lord of some fallen noble house with its own sob story. This realisation made her copse helplessly.
A man of power. It wasnt enough for him to be an admiral, hes even a marquess
Lil was unbearably burdened. The sea and thend here were all Eds territory, so she didnt know how to start to fight against it.
The fear she felt when she first woke up and discovered Ed, strangled Lil with a tight grip. Unfortunately, it was impossible for her to run away.
Her crew were said to be in Gualtiero, but she didnt even know where Gualtiero was. All she knew was that it was known as The Vineyard. A bizarre nickname derived from the pirates heads that were cut off and hung in clusters, resembling grapes.
Its such an unforgiving ce Maybe even my crew
Lil, who lost herself in terrible thoughts, closed her eyes tightly and let go of her imagination.
Such a prison is a ce where the usual n of simply entering and breaking the locks will surely not work.
Lil then thought of trying to get a blueprint.
I also have to secure a map. There must be a map of the territory in the study of this mansion. At the time when Gualtiero was built, the then-ruling marquess wouldve been involved. It will probably prove to be difficult to find blueprints from more than 50 years ago, but I think I can at least get my hands on some kind of useful information or maybe not
Lil realised she didnt even know the structure of this mansion or whether the blueprints were stored in the main building or an annexe.
There should be a study on the first floor, but I have no idea how to get there In addition, I cant do all of this alone. I have to involve people Can I ckmail Commodore Sagastar? Perhaps he might not have revealed my identity to Ed yet. Because if I had died, he wouldve been the one guilty ofmitting the heavy crime and I dont believe he would be naive enough to take such a risk. Unless hes a fool who wants to drag his family into ruin Hes probably worried sick and thinking of ways to cover this all up
But even Lil, who only briefly fought him, could tell that Sagastars loyalty to Ed was extraordinary. No other subordinate would try so desperately to protect his superior. While Lils identity might have been rtively unknown in the far south, Sagastar would be able to contact Lils hometown at any given moment.
What kind of woman would be able to intimidate by using her status? In any case, its enough for me to have survived for now. Once Im caught and dragged away, its over. Sagastar seems to be Admiral Retiros righthandman to the core.
Lils options plummeted.
Her stomach instinctively ached at the mere thought of Sagastar. Just how thinking about alcohol while having a hangover could trigger nausea, thinking about the man who injured her and caused her toy sick in bed, made her body shiver. Lil involuntarily twitched before recalling that Ed was still lying by her leg.
As Ed tossed and turned, Lil abruptly shut her eyes. Ed, who had rubbed his head several times against the duvet, slowly raised himself. Afterwards, Lil heard the sound of a chair scratching. She breathed as naturally as possible, hoping she wouldnt break out in a cold sweat. Luckily, Lil had be pretty good at feigning her body was asleep. She didnt know if she had always managed to truly trick Cesar, or if she had the temperament of a trickster by nature, but because of her ability to breathe in calm and regr intervals, she easily mimicked sleeping.
Lil then felt that someone was staring at her. It was the feeling of the skin between her eyebrows being peeled off one by one. It bothered her. Her increasingly sensitive nerves rushed between her brows, and it was as though something sharp could dig into it at any moment. However, the moment she wondered if it would be better to open her eyes, she sensed Ed turning away.
Apparently, Ed didnt stay any longer. The sound of the door closing followed without him even trying to talk to her in order to wake her up. Lil then suspected that the throbbing between her eyes mightve been because her feet were numb instead of Ed having been staring at her.
Lil began to open her eyes. Even though she was in a dream-like state, she could sense whether or not there were people in the room. Lil felt relieved, noticing that the person, who had been with her in the room, was moving further away. After raising herself, she pulled the needle out of her arm. Her head became dizzy when she put her feet on the ground and stood up. Her stomach hurted too. At this point, Lil couldnt tell anymore if the feeling of being ripped open was because of hunger or due to her injury.
I only know that the longer I stay here, the more dangerous it will be for me. I have already woken up twice, and Ed knows it too. I dont know what kinds of terrible things will happen in the future, so how can I calmly wait until morning in a situation like this?
Lets just take a look at the study. After that, I can try to negotiate with Ed in the morning, but I need to be prepared to infiltrate Gualtiero at any time. I also need to find a report that tells me in which section of the Port of Devito the Bell Rock is anchored. In any case, Ill be escaping at the same time as my crews escape, so I wont be able to free those sailors who fought the navy.
Lil walked to the desk in front of the window. The desk was cluttered with dozens of books and piles of paper. She looked around to see if they held any clues, but they were all medical books. The sight of it made Lil remember that Ed was a doctor and she couldnt help but suddenly think of him as one.
Ed mightve been taking care of me who was seriously injured. I guess he may not be as harsh as I imagined
However, the growing sense of betrayal instantly calmed down her softened heart.
I cant let my emotions take over me. If it was just my life on the line, I wouldnt have minded being thrown in that prison, but as an unknown number of my crew is detained, I cant let myself be swayed by this sight of Ed. It might be a foolish choice, but having fallen for Eds n to gain my favour is even more uneptable.
Lil opened the door and went out onto the terrace. Seeing that it was already dawn, she had to move before the servants got up. The autumn wind blew through her negligees. Mondovi, a region in the midtitude, was iparably cooler than the south.
Lil carefully checked over the railing. Judging from the clear view of the Devito Harbour, Lil got a gauge that she was in the main building, more specifically on the second floor of the main building.
I dont see any enlisted men on guard, at least not below
Lil considered of going over the terrace railing and down to the first floor. Within the time frame she had been given, she thought going this route would be better than wandering around inside without knowing the internal structure of the mansion. Making up her mind, Lil walked around the room looking for anything that might be of help. Fortunately, there was another sword stuck in the decoration above the firece. She had previously pulled out one of the two crossed swords, so the second one remained.
To get down, I need something I can use as a rope. And it needs to be long enough for me to reach the first floor ande back up again
Lil looked around with an unfamiliar feeling. When she lived on the Bell Rock, ropes were among the mostmon things she could easily grasp, so now she actually needed to think of what she could use as a recement. After measuring the lengths of different materials, Lil decided to go with the nkets of her bed in the end.
Theyers of autumn nkets were too heavy for Lils physical condition. Resulting in Lil needing to put up with the blurring of her eyes several times. The gradually brightening dawn made her even more nervous and impatient. Then, as she threw the nket onto the terrace, her head spun. Shended down on the floor as if copsing and groped for the hems of the nkets fabric. When finding the tips of the nkets, she tied them together with knots. Lil worked deliberately, but at one point, she raised her head upon hearing a faint sound
Chapter 184
Chapter 184Previous
It was a small, metallic sound. The repetitive vibrating sound rang at short intervals.
All the nerves in Lils body came on edge and goosebumps pierced her skin. She stiffly moved her eyes. From the firece on the left side of her view to the tea table and bed. When the small vibrations continued to bother her ears, her heart began to beat more wildly. As her gaze drifted further to the right, Lil held the hilt of the sword with her sweaty hand.
She suddenly stopped. She found it.
By the doorway, was a pitch-ck vertical gap. Seeing that made Lils pounding heart sink instantly. She was shocked and confused about when exactly the door had been opened, but also certain of one thing. The golden-white doorknob was shaking with a shudder. As though someone was gripping it on the other side of the door.
Lil was barely able to get up. Even with the sword in front of her, her undiminished fear gnawed at her. She took a step. The marble floor felt unusually cold to the soles of her bare feet as she walked. A chill creeping up her legs gave her the shivers and the rest of her senses had gone numb.
Eventually, Lil reached the door.
W, who
The gap had neither further opened nor closed, giving her a false sense of hope.
There could be no one. Perhaps it was never fully closed when he left like that
But Lils eyes, which were now ustomed to the darkness, saw an obvious figure. It appeared like a person, that had been cut vertically, existed beyond the door. Its shattering breath slipped through the gap. Breathing slowly and steadily, as if enjoying her rapid breathing.
A muffled voice then whispered.
Where are you going?..
..!
It was a voice that Lil knew so well. She was devastated at being scared again.
What was I expecting, that there was some kind of ghost? I knew that behind this door was a man, and I knew exactly who he was
Lil couldnt be more embarrassed about the fact that she never realised that the door was open. It was the worst of all possible oues. Grabbing the doorknob, she instantly regretted not waiting for her senses to fully awake. The rotation of the handle had stopped at some point. When she pulled the door, the other person let go of the doorknob. Her vision, adapting to the shade, created a curve in the shape of a face. The darkness then further diluted and melted into that persons eyebrows and the bridge of his nose. After waiting a little longer, Lil was able to recognize his eyes.
Ed seemed to have been observing her for quite some time.
Continue what youve been doing. It looked fun.
His face remained motionless as only his lips moved. The man she once considered interesting was now terrifying. But even though he was threatening, Lil didnt want to give up and admit defeat yet.
I dont know since when he has been peeping, but those knotted nkets are stillying behind me. Even if I behave subserviently, the mere look of the situation will reveal my true intentions.
Lil gripped the hilt that was slipping in her sweat.
So, after all this, you havent let go of your habit of voyeurism?
Shall Ie in and see up close then?
The door opened without a sound, and Ed, who had been standing firm, suddenly walked in. Involuntarily, Lils grip on the hilt tightened some more. The man approaching her was muchrger than she remembered, however Lil convinced herself to not back down.
Its just psychological pressure. All of this is a mental illusion.
Ed locked her inside by blocking the entrance without a chance to escape. He continued forward until the sword that rose between them touched his cor. Since it wasnt a long sword, they now werent even an arms length apart. The fact that Ed was empty-handed provided Lil with no constion at all.
At the residence of the Count of Amiaeng, he showed off hisbat skills with his bare hands It resulted in a fight where I had no choice but to suffer, not to mention my body was fine at that time Then should I resist? What if I surrender?
Suddenly, the wrinkled frills of her dress tickled her ankle. It was then that Lil finally realised how she looked in his eyes. It didnt matter if her hair wasnt properlybed or tied. What mattered was the negligee she was wearing right now. The womens indoor wear that started at the corbone and ended at the ankles. It was a in, long-sleeved outfit that gave no other skin exposure, but it was still one piece. The only thing Lil wore was that. It overwhelmed her that she was a worn-out, pitiful worry of a woman in her pyjamas, standing in front of a man. Under normal circumstances, she would have felt less pathetic, but it was now unarguably clear that she couldnt even wield a sword properly.
Lil tried to figure out a way to escape Ed. However, after she had carried the pile of nkets, her body and head became hazy. A cold sweat broke out on her forehead, heated by tension, but quickly cooled down by the cold airing in through the balcony doors.
What are you so worried about? If you want to stab me, go ahead and stab me.
Ed leaned over until the point of the sword caught his shirt. Lil found his action insane, but she didnt straighten her sword nor did she back down. She knew that the moment she was pushed back, there would be no stopping it.
I dont want to kill you in the middle of your residence.
Then run away.
What are you so hesitating about? Youve already tried it once; why not try it again?
Then you shouldve let me run away on my own. Why did you evene in? Why did you get in the way?
You can run away as much as you like. Ill just go and find you again.
Lil was the first to show emotion. She had no choice but to do so. After all, she couldnt help but doubt what she just had heard.
What?
I dont know if youve realised it by now, but I have no intention of losing you again.
I realise what
Its going to be fun, right?
Madman.
But next time youd better think it through though.
A warm breath spread across her forehead. Whether it was an illusion or not, it seemed that their faces were getting closer and closer. The point of her de eventually began to pierce Eds thin shirt. However, Lil still didnt budge. She had to and so she held the hilt firmly even after her fingernails became crushed by the force.
Back off.
It was boring to see you pretend to sleep.
Was I that obvious
How did you know
How did I know?!
As Ed yelled and abruptly came forward, Lil flinched back in surprise at the feeling of her sword digging into her opponents flesh. At the same time, a sense of disappointment arose.
I lost.
When she realised it, Ed closed the gap between them.
At this rate, I willpletely pierce his chest!
Her floundering feet were hastily pushed back. Because the space to hold her sword was narrow, she had no choice but to step backwards. In an instant, Ed snatched up her de and yanked it as though he was about to pull it right out of her hands. When blood stained her de, Lil reflexively released it. She had to, otherwise Eds fingers wouldve been cut off. Having taken over the sword, Ed threw it away. The moment the de flew and reflected the moonlight, Lil twisted her body in an attempt to escape. She knew that if she missed this opportunity, the desk behind her would eventually block her escape route. However, she wasnt sure whether her body would obey her thoughts. When she lowered her posture, a hand suddenly came down in front of her lowered eyes and grabbed the cor of her negligee. Lil instinctively grabbed his wrists, but because she didnt have enough strength to shrug him off, her body went up. Her body, which had been dragged up higher than her height, drooped down. Lil struggled uncontrobly. But the more she did, the more Ed pushed her back. asionally, a choking sound broke out like a cough while the hem of her skirt hung up to her knees due to her clothes being grabbed. Between her struggling shins, his legs moved unhindered. Lil tried to put her legs back on the ground, even if it was only her tiptoes. However, the way she kept dangling in the air meant she had nowhere to step on
TN:
Hi guys! Small question,st chapter we exined one of the references with a footnote. Was that something helpful and do you want to see it more often, or is the story readable/followable without them?
Chapter 185
Chapter 185Previous
When the weight of her body hit the desk, a pile of books fell to the floor. Lil was out of breath even though she wasnt really being choked. She struggled to get rid of Ed, but as she did he just gripped her cor with both hands. Ed easily dealt with her with one hand, let alone using two. In the end, Lil could only stare at him with an agonising gaze. His green eyes, which seemed to have lost their reason, showed clear signs of madness. Around his squirming pupils, the whites of Eds eyes shimmered.
I listened to your breathing for two months! You didnt budge, even when I begged you to stop making me merely listen
Lils toes barely touched the floor. Her feet struggled to find support and desperately climbed onto the spine of a book that had fallen to the floor.
So why did you pretend to be asleep?
But then, the book gave way and the cover was pushed aside. Her toes, which instantly lost their support again, curled up again.
In front of me?!
..!
Lil panickedly patted her hand on the desk behind her. Papers, books and more papers. Those were all that her fingertips could feel on the messy desk. However, her index finger suddenly pricked into something liquid-lik and the rest of her fingers quickly then groped around it. It was a hard ss bottle.
Ink.
How much do I
You crazy bastard!
Lil swung her arm forward while holding the ink bottle. The dark liquid sshed on Ed, emitting a strong scent. Ed tapped on his cooled face and felt the poisonous ink. Lil took advantage of her opponents confusion by breaking off his arm that was still holding her. His elbow twisted and she fell off. Lil quickly sat down on the desk and grabbed its corner tightly, she then extended her leg like a swing and kicked Ed in the side. However, her legs went numb right after.
Swallowing a groan, Lil quickly crawled across the desk to the other side. After she dropped to the floor, she stood up with difficulty. Now, between her and Ed was a wide desk blocking each others path. Lil felt relieved to finally have some distance between them again even if it was for a short moment. She then grabbed her belly while she remained wary of her opponent.
Clearly annoyed, Ed raised his sleeve and wiped his face. Red water dripped from his chin and engulfed his white shirt. Although Lil expected it to be ck ink, it was actually red. So when Ed raised his head again, his face looked like it was covered in blood. Half of it was smeared with dark red marks, making him look like a murderer who was eager to kill people. Turning his head, Ed spat and a bloody mass fell to the ground. Judging from his reaction, Lil could tell that he was getting fed up. She found it already extremely difficult to handle him till now, but from here onwards, she couldnt even imagine how much more intense he would be. When faced with such anger, the shield called a desk was nothing more than a piece of wood where Ed could easily jump over at any given time. And right now, Ed looked like he could cross it without a moment of hesitation.
I think I understand what you mean.
By reacting neutrally, Lil tried to buy some time while she nervously sorted out the situation.
Eds angry because the person he tried so hard to save attempted to run away as soon as she woke up. He probably thought it ridiculous and disgusting that I tried to deceive him by pretending to be asleep, but he didnt know what to do with it Even if it wasnt my true intention, my deception has been misinterpreted and added more gas to an already burning pyre The reason why my action disturbed him was because hes heartbroken. Its surprisingly understandable. Ed is hurt. I can tell that he harbours some kind of emotion towards me, but that doesnt mean I will ept it. Once I let myself be swayed by the intensity of his emotions, Ill have no face to show to my crew. Ed can y as he pleases, but I cant afford to do that. Im responsible for the lives of my crew who are currently detained somewhere unknown. Besides, Eds offence cant bepared to mine which was just pretending to be asleep. Wasnt his deception way more grandiose?
Thank you for saving me. But I have no intention to ept you. Im so sick and tired of being tied down by acts of charity and favours. Please know that my feelings wont change.
Who said so?
Ed walked over with a sneer as Lil tossed the ss bottle she was holding onto the floor and the remaining ink spilt on it.
You were the one who deceived me from the beginning. What was it that you told me again? That you were a doctor who hated the Admiral and deserted his ship?
That sentence was as fatal to Lil as it was to Ed. It was a fact that gave no room for excuses and couldnt be denied no matter what Ed would do. To Lil, this was something that she couldnt afford to turn a blind eye to and her disposition about this would never be overturned.
The joy of seeing Ed again on the Visha passed by as if it were a sweet fantasy. At that time, Lil never thought, not even for a moment, that she would despair at seeing him again. She thought she would be happy at the unexpected reunion with Ed. But when he suddenly appeared as the admiral, she resented him so much that she almost couldnt bear it.
From the battle with the Bell Rock, which was only possible due to Eds position as the Admiral, to the situation in which he was suspected of being a spy because he was from the Navy, the fact that he didnt deny the message from the pigeon, and even the fact that he deceived me from the very beginning. Theres nothing there that I can tolerate.
When I asked how a mere navy doctor like you knew so much about military information, what did you say?
While walking narrowly and very keenly, Lils hatred grew. Her hands trembled. She wanted to rush in towards Ed and rip out everything. But instead of doing so, she recited exactly what Ed had said, word for word.
I had a close rtionship with one of the Admirals aides, I have quite a wide foot! Hahahaha!
Laughing like a madman herself, her hair scattered everywhere and she could feel herself shaking.
That his closest aides name is Commodore Sagastar! What?! And that the Admiral is selfish and gives the Commodore a hard time by making him suffer? Dont you dare say you forgot! You said this with your own mouth! How could I What should I do now?! You had the nerve to grab me by the cor, huh? But, Im the one who wants to strangle your neck!
Lil couldnt forget. Eds testimony about themodore was given when he was Lils perverted opponent in Amiaeng, and she believed him just like that. Everything that Ed said to win Lils trust by handing over some information about the fleet was brutally vivid. And like a pathetic fool, she listened to him without knowing a single thing.
Did you ever do anything other than deceiving me? Was there ever a time when you told me the truth?
Didnt you say that you trusted me?
Youre putting the me on me?! Youre the one who didnt even protest!
I wouldve never let that naval messagee in unless I was aplete idiot, but I guess you never thought about that. You were so blinded by the captain* that you never checked what he was doing And you wouldnt even listen to me.
Because you didnt say anything! Were you expecting me to beg you for an answer there? Where did you get the nerve to pretend to be hurt after deceiving me like that? You screwed it all up! Its all because of your fucking fraud!
Are you saying that you dont feel even just a bit of guilt? If you only think of me like that, then why
Dont turn this to me. If you were nning on telling me the truth, you would have told me at some point.
Ed didnt confirm nor deny it, but Lil was certain.
When Ed realised his feelings and their sincerity, he was already caught too deep in his own web of lies. So Ed mustve started to regret it the moment he noticed that his schemes were irretrievable. He feared the consequences that came with not starting with the truth. But he shouldve known how dangerous a rtionship built by lies is
Footnote:
Captain: As we exined some time ago, Cesars rank in the Navy before he left was Captain. So Ed isnt referring to Lil as the captain, but Cesar.
References:
That you were a doctor who hated the admiral and deserted his ship? = Chapter 22, when Ed tried to board the Bell Rock as a doctor by some smooth talking and bad mouthing the Admiral.
When I asked how a mere navy surgeon like you knew so much about military information, what did you say? / I had a close rtionship with one of the Admirals aides, I have quite a wide foot! Hahahaha! / That his closest aides name is Commodore Sagastar! What?! And that the admiral is selfish and gives themodore a hard time by making him suffer? = all three the quotes = Chapter 6 and 7, way back at the beginning when Lil was dressed as a prostitute and met Ed for the first time. Lil was trying to get as much military info from Ed as she could get with the promise of getting some nightly action.
Didnt you say that you trusted me now? = Chapter 93 and 129, first we have Lils offer to give her trust to Ed if he helped her free the mermaid. Ed reacted casually, saying that the fact that Lil came to find him, already proved that she trusted him. Then we have the fight between Lil and Ed right before the pigeon appears. Lil is disappointed that, after she finally trusted him, he acts strangely and even asks her if she loved him.
Youre putting the me on me?! Youre the one who didnt even protest! / I wouldnt have let that naval messagee in unless I was an idiot, but I guess you never thought about that. You were so blinded by the captain that you never checked what he was doing And you wouldnt even listen to me. / Because you didnt say anything! ! = all three the quotes = chapter 130 and 132, this is about the moment the navy pigeon flew into Eds room that morning after Lil fell asleep in his cabin. Ed never protested nor refuted that it was or wasnt him that called for the pigeon. Nor gave he any exnation. Not muchter Lil never questioned the message that Cesar retrieved from the pigeon and read outloud.
Are you saying that you dont feel even just a bit of guilt? = the guilt probably refers to thebination of different events and choices; That Lil never really interrogated Ed, believed him or gave him the chance to exin himself. That she had him thrown overboard while having sustained life threatening injuries etc
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 186
Chapter 186Previous
You must have actually considered telling me, there was definitely a moment of conflict in your head, right? But you didnt say anything! Not a single word, until it hase to this! So, whats it that you want me to realise? What are you up to? Do you want me to go as far as seeking you out and hearing your excuse? Is that it?
You didnt give me any chance to exin myself. You shot me.
Because you tried to catch the pigeon!
Oh. So, was shooting me to death the right thing to do then?
You tested me that morning in the cabin. You were going to get that message into your hands. Do you think I shot the ceiling because of my poor shooting skills?
Then should I say thank you for shooting the ceiling and not me?
Ahhh!
Lil waved her arms dejectedly.
What on earth were you expecting me to do? Should I have covered it up and trusted you blindly? Cut the bullshit! If you had just exined it properly, we wouldnt have gotten to this point. Were you happy that you got to twist the whole situation? That whole fucking mess mustve looked like a masterpiece to you, didnt it?
You abandoned me, who was nothing short of a corpse, in the arms of our benevolent Mother of All Things! Did the Western Pirates inspire you that much? Its their tradition of ughtering people to the brink of death and then throwing them into the Mothers embrace!
Lil, stabbed where it stung the most, breathed in. She instantly remembered Eds bloodied face of that day.
It was the day that I never should have let Ed go
But it makes me wonder. Dont you think you were being punished for blowing countless opportunities?
Is that your idea of justice? You must be a very fair judge then. And a great one at that.
Lil looked back at that moment countless times. She regretted that she didnt raise her sword against Cesar, and even med herself for not jumping after Ed.
But he turned out to be the Admiral and came after me destroying the Bell RockI cant forget the Admirals bloody face on the Bell Rocks deck Now, I have apletely different kind of regret. That very day, I shouldve definitely killed Ed. Even when I thought Ed was dead, his deception continued. I never expected that he was following the Bell Rock with his fleet, while Imented for him and epted the fact that I would never be able to be forgivenThats why I cant even think of rejoicing about the fact that hes alive I shouldnt be happy that your life is continuing
Youre a cowardly bastard who cant even admit his mistakes. What happened was inevitable because you behaved like that.
You just didnt dare to refuse what your subordinates wanted, you wanted to y the role of being a noble judge, thinking you only had to turn away from me to achieve it.
Cut the crap! No matter howplicated the situation was, wasnt it basic instinct for the Bell Rock to know that we had to abandon anyone from the Navy? And then there are those irrespective things you said; like that you believe me or if I think youre special. Even asking me if Im in love with you? Its not even funny! If I had admitted to it, did you think I wouldnt be able to abandon you? That I was going to cover for you somehow? Instead, shouldnt you have told the truth about this crazy quest youve been on if you had the leisure time to think that way? In that case, I could at least have decided whether you were a spy or not! What a poor way of thinking you had! Im ashamed of everything I ever told you!
It was only natural for the Bell Rock to copse because you chose to be a lover rather than a leader. If you cared so much about that ship, you shouldve noticed even the smallest signs of it copsing. But, you couldnt go against the captain*, so you simply considered me a spy.
Who asked you to evaluate my qualities as a captain? Why dont you look at your own human qualities first? No human being should ever look down on other people. Youve been cheating me the whole time you were aboard, all the while telling me you were honoured to have met someone like me in this lifetime, andter on be angry at me for not trusting you fully. Is this what a decent person does to his fellow? What the hell did you take me for? Why did you treat me like that?!
Do you truly believe that we couldve avoided this oue if I had told you the truth? What happened to the noble judge? Was she afraid of being suspected of unfaithfulness by the captain*? I had no idea that throwing me out there was your idea of proving your love for him?
You confessed! You, right in front of my eyes, told me that you leaked so much information to the Navy that you couldnt even remember! I wasnt even truly interrogating you. I was just standing there, waiting for you toe up with an excuse. I waited for you, you damn bastard!
Lil rushed forward,pletely oblivious to the fact that she was actually trying to avoid Ed. When she closed in on him, Lil pushed him away, forgetting where she was, who she was, and who Ed was. Despite herck of strength, the desk was moved by Eds size.
But you only kept your mouth shut! It was your choice to ruin everything. You shouldve held on to me from the moment the pigeon flew in and exined yourself, but you thought everything you had done to fool me wasnt enough. You stayed silent to test me and continued deceiving me till the very end!
Lil grabbed a handful of papers from the table next to her and threw them at him. As Ed swung his arm, the crumpled gstick and ink sttered in all directions along with the papers.
I rather you had despised me openly! Instead you chased after me and did your best toe close to me only to stab me in the back in the end! No one has ever made me feel this small. No one! Youughed at my beliefs on the inside while praising them for being something you agree with on the outside! Youre the worst! You dont even deserve to be called a human! I thought you were the only one
who understands me Im disappointed because I thought you were the only one.
Lil, who couldnt stand that sentence, threw whatever she could get her hands on. She didnt even know at this point if Ed was dodging them, getting hit, or knocking them off.
I thought that it was the Bell Rock that had copsed, but now I know it was actually me
She felt shattered, like a piece of wood broken by a cannonball, and she sank far too deep.
Suddenly, it was hard to breathe.
How could you
Out of breath, Lil grabbed her forehead. Her head felt dizzy. As she lowered her head, tears ran down her cheeks. She didnt even know when they had begun to flow. Her shoulders rose and fell uncontrobly, and her sobs leaked through gritted teeth as she was trying hard to control her breathing.
How could you do this
It wasnt until Lil repeated that sentence that she realised the ridiculousness of the situation.
Who am I crying in front of, and what am Iining about? How could you do this? Admiral Retiro could do that. Hes a psychopath who couldve easily done this. To him, others are nothing but a toy. No one would be significant in his presence. And theres no denying that the man in front of me is that Admiral
Lilughed silently.
What excuse do I want? What kind of excuse can he even use to erase the pain that has rooted in my heart? That he still has some lingering feelings? Is that what I want to hear? Its funny that Im still this pathetic even aftering back from the brink of death.
I can ask you the same thing.
Not paying Ed any attention anymore, Lil wiped her eyes with both hands. Her fingertips trembled, unclear if it was too much for her to bear the sadness or to hold back herughter.
How could you have done that to me?
Ed, who came closer, turned Lil around. He grabbed her arms and thus removed the hands that covered her face. Because Lil still had little grip and muscle strength left, she resisted with her forearms right away, but she couldnt get away from Ed.
Why on earth
Perhaps because of the ink, his eyes looked red rather than green.
Why did you do that?
..!
The ink ran down his cheeks. Slowly, like bloody tears. Falling silently into the darkness. Ed was still buried in the pain of that time. It seemed that he couldnt control his mental wounds. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that his eyes had turnedpletely mad. They were the eyes of a man who had crawled out of the jaws of death.
Its my turn to question you now. Why didnt you even think of looking for me after locking me up?
Footnote:
Captain: Same goes for this chapter, Ed is talking about Cesar when he says captain.
References:
Youve been cheating me the whole time you were aboard, all the while telling me you were honoured to have met someone like me in this lifetime, andter on be angry at me for not trusting you fully = chapter 66, back in Panichi. Ed will meet Lil in a recruitment tent for new crewmembers and they start talking. After Ed tells the story about the farmer and the seed, he will say its an honour for him to meet someone like Lil.
Chapter 187
Chapter 187Previous
Ed no longer caught up with her, when Lil backed away from him with a stumbling step.
This is noughing matter If I had gone to see him when he was in captivity, as he suggests, things mightve turned out differently. But Im getting sick and tired of imagining what would or could have happened if everything turned out to be just a simple misunderstanding. Ive been unconscious for a long time and have no idea what is going on with my head No, it seems like Im already going insane
Lil tightly shut her eyes. Even after reaching this catastrophe, pity and sympathy resided. She couldnt believe how thispassion was possible. Her urge tofort Ed, who cried out that hed been hurt so much, and her desire to hold him, the man that was still standing in front of her after he had endured such a horrible time, fluttered in her tongue.
If I take the easy way out by embracing him and whispering to him that Im sorry, will his hatred towards me vanish? Who knows, maybe if he feels better, he might be willing enough to release my crew from Gualtiero?
Lil immediately dispelled those thoughts by swinging her head hard to drive away her weak delusions. She was ashamed of entertaining such ugly thoughts, even for just a moment.
Did I really think that wagging my tail would be enough to get my crew out of Gualtiero? I can no longer think straight when hes in front of me. He needs to leave or I need to get out of here, either way I need to get away from him Im so angry that Im losing my mind, and the thought of him betraying me is unbearable. But why do I keep
Do the interrogation you love so much in Gualtiero, not here. Where is Gualtiero anyway? Please bring me there, the thought of staying here any longer gives me the chills.
Ed tilted his head like he had just misheard something.
What?
For what crime are my sailors imprisoned?
Why am I the only one here? Id rather you send me there too. For the attempted murder of the admiral or something. I dont know why you took me here Perhaps because you wanted to hear something from me, but I wont utter a single thing that you wish to hear, actually, I have no intention of talking to you any longer. I wont be needing my ne or anything else, so just bring me to my crew
Where did you say you wanted to go?
What? You dont like it? Then just cut off my neck and hang my head like a grape. You said it with your own mouth; Admiral Retiro is a madman enjoying such evil.
Lil crossed her arms as she watched his face hardening.
Whats wrong? Im offering myself for your infamous grape farming.
Perhaps because of her crossed arms, but Lil felt stuffy around her chest and the feeling of having her ribs squeezed hurt. Still, Lil managed to snort at Ed.
Is this year going to be a good harvest year?..
At that moment, the door suddenly opened and someone shouted from the hallway.
Oh my God!..
..?
Surprised, Lil turned her head. Ed, however, remained looking at her. By the door stood the woman she had seen by the staircase when she briefly went out. Lil squinted her eyes as thentern the woman was holding was bright. The tall woman eximed.
Linhardt! Get in here quickly!..
A sleepy voice answered from further down the hallway.
Why are you telling me toe in there in the middle of the night?..
Oh,e on! We have to get him out
Frustrated, Ed nced back at Levi and swept his face. As the red water ran down his jawline and dripped like blood, a voice flowed from under his palms.
Be quiet.
Levi firmly tugged at his chin and frowned at him.
Whats wrong with you?
Ed moved away and rubbed his face again. When a weary breath escaped, he dropped his hand and turned away without saying a word. At the same time, a man with a candle burst into the doorway shouting.
Whats with this bastards manner of talking to Levi? Huh?
Illuminated by the wildly flickering candle at the entrance, the shadow of a tall human fell over the door. Ed didnt respond to the usation that was clearly directed at him. Instead, he just continued walking. His silent back made its way toward the door. When the distance between the two had diminished enough, Linhardt, the one holding the candlestick, opened his mouth in anger at Ed. He probably waited until Eds face became visible in the light, but as soon as it did he stiffened in astonishment and shut his mouth again. Meanwhile, Ed never stopped and his shadow passed through the door like he exited a shadowy stage.
Even though Ed had already disappeared into the hallway, Linhardt stayed nailed to his spot for a while before turning his head towards Lil.
Linhardts face, covered by the scarlet fire, only showed his twitching lip. Lil understood why he looked so shocked, as she had faced Eds bloody face quite a while herself, but when Linhardts gaze met hers, his nk ck eyes gradually became sharper and more reproachful. Nervously, Lil was the first to turn away from the eyes that could seem to question her at any second.
I need to get out of this damn mansion. If I stay here any longer Ill go crazy for sure. It feels like Im still chasing Eds ghost, who had been abandoned somewhere in the Anatole Sea It will probably lead me to make some kind of irreversible mistake in one way or another. So, its better and moreforting to believe Ed died there. In addition, no one ever confuses the character with the person who ys it. My sympathy for Ed shouldnt be directed at the Admiral.
Lil kept getting the two of them mixed up and finally realised that she was going back and forth.
Excuse me..
Lil reflexively pped the hand from her shoulder. When she turned around, the uninvited guests had not left yet.
No, its safer to say that Im the uninvited guest
As the other person seemed to be a resident of this mansion, Lil bowed her head at the strange woman.
Sorry for causing a fuss.
Lil didnt me her rudeness when she mmed the door open in an obviously upied room. She was being held custody in this house anyway, so she wasnt even in a position toin about it.
You just woke up today, so please dont push yourself like that.
..!
As soon as Levi said that, Lils stomach reflectively tightened. The pain cut through her belly as if her partly healed flesh was being torn apart again. Lil put strength in her leg muscles to avoid showing any signs of pain, but she couldnt fool her opponents eyes. In the end, Levi supported Lil and led her back to the bed.
You shouldnt raise your voice like that because your blood cirction isnt back to normal yet, and you shouldnt move too violently because the pain relief has already begun to wear off.
Regardless of what happened between you and Edgar, you should go to bed for now. You really have to. Otherwise, I dont know when youll wake up next Be mindful of that the next time you guys fight.
If Im bound to lose my mind, I refuse to let it happen here. Ill get out of that gate even if I pass out or die the moment I step past it
Lil stubbornly resisted Levi. She found it pathetic to see herself struggling with a strange woman in the middle of the night, especially considering that her initial n was to quickly retrieve her ne and find the blueprints for Gualtiero.
But Lil was slowly losing strength in her body. At some point, Levi overpowered her without using any extra force. While Lil was being dragged along, she suddenly smelled something familiar.
This is
Anaesthesia incense
A scented candle had been lit and shone next to her bed.
Wasnt it out till now? No way
Lil red at the woman in front of her eyes
***
Linhardts cab2 was busy for breakfast.
Levi approached with a tray and sat down in front of him, who was drinking coffee. She spoke as she poured herself a cup as well.
Why was Visha like that?
I dont know.
Did you see the nket she tied by the window to escape? What the hell, did Edgar kidnap her or something?
I dont know that either.
Oh my god I dont know if I heard it right, but I think she told Edgar to cut off her neck
Linhardt felt his head throb and touched his forehead. He eventually put down his coffee cup and threaded his arm through a sleeve of the waistcoat a servant held out.
Did you hear some more crazy things?
No, but isnt it suspicious that she tried to run away as soon as she woke up? She was obviously not feeling well.
Is there still a possibility of delirium?
I dont think it was like that this time. Usually, once a patient wakes up several times in shortening intervals, theyll regain full consciousness. Visha has already woken up a few times, and, above all, Edgars reaction wasnt one to be talking to someone delirious
Footnote:
2. Cab: An office or study.
Chapter 188
Chapter 188Previous
I see. I saw something simr when my uncle passed away.
Linhardt, who was wearing a justaucorps3, shrugged his shoulders. The blue velvet with silk suited him very well. Levi too got up from her seat and approached him. Even though the servant had finished the job neatly, she fumbled with his cor for no reason.
What was that?
Linhardt twirled his fingers in front of his face.
His face.
Was it that bad?
Hm, anyway, she said shed rather die, right? Why is that?
Whats with your tone
I dont like that woman.
Levi, who was tidying up Linhardts cravat,ughed out loud.
Ah, what? You met her once and you can already tell?
Now that were on the subject of parasites. The fact we have a second one really bothers me.
Aww, how cute.
When Levi pinched Linhardts cheek, his pale skin stretched like dough. The attendants nced at Levi, who called a man over two metres tall cute. Unconcerned, Levi patted Linhardts chest and smiled brightly.
Dont worry. Ill find out whats going on. Shes a critically ill patient who needs to be monitored and taken care of anyway.
Levi hummed as she left the cab.
I like Visha. Very much
***
Lil stood in front of the mirror and burst outughing.
Is this me?
She ran her hand over her cheek and squeezed it. She found herself so ugly that she thought that Ed shouldve been the one who was supposed to be afraid, not herself. She even felt embarrassed that she had been screaming at him while shaking her head like a madman. Lil touched the skin beneath her hollow eyes. The woman she saw in the mirror has sunken cheeks and a generally cranial face.
Lil then lifted her skinny arm and looked at it.
Thats why I was so helpless yesterday.
Lil clenched her fist and turned her wrist. Her eyes werent deceiving her, she truly hadnt any muscles left.
Looking at my current state, I mustve endured hell
Lil initially thought that it was amazing that she managed to survive. But when she remembered that her arms had the power of a mere rats tail and couldnt even shake Eds hand off, she groaned.
Damn it!
I have to get my body back quickly.
The maids shrugged their shoulders, terrified of the crazy-looking Lil. Her hair was still a mess, and the white negligee she was wearing was sttered with red ink from her scuffle at dawn.
Walking around, Lil spotted a tray and headed straight for it. Seeing Lil drink the soup straight from the bowl, the maid holding the tray trembled and quickly bowed her head. As the cold soup went in well, Lil swallowed it all and wiped her mouth with her sleeve when she was done.
Is there any meat?
Maybe they all thought that Lil was talking to herself, so the maid with her head lowered to the floor btedly looked up. Then, when her eyes met Lils, she hurriedly lowered her eyes again as if she had seen a ghost.
But Miss Levi said that your diet
Who is Levi? And who is she to decide on my diet?
I think that will be me?..
Lil looked around in search of the owner of the intrusive voice. She was easy to spot because Levi was standing tall over the maids. Eventually, a woman with pale skin and ck hair in a high ponytail walked into the room. Her round eyes, without double eyelids, smiled gently at Lil.
Lil shut her mouth for no apparent reason.
Perhaps because the Retiros are originally a Northern Continental family, but all the people who reside here are clearly from the North. They all have dark hair, blue eyes, pale bluish skin and long limbs. The imperials refer to them as people from the ghost-soaked tribes because they appear coldpared to the people of the Empire. And just in any other cases, the Empire unquestionably holds the world record for using childishly racist terms.
As if the maids had been waiting for her, they quickly left the room upon Levis entrance. She looked really tall in her drab dress of apricot-coloured taffeta silk. Almost as tall as Ed. But on the Northern Continent, that height was the norm. Lil tilted her head and looked up at Levi, she then said hello when Levi greeted her first.
With Levi bowing her head, Lil became wary. After all, Levi was the one who put Lil to sleepst night with an anaesthetic incense. Lil instantly suspected that she mustve lit the same incense before talking to her. However, Levi merely put her arm gently on Lils arm, embarrassing Lil with the gentle action. And just as she did hours again, Levi guided Lil to the bed.
Lil sat down on the bed and looked at Levi, who was taking a seat across from her.
Im Levi Grits, Im a doctor. Edgar asked me to help you
A doctor?
Yes?
Lil asked back, wondering if she had heard it wrong.
What do you mean youre a doctor?
Levi had always been kind and gentle, but her eyebrows twitched upon hearing Lils question. And when she opened her eyes wide, her ck pupils expanded even more.
Why, when a woman says shes a doctor, does that sound like nonsense? Do you think Im a bluffing midwife?
Its not like that.
Levis eyes softened at Lils immediate denial. She sighed and continued her words.
Im sorry I put you to bed yesterday. But if the pain had started again, it wouldve probably been unbearable for you. It was also crucial for your fever to break, else I wasnt sure when you would wake up next or if it left any damage to your head. I made the decision as a doctor, so please understand even if you felt ufortable.
Why is that
You have no idea what your condition is? What the hell did Edgar do after he woke you up?
What?
No, first of all, youre a critically ill patient who needs absolute rest. You woke up after being in aa for more than a month and a half, so you shouldnt think of your body as your old one. Its actually more realistic to think of your body as a freshly awakened corpse. So, you have to be very careful with each step you take.
..?!
A freshly awakened corpse? Is she saying that if I take a wrong step, I could die again?
Youre the living witness of the fact that you are alive and moving, which in itself is a miracle, its even something that will be talked about for hundreds of years if reported to the academic world Anyway, you should only eat food thats easy to digest for at least the next two or three days. Dont even dream about meat.
All right, I understand.
Lil replied calmly. If she said no, she would be ignoring a doctors opinion and that was something she didnt want to do. Shes already been rude to Levi once. So this time, Lil wanted to respect her upation.
And I didnt think you were a midwife. Im sorry if it sounded that way.
Thats fine. You dont have to try so hard to be so polite to me either. My father doesnt have a title in the Empire. And thats how it works here, right? Im just a foreigner without a bloodline.
Okay.
So take it easy and rx. May I know your name?
Hearing that question, Lil suddenly realised that she was an unidentified woman here. With that, Lil assumed that both Sagastar and Ed mustve kept her identity to themselves, giving her the feeling she should do as well. But at the same time, she felt like she had to be courteous to her hostess Levi, who was elegantly dressed and took care of the maids with ease. However, there was no reason for Levi to be close to her.
What kind of situation am I in? Assuming that Levi might not know anything yet. From her point of view, my awkward response can easily be mistaken for a naive youngdy who is unfamiliar with her surroundings.
Lil focused on her thoughts and unintentionally frowned. Whereas Lil looked like a person who was preparing for a bloody fight, Levi looked incredibly peaceful yet a little confused.
Levi asked cautiously, as though she had read Lils mind.
Why are you so wary?
Im not.
Is it because youre upset with Edgar?
What?
Its okay. Theres not a single person on Edgars side in this residence. Edgar, um should I call him a guest? Or even a parasite in this household? Its kind of like that.
Lil asked back at the absurd statement.
Isnt he the Marquess?
Linhardt is actually in charge of the manor affairs. So if Linhardt says Edgar is a parasite, then he is one.
Why
Ah. Well, when Edgar became an admiral, he had to detach himself from the residence for so long that Linhardt, who was only supposed to be responsible for the residences work and the governors office, ended up managing the rest of the territory as well.
Then who is Linhardt? Is he the governor of Roahn?
Footnote:
3. justaucorps: A long garment for men that is close-fitting at the torso and opens slightly at the bottom.
Chapter 189
Chapter 189Previous
Linhardt Eichendorff. Hes Edgar Eichendorffs cousin. Edgar uses the surname Retiro within the Empire, but here we just call him by his original name Anyway, normally his Majesty the Emperor personally dispatches governors to take care of local administration when the lords are unable to manage thends, as it was in Edgars case, so its kind of funny that Edgars cousin actually became the governor of this region.
Thats what shes saying, but its hard to really believe it. The Marquess is being treated as a parasite in his own house? Should I really simply ept that and stay herefortably?
Lil became lost in her thoughts, paying no mind to Levi who had begun preparations to draw her blood.
Apparently, Sagastar didnt reveal that Im Liloa, and it also seems that Ed kept silent about me being a pirate captain. So, are or arent my crew being held as pirates? Or is it just that Levi is oblivious to the operations of the Navy? But didnt she seem quite close to Ed?
Linhardt is Edgars only friend. So please be nice to Linhardt even if you dont feel like trusting him.
While talking, Levi shook her head a few times. She then continued exining the situation in the residence without any signs of suspecting Lil.
Now, its time to move rooms. This is actually just a boudoir* next to theboratorium, well go up to the third floor soon.
The Admiral No, where is Ed now?
Ed? Edgar? Well, I guess hes in his cab? Or library? Or perhaps hes stuck in the music room. Oh! If hes in the music room, then he must be feeling down. Edgar can be stuck there all day when hes feeling depressed.
..?
Lil wondered whether or not to doubt the information she received so easily.
Doesnt this doctor know what I could do to this residences lord if she gives me information about his whereabouts just like that?
Ah. He may perhaps be taking a bath. He enjoys hiding himself alone in there as well. But no one can enter Oh well, yes, you may go in of course.
What?
Yes?
..?
Did she just casually tell me I could enter? How could she say that with such a natural and straight-looking face?!
Lil couldnt understand why Levi thought she could simply barge into Eds bathroom. However, seeing Lils stunned face, Levi became much more flustered than her, causing her to eventually shout loudly.
Arent you like a couple?!
..!
Lil barely held herself back from screaming. Even though to her, it was nothing more than a ghost story that was as good as nonsense, Lil couldnt remain calm at all and she embarrassedly touched her hot face.
Oh, my God! Are you sure you two arent in that kind of rtionship? I thought you were at least lovers? So earlier at dawn, that wasnt a lovers spat? It was just a normal fight?
Levi immediately grabbed Lils hand and asked worriedly.
Are you kidnapped?
..!
What is this, what kind of misunderstanding is this?!
Lil awkwardly shook her head.
I dont know what the hell this woman is thinking, but its not!
However, Levi didnt seem to buy Lils passive denial. Lil quickly calmed herself down. She then attempted to determine her situation ande up with a good response, but Levi was rather eager to answer herself.
No, this madman! Do you need me to send a message to your family?
Oh god, what did he do?! This is so so crazy! Really! Where are you from? I need to call someone right away!
Levi paced back and forth in front of the bed.
Is this attitude of being apologetic, as though shes ashamed of her familys faults, a y or sincere? If its a y, I need to see through it. And if its sincere, I have to take advantage of it. The only reason why I stayed at this mansion until now is so I can obtain the blueprints for Gualtiero.
Its all right. You dont have to send a message to anyone.
Oh, is that so? Thats a relief then. I was so surprised.
By the way, can my body handle going outside of the residence? Like in my current state, would I be able to move by myself?
Of course, I couldve lied about sending a message to my family. If I used that excuse, I perhaps could go out. The only concern is that for some reason, it seems that Doctor Levi will misinterpret my words as an excuse to leave. Wording it like this, I now feel like shes going to give me an answer from a doctors standpoint, probably, telling me something like doing indoor exercises instead because Im not in good shape
Well, if its a walk in the garden, its worth trying. But you cant simply go outside. You need a carriage to leave the grounds and I cant allow you to do that yet. You need to make sure that youre absolutely stable for at least two weeks, okay?
Your silence means it sucks, right? Okay, ten days then.
Oh hm, its hard to concede more. Anything more than that could result in something bad and we wont want that Uhm, dont you think so too?
Levi, who was pretending to soothe Lil, raised her head even though her patient wasntining. Just as she was about to give the injection, she quietly rolled her eyes.
Then do you want to escape by any chance? Is there a ce you need to contact? Have you been threatened by Edgar? If so, would you like to secretly write something behind his back?
Lil eventually recognized that Levis ck eyes were only filled with pure innocence.
If I had been a man, I would either be considered an ally or an enemy, but in both cases, a suspicious person nheless, however, at the end of day a woman is only a woman. And a woman could never be a threat to Ed Thats probably the basis for Levis naive trust.
Having realised that, Lil pretended to break down and yed on Levis thoughts.
No. Its fine.
Levi wasnt convinced at all and muttered to herself.
Is she really not kidnapped?..
From her expression, Levi was clearly wondering if she should intervene. But instead of pushing it, she tilted her head and drew Lils blood before eventually removing the needle. Only after that was done did she open her mouth again.
No matter how I look at it, you dont look too happy being here do you feel bad about being involved with Edgar? Something like that never urred to me due to the things he did when you were in aa
Yesterday was the first time in a while that Edgar slept well. Over the course of the past few months, he has worked himself to the point of exhaustion. But when I came to check on himst night, he slept so soundly that he didnt even wake up.
Levi ced a piece of cotton on the inside of Lils elbow. Lil, who didnt want to hear about Eds circumstances, pressed it hard for no reason, somewhat hoping that the pain would distract her.
I may already be a doctor, but Im still in the middle ofpleting advanced medicine at the Imperial iraut What I mean is, under normal circumstances I wouldve been in the professorsb. But not too long ago, Linhardt called me to Roahn, saying that Edgar was likely to die if he continued at this rate. He told me that Edgar didnt sleep and refused toe out of hisboratory.
Levi rose from her seat and approached the desk. As Lil had had a peek at the content on top of it, she had a vague guess of where this was going. That premonition was confirmed when Levi picked up something like a small booklet from a pile of books. Lil had seen simr notebooks on the Bell Rock, making uneasiness settle in her heartbined with the feeling of indigestion.
Levi opened the notebook and ced it on Lilsp.
With that temper of his, theres no way he would entrust this to someone else. Actually, he barely handed it over to me when I arrived.
[ Body temperature measurement every 30 minutes, posture change every 2 hours, splints on wrists and ankles checking for recement or signs of skin injuries -, eye cleaning every 4 hours, oral and nasal cavity care every 2 hours, dietary injection 3 times ]
Edgar will be angry with me if he finds out about this, but I think you need to understand why he couldnt sleep. Aa patient is extremely weak and vulnerable. If ones eyes arent taken care of, they can go blind, and if their limbs arent stimted regrly, they might not be able to use their joints properly when they wake up Normally, he didnt have to go this far, but because the fleet didnt have any equipment, I guess he had to check everything one by one. There was no medicine onboard either, so he probably wanted to preventplications before they happened. However, even considering that, this level of meticulousness is closer to obsessiveness.
The notes, that were written every half hour, filled twenty-four hours without fail. No matter how many pages Lil turned over, every day was the same. While flipping through the notes about her insignificant body, Lil wasnt sure what her own expression looked like right now.
Eventually, the cotton ball fell from her arm and rolled down the bed.
Ever since I took over nursing you, Edgar has beenpletely focused on your full recovery. You see, statistically speaking, patients who have been in aa for over a hundred days, show clear signs of brain failure when they wake up. If that happens, patients are officially still alive, but cant really live anymore. Of course, its a meagre statistic, but we cant afford to ignore it. Thats why we hoped you would wake up within 4 weeks. Because after that, the possibility of irreversible damage increases steeply. It had been a race against the clock as it was crucial to provide the correct prescription as soon as possible
Footnote:
Boudoir: the female counterpart of the cab. Its a womans private sitting room or salon in a furnished residence, usually between the dining room and the bedroom, but can also refer to a womans private bedroom. [Wiki]
Chapter 190
Chapter 190Previous
But you were brought here after more than four weeks on a ship. When the Visha arrived at Mondovi, it was already the 36th day since your injury. I cant imagine how Edgar might have felt when being locked up on the Visha. But one thing is for sure, he couldnt do anything. As all those things couldnt be found in the fleet.
Levi pointed over Lils shoulder. Without looking, Lil immediately knew what she was talking about. It were those bizarre-looking instruments that got her startled that night. Medical tools consisted of a thin ss tube that was tangled like a thread in all kinds of random ways resting on a wide wooden support with delicately crafted porcin suspended for an unknown purpose. In addition to all that, was the equipment to the side at the size of a cembalo.
Edgar was extremely impatient. After all, no one is more impoverished than a man whos pressed for time. No, in this case, its safe to say that time had already passed. How exhausting must it have been to be constantly chasing it. Nerve-wracking as well, not knowing what was going to happen next So, when he eventually came up with that prescription to administer to you, I thought he had finally lost his mind and started to talk nonsense.
Maltine is a drug no different from poison even when given to a healthy person, let alone its been given to a person in aa. Hair loss and muscle stiffness aremon side effects, among many others. Nheless, Edgar asserted that it was the only drug that would be sessful and provided an example of someone who underwent a very aggressive therapy. However, even the doctor from that case estimated the sess rate at only one out of ten. Edgar imed that a valid analysis was performed, but I couldnt believe it as I hadnt witnessed the process.
Levi sighed and wiped her forehead as though she were wiping sweat. She then pressed her temples and continued her words.
I tried to stop him, and so did Linhardt. I objected as a doctor and Linhardt told Edgar not to y with peoples lives. That people werent test subjects, and that he shouldnt act arrogant just because he knew how to cut and stitch your belly. But Edgar was adamant and responded by saying that you should be able to retain your higher thinking skills, that you still need to know how to put your thoughts into words. He convinced us that time was the most important thing and that it was crucial for you to wake up as soon as possible. I finally understood where he wasing from You see, aphasia* is a typical aftereffect of aa patient.
The notebook slipped because Lil could no longer bear its weight. Lil red at the booklet that had fallen from her hand and was pressed down heavily on herp.
I cant remember everything because we were screaming and talking nonsense at each other at the time. But the gist of it was that you should be able to think and read until the day you die. Edgar stated that this wasnting from him, but that he was sure that this was what you wouldve wanted the most, and for that, you would be able to endure it well. He then sat next to you, who was unconscious, and exined in great detail that you should stay strong because he would be administering medicine to you and treating you in this manner. Back then, I felt like I was seeing the birth of a real madman
Lils eyelids trembled no matter how hard she fought against it. Her fever seemed to be rising again. Lil clenched her fists to stifle her bodys heat.
This must be because Im not fully well yet.
Finally, I ended up administering the Maltine, and this is the result.
Levis finger pointed to Lils knee.
This journal that you just read*, you understand the meaning behind it and can tell its filled with mncholy, right?
It means Edgar really seeded.
Lils hands and feet, which she may not have been able to move again had the oue been different, trembled uneasily while her head, which she mightve never used again, threw itself into the past.
What if I lost my ability to read? I cant even imagine not being able to read this book
Her fingertips trembled at the bted shock. Lil thought back to the moment when she had no choice but to ept Sagastars dagger. Suddenly, she clearly remembered the sound of the de prating her body and the pain that came with it. Followed by the sensation of death, the piercing of her flesh, the tearing of her intestines and the dislocating of her bones
The doctors pale hand rested on Lils trembling hand. Lil was ashamed to be caught like this, but she had nowhere to escape to. With Levi above her and the journal below, she was stuck.
So thats how I came to think that way, that you guys must be together Edgar never said who you were, but how could I think otherwise? He cared so much about you. No, that might even be an understatement Perhaps I only thought I knew. But, why else would he want you to retain the ability to read books, think, and speak?
Startled, Lil raised her head like someone caught off guard. When their eyes met, Levi smiled softly. The expression on Levis face told Lil that she knew.
Actually, I came by early at dawn to change the anaesthetic incense, thats how I came to overhear your conversation when standing outside. When you said youd rather die, I had no choice but to interrupt out of the fear that Edgar would lose his sanity. Im telling you this in secret, but I truly thought that Edgar would be so vulnerable in that situation However,ter in the morning, when I mulled it over, I realised that I never heard your side of the story. Edgar did a lot of strange things, so I was worried that he mightve done something without your consent. Thats why I asked.
Levi rose from her seat and gently patted Lil on the back.
But thats enough for now. You dont have to answer.
Levi then gave Lil a handkerchief. Lil instantly felt the need to hold on to something, so she squeezed the little piece of cloth tightly.
The treatment isnt finished yet but Ill step out to give you some space. Call for me againter.
When Levi walked away from her seat, sunrays shot straight down on Lil. Her eyelids flinched at the sudden bright light and droplets of water shortly carried by the wind dripped onto the back of her hand. Lil lifted the handkerchief to wipe away the puddle filled with sunlight that had formed in her eyes.
From the moment I awoke, I failed to recognise the possibility that I couldve stayed unconscious indefinitely. I literally died and came back to life
Lil slowly wiped the back of her hand and experienced the sensation of feeling the handkerchief. The sense that had been blocked for nearly two months was strangely vivid.
Ive had several near-death experiences, but this is different Ive dodged a lot of swords and daggers in order to stay alive as I always had this premonition that the moment I would get stabbed, it would be over for me. Thats why I never had the guts to expose my bare body beneath the de like that. Besides, I never imagined that, when I eventually epted the fact that I would die, I could actually survive, but at the cost of ending up losing most of my physical and mental functions Losing the ability to think is truly beyondprehension, but for now, I can only feel relieved that that loss is only part of my imagination.
Lil swept through her unkempt hair. Tresses of hair filled her bony hand.
She had thought that her weakened state was caused by her inability to eat properly over an extended period of time, but now she understood that it was all due to the drug.
Was it the poison that made my entire body ache with a feeling of tearing apart when I woke up? Was that poison really what saved my life?
Lil looked back at that moment.
Ed had appeared dangerous in the eyes of my freshly awakened mind, especially when he threatened me with his harsh remarks. As a result, I, how foolish as it may be, couldnt bring myself to ask anything about him or what hed done to me. To me, Ed was enraged and nothing more than an unknown admiral with a slew of horror stories. I was afraid of what a man, who cant rte or sympathise with others, would do to me But today, Levi shared somethingpletely different
It made Lil ponder over what Ed had told Levi.
{ that you should be able to think and read until the day you die }
Its unexpected, but nothing more than an old trick Ive been through before. Hes trying to make me feel understood, acting like hes my salvation, only to bind me to him in the end.
Lil was annoyed by the fact that she was starting to get emotional.
This time as well I know that Im only going to deceive myself the moment I allow my vulnerabilities to be soothed
Footnote:
Aphasia: a disorder that affects how youmunicate. It can impact your speech, as well as the way you write and understand both spoken and writtennguage.
This journal that you could just read, you understand the meaning behind it and can tell its filled with mncholy, right?
It means that Edgar really seeded.
= What Levi is trying to say is that Lil is actually able to read the journal herself, meaning she still has the ability to read and that Eds treatment worked.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 191
Chapter 191Previous
The journal was still on Lilsp. It may only be a leather cover with a few sheets of paper, but to her it was too heavy to ignore.
{ I listened to your breathing for two months! You didnt budge, even when I begged you to stop making me merely listen So why did you pretend to be asleep?.. }
Ive been wondering how Ed knew something that even Cesar had never noticed But now that I heard it from Levi, it feels strange I didnt realise it myself. I can somewhat understand what made him so angry. Over time, he had grown sensitive to the sound of his patients breathing, anxious that my breathing would abruptlye to a stop.
Lil could easily picture Ed sitting in the chair Levi had sat in.
A person who suffers because Im not waking up, one who tries to withstand exhaustion but cant help but doze off from time to time Despite all that, he never left my side, needing the assurance that I was merely asleep, not dead, in front of him.
{ Arent you like a couple?! }
From that one sentence Lil knew that Levi assumed that Ed had feelings for her. Lil once thought so too. Eds puzzling actions could be better understood if they were read through the lens of affection. He pretended to be cordial only to be by her side, and he managed to ingratiate himself with her in every way possible to avoid being booted out.
Lil felt foolish and blind to have dismissed it as a mere crush.
Of course, back then it didnt answer all my questions, but I tolerated him because I was sorry for the life that he lost without being given the chance to defend himself. Im now paying a hefty price for it. I shouldve been suspicious till the end
That was Lils conclusion.
Or Ed shouldve confessed before it turned out this way. Can love without truth really be called love? Its selfishness, not affection, to force faith whilemitting fraud that couldnt be forgiven even if he told it with his own mouth Even if he had no intention of hurting the Bell Rock, Ed shouldve been more careful. Whether his rashness was intentional or natural, I cant forgive him too easily. I hate the idea of casually changing my mind, especially when ites to the weight of lives and even if that weight bes so light towards Ed
No captain has faith in the sea breeze that instantly fades right after pushing the sail heavily. A captain who blindly follows that kind of breeze will lose his direction, his position, and eventually his ship. A tailwind can always turn into a fierce headwind or disappear like a dead wind I still dont know what kind of wind Ed is I simply dont know
Lil rubbed her throbbing temples. The thought of Ed exhausted her. She wasnt in a position where she could afford to waste her energy on minding her feelings, and she knew that better than anyone else. But whenever Ed was in the picture, she couldnt help but be drawn to him endlessly.
No matter how hard I try to turn away, I always fail. It drives me mad to the point that all I want to do is curse, be furious, and despise, everything in order to sever my thoughts.
It seemed as though a rush of wind had driven her into an unknown sea. No matter how many times she looked around, she was only met with unfamiliar sights. Lil had no idea if the route she was taking would put her back on track
Or sink her
***
Levi waited for Lil, who went to wash herself after the treatment was done.
When Lil came out of the bathtub, she was immediately seized with a foreboding feeling after seeing several dresses lying on the chair, the hastily made partition and a dressing table.
No, rather than merely wait, its more right to say she stayed because she wanted to dress me up.
Levi, holding a crimson dress, turned to Lil.
Okay, so now we can finally change you into some decent clothes.
Levi hooked arms with Lil once again and led her behind the partition. Lil couldnt help but be dragged along in a daze. She hadnt had any sort of social physical contact in a long time, so it felt awkward, even though it had been a normal urrence in her previous life.
Behind the partition, maids were alreadyying out clothes and essories. Lils face, which was already pale to begin with, turned even paler and eventually hardened. Levi,pletely unaware, rummaged through the pile of outfits in a cheerful manner.
I had some of my clothes altered in a hurry. It slipped my mind to get clothes in your size because every day went by without time to spare
What did you say your name was again?
Its Lil.
Lil?
Levi appeared to have realised it wasnt her real name. But she quickly covered her reservations as she epted a dress given to her by one of the maids.
We called you Visha.
What?
No one knows why Edgar named the Visha, Visha, so we used to specte that Visha might be his secret lover. But hearing that your name is Lil, I no longer think that Visha is the name of his lover.
..?
Lil couldnt bear to ask Levi why she no longer thought that Visha may be Eds lover. After all, this misunderstanding could be rather favourable to her.
I thought this kind of style would suit you, what do you think? I actually dont know if youll like the rest of my clothes because they only have simple designs
Levi held a dress in front of Lil. As Lil gazed at the light pink wrap gown, she sighed.
I have no idea where to begin to remedy the situation
Levi, of course, was correct. Without the usual ribbon embellishments, there was nothing more left to it than a ssic look that added dignity only through gloss and creases. But the clothes Lil needed werent anything with a skirt. However, she couldnt t out ask for pants right away, and even if she did, she wouldnt dare to request to have Linhardts or Eds garments altered.
Oh, you dont like it? I picked it out with a lot of care
No. Thank you. Ill make sure to pay you back.
No you dont have to pay me back
Awkwardly, Lil rubbed the rustling hem of her clothes for no reason. When Levi walked out of the partition, the maids were hesitant to approach. Tofort the women, Lil remarked to rid them of their worry.
That wasnt blood.
Yes?
It was ink.
Ah, yes Im sorry.
Still, the maids hand trembled in the air. Unable to bear it any longer, Lil took off her gown herself and put on a thin linen smock*. A second sigh slipped Lil as she noticed that the cor barely covered her chest.
If I get caught in a surprise attack and move in haste, my chest will be exposed.
A maid who joined btedly put a wrapping gown over the white fabric. Her outer garment, the gown, was loose and had to be draped over her shoulders, but Lil pulled up the hem while looking at the maid who tried to lower her cor so that her shoulder line would be revealed. The gesture was small, yet its message was clear*. The maid, who had arranged the fine wrinkles of her smock to stand out from under the gown and settled around her breasts, put a belt around her waist without saying anything.
Lil swallowed many words as she looked down at her clothes.
This makes it impossible to operate a simple weapon, let alone fight.
Still, she liked the flowing, wide sleeves. The smocks frill stuck out from the ends, which were only up to her elbow. Lils practical mind immediately thought she might be able to hide a short sword there. While Lil was distracted by her thoughts, a maid put a green shawl around her shoulders. The wide, long cloth was wrapped around her body. Lil, who had held up well until then, squealed as the maid lifted a coro.
Stop!
The startled maid shook her shoulders.
Pardon?
Not that. Thats I dont want it..
But
This is enough, right? Im going out.
As Lil hurriedly left the partition, the shawl somehow remained intact. Seeing Lil, Levi smiled brightly and pped her hands. At this point Lils patience was running out, but she managed to smile faintly and pulled up the shawl. After hearing Levi muttering praises about her own discernment, Lil heard her sigh as she approached the door.
Where are you going? Im yet to do your hair.
Lil stomped her foot inside her skirt. She was in a hurry, so she didnt have the time to carelessly allow someone to decorate her hair. Lil realised that between Levis treatments, she wouldnt have much of an opportunity to sneak around in this mansion.
In that case, I have to quickly steal Gualtieros blueprints and get out of the house immediately. Of course, I still want to confront Ed, but that will have to wait till after my crew has sessfully escaped.
Its all right.
Even now, a handful of hair is falling out. Are you prepared to lose all of them? Are you going to leave them like that?*
In the end, Lil was pinned down and had to have her hair braided. Levi suggested that her hair be braided instead of tied up since it wasntpletely dry yet. Lils only response to that was for Levi to finish quickly. To Lil, it was a strange experience. Back in the day, such troublesome things were easy for her to ignore. But it seemed like she couldnt afford to turn her back on Levi.
Well, how can I ignore the benefactor who took care of me day and night When the only thing she asks of me is if she could braid my hair?
Lils heart ached while she was brushed by Levis humming.
Footnote:
Smock: Smocks or shifts (chemise in French) were the most basic undergarments of all women and men (mens were referred to usually as shirts) in sixteenth-century Europe. It was the baseyer of dresses and smocks and shirts were worn underneath every type of clothing.
The message: Close maids working around Lil know that shes ady that caught their marquess eye (Eds). They probably think they need to dress Lil up in a way that will satisfy Ed.
Hair: one of the side effects of the use of the Maltine drug was hair loss.
Chapter 192
Chapter 192Previous
If you dont like a coro, how about a fontange*?
Levi held up a headdress. Even though Lil knew that her reaction could make Levi sullen, she adamantly refused it, terrified by the mound ofce she saw through the mirror. Perhaps due to seeing Lils deterioratingplexion, Levi quickly apologised and exined that she was simply excited because she was finally in the presence of anotherdy again after being surrounded by men for a long time. However, Levis exnation sounded more like her feelings were akin to regret than they were to an apology. She also only took a step back after delicately cing some flower buds from the coro into Lils breaded hair.
Now the Admiral
Hmm?
Eh uhm, Ill go see Ed gar.
Will you?!
As if she heard some good news, Leviughed excitedly. She then gently ced her hand on Lils shoulder and made eye contact through the mirror. Despite Lils struggles, Levi applied a bit of light makeup to her face. Levi thought it rather unfortunate that her patientckedplexion, so the cosmetics were topensate for the fact that she couldnt provide Lil with proper nourishment like meat for the time being.
Edgar will be amazed to see you like this, right?
Levi seemed to firmly believe that Lils tears from earlier were moved by Eds sincerity.
She isntpletely wrong of course Right now, I wish I could deny it
Lil stood up in front of the dressing table, shaking her head.
Hes probably in the music room by now, located in the east wing. Do you need someone to escort you there or can you find it on your own? Id love to take you there myself, but theres something I cant put off any longer
Levi pointed toward the bed. On the bedside table were different kinds of samples, including the blood that had been withdrawn earlier. Lil nodded, reminding herself dozens of times that shes been fortunate to have been given this opportunity.
Remember. You arent healed yet, youre still recovering. You must never be too greedy right from the beginning. If you arent careful, you cant go back to the way you were before.
Yes.
Even though she answered instantly, Levi keenly observed Lils reaction.
Is thismon behaviour among doctors? Ed used to make that expression often, too.
Still, Lil calmly received the attention. After all, she had nothing to say, seeing that after waking up, the first thing she did was swing a sword and copse.
Levi eventually sent Lil off, but not before lecturing her on not to run around recklessly.
When the oak door closed behind her, the hallway where she copsed the day before revealed itself. There were portraits on the left and rows of windows on the right. This time, Lil actually looked up at the portrait she refused to look at back then. As she got closer, she slowly casted a dark shadow over the paintings. Contrary to her initial concerns, the portraits depictedpletely unfamiliar faces. Among the men and women of all ages, Lil couldnt find a single face she knew. Eds wasnt there. Lil continued to walk while looking out the window on the right. The bleu coastal waters of the Mondovi Penins and dozens of idle battleships sailing off the coast filled her view.
Eventually, Lil walked through the open door at the end of the corridor. While doing so, she didnt forget to observe the servants standing on either side. It was difficult for Lil to tell them apart because they were dressed in the same clothes and wore white wigs, looking like they walked straight out of a painting, but she thought it would be better to make herself familiar with them. So as she passed them, Lil deliberately decreased her pace. They appeared frozen, but Lil could feel their eyes following her silently. The same happened when she asionally encountered other servants. The majority of them hadnt heard of her existence, while the remainder assumed she was the woman named Visha. Nheless, both the former andtter stared at her with interest.
While attracting attention here and there, Lil made her way through the galleries.
From the colossal ceiling paintings to the beautifulmbris4 on the wall, the impably splendid galleries could easily be used as ballrooms. Lil looked around attentively to see if there were any armoured knights among the statues ced in the corners
I feel so naked, walking around without a single piece of metal on me
When Lil found a statue of a knight in armour in the next room, she took two of its daggers with glee. She tucked one of them into the belt on her backside, knowing that the shawl around her torso would cover it. The second one wasnt a problem either. Lil raised her right leg on a chair next to the statue and pulled up the hem of her skirt. She then tucked the dagger through the garterbelt that held her thigh-high white tights. As the de was only a span long, it was easily positioned. Lil made sure it was secure before covering thevish garter withce and ribbon once more
***
Ed got out of bed with his hair shaped like a birds nest. Even though he had been asleep for a long time, his body felt unpleasantly heavy. The umted fatigue was formidable and not easily shaken off.
Ed rubbed his face and drank some wine from the bar. The rich taste helped in awakening his sleepy body. By the time he leaned back, emptying his first ss, Ed was somehow able to widen his narrowed eyes.
He then sighed and slid into his pants. He wore whatever he could find, but because he couldnt see his shirt anywhere, he opted for the nearest visible velvet robe. He tucked his arms in and wrapped it around himself.
But no matter how many times he rubbed his face, the drowsiness didntpletely go away, so Ed poured himself another ss. At some point, his worries about Lil snapped him out of his daze. Startled, Ed checked his watch.
Its already mid-afternoon.
Ed, who was suddenly wondering if Levi had gone to see Lil, soon shook his head. He was still in a bad mood. If he met Lil like this, he wasnt sure if their encounter would go any better than before, he even made the assumption it would go worse.
Instead of going to Lil, Ed decided to check his medical log. His hand, which started to rummage over the desk littered with papers and books, eventually came to a stop. A half-open drawer showing a whitish figure caught his eye. Ed was about to close the drawer, but slowly, put his hand inside it.
It was a portrait of a woman.
The portrait of Lil which the duke had pressed into Eds hand when he asked him to find her. Of course, it was only natural to leave a wanted flyer while requesting a search. Thanks to that, Ed had been able to clear Lils blurry face from his memory. With this, his association with the Duke of Mireille was undeniable. This portrait was proof of his indelible mistake.
Liloa already hates me enough But if she realises that even that isnt the whole story
Lils voice rang in his head.
{ But I have no intention to ept you. Im so sick and tired of being tied down by acts of charity and favours. Please know that my feelings wont change }
I used to think that it wouldnt matter where Liloa would go or what she would do, as long as she woke up. But I guess I underestimated myself too much When a critically ill patient, unable to even walk properly, finally wakes up after a long time and the first thing they think of is escaping How terrible must Ive been for her to have thought of that Thats right, how awful am I?
Ed, repeating his petty rage, kicked the tables leg. He then covered his face with his hands as though he thought it was enough to cover up his shame. However, his deepest and most sincere thoughts had alreadye out at that very moment.
{ You can run away as much as you like. Ill just go and find you again. }
He could clearly remember Lilsughter and her reluctant face that seemed to be staring at something disgusting. Recalling how her tears flowed from her face, her dry cry rang in Eds ears. To Ed, it did something strange to him.
While theres irresistible anger and a clear sense of betrayal, why is my hatred erased altogether
{ How could you }
I wonder if her trembling meant she may never forgive me
Footnote:
4. Lambris: pieces of wood attached to a wall or ceiling to keep out the cold.
Fontange: A fontange, or frnge, is a high headdress popr during the turn of thete 17th and early 18th centuries in Europe. Technically, fontanges are only part of the assembly, referring to the ribbon bows which support the frnge. [WIKI]
The French fontange, ormode as it was called in Ennd, was a small round or oval cap pinned to the back of the head. Attached to the top of the cap was a tall wire frame over which were arranged tiers ofce, ribbons, cutwork, and linen ruffles. [FASHION HISTORY]
Chapter 193
Chapter 193Previous
Lils smiling face Ed eventually got to see on the deck of the Bell Rock, quickly turned into one that rebuked him. Back then and due to his own efforts, Lil finally trusted him.
It wasnt always easy and there were times when I got angry at her for not allowing herself to trust me so confidently, but its all in the past. Now I so desperately miss the smile she gave under the zing southern sun
simultaneously, another memory came to mind.
{ Lock him up. Well throw him on a suitable uninhabited ind soon, lets discuss the timingter.* }
Ed couldnt get the image of her turning away from him out of his head. She was so cold that he couldnt believe she was the same woman he had drawn while she was sleeping in his bed until dawn. When Ed remembered those moments, the sensation of his flesh being ripped and torn from all over his body returned. It wasnt easy, even for him, to get over the trauma of being plunged into the dreadful night sea. Compared to all that had happened to him, that part was the absolute worst, because it left a wound that didnt heal and left a pain that didnt go away.
Ed extracted a bottle of wine from the barrel. Because the ice that had filled the barrel had almostpletely melted, he decided to just take the whole bottle with him. He then slid a ss between his free fingers and walked out of the room. As soon as he descended the stairs his unfastened gown began to fly wildly and servants on their way to and from the second level casually greeted the master of the residence as they walked by.
Without Ed noticing, one of his personal servants had caught up and outpaced him. Ed walked into the room, where the devoted servant had quickly opened the door. The servant then bowed the moment his master walked in before leaving and closing the door.
Several stringed instruments, including a harp and a cembalo, were arranged like exhibit pieces in the inner room*. The organ, which upied a wall corner, was wrapped in white cloth. Ed stood in silence, staring at the only window with its curtains drawn. He eventually lowered his gaze to match the angle of the sunlight, its gentle slope crumbled against one of the instruments legs. Ed went over to the cembalo and set his round ss down on the frame of the instrument. He greedily poured the wine and took a seat.
When Ed opened the lid, dust sleeping on the ck keys greeted him.
***
The ce where the knight statue was located resembled an art gallery. Marble sculptures and figures were arranged meticulously, and gloomy war paintings were hung on the walls at appropriate intervals for viewing. Retiros ancestors were collectors during the monarchy, so their collections had grown enormously over the years. As a result, Lil had the luxury to choose between a mace and a spear from a massive bronze equestrian statue. Those weapons had the most destructive power, but she needed her weapons to be portable as well. Naturally, they were much longer than her skirt or too heavy to carry under it, so Lil had to put them back despite feeling greedy. In the end, she had to be satisfied with just the couple of extra daggers she had already hidden on her body.
Upon hearing an unfamiliar voice, Lil quickly thrust the mace, she was still holding, into the saddle.
Is there anything I may help you with?
A middle-aged maid, seen between the statues arms and head, drew her neck towards Lil. Looking further ahead, there were several other employees gathered at the entrance. Lil smiled sloppily, knowing well how suspicious she must be looking.
Who are you?
I am Elodie, a maid.
I was looking for the library. Where is it?
Lil told Levi she was going to see Ed, but she had nned on going to the library from the beginning. Finding a map had her highest priority and most of all, she didnt want to face Ed just yet.
Not only are my thoughts in disarray, but Im also afraid of what Ill say if I ran into him right now.
Lil reasoned that it was for the best to find a map and leave the house as soon as possible.
Please, follow me.
When Elodie took the lead without showing any signs of vignce, Lil brushed off her hands and followed the maid, but not before she nced back. The moment she did, she saw that the people gathered beyond the entrance were all looking at each other with curious expressions. But as soon as Lils eyes met theirs, they scattered in all directions while nervously rubbing their aprons.
Elodie and Lil passed the billiard room and turned around the stairwell. Every time Lil passed through a door, it was the same scene. Two dressed-up servants would greet her. They also asionally passed by maids carrying out their work, but that was about it. In other words, except for Lil, the only people walking around there were servants.
As its a residence belonging to a Marquess, shouldnt it be crowded with vassals and people doing administrative work? Why is it so quiet?
Why arent there more people here? Isnt there a lot of governance work to do?
Its because Sir Linhardt uses the southern building, all business transactions take ce there.
Then this is
Sir Edgar is using this building.
Is the library here too?
Yes.
The seasoned maid was reserved. She could have gone into greater detail about how each section of the house was used, but she remained silent after her initial response.
At first nce, it appears to be an old mansion in aplex style that has been extended and repaired over time. The art disyed in each room alone must be priceless, but the mansion itself is a cultural treasure whose worth cant even be measured. Normally, with a mansion this size, maids would proudly recite epic poems about every corner of the mansion to strangers This can only mean that Elodie is deliberately keeping her mouth shut.
Lil took another look around. Even though it was a building away from business, she still found it odd that it was so quiet.
Besides the 3rd floor, the 2nd floor is even less crowded This will allow me to move around discreetly But it feels like such circumstances arent without reason, so I first need to figure out whats going on.
Even so, isnt it a bit too empty?
Elodie replied with a sigh.
This is essentially a ce where outsiders cante in.
Why? I would understand if its the third floor, which has the main bedroom, but I wonder why the second floor is like this as well.
Hmm! Well, Sir Edgar is very picky
..?
Lil tilted her head after hearing that.
Ed is picky? He was indeed a bit shy and reluctant to mix with people, but well he ate the bread he picked up from the floor and the meat I tore off and passed on to him. Although he was sometimes obsessed with the fabric of his clothes even then, when I mistreated him, he would obediently follow my words. I truly cant reconcile it, no matter how hard I try. Who knew he would order to empty an entire mansions floor just because hes picky? Ed is someone Elodie has known for a long time. So she knows him better than I Im the one who has been deceived all along
because he was born with a keen, sensitive and sophisticated temperament
As if she was stabbed in the side, Elodie immediately shut up. She shook her head with a guilty expression as if she had just cursed at her master. After all, that keen, sensitive and sophisticated temperament didnt seem to be used as apliment. Lil never thought of Ed as a temperamental person or someone who wants to save face, but Elodies words made sense to Lil when she realised that his personality at that time was all part of his act.
Elodie didnt say anything after that, it was as though she had be wary of Lil. So Lil was back to follow Elodie in silence. Or at least she tried, but the shoes she had gotten from Levi were a size too big, so her heels rang loudly with every step she took.
It didnt help that the gallery appeared endless no matter how much she walked. It has been a long time since she visited such arge mansion, so Lil became impatient and was about to increase her pace. However, she had to slow down again when Elodie warned her with a stern look.
ck ck
The sound of her shoes echoed in the space as wide as a banquet hall. This gallery was also filled with paintings and sculptures. Within its centre, a series of masterpieces made by Chauvron, Alsene, and Tange were neatly lined up.
Whether his ancestors loved art so much, or whether these were all collected because they were enthusiastic supporters, but this entire mansion reminds me of an art museum.
Lil, examining the pieces in an alcove5 with a tired face, suddenly heard a strange sound blended with her steps.
She paused. As her clicking feet stopped, a faint melody was heard. The melody, that had been mixed like a cacophony* with the verbal noise, gradually became clearer. Elodie, who nced back at Lil, eventually looked up into the air to intently listen to the music as well.
Its the ordre* of Count Ior.
What makes him y the cembalo at this hour? Besides, its not a joyful song
It was a song that even Elodie knew well. Love Song No. 5 was written by Count Ior right before he took his own life. It became one of his more famous songs due to the fact it was iplete.
The library
..?
Lil scuttled back. As soon as she passed Elodie, the maid quickly caught up. Lil then rolled up her skirt and widened her stride.
Where is the library?
Oh, yes. Just past the gallery.
Even when Lil stumped her feet deliberately, the melody was louder than her footsteps.
Suddenly, her imagination* took over and Lightning shed above the mncholy tune. A window blew open, and its curtains fluttered so strongly that it appeared as if they were about to tear off. This happened all the while a monotonous rainstorm raged. The sound of thundering from her left and right sides struck at the same time. Between the spaces, the frames of the high windows creaked intimidatingly.
Lil ran out of the gallery.
The death of a musician, who was a master of the Watteau II era, came as a shock to everyone and creations depicting the end of the Count had overflowed society. Lil, too, had seen countless portrayals suggesting a hanged figure by a stormy window. Next to him were always his cembalo and scattered torn sheets of music
Footnote:
5. Alcove: Space made by hollowing walls for decoration.
Cacophony: A blend of inharmonious sounds. The word originates from Greek, actually meaning bad sound. An example of a cacophony in real life would be like dishes crashing on the floor, or horns ring and people yelling in a traffic ident. [STUDY]
Ordre: a set or suite of short pieces for harpsichord or ensemble in 18th-century France. [MERRIAM-WEBSTER]
Inner room: A room that can only be essed by walking through another room. Therefore an inner room is never adjacent to a corridor.
Imagination: just so its clear to everyone, this whole part about the raging storm happens all in Lils head. The several paintings Lil has seen about the tragic death of the musician areing to life in her mind.
References:
{ Lock him up. Well throw him on a suitable uninhabited ind soon, lets discuss the timingter. } = Chapter 132, after the pigeon incident and Courant and Cesaring into the room, in and Jericho are called. Lil will give this order as soon as they step into the cabin.
Chapter 194
Chapter 194Previous
The music that blended into the apocalyptic atmosphere resonated everywhere.
Oh, damn it!
Lil, who was walking and tried her best to only concentrate at Elodies back, suddenly changed her direction.
She turned left.
Elodie btedly found Lils misdirection and shouted.
Youre not supposed to
Unable to raise her voice any further, the maid hurriedly followed Lil. But Lil had no time to care about the maid and quickly averted her eyes, looking for the entrance of the music room.
The quick strokes of music made a low hum of wind which blew ferociously against her left hand reaching for the doorknob. As if expanding the momentum, the sound gradually amplified.
The closer Lil approached, the harder the music pped her on the ear. She grabbed the door handle and threw her body into the raging storm
Dung!
Eds left hand pressed down on the keyboard and stopped. It abruptly became quiet as if she had entered the eye of the storm. As it was the middle of the afternoon, Lil found it hard to adapt to the sudden dark interior for a moment and blinked rapidly. With almost all the curtains drawn, there was only one window that led in some brightness. Lil lowered her eyes to follow the beam of light, her gaze was eventually guided to the cembalo, standing out in white due to the swarm of lights wrapped around it.
Eds face was obscured by the lid, the tilted lid stick and the case of the instrument.
Lil, seethed with anger, raised her voice.
Was that a threat?
Are you threatening me right now?*
Elodie, who had followed Lil from behind, quietly closed the door and went out as Ed gestured.
Ed gave Lil no answer. He seemed unwilling to show his hidden face. But to Lil, it was rather fortunate, for she didnt want to confront him yet. Her thoughts were unorganised, and she was afraid of what she would say if she faced him now. But above all, she wasnt prepared to negotiate with his eloquence. Lil was the one who had the most to gain; from the blueprints of Gualtiero to the release of her crew. In addition, she hasnt properly reflected on what to offer him in exchange for the lives of over a hundred people or how to fight if a battle would break out and where to draw manpower and resources. Besides, Ed wasnt even friendly with her and Lil couldnt get herself to be friendly with him either.
No, Im not supposed to act friendly, to begin with. It would be premature to do so. But why is this jerk ying such a misfortunate song? What good will it do him to y Love Song No. 5, a song written by Count Ior, who lost his lover and then killed himself?
Lil grabbed the hem of her dress with her sweaty palms as her shawl clung to her sticky back and shoulders. She had entered the music room impulsively, in the heat of the moment and hastily spewed her words. Otherwise, she didnt know what else to say, there was no other way to exin her behaviour. But, the fact that she was still here, right in front of him, less than a dayter, indicated that she was being swayed by Eds emotions. Linhardts reprimanding gaze from the night before haunted Lil as well. That was why she came into the storm, unable to further ignore her guilt, hoping to talk with him about it in one way or another. And even though Lil arrived at this disaster, it felt surreal that she found herself facing Ed this very moment.
I cant believe myself
Im sorry.
The sentence she had been holding in all this time finally came out like a long-held breath. Lil shut her eyes tightly. Eds lies enraged her, so saying this to him felt like betraying herself. And to Lil, betraying herself meant betraying her crew, who were waiting for her somewhere
I shouldnt have told you to hang me, too. I admit it was an unintentional slip of the tongue.*
As the chair was pushed back with a grinding sound, the wine bottle hit by the chairs leg rolled over. The moment Ed stood up from behind the cembalo, it became clear to Lil that he wasnt wearing a shirt. He was dressed in a robe, but it was unbuckled. Although flustered at first, Lil soon found it rather funny that she took a step back for the sole reason of seeing the mans naked upper body.
Ed, standing in the dim light, nced down at Lil. Thetter instantly shuddered as she remembered her own appearance in a dress and her long braided hair with flowers attached to it. It might not be the first time hed seen her dressed as a woman, but now it was unbearably awkward. Lil even felt a little ashamed that she had dressed up as much as she was when she came to see Ed. The situation could easily be misunderstood and exined in a way that she has dressed up for him.
Ed, who seemed aimless at first, started walking. Lil thought he would stop a few steps ahead, but he approached her without knowing the end. Even when he was close enough for the smell of alcohol to waft up, he didnt stop. As Lil contemted whether to pretend to be calm or avoid it, the shadow cast on the nape of her neck already pressed her down. She felt suffocated. Sensing his intentions, Lil winced and quickly tightened the shawl around her shoulders. Unfortunately, his hand gripping her waist slid onto her back so smoothly that her efforts were in vain. His fingertips running up her spine were hard as if he was trying to push her into his arms. As his drunken body leaned towards her, Lil pressed his shoulders to prevent him froming any closer.
Or to avoid getting caught.
But Ed was skilled. As soon as Lils waist belt loosened and slipped down her skirt, he grabbed the dagger stuck between the knots.
Ed lowered his eyes to check it.
You were hiding something cute.
Are you going to kill me?
If only I could.
Was that apology just now only bait you threw at me to get my guard down?
The dagger that Ed let go of, fell to the floor with a loud thud.
No. But what can I do? I hate you. I might be sorry for what Im sorry for. But if I dont like you, Ill truly despise you.
Is that all you have to say?
Then, why did youe in?
I need to talk to you.
Then you should be polite.
Lil snorted and put her hand on her left forearm, taking out the two daggers she had tucked between her smock and her outer dress before throwing them behind Eds back. Ed raised an eyebrow. Simultaneously, Lil too raised her eyebrows and shot at him.
What?
Instead of responding, Ed waited patiently. The muttering Lil eventually pulled out another dagger which she had nted on her right chest and threw it away as well.
Theres one more left.
Theres none.
Should I throw it away for you, then?
From where?
Are you acting like you dont know?
I dont know what youre talking about
Out of nowhere, Lils body tilted. While trying to regain her bnce by groping the wall behind her, Lil looked down at the leg Ed held up. Her shoe, which dangled dangerously from the tips of her toes, fell off after being tapped. Even though the only thing he had done so far was grab her leg, the action itself was enough to roll Lils dress up to above her knee.
As the flesh clenched in his damp palm became soggy, Lil gave a meaningless warning.
Do you want to die?
I dont have the hobby of getting hurt twice. So dont worry about me, you wont catch me off guard again.
Is that so? Are you sure?
It was a clearly pointless provocation. Ed, who ignored Lil, held her leg with one hand and used the other to lift up the hem of her skirt. His hand then crept up her stockings and passed her knee. Lil tensed and drew back, but at the same time, Ed drew closer and pressed against her body.
But if I do
Eds fingers wrapped around the dagger.
What are you going to do?
Groping for the garter, Ed pulled at it as if tearing it off. With the ribbon torn, the dagger fell to the ground. The sound of the metal colliding with marble broke the silence. Eds stoic face gradually began to heat up. A thick vein ran along his neck, from his corbone to his chin, and the sound of grinding teeth was faintly audible through his tightly closed lips.
Lil thought to herself.
If I get hit now, Im done for.
When Eds body came closer, Lil considered getting out but quickly gave up on that. Instead, she flicked his hand away, which was still holding up her skirt.
Ed inadvertently lowered his hand, paused, and hardened his eyes. Lil assumed he was flustered by thece-encrusted light pink garter ribbon in his hand. It was actually kind of amusing for her to see.
Ed was probably expecting something like a leather sheath underneath my skirt, but definitely not a garter belt.
Lil lifted the corners of her mouth into a sneer.
Do you like it?
Now that they were already in this position, Lil raised her leg a bit further and brushed Eds chest with her stocking-wrapped toes. The way she rubbed his bare chest clearly tickled him and he eventually lowered his eyes with an expression simr to when he discovered the garter. The touch of her white stocking drawing circles on his skin was stimting.
Lil whispered to Ed, who was frozen stiff.
Do you enjoy rummaging through a womans skirt and finding something like that?..
References:
Are you threatening me right now? = The threat Lil talks about is from the story behind Love song no. 5. Lil thinks that by ying that song, Ed is threatening to hang himself too, just like the musician did.
I shouldnt have told you to hang me, too. That was an unintentional slip of the tongue, I admit it = This sentence has nothing to do with the song, Lil refers here to the Gualtiero vineyard, that Ed should hang her head like a grape.
Chapter 195
Chapter 195Previous
Their eyes met.
They both reacted, but Lil was faster. Concentrating all her strength, she managed to push her opponent away with her leg. Ed, whose stomach was kicked in, reflexively shrank his upper body. Lil then threw herself at him and aimed for his shoulders. Due to the counterforce, Eds body now staggered backwards as it could no longer bnce its weight. The moment Eds body hit the floor, Lil quickly jumped on top of him, took a short dagger from her sleeve and stuck it down in one fluid motion. Eds hand immediately gripped the hilt and Lils wrist together. Everything happened so fast that they both barely had any time to catch their breaths.
A quick breath from Lil spread across Eds face.
You are terrible.
Ed simply looked up at her without attempting to push her away.
Youre making me want to kill you.
Its annoying how youre acting like youre the only one whos hurt!
Her hand was desperately resisting her opponents grip. However, Lils remaining strength had already converged to zero. Still, Ed didnt push her away or twist her wrist. On the contrary, he even brought the daggers tip to his own throat, in ordance with her inertia.
Then kill me.
What?
Isnt this a great opportunity? Ive had too much to drink, so I dont have the energy to fight This music room is far from all the other rooms, so you should have plenty of time to get away before my body is discovered.
Didnt you just say you dont have the hobby of getting hurt twice?
Well, to be honest, I think I prefer the version of you who wants to kill me over the version who doesnt seem to care whether I die or not.
That was exactly what Lil wanted. To not care whether Ed died or not. But it was so obvious even to Ed, that he knew that she would never be able to do that.
His green eyes, which didnt blink, were fixed on her. His hand remained wrapped around hers, pressing down the knife. Simrly, Lil red at him with the tip of her de brushing against his neck, ready to kill him. Their burning eyes slowly drew closer and even though they were about to touch Ed never stopped. Lil tried to resist his power, but Ed didnt let go of the hilt, causing Lils forearms and shoulders to be sore.
Lil eventually grabbed him by the throat with her left hand. She then twisted her right hand, which was still held together with the dagger, and pulled it out. The strangled Ed gave a short cough.
What the hell do you want, you madman?
Are you really asking me to kill you? Or is this another test* of yours to make me feel dirty?
What if I pass this test, will you spare my crew this time? What kind of nasty thoughts are going through your head? Its revolting that you believe you have the right to test and evaluate me. Youre a self-centred bastard. You dont give a damn about how you betrayed others. Youre just a selfish, self-centred nutcase who only sees his own wounds and dwells on his own pitiful emotions. The rumours about the Admiral are all correct after all. Kind of ironic dont you think? You could confirm all those rumours because you know yourself so well!
Lil released Eds throat. Despite her strength beingparable to that of feathers, she had squeezed his neck long enough to leave a red handprint on his skin. While Lil slowly straightened her back, Ed remained lying on the floor without an attempt to move.
Im not killing you for the same reason I had in Panichi*. Because you saved me Even though I never asked you to be shot in my ce And now I feel dirty because to me it feels as if I begged you for my life. This is nothing more than the simr feelings I had at the time, so dont delude yourself.
Is that it? Youre the one who said that you wanted to talk, but after you said you wanted to kill me, you changed your mind again and now youre uttering something about sparing me because you will feel dirty?
No. However, I cant hold a proper conversation with a human who only knows self-pity. I was overestimating you.
Originally, I came in because I couldnt stand it. Hearing that unfortunate song right after Levis exnation about why Linhardt asked her toe here, made me unable to shake that ominous feeling With things already turned out this way, I should try topromise with Ed, but how? Should I use the words he wanted to hear? Words I couldnt even utter back on the Bell Rock? No For now, an initial apology and an attempt at a dialogue should suffice But the problem is that I keep forgetting what kind of guy Ed is. If I had known that hed been drinking and drowning in sorrow, I wouldnt have faced him.
Lil started to repeat the same sentences over and over again to brainwash herself.
This human isnt the Ed I knew. Ed is a fictional character who only existed in ys
Even though Lil was now in an upright position, Ed was still lying down.
I
..?
Ed murmured as he grabbed Lils fingertips.
I was mean
Lil looked down at her fingers that were tenderly being held by Ed. He appeared very cautious and timid and when she didnt respond his nervous fingers even slid down to only hold on to her fingernails. Ed eventually let them go altogether when Lil watched him with disapproval.
In the state hes in now, it looks like hell even grab my leg without hesitation.
Lil kept her eyes on Ed, who didnt intend to get up and calmly admitted his guilt.
Is he drunk? It wasnt that obvious before, but he might be hooked by the alcohol. Or is he plotting something else? Otherwise, theres no way that this noble Admiral woulde out so docile.
I know that expression. Are you guessing what kind of conspiracy this is? Im afraid theres no such thing. But I can understand its hard to believe for someone whos walking around with a weapon hidden on every limb.
Only easy-minded people would believe such bullshit. This is the Admiralsir, and Im a pirate captain. Besides, that Admiral is the second most insane person in the Empire
Do you really think so? I dont know why you still believe such absurd rumours. What about the me you saw? Why do you trust what you heard rather than what youve experienced yourself?
The Ed I experienced is someone who doesnt exist anymore. He died off the coast of the Ingres sea. Youre Edgar Retiro Why do you pretend to be Ed and act all pitiful? Its annoying and confusing You said that the rumours were true with your own mouth. I trusted the facts you said back then and I got deceived in the process, so why should I bother with what youre saying right now?
In order to get up, Lil momentarily rose above Ed, who till now never made an attempt to move from his position. The bare marble floor had made her knees and shins feel cold. She brushed down on her crumpled dress in the hope to smooth the wrinkles. Because there was only one window with the curtains opened, the doorway they were near was dark. The daggers that had been thrown were scattered on the floor between the window and herself. As Lil looked at them with regretful eyes, Ed raised his upper body in the shade. But before he could say anything else, Lil turned around and grabbed the doorknob.
I was wrong.
..?
Did I just hear that right?
Lil paused and looked back at Ed over her shoulder. Ed was rubbing his face dry as if to chase away his drunkenness. The more he rubbed his face, the more her disdain towards him went away as well. Lil felt it. It had to be now if she wanted to get away from him. But she couldnt ignore Ed and she ended up staying.
However, I still need to organise my thoughts. I havent had the time for that at all, so this can only end in disaster I didnt want to face Ed yet because I feared being so pathetic. I made a terrible mistake bying here
I deceived you from the beginning and didnt admit it until the very end.
Lils gaze returned to the door. Her hand gripping the doorknob slipped in sweat until it became a piece of damp iron.
This door is thin and light, so it will open with just a little bit of force. It isnt difficult at all But cant I seem to leave this ce just because I heard him say that he was wrong? Do I want to hear more about what he wants to tell me? Do I not want to miss this moment of apology? How is this possible?
Ignore it or listen to his apology? What do I want?
But for all I know, even this can be a lie told by Ed. Hes a human being who could do this without any remorse. Then why What the hell am I supposed to do with this madman
Dont go.
His voice rang in her ears, making her throat sore and tight. Lil pressed her lips together. Ed came up behind her and stretched his arm to touch the door over her shoulder. When the door was pushed back, thetch clicked and snapped again. After doing so, he remained motionless. Eds breath that was too close brushed past Lils ear. She felt his intoxicated body temperature at the nape of her neck and the heavy wine scent prickled to the tip of her nose. Lil gazed at Eds fingers pushing the door with the embossed arabesque pattern. As Ed was only touching it with his fingertips, Lil could easily open the door and walk out if she wanted to
Im sorry.
References:
Or is this another test* of yours to make me feel dirty? / What if I pass this test, will you spare my crew this time? Its revolting that you believe you have the right to test and evaluate me = This is about the time that Ed never defended himself when he was caught with the pigeon, he expected Lil to move in a certain way, but she never did. Later shortly mentioned in chapter 186
Im not killing you for the same reason I had in Panichi*. Because you saved me even though I never asked you to be shot in my ce = Lil told Ed that she couldnt kill someone who just saved her life.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 196
Chapter 196Previous
His plea was as small as a breath. It was the kind of breath that wouldnt even blow a wind, nevertheless, it was sharp enough to cut the rope that kept Lils ship on course. In an instant, the bow, which had lost its support, tilted in a semicircle. As her ship became disoriented and turned around, Lil faced Ed. However, she was able to speak up easily. There were so many things she wanted to ask and say that she didnt know where to begin. That was why she paused and pondered for a moment before uttering her first words.
Since when have you known?
What?
Even without Lils answer, Ed seemed to realise what she meant. His gaze fell slowly. As he closed his mouth again, he touched Lils braided hair.
Liloas hair is much longer than Lil Schweizs.
His confident voice whispered.
You saw the drawing
In the hazy light, the admirals sober face seemed to smile.
Do you know how I was able to draw it?
I saw you, the real you. I was unbearably happy when I finally saw you for who you are while no one else did. I almost went crazy because of that extraordinary joy. But as the days went on, I had no choice but to be immersed in what couldve been the reason Do you have any idea about the betrayal I felt for you, who not only deceived me but also yourself?..
The voice, which had been getting louder, abruptly cut off.
What does it mean that youre still here, despite discovering that?..
His voice, which had slowed down as he tried to catch his breath, was muffled and sounded almost hoarse.
What does it mean that you havent run away yet?..
.What does it mean?
Lil was shaken and unable to get her mind together.
I dont even know if its right that Im standing and facing Ed. Impletely off course now. Its as if the sea is turning Im not sure either I have no idea what Im supposed to think or what Im meant to do.
Is this what it means?
Ed raised his arm and pulled Lil by the waist. His other hand cupped one of her cheeks before brushing his fingers over her hair and wrapping the nape of her neck. As Ed came closer, he looked her straight in the eyes. Although Lil avoided him by lowering her gaze, he didnt stop. For a moment, their breaths entwined till his lips touched hers and sucked her in.
A hot tongue licked her lower lip.
Ed is embarrassingly soft. Its like it doesnt suit him, I cant believe this, but
Suddenly, Lil came to her senses. The realisation of where she was, who she was, and what she was doing struck her like a bolt of lightning. Her body froze for a split second in embarrassment. With her eyes wide open, Lil looked up at Eds closed ones.
As she flinched and tried to jerk her neck backwards, Ed stopped. However, Lil wasnt satisfied with the small distance between them and pushed him awaypletely. Nheless, her perplexity persisted. She wasnt embarrassed by their unexpected kiss. Instead, she was embarrassed by the fact she didnt despise it. Lil expected it to be disgusting and creepy, but it wasnt.
Lil stuttered, her eyes still widened due to the bted shock.
You you! Are you crazy?
Thats what you always say to me, but is that not a fait apli*?
Right. From the moment I first saw him, I thought he was a little crazy, but now I know hes definitely crazy. Meaning I have nothing to say, his mental state has always been consistently abnormal.
Lil wanted to be the saner person and tried to recall what they were talking about.
Does the fact that Im still here, after seeing that drawing of me, give you the right to behave like this?
Then why are you here?
I
And why did you im that the ordre of Ior was my threat towards you? Where did that confidencee from?
Damn it.
Lil realised she had made a huge mistake. Back then, she was still immersed in the story Levi had told her and all those suspicious events just happened right after, resulting in Lil drawing conclusions on her own. But now, after having made such a huge mistake, she had no idea how to get out of this situation, which started to resemble flowing water leaking everywhere. Lil had never been this embarrassed in front of anyone in her life.
I didnt even say anything, but how did he freely define my feelings and even said them out loud? How did he do that? What do I do now? What am I going to gain if Im an open book from the start?
While her thoughts wandered, Eds fingers approached again and gently swept over Lils cheek.
Did the song sound like a request for an ardent courtship?
The casual remark made her face flush. She wanted to dismiss it as nonsense, but Lils body reacted sensitively contrary to what she expected. Blood rushed all over the body, and her heart pounded with a throbbing squeeze.
Ed pretended to tuck some of Lils loose hair behind her ear only to pull the nape of her neck again. However, Lil immediately raised her hand to cover Eds mouth. She pushed it hard.
A rejection or not, it doesnt change the fact that this situation is very, very undesirable. This is the admiralsir, and Im a pirate captain. This is a very, very immoral way to act.
Lil wanted to speak properly, but her swollen mouth could only swallow air and not produce a sip ofnguage.
Until just now, it was obviously desirable for us to kill each other, so how did this happen? Courtship? What courtship? Im here to negotiate!
The determination that had been spleen ended up scattered like waves crashing against a rock. White foam bubbled up in Lils head until the approaching water bubbles covered her eyes.
Ed spoke as he removed Lils hand.
You have such bottomless determination, but I have just as much.
He then brought her hand to his lips.
And this is actually my field of expertise.
Eds hot breath soaked her fingers. The sensation of his lips kissing them and his tongue licking them gave her goosebumps. His lips twisted, making a soggy sound as he bit her knuckles. Ed opened his closed eyes and looked at Lil. His eyes shone through the narrow gaps. The moment she met his gaze, Lil pulled her hand out. But at the same time, she realised it was toote. She still needed to save her face though, so she spoke quickly.
I made a mistake. Im sorry for misunderstanding. It has nothing to do with me whether you yed the ordre for someone else to hear or because you simply liked ying it alone. So now
But what if it wasnt a misunderstanding?
So dont worry about it now, and dont refuse this anymore.
Ed only got closer. The breath he exhaled temptingly tickled Lils cheeks. He paused, as though searching for any signs of her refusal, but when Lil didnt avoid him, their lips immediately engaged again.
The sweet scent of his wine enveloped her tongue. It was so lukewarm it felt thrilling. Eds chest, which came closer upon embracing her body, swelled beneath her forearms, and the more he approached, the more their legs intertwined. Lil could feel his knee pressing between her thighs. The tingling of her keen senses red her up. Her legs reflexively twitched upon feeling a tug on her lower stomach, and Eds grasp on Lils arm tightened even more upon noticing that it stimted her. At a moments breathlessness, Lil suddenly realised that she was in Eds arms without any resistance
She then forcibly removed her arms from his chest, hit his shoulder and started to shout.
Get away!
Hesitating at first, Ed muttered as he pulled himself back.
I think your refusal came a bit toote
Every time Ed spoke, thenguid aroma of wine flowed. It seemed that Lil, too, was getting drunk on the alcohol. The heartbeat she had barely suppressed showed signs of speeding up again. Lil clenched her neck whereas Ed smiledzily as he opened his eyes.
The madman in front of me is toying with me!
Lil thought to herself.
Hes nothing but a vicious bastard. A stranger I shouldnt deal with. This was only a trap! Its because of his handsome face!
What are you doing? What the hell! Stop it! Stop!
Lil swung her hands wildly to p him. She didnt have enough muscle strength, so pping him was better and more effective than punching him with her fists.
Ed stepped back, raising his arms and pretending to block himself.
What?
But Lil advanced with her fierce offence.
You! You pervert!
Thats what you always say. But isnt that a fait apli* too?
Damn it! Damn it!
Still, I think it was a gentlemanly perversion.
Ed, ironically, never got hit right, so he didnt mind and answered back in a yful manner while dodging Lils palms.
Youre losing yourself in gentlemanly perversion, while my crew is back in Gualtiero?! How can you do this to me? Dont involve me in your shameless act! I! I came here to negotiate, not to rub lips with you!
Footnote:
Fait apli: a thing that has already happened or been decided before those affected hear about it, leaving them with no option but to ept it. The phrase fait apli is French, and it literally means an aplished fact. (truth, certainty, cold hard facts, etc.)
Chapter 197
Chapter 197Previous
Ah, Gualtiero. Right. Thats a bit of a headache.
A headache? Is that all you can say?! You you have no conscience!
I was meaning to talk to you about this as soon as you woke up Ack!
Ed, who continued to step back, eventually hit part of his back on the cembalo. When he stumbled for a moment, Lil took advantage of the opportunity andnded a few sessful ps. Even though the forceing from her attack was in normal circumstances insignificant, it was now enough for Ed to almost fall backwards onto the chair belonging to the instrument, making the chairs legs screech briefly in the process. In ast futile attempt to regain his bnce, Eds hand swung in the air and pressed hard on the keyboard.
High-pitched notes sounded sharp as ifrge and small pieces of ss broke apart.
Startled, Lil stopped. Ed, who was about to block her attack with his other arm, paused too. The sounds reverberation only faded after their gazes became tightly intertwined. With the cembalo standing close to the window, Lil and Ed were now both illuminated by the bright lighting into the music room.
In the light floating with fine dust, this man appears so bright. His green eyes are exactly as I remember them. The man looking up at me in silence is like Ed. The Ed I knew was as bright as this, so theres no way Im mistaken, theres only Ed and no one else. Until he was thrown out of the Bell Rock, I had no idea what kind of gaze he had been looking at me. Previously, I couldnt figure it out. But now, this man in front of me is neither an illusion nor a delusion, no matter how much I try to deny it. He isnt an actor fresh from the stage. From the beginning until now, he hasnt changed
Lil decisively lowered her hand as though she were under a spell.
Its been over a day since the first time I woke up, so tell me now. Come on, now.
Ed, who was observing the resolute Lil, adjusted his chair and sat quietly in front of her. Lil casually leaned on the cembalo, but because the keyboard made a loud noise, she hastily jerked up. As she stood there and fidgeted in embarrassment, Ed took her hand. No, he didnt take her hand, he grabbed her wrist. Lils fingers went up in a half-closed shape andnded on Eds cheek and temple. Lils hand, controlled by Ed, passed his forehead and swept his head. Her fingertips broke through his soft hair over and over again. She watched the man moving her hand with his own and found it more upsetting than funny that he was sitting so carefree while basically stroking himself.
Theres still a lot left unsaid. I have a lot to ask and even more things to be angry about. So, dont act like a peaceful ending has arrived.
I have a lot left to say, too.
But then why are you like this?
Well
I mean. I cant do this I cant simply move on like this because Im still very angry
As if he couldnt already be more at ease, Ed rxed even more. Lil bit her lip impatiently when he muttered something in an iprehensible voice.
Hmmm
She couldnt stand it anymore and pped him on the shoulder.
Hmm? Did the cat get your tongue? How can you take your time with a face like that? You know how worried I am. So tell me now!
Ed, who hadnt reacted once, continued to guide her fingers over his cheek. Then, he slowly let go of her wrist. Her hand now covered half of his face. Lil was about to lower her freed hand when
Only if you touch me
Lil frowned, not understanding what she was hearing. Still, Eds eyes were the same as he looked up at her. Lil tried to guess what he meant and nced at the three bottles of alcohol rolling around the chairs legs.
I think youre out of your mind. I bet youll regret this once youre sober. So quit it, all right?
You dont seem to hate it now, but if you let me touch you
Ed didnt seem to understand her words either.
He must be drunk or something Is he really waiting for me to touch his cheek? Will he really tell me about my crew if I do this for him?
Lil rolled her eyes until she met Eds. The light from the window was gathering on his face, and anguid halo shone in his eyes. Lil swallowed her dry saliva and moved her hand clumsily.
She stroked Eds face for a while longer. In the meantime, she tried to put pressure on him by not closing or turning her gaze away. Her head was desperately calcting how long she would have to do this.
Till now I only touched his cheek, but seeing no reaction, it doesnt appear that I only need to do that
Her hand moved upwards and gently touched his temples and forehead. Nheless, Ed didnt appear satisfied. Lils obligatory movement came to a halt when she brushed against Eds brow. It was because of the rough scars she suddenly felt under her fingertips. Lil raised her eyes and took a closer look. Eds scar, extending all the way to his scalp, tore the area around his forehead in several stripes.
Theyre all different in size and length
There was no way Lil didnt know what left them behind and she finally realised what he wanted her to touch*.
That night. When the waves were calm under a bright moonlit sky. When I copsed and looked down at the sea* Now that Im seeing this, I have no choice but to return to that very night It doesnt matter who Ed is, what he is, or what others call him. Looking back, it all feels so meaningless, all the reasons why I felt like I shouldnt be sorry for that incident and why I should stand by my decision All that matters is how Ed is doing. How much pain he was in, and how much it hurt, thats all that I care about now. If only I can soothe the pain that mustve been unbearable for him
Lil muttered words she would never have been able to say if it hadnt been for this moment.
Im sorry
As her hand covered his forehead like a nket, Lil repeated it over and over again. Her thumb caressed the rough skin tirelessly.
I shouldnt have left you like that
Lil squeezed her voice out with difficulty due to the lump in her throat. When she said what she wanted to say, Ed finally turned his gaze towards her after averting it for some time. He blinked quickly as if trying to calm his heated eyes.
I shouldve checked up on you at least once
His eyshes appeared damp and his face remained still like he was holding back.
Thats why, Im truly sorry
Ed jumped up and wrapped Lil in an embrace. As Lil couldnt bear to push him away, she held still. Ed exhaled heavily, burying his face deep in the nape of her neck. Lil was at a loss for what to do with the man whose shoulders were bobbing up and down, and she eventually decided to brush his back infort.
Ed enjoyed the sensation of his body being held by Lil and holding Lil himself. Lil, on the other hand, didnt really know what to think of the situation.
It has only been a few minutes since I uttered contemptuous vitriol about hating him, and it has only been mere hours when I thought of Ed as the horrifying man from the rumours. But in the end, it hase to this
Perhaps Lil knew instinctively that she wouldnt be able to reject him. And that was what made her afraid to face Ed. She had the vague premonition that seeing him would cause her to turn away from the direction she had fixed herself on.
Lil let out a deep sigh and released the tension that had been stiffening her body. At some point, Ed remained still and stopped moving. But not long after he suddenly raised his head and pushed her shoulder.
Just so you know, Im not sleeping.
I thought he had been shedding tears, but he looks better than I expected.
Eds eyes werent swollen nor were there any traces of tears left. Besides the beginning of a straw nest on top of his head, his further clean face red at Lil.
I cant believe I had to wait this long.
Ha, Well How how was I supposed to know what you were getting at?..
Lilmented to herself how she possibly couldve known something that she only noticed a few minutes ago.
I never expected for Ed toe out so vulnerable.
Lil wasnt used to men digging into her arms and iming to be hurt.
All the men I know are either strong, believe theyre strong, or at least pretend to be strong.
Regarding this subject, she had been raised the old-fashioned way. Men didnt show any weakness, only women did. So she had never had someone from the opposite sex asking her so openly for a hug.
I did it because I felt like it.
Edughed brightly. Lil instantly became dubious and questioned while frowning at him.
You didnt just pretend to cry, did you?
Well
Her mouth dropped open at how Ed said that so shamelessly.
Reference:
Eds scars, extending all the way to his scalp, tore the area around his forehead in several small stripes. = Chapter 136, maybe your first thought went out to the time Lil slipped and hit Ed on the forehead with her teeth, but this scar is actually made by Courant during the torture scene. Courant hit Ed on the head with a round paperweight, knocking Ed out.
That night. When the waves were calm under a bright moonlit sky. When I copsed and looked down at the sea = Chapter 134, Lil is talking about the night when Ed got tortured and thrown overboard. After everybody left, Lil copsed and looked at the sea.
Chapter 198
Chapter 198Previous
I was hurt here, too.
Ed took off his robe. Lil, however, wasnt toofortable at the sight of a man pulling back his clothes vigorously in front of her eyes. She gathered her eyebrows even more as she noticed the robe hanging precariously on his elbow.
What are you doing?!
Here
His finger pointed to the area of his left nk where there were several scars from several cuts. Even though it made her feel a little uneasy, Lil caressed the spot. Then, Ed held out his shoulder, pretended to be pitiful and whispered.
And my shoulder, too
Lil spoke, rubbing his shoulder with an action that was more like a p.
Oh, stop it now.
Not there. A little more towards the corbone
Stop!
Ah, I just remember, but I injured my knee, too. Maybe I should take off my pants and show you
What are you doing?!
When Ed bowed slightly and grabbed his waistband, a head rushed forward.
Bump!
His face, which was headbutted, bounced back into the air.
Ack!
Ed clenched his forehead and crouched beforepletely falling down. Simultaneously, Lil pushed her shawl, which had been draped on her arm all this time, roughly forward with both hands. While Ed wiggled around and pretended to be dying, Lil sessfully tied his wrists to the cembalos leg. Unfortunately for Ed, he found himself sprawled out, unsure whether he was lying or sitting. He frantically looked around before raising his eyes. When he saw his bound hands, he casted Lil a pitiful look.
If you keep this up, Ill tie you to the cembalos brace next. Then, when I close the lid, your wrist will be flying, wouldnt that be fun?
Lil turned away from Ed, who was still looking up at her with a grim expression on his face. On the other hand, Lil was already regretting the way she acted before.
What did I believe that I started to care for him
I mustve been possessed or something
Lil shook her head and buried her face in the palms of her hand. Despite standing still, she had the feeling that her body was staggering.
At some point and without realising it, I was already drawn to Ed
Lil was about to rub her face with the palms of her hands, but when she realised she was wearing makeup, she nervously lowered her hands. She never wanted to admit what she had just done.
I cant believe I held him like that I cant believe I thought he was pitiful!
This is the admiralsir and Im a pirate captain
I dont care.
Lil raised her head at the sudden sound of Eds clear voice.
What?
Whoever you are, whoever I am none of it matters.
Contrary to the whining tone he had been using till now, Eds voice was full of conviction.
Ed is saying that because he doesnt know Because he doesnt know who I really am
That realisation hit Lil btedly.
Just as Ive been angry at Ed for hiding his identity as an admiral, Ed also has the right to be angry at me for hiding my identity and pretending to be a pirate captain
Fine. It doesnt matter. But things can only getplicated from now on.
Monferrand has finally heard what he wanted, but does that mean hell give up on Alvenis?
What bullshit
Even Monferrand mustve had some doubts. He mustve been anxious that Alveniss heart might have changed somehow. But in the end, what could he be afraid of when he was proven right? The thing he was afraid of the most shouldve already disappeared.
..?
Lil couldnt understand a single word, so shook her head to make it clear to him that she didnt get what he was saying. Ed, however, leaned his head against the cembalo and smiledzily. Despite it only being a small smile, Lils face turned red. In an attempt to hide her flushed expression, she red and frowned at him as hard as she could.
Untie me.
Ed then leaned his head against the pinned arm above him, his messy hair cascading down his brow. Lil winced and shuddered as if she felt it sweep down her own arm. She had a premonition that something dangerous was bound to happen and it didnt help that the sight of Eds bare upper body, seen through his open robe, gave off a sensual impression. Lil was certain that if she stayed any longer, she would be entangled with Ed.
No.
My arm hurts.
You can get yourself out of it anyway.
Let me go, please.
At first nce, Ed, who was whining like that, truly seemed pitiful. His frowns and pleads of pain sounded convincing too. So, in a moment of weakness, Lil almost fell for it, but she managed to pull herself together and retorted.
Thats enough!
Lil walked to the door and opened it, letting a rush of fresh air in. Her breath, which had been soggy and stuffy, was slightly relieved. She then mmed the door and left the music room
***
Eventually, Ed twisted his hands a few times and easily untied the shawl. While turning his wrists around, he raised his head upon noticing something. Two objects that had fallen on the floor caught his interest. Ed writhed and snatched one of the shoes.
While tilting his head, he muttered
Isnt this a little too big?..
***
Roahns dressmaker walked so fast that he almost ran through the residences hallway. As he turned the corner, two servants waiting in front of the Marquess cab threw open the oak door. After entering the cab, the dressmaker lowered his head and removed his peacock feathered hat. He then quickly grabbed his wig, which was about to fall off, and spoke in a pleased manner.
Oh, Marquess. Since when did youe back?
He had been so surprised that he was sweating profusely. When Levi called for him, he went in a hurry the moment he was told toe to the Marquess cab. After wiping the sweat from his brow, the dressmaker tucked his handkerchief under his wig. Behind him, a group of people, carrying various kinds of silk on their shoulders, came in one after another. Ed, sitting in the centre of the cab, gestured to the dressmaker and Eds personal servant, standing next to him, conveyed his message instead.
Come closer.
The approaching dressmaker was handed over a piece of paper with something drawn on it.
What is this Its a foot?
I want you to make some shoes first. As soon as a pair ispleted, send it to the mansion.
Yes, I will start today.
The dressmaker pulled round sses from his pocket and put them on the bridge of his nose. He squinted his eyes before looking away from the paper.
However, the instep size is missing. Its the circumference that covers the top of the foot from the arched part of the sole, a very important size that determines the fit.
Ah
With a quill between his fingers, Ed flicked his hand. When the dressmaker handed him the piece of paper, Ed thought for a moment and then wrote down the measurement.
Now, lets look at the clothes.
Ah, yes.
The quick-witted dressmaker unfolded silk typically used for womens clothing.
Judging by the size of the foot he had just put out, and the fact that my visit is being conducted in secret like this, I can tell that a mistress has entered this mansion. Since hes a great man who puts extraordinary effort into his clothes, his spending towards his mistress will be no less than that!
This thought made the dressmaker excited. Another reason was Levi, who only wore casual clothes of simpleposition, so his business line for womens clothes wasnt good in this area. The man took out Sesbronstest pattern book and put it beside the silk.
Its been so long since Ive waited for the mistress of the Marquess to appear.
Sure enough, Ed pulled out only the finest imported silk with his keen eyes. He even turned the pages of the pattern book one by one as if to carefully select the designs.
The dressmaker, who had been dealing with the marquess family for several years now, already knew Eds taste.
Sir Edgar prefers beautiful fabrics but shuns overly sumptuous materials embroidered with gold or silver threads. He tends to use colours boldly and, asionally, enjoys exotic colourbinations. For clothes, he mainly chooses elegant patterns and is picky enough to not rule out elegance even in costumes required for activity. However, thats still nothingpared to his hats, and among Sir Edgars collections, theres a gorgeous hat that even I covet. But because Ive never seen Sir Edgar wear it himself, I often ask myself if he only keeps it as a collectible Sir Edgars choice, by any means, has always been outstanding and even led numerous officers and other prominent people in thend of Roahn to imitate his sense of style. Above all, his appearance is the epitome of beauty, so he can be described as a walking publicity flyer. Considering how the family style of the Retiro ancestry has been obsessed with aesthetics, they made trends and led culture as if it was their second nature, and Sir Edgar is a descendant who has inherited that well. I can surely use this opportunity to expand my influence on womens clothing. The mistress must also be of great beauty given the marquess taste.
The dressmaker smiled indistinctly and called for joy inside.
Chapter 199
Chapter 199Previous
Ed alluded.
Put the order in Levis name.
Does he mean I have to keep my mouth shut for a while?
The dressmaker nodded his head knowingly.
A mistress, indeed.
He cleared his throat, hiding his wavy moustache behind his fist.
Im sure
***
With his hat tucked to his side, Captain Long saluted. Ed, who was sitting at his desk flipping through a report, nodded to the chair across from him.
Any progress?
Taking a seat, Captain Long nced at Ed. He then cleared his throat and responded.
No matter how hard I look, I cant find any eyewitnesses. No one knows where the first shot came from.*
It was rare for Long toe to Eds mansion, let alone be called into his cab and report directly. Because till some time ago, Sagastar had been the one doing it.
But from the moment the Admiral returned from the Sea of Ingres, he hated seeing Sir Victors face. No, now that I think about it, hate isnt even urate enough. It might be more fitting to say that the Admiral would kill the Commodore if he was caught in his line of sight
Any officer on the Mondovi fleet knows about Sir Victors extreme devotion to Sir Edgar. After all, whenever he drinks, Sir Victor would bombard the officers with the story of how Sir Edgar saved him during one of their naval battles. The only person who would dare to cut off a drunk Vice-Admiral on the Mondovi fleet was the Admiral himself, someone who was rarely present at said drinking parties. Because of this, the officers have no choice but to endure the torture of listening to Sir Victors tale of resurrection, which they couldnt hear without tears. That was his level of devotion However, from the moment we began our journey back, Sir Victor resided on another ship as if he had lost his spirit and tried to stay out of Sir Edgars eyes as much as possible. In addition, Sir Edgar didnt look for Sir Victor either.
Everyone was puzzled by the strange atmosphere, but Long knew why.
The source of the fallout was an incident onboard a merchant ship belonging to Viscount Noirmont, on which Sir Victor nearly killed a woman. The woman imed she was merely a hostage, but the Vice-Admiral disregarded her im and pierced her stomach. However, it turned out that her ims were actually true and she was even acquainted with Sir Edgar. Furthermore, Cesar Lemoine, who appeared out of nowhere, joined in on denouncing Sir Victor.
Long was also familiar with Cesar.
He was once a promising admiral prospect, and his family, the house of Count Lemoine, is an aristocratic family with a long history. Sir Cesar, the young master of such a family, sided with Sir Edgar in his fit of rage regarding the womans circumstances. No matter how ignorant I am of the state of affairs of high-ranking aristocrats, I could sense that the victim was a daughter of a noble family.
In that case, Sir Victor was truly unfortunate. Who wouldve thought there would be a hostage with a status as high as hers on such a small merchant ship, and on the remote waters of the South no less? Of course, she could simply be a piratemitting fraud, but our admiral isnt the merciful kind that will care about the injustice done to a single pirate
Ed rose from his desk and sat on the couch adjacent to Long. He spoke, tiredly leaning on the couch while tilting his neck.
And what about the public opinion among the officers?
Well, theyre wondering why the execution ceremony hasnt taken ce yet. His Majesty had said that if you catch southern pirates this time around, hell set an example at Sesbron first, but they havent even been transported yet. They said that the movement is too slow, way too slow. Isnt it the first time in several years no, decades that Navy officers have died in a battle in the South? There are a lot of officers who are getting angry.
Ed didnt give an answer, but Long had alreadye up with the possible reason for the sluggish disposal of the southern rogue boat that attacked the navy.
The issue lies with her. Is she from a wealthy family? I guess so. Perhaps hes waiting for a statement from Sesbron regarding her disposition. There must be ongoing tabletop discussions about the young miss honour.
In any case, those wealthy families are all scumbags. A bunch of filthy, haughty, and gluttonous eaters who only care about their own privileges. With the arrival of the Empire, the administration of manors and territories became all managed by governors, local dignitaries or officials dispatched by the Emperor himself. The former nobility, who had held fiefdoms before the monarchys days, gradually backed away from local politics and administration. They continued their dissolute life by collecting taxes, but there was no longer any aspect of helping the Empires ecology.
Long was an uing aristocrat whose grandparents bought a title.
They were the pirs of the current Empire, who served in public service, entered the legal profession, and rose to Sesbrons offices to participate in politics. Nheless, the old nobility mocked the new nobility as they were displeased that thetter imitated their lifestyle. At the same time, their outbursts are baseless as their own responsibilities fade and only their privilege remains.
In that sense, Sir Edgar, who ignores the sentiments of the old nobility and focuses on his own entricities, has always been the subject of support of the new nobility. Although the Retiro family has a long history, having been founded during the reign of the empires first monarchs, its founder is a foreigner from another continent. As a result, he had been treated as an outsider and was discriminated against while trying to mix with high society. Thats why the new nobles were eager to put the lofty foreign family into their frame for the same reason.
Long also looked up to Ed because of that. Additionally, of course, neither Long nor Edgar ever identified himself with the old nobility.
Admiral. No matter where the first shot came from, the fact remains that sons of the Empire lost their lives. What does it matter who is responsible for that? A life must be paid with a life.
And as for Julio, didnt that young fellow confess that they were from the Southern League of Pirates? So, what else are you not allowed to do? Those gathered below deck iming to be Julios hostage could be investigated, but those who ran amok with guns and knives face immediate execution.
Long spoke, being careful not to mention anything about the woman as much as possible. He had no desire to intervene in an incident involving the nobility.
Admiral, please appease the officers. Julio is the captain, so he should be taken to Sesbron and be executed there, but there isnt aw saying that you couldnt hang a few small fish in Gualtiero, right? At the very least, it will help lift the mood.
But that means that well be triggering an all-out Ingres Sea annihtion war in earnest.
Its something everyone else has been hoping for.
Did you forget our fleets powerposition?
But you can requisition ships for shallow draft while preparing for this expedition, cant you?
Its not enough. Ive wandered around the southern inds for two months but havent seen a flock of birds or a human feeding a school of fish*. However, if you look at the records of past battles fought on the Ingres Sea, you can see that such bizarre abilities are described in great detail. If we dont prepare for it, our graves will be off the coast of Amiaeng as well, Captain Long*.
Ah! So you went ahead to check out the seascape? Haha. Sir Victor and I didnt evene up with that
At the mention of Sagastars name, Ed hardened his face. So, the captain quickly closed his mouth and looked up at the ceiling, avoiding Eds eyes.
Dont be too hasty. The Ingres Sea is different from Anatole.
I guess hes going to let that slide for now.
Relieved, the captain nodded his head.
Yes So, if we really want to subjugate the Ingres Sea, wed better study former southern naval battles. Unless its preceded, the southern expedition will only end in a dogs death*.
Indeed. Thats the right way of putting it.
Long knew that his admiral was amander who could see several steps ahead.
Although he has an entric personality, his skills and insight are undeniable.
Long was willing to trust and follow Edsmand, just as he had done in the great war of extinction on the Anatole Sea. And so, he was determined to persuade his sessor officers for a more prepared expedition.
***
Footnote:
A dogs death: a miserable end; a dishonourable and shameful death.
References:
No matter how hard I look, I cant find any eyewitnesses. No one knows where the first shot came from.
= Chapter 173, theyre talking about the first cannon shot fired during the battle between the Bell Rock and the Visha. Courant was actually the first to fire andter aimed his cannon at Ed.
but havent seen a flock of birds or a human feeding a school of fish. However, if you look at the records of past battles fought on the Ingres Sea, you can see that such bizarre abilities are described in great detail. If we dont prepare for it, our graves will be off the coast of Amiaeng as well, Captain Long.
= Chapter 10, referring to the several unexinable incidents happening in the South when the Empire first tried to seize it. Those incidents include Southerners having the ability tomand birds to poke holes in the sails of enemy ships and the sudden appearance of schools of fish that would obstruct the navigation of a ship. Both resulted in the ships drifting aimlessly in the sea leaving the crew to die of starvation. Thats also why the sea off the coast of Amiaeng was jokingly called the cemetery of imperial ships and why Ed predicts it will be their graves.
Chapter 200
Chapter 200Previous
It was a cool evening. Ed looked down at the Devito Harbour from the terrace, pondering over his conversation with Captain Long.
Long has leadership among his junior officers and is actively trying to stay on good terms with me, so I believe hell do well in shaping public opinion. This could help alleviate the dissatisfaction of the officers for the time being.
As a salty hill breeze ruffled his hair, Eds shirt puffed up lightly on his back. Setting his wine ss down on the terrace railing, he tried to get a gauge on how far his movements have be known to the outside world.
Although my residence is strictly controlled, I cant closely monitor the outside world because Ive been so busy that Im basically locked inside this whole time. The reason for my stealthy movements even within Roahn is simple. Its because the Duke of Mireilles henchmen are probably spying from somewhere right now. If my arrival had been made known, they would undoubtedly have started their search for Liloa ording to current reports, the Visha returned without the Admiral. However, even asking petty officers for information would yield enough suspicious traces I still have no idea why Mireille is suddenly looking for Liloa. After all, I had little chance of leaving her bedside, so I didnt have the time to think about it.
The night wind blew softly into hisplicated mind and the ss that he set on the railing rattled. In the distance, the sound of waves hitting onshore could be heard. The port, covered with insidious darkness, hid ck shadows everywhere. Ed had no idea who among them would set up an ambush or how involved they would be.
I want to tell Liloa everything so I wont have to worry about this alone. But Liloa deliberately avoids personal conversations after our encounter in the music room She even acts indifferently as if we never kissed in the first ce All thates out of her mouth now has something to do with Gualtiero. Whenever I try to bring up a different topic, she only responds that I should tell herter
Ed didnt know why Lil was behaving that way.
Perhaps she fears that the more we express our feelings for each other, the more we would be wasting time.
Nevertheless, he had no intention of forcing her to look at herself first.
If Liloa wants me to wait, Ill wait.
Raising his head and ncing up at the sky, Ed observed the bright moon ahead of him and the dense stars shining brightly around it. Such a ndestine view reminded him of Panichis night sky. It was the time when his sympathy towards Lil overflowed like pouring stars, in the midst of the canvas of the night that glowed with his desire to understand Lil, confidence that he could understand her, and expectation that she would eventually ept his awe*.
He dared to be sure that not even Lil would ever forget the sky of that very night. And because he wanted Lils immeasurably brilliant light to continue shining inside her, Ed decided to dy discussing personal matters untilter.
***
As in many mansions, after dinner time passed and the servants came to clean up, a period of peace came around. The Retiro residence was no exception. When the maids made the bed and left, Lil pretended to lie down silently but threw the nket off as soon as the sound of their footsteps receded.
She then put her slippers on and went to the window. Opening the curtains wide, Lil weed the chilly draft emitting from the cold window. No matter how much she has been advised to rest, her body was too restless to stay still the entire night. Till now, the only exercise she got throughout the day was circling the garden with Levi, so the only way she could further strengthen her body was to do it without Levis knowledge. Of course, she intended to do just enough to avoid going overboard.
Lil grabbed the girder between the beds posts and pulled herself up. She rested her chin on the crossbeam before lowering her body again. Thanks to solely eating vegetable stew and soup the whole time, her hungry abdominal muscles began shaking and eventually gave way. Her bony arms trembled, but the tension in her muscles was evident as she moved. Lil wanted to draw herself up one more time before calling it a day
Ack
Startled, Lils hands let go of the girder and she fell horizontally onto the bed. For a moment, she felt like not only her body but her heart had fallen too. Lil eventually lifted her thrashing upper body and ced a hand on her thumping chest.
The source of her shock was the man standing outside of the window. As Lil was pondering where he suddenly came from, the man folded his hands in two half circles, put them on the ss of the window and shoved his face between them. Apart from his eyes, her uninvited guest didnt move. He was clearly searching for something. It took Lil a moment to realise he probably couldnt see the bed from the outside. With his back against the moon, he appeared like a dark figure, but she obviously knew who it was.
Lil walked to the window. When Ed finally saw her, he enthusiastically waved his hand. But because Lil grabbed the curtains on either side of the window and closed them tightly, the bright smile on his face quickly disappeared.
Lil was about to turn around and go back to bed, when
Knock! Knock!
Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!
The sound of knocking on the ss became annoying really quick. In addition, it sounded persistent, like it wouldnt go away unless she confronted him herself. So in the end, Lil went back to the window and pulled back the curtain a little. She expected him to look dejected, but Ed appeared rather confident.
Whats he pointing at with his finger?
Lil followed his fingertip and lowered her eyes.
There was a silver tray in his other hand. When Ed lifted the dome-shaped lid, thick meat, drenched in a delectable-looking sauce, revealed its majesty. In an instant, Lils mouth began to water and she swallowed her breath with a gulp. She then raised her eyes and red at Ed, who was, predictably, looking at her triumphantly.
Even though Lil furrowed her brows, she did unlock thetch.
I heard from Levi that youre going crazy for some meat.
Ed came inside after answering a question that wasnt even asked. Lil sighed and trudged after Ed toward the table. It was hard for her to admit that she was a human trying to fill her stomach by selling her pride. But, the smell of the meat that was emanating from the tray was driving her crazy.
Lil stared at the dishes Ed had set down on the table with greedy eyes.
If I ate all of that, I feel like I would get a surge of energy right away.
Ed took out the tableware and muttered.
Actually, Levi changed your diet beginning today, so there was supposedly meat for dinner. But the kitchen staff made a mistake and your former menu was prepared again
What?!
..!
Lil mmed the table and inwardly cursed the faceless and nameless chef. Startled by Lils suddenly outburst, Ed flinched his shoulders and looked her way.
Then why did youe through the window? I thought you were trying to sneak it in.
I dont want this to reach Levis ears. Otherwise, it will be annoying.
Ed took out a chair and sat Lil down. When she received the knife and fork handed to her by him, she became extremely hungry, like a person who hasnt eaten in days. She then cut the meat in a hurry and ced it in her mouth. Lil was as overjoyed as someone who had finally tasted water while on the verge of dying from dehydration, at the same time, she was reminded of having endured a multi-month journey while subsisting solely on dry bread, which elevated her mood even more. Lil savoured the meat on her tongue and eagerly munched it in her mouth as she listened to Ed exining it was easy to digest due to it being a finely minced meat roast. Nevertheless, Ed didnt miss a beat when he nagged her about chewing it thoroughly.
Quite the nagging
Chewing and swallowing the asparagus in her mouth, she asked.
What are you going to do?
The situation isnt easy.
Tell me about it.
So far, opinions have been divided. Julios group ims that theyre from the League of Southern Pirates, so at this point, the side that wants to clear the South is the most dominant, especially with some officers dead and many injured. However, I just found out the real motivation behind their standpoint. Its been hard tomission navy soldiers nowadays because theres nothing to defeat in the Anatole Sea anymore, so officers who want to be promoted are turning their eyes to the South.
Lil, who grabbed her forehead, let out a sigh.
Julio, that guy until the very end
On the other hand, we have a prudent minority. Those are the ones who think the Bell Rock is a real merchant ship that, on paper, belongs to Viscount Noirmont. And the Viscounts influence cannot be ignored even within the Navy. But the problem is Julio. Hes openly dering that theyre part of the League. Reasonable suspicion could arise from this and if it leads to a full-fledged investigation, the identities of all the crew members will be revealed, right?
But why hasnt a trial been held yet?
Sagastar is dying it.
Lil seemed to hear his teeth grinding when he pronounced Sagastar. It bothered her. She knew that Ed wouldnt have let Sagastar get away with it. And obviously, because she had almost died she wasnt very pleased with him either. But the fact he was hated by his superior because of a personal grudge involving her, was another matter.
So, hes intentionally procrastinating?
Ed didnt respond, but it was a clear affirmation.
I have no clue if Sagastar told Ed of my identity or not. Maybe Ed already knows who I am. It doesnt matter though. Its something to talk aboutter. The Bell Rock crew is about to be executed at the soonest possible time, so it doesnt matter whether Ed knows my real name or not.
Lil, lost in thought, was turning the fork between her fingers.
No matter how much I think about it, theres only one solution.
Lil muttered as she stabbed thest piece of meat with her fork.
Ill have to break them out
Thats an interesting idea.
References:
Such a ndestine view reminded him of Panichis night sky. It was the time when his sympathy towards Lil overflowed like pouring stars, in the midst of the canvas of the night that glowed with his desire to understand Lil, confidence that he could understand her, and expectation that she would eventually ept his awe.
= Chapter 76, when the drunk Lil told him about her farmers desire to create a society where no abuse can thrive. And Ed said, Thats why you created Bell Rock. Saving her crew means saving the Bell Rock, so it also means saving the society she tried hard to create and maintain, and therefore preserving her ideals (or that immeasurable light within her).
TN:
Wow! Guys! Can you believe it? With this chapter, we already reached the 200th chapter of the novel! What a journey it has been so far, right? It feels like yesterday that we came up with the n to release some slightly edited MTL chapters onto a spoiler forum, mostly to satisfy our own curiosity, but who knew it would actuallye to this?! We would like to thank all the readers, both those actively liking and responding in the foreground and those reading at their own pace in the background, to have been following us on this amazing journey so far! It means a lot to us and you guys are the reason that got us going the past 1,5 years and our motivation for the time toe! Lets go for another 100!
Lots of love,
Pru and Formidable
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 201
Chapter 201Previous
As Ed turned slightly and rested his cheek on his popped-up fist, Lil frowned to express her burden. She had no choice but to do so as Ed wasnt sitting at a safe distance on the other side of the table, but right next to her.
Dont look at me like that.
Why, how am I looking at you?
Like that
Its the kind of look that will be the death of me.
Enough!
Once I start talking to him about nothing, Ill get entangled with him again.
In an attempt to regain herposure, Lil returned to their previous topic.
If they go to trial, Im sure everyone will die. The whole situation is already suspicious enough, so which judge will go the extra mile of taking any of it into consideration? I dont think theyll tell the rebels apart from the hostages. The crew will face judgement based on their identities alone as the viscount will have cut off his tail long before that. In the end, theyll all be executed without a single one spared. And from the moment Julio is executed as a member of the League, a war begins.
You want to save Julio too?
In the eyes of the Empire, theyre a group of aliens, so why would anyone try to understand that each one coulde from different circumstances? Do they even look like humans through the lens of an imperial judge? Theyre all just a filthy ind race with tanned skin. Dirty, savage, low-level, and violent. Will the Empire tolerate any of those made up characteristics? Will they understand that each ideology is different? If they did, then they wouldnt be able to justify their aggression. Its not for nothing that foreign people are savage, so we need to enlighten them is the proud motto of our Empire.
Lil brought a piece of meat, that she had mashed up with her fork in the meantime, to her mouth. Had she not preupied her mouth with eating, there was probably no stop to the fountain of words rolling over her tongue. The meat, which had been delicious until now, was chewed with a sense of foreignness, because for Lil, her situation was the same as the Southerners. They couldnt be perceived as humans or individuals. They were only regarded as the kind of beings who were cut out of a mould someone else had set, and therefore their individuality, symbols, and uniqueness were taken away from them.
It would be a precedent.
Lil felt an unfamiliar sense of stability from Ed, who answered with his chin still resting on his palm. It hasnt been long since she experienced it, but Lil was adapting to his attention.
Understanding without fighting is so fascinating. To the point where I dont want to let go of it
To savour such emotionalfort, it was only natural for Lil to want to hold onto Ed. And when he appeared as cute as he did now, Lils innocent greed for wanting to pinch him grew into a desire to hug him.
Howfortable would that be? I might even fall asleep without noticing.
The feeling of their embrace in the music room kepting back to her.
If only I can hug and kiss Ed again I know it sounds a bit crazy, but if Im being honest with myself, thats the only truth.
Due to the sudden burn in her throat, Lil quickly emptied her ss of water, however the lukewarm liquid couldnt wash away her feelings at all. The remaining impulse was persistently climbing up her throat and further up her tongue.
Lil thought to herself.
I want you to hug me Or, I want to hug you this is crazy.
Lil gulped down the meat. She didnt want to tell Ed any of this. For Lil, it was most important they focused on the immediate goal. Until the sailors left the Imperialnds, everything else would be put on a side track.
Ed waited quietly for Lil to speak again. However, instead of opening her mouth, Lil held out her empty ss of water. After Ed picked up the water bottle, their silence was broken by the water gushing out. The moonlight shone on the neck of the narrow ss bottle. The light, which was spreading in the shape of a wave, illuminated his face.
The reason why Lil kept wanting to share her thoughts with Ed was because she had grown tired.
I still remember being tormented by the pressure of managing over a hundred sailors, the mental exhaustion and conflict with Cesar, and the guilt about it.
Two months might have passed, but she hadnt felt the passage of time at all, so to Lil, everything seemed to have happened just yesterday. And now, shes finally bearing the frustration of being defeated and deprived of her ship and her crew. All of this was added on top of her frail body and the perspective of an unknown recovery period. Her anxiety was being exacerbated by factors she couldnt have predicted.
Unable to ovee her nervousness, her fingers gripped the fork tightly. Sweat flowing from the palm of her hand slowly seeped onto the silver tableware.
Ed tilted his head curiously, but Lil averted her eyes and yed with the remaining beans on her te.
Those who advocate against the execution of the Bell Rocks must be thinking that they truly are the crew of some of the Empires nobles. But, if their real identities are revealed, it will be as clear as day that the southern pirates had hit the Navy. Whoever fired the first shot will be irrelevant. In fact, the mere truth that Julio is a Southern pirate gives us no excuse, so theres nothing else I can say here. I totally lost control of it
The captain was Julio.
It was me.
Youre wrong. Julio is the official captain who was elected by vote. The sailors themselves put him at the helm of the ship. From what I heard, he was voted as the captain on the condition that he would bring back the navigator who was in captivity. Im sorry, but even if you regret it, the responsibility lies with the crew. If they put him in the captains position to escape the Navy, then they shouldve expected what would happen if their escape failed. If youre still considering yourself the captain, youre ignoring their judgement entirely. Or are you going to deny the code you wrote yourself?
The crew was threatened. It wasnt a normal process.
In order to prevent unusual oues, wasnt it necessary to get the agreement of at least 1/2 of the officers as well as half of the crew? To think that more than a hundred people were all frightened by one threat, thats crazy. Its clearly the systems blind spot.
No. I made the wrong choice to begin with. What you said was true. There were definitely clear signs that the Bell Rock was about to copse, but I didnt notice it. I should have since I was in the position of captain Now, I cant help thinking that that mistake resulted in all of this Of course, my crew is probably reflecting on themselves by now. Being imprisoned like that, what else can they do but reflect, right? And its not that I cant see my own blind spots, I actually me myself for my blind spots and need to reflect on them too. Being outvoted is proof enough that I had been an ipetent captain I admit that
Whenever Lil thought about why this had happened, she only heard a strong self-loathing voice inside her head, telling her about everything that she wascking till the very end. There was nothing to me or use others of. But admitting a mistake in front of someone was difficult. To Lil, it felt bittersweet to hear herself say it in her own voice.
All my fault
Lil relentlessly chased the bean that kept dodging her fork.
Well even so Its still my captain and I admire her greatly.
Hah Whos your captain?
Lil lowered her eyes and made a modest face. They were sitting so close together, that if she only raised her eyes a little, his face was right in front of her nose.
Anyway, there cant be a trial, and we cant allow them to set a precedent by even executing one single person. Theres only one answer to this, and thats jailbreak.
Count me in.
What?
In two weeks, when arge caravan from the Western Continent arrives at the Devito Harbour.
This time, Lil looked at Ed. As if his bright green eyes were waiting for hers, they made eye contact with each other eagerly. Looking at that clear face, Lil seemed to have heard it right.
So, what he just said truly meant that an incumbent admiral like him will break out about 200 people suspected of piracy.
Lil muttered in disbelief.
Youre an admiral. You havent forgotten that, have you?..
Ed answered, raising one of his eyebrows as if he was disappointed.
We agreed on a long-term deal. You havent forgotten that, have you?
***
Ed barely managed to open his stiff eyes. When he did, a chill immediately ran over his body that for some reason wasnt covered by a nket.
It seems to be morning, but where the heck is my nket
As he groped around without feeling anything at first, his fingertips eventually reached the thick autumn nket. He pulled it straight and slid himself into its warm temperature. Since his return to Mondovi, he hadnt been able to sleep properly, so his days were filled with fatigue. He did his best not to show any of it to Lil, but he could count the days, on which he slept as deeply as he did now, on one hand.
Uhm
..?
Even though it was true that he hadnt fallen back asleep yet, Ed was sure that he wasnt the source of the sound. He closed his eyes again, assuming it was merely the beginning of a dream.
Hmmm Mmm
However, Ed kept hearing strange noises and it came from a strangely familiar voice
Chapter 202
Chapter 202Previous
With the side of his head buried in the pillow, Ed could open only one eye.
This is clearly my pillow, so why do I see ck hair? No, in the first ce, my hair isnt long enough to be seen when Im lying down
With a frown on his face, Ed raised his heavy head. His eyes opened wide directly after. The scene in front of him seemed so unrealistic, that he wondered if he was still dreaming. But no matter how many times he rubbed his eyes, the view remained the same. Finally epting the fact that he was holding Lil in his arms, Ed froze, not knowing what to do. Lil moved in the meantime and made his arm her pillow.
The recollection ofst night came back in bits and pieces.
We spent a long time discussing how to infiltrate Gualtiero And I remember Liloa getting a fever, so I put her to bed. I mustve stayed near to nurse her before falling asleep myself. No, but how did I end up crawling all the way into the bed This can be misinterpreted in so many ways Even if I never intended to do such things, in Liloas book Im already mistakenly known as a pervert. Its clear that even if I im to be innocent, she wont believe me
Ed peeked under the covers to check just in case. Both of them were still fully dressed.
He then moved the arm, on which Lils head was resting, with caution. Her hair slipped down the sleeve of his shirt until her headnded safely on the pillow. He had to get his body out next. Fortunately, because only the edge of the nket covered him, it was simple to remove. It was then that Lil reached into the air, grabbed the cover and pulled it towards her. For a moment, Ed assumed she had woken up and hardened, before exhaling a sigh of relief when he realised she hadnt.
I didnt know she had the habit of pulling nkets. She really has such a cute side to her Then, from now on, I just need to prepare two nkets, right? No, what am I thinking?
Ed brushed off any disrespectful thoughts.
I have to get out of bed as quietly as possible.
He tried to move his shoulder subtly, but suddenly Lil grabbed him by the cor.
Hmm?
Startled, he made a sound without realising it. Amid his confusion, Lil started pulling on his shirt and Ed was helplessly drawn to her, pressing his lips tight to keep himself from making any more noises. He could have resisted, but if he did, he was sure Lil would wake up. Putting his head on the pillows next to Lil again, he realised.
Its because of this She isnt just pulling nkets, it looks like she tends to pull everything her hands can grab
It was because of this habit of pulling that made Ed, who had been sitting at the bedside and fell asleepst night with only his upper body resting on the bed, woke up in the middle of it.
Isnt that actually a very dangerous habit? Who knows who may be next to your bed?
Ugh
Lil, who would never know such concerns, was in the middle of a deep sleep while making iprehensible sounds.
I could never be this cute if I grunt and frowned the way shes doing while dreaming But why are her lips so tightly pursed? Shit. I was about to die from shock when she suddenly pulled me back down again. However, its lovely to see her sleeping with her messed-up hair and mountains of nkets. Even if I need to move away now, I dont think I can
Forsaking his conscience, Ed eventually stayed there.
The hazy morning illuminated Lil. Due to the curtains flowing softly back and forth, the brightening light asionally hovered over her eyes. Ed had been watching Lil sleep for two months, but there had never been a day when he was as excited as today. The Lil in front of him was full of life even if she was sleeping. And it was self-evident that she would wake up healthier than she did the day before. Eds chest tightened as he imagined the day she would finally be able to stand, walk, and run in the howling wind
Eventually, Lils eyelids twitched and wriggled till she finally opened her eyes to the world.
Ed greeted her, looking at her blue irises.
Hi.
Lil blinked dully. Every time she moved her eyelids, hershes fluttered wildly, as though they were about to take flight.
Rubbing her still blurry eye, she muttered.
Uhmm Hello
The hand that had been rubbing the corner of her eye stopped abruptly.
Huh?
Lil dropped her arm. As she wasying lower than Ed, the first thing she saw was someones throat. Her wide-open eyes looked up at Ed, before going down the nape of his neck, checking for the presence of his clothes. Though she saw that he was still dressed, she appeared confused as to whether or not to be relieved and quickly opened the nket. However, even after confirming she was wearing her negligee, her eyes were still wide open as if they were about to jump out.
What the hell is this?..
Lils voice, which had just awoken, had a mumbling tone. She tried to speak forcefully, but her pronunciation was not as loud as usual, which was rather endearing. Ed chuckled because of it, feeling like hed discovered something revolutionary.
Lil twitched her brows before drawing them together.
Why are youughing? Do you want to die?
Look at your right hand.
Her hand holding Eds shirt twitched. Lil shook her head quickly, refusing to believe she was the one who had pulled Ed in. Still shaking her wrist. she shouted.
Didnt you make it like this?
Edughed out loud this time. It was a rare spectacle whenever Lil panicked from embarrassment and uttered gibberish.
Isnt that a bit far-fetched?
With a flushed face, Lil shoved Ed on the shoulder.
Get out of here, now!
Ed first thought about rolling out of bed and leaving the room right away, but Lils whines were so amusing that he decided to stay andy down for a while. When Lil couldnt push him away with her hands, she pressed Eds side with her feet. Ed, however, couldnt stand the tickling sensation for long and twisted his body. He then grabbed Lils ankle in a reflex and she immediately started screaming and jerking her leg
Then, out of nowhere, the door burst open. The two turned their heads toward the entrance simultaneously, not knowing who between the two was the first to spot their visitor. Perhaps the three of them met their eyes at the same time.
Levi dropped the silver tray she was holding and yelled.
What are you doing as soon as you wake up!
Pushing Eds face away, Lil sat up.
Ah! No, its not like that!
Get out now!
..?
It appeared that Levi screamed at Lil. Confused that she was being ordered to get out, Lil pointed towards her chest. However, Levi continued her strides towards the bed and kept shouting.
Get out!
..?
Lil looked left and right in bewilderment.
Where did Ed go?
Lil then turned her head over her shoulder and spotted a man hiding behind her back. It was an absurd sight to see. A man as tall as him,ying on his stomach making himself as small as he could.
You need to get out of here.
Stop her.
I really think youd better get out.
Ed made a pitiful face, but Lil simply shrugged her shoulders.
***
Levi threatened Ed, who suddenly insisted that he would take over the morning care from today, to have Linhardt escort him back to his hometown*. It was clearly enough a threat as Ed trudged out of the room, feeling sorry for himself. But even after he was kicked out, Levi could hardly calm down. She walked around the room with her arms folded tightly in front of her chest.
Levi even made Lil sit on the bed to scold her.
Ugh, what were you doing right after waking up?
Its a misunderstanding.
A misunderstanding?
Yes.
Do you think Ill let it go just like that? Last time too! Huh? Yesterday, I heard you let him tie you up and do things!
What?
I was going to let it go without mentioning it to you, but hah! Im really, really baffled! I know hes an amazing person in so many ways, really. But I didnt know he would do this much.
Lil thought Levi was having a big misunderstanding. A huge misunderstanding that she couldnt even imagine nor wanted to imagine. Lil shook her head, not even knowing what she exactly was denying. Nevertheless, Levi continued to rebuke her with her sternness.
Lil, its the same for you! No, no matter what, what if it bes so rough as soon as you wake up? I told you to be careful and gentle with your body!
What the hell are you talking about
How dare you deny it? I heard it all! Elodie brought me that shawl!
Shawl?
She said you were tied on the cembalos brace! Oh my God! And your garter belt was found right in front of the door! No, was it that urgent that you two began as soon as the door closed? Ugh! Really!
Levi covered her face with both hands in embarrassment. Lil, who finally understood Levi, closed her eyes tightly.
What kind of scandal is going around in this house?
Lil, who initially wanted to rify that she was the one who tied Ed up, eventually shut her mouth, for the more she would try to exin, the more her soul would dry up.
***
Levi threatened Ed, who insisted that he would take over the morning care from today, to have Linhardt escort him back to his hometown* = As in back to the Northern Continent, far away from Lil.
TN:
Hi guys, sorry for the dy. This week will be a bit messy in terms of uploading, you can expect every chapter half a day or one whole dayter than the original upload time. Well be back on track next Monday!
Chapter 203
Chapter 203Previous
A week passed quickly. Contrary to Lils expectations of it being boring, the days flew by. During the day, she looked at different maps to figure out how to get from the Retiro mansion to Gualtiero, and then from Gualtiero to the Devito Harbour. In the evenings, she strategized with Ed or sparred with him.
After the day Levi finally allowed meat into her diet, Ed came knocking on her window once more but this time with a sword in hand. Lil couldnt help but let him into her room after that, especially when he offered to spar with her. Ed was simply a remarkable human being with numerous tricks up his sleeves.
And today is already the eighth day.
Lil rummaged through her clothes to prepare for her outing. Seeing she only had Levis more borately clothes cut, a sigh came out.
The dresses arent that ufortable for my indoor life, but when Im actively moving outside, they tend to be cumbersome enough that Id desire to tear them apart What can I do though? I probably just need to wear one of those and ride a horse to the market to buy some more suitable ready-to-wear
In the midst of her thoughts, someone knocked on the door.
Come in.
Ta-da!
At the childish sound that she didnt even find remotely funny, Lil turned her head towards the doorway. A fluttering dress was held up in the air. It was a dress thin enough that it could pass as an improved version of the chemise.
Why is he showing me that? Does he want me to wear it?
Are you crazy?
The dress, fluttering in the air, came to an abrupt standstill. Dropping the dress, Ed spoke sullenly.
This is said to be thetest and most fashionable style from Sesbron. Chemise reine*. The Empress herself wore it and made it famous
Shut up.
How about this? If I remember correctly, I broke one the other day, I felt so bad about it that I ordered a new
The moment Lil saw what he was holding She screamed at the sight of the whitece garter dangling from Eds hand.
Throw it away!
Then, what about these?
..!
Ed, who smirked knowingly, showed a shirt and pants this time. In a way to tease her, Ed pretended to leave, but Lil followed quickly, kept his hand from gripping the door handle and closed it.
I ordered them because I thought you would need them, but should I just throw them away as well?
A trembling hand snatched the clothes from him. Ed might have a proud expression on his face, in Lils eyes he was just being annoying. Putting his hands behind his back, Ed fluttered out of the room. Shortly after, the waiting maids came in carrying boots, hats, justaucorps, and other mens clothes.
At first, Lil was irritated by the winding in the morning, but when she saw the series of clothes, her heart softened.
Despite all the fuss, Im really content with the newfound freedom of no longer having to wear a dress.
After changing her clothes, Lil pushed the door open and stepped out of her boudoir. She spotted Ed leaning against a window frame in the hallway. His gaze was fixed on the chemise dress in his hand, when he clicked his tongue.
Such a shame
Nheless, Lil extended her hand to Ed.
Give me some money.
Ed opened his mouth as if he was about to say something, but then paused. He furrowed his eyebrows and asked a question instead.
Why would I?
You took my ne. Its priceless. A precious thing. There are many rumours that Kings around the world, including His Majesty, have been looking for relics from the past! You can sell it anywhere and receive dozens of gold bars for it And you just took it from me!
All the cargo from the Bell Rock is mine.
How is it yours? Strictly speaking, its the Emperors.
Thews regarding the Visha are a bit moreplicated.
Im not interested in how you can have whatever you want regardless of the method you use; if youre not going to pay me, return my ne.
I dont want to.
Well, wont you look at this! I dont even know who between us is the real pirate. Seriously! Oh, just pay the price and take it! Dont tell me you want me to believe that this shirt and pants are the equivalent of that. Arent you an outright swindler?
Ed, who was dumbfounded by her fountain of words, asked somethingpletely unrted.
Where are you going?
Im not going anywhere?
Lies. Youre going to the market, thats why youre asking for money.
Why dont you take me with you instead? Im like a walking cheque.
Ed opened his arms wide, but Lil gave him a sour look and then crossed her arms.
Never mind, I knew this was going to happen, so I already stole some in advance.
What?
I said I dont need you.
..?
Ed looked at Lil in bewilderment. Lil then took some paper bills with the Retiro seal from her chest and spread them like a fan. Even more amazed, Ed looked at the money fan fluttering under Lils chin.
Its nice to be treated like a mistress. All I have to do is act luxurious and ask for money, and theyll simply bring it to me.
Mistress?
Levi tried to make it sound as romantic as she could, but in the eyes of the servants, Im just your mistress as its your residence. So, I thought; why dont I give it a try, right?
What?
Seeing Eds protruding eyes, Lil realised how clueless he had been. It didnt make her feel any sorry for her sharp remarks, though.
Why such nonsense it cant be
Do you really think its impossible?
Ha Look at you standing here in front of me, acting all confused. Even if we disregard the fact that youre an Admiral, then this is still considered the mansion of a doctor. But thisndlord, the doctor, is directly ordering clothes and shoes for his female patient? That means shes no ordinary patient, right? Theres no denying that. Even the clothes he ordered are all a perfect fit, so wouldnt it be strange if shes not his mistress?
That
Thats fine. You dont have to listen to me. You can always say that the patient was actually a corpse, and that someone else needed the change of clothes, cant you?
Lil said everything so calmly, but the situation Ed was trying to shake off already began bing more and more vivid in his head. Lil avoided Eds eyes as naturally as possible. She organised the bills roughly and put them in her inside pocket.
Rather than following me to the market, Youd better use this time to sort out the scandal. Ill give you until I get back.
You areing back?
When Ed raised his half-bowed head, Lil stopped poking him in the chest.
Yeah Why did I naturally think abouting back? I have some money now and my body can move around. I could have chosen to find an inn and have my lodgings there
Lil stuttered bted excuses.
The the maps and blueprints I need are here
The fret in Eds face immediately disappeared and was reced by a sly smile.
Isnt this a little exciting?
And And Levi I cant ask Levi to visit me
Ah I just thought you were going to run away again. Who would have thought Id find myself waiting for you toe back Hmm
..!
Ed seems to be falling into some kind of mood
Passing Ed quickly, Lil began pping her cor as a certain heat crept up her spine. When Lil descended the stairs, Ed didnt seem to be holding on to her on purpose, but Lil clearly felt his eyes stinging the back of her head. Btedly ashamed of her pathetic stutter, she quickly pulled her hat down. A voice mixed withughter called out as she walked through the front door.
What time are youing back, huh?
Expectedly, Lil passed through the front door without answering
***
Down in the garden, the stable keeper held a horse that was rummaging in the ground while wagging its tail.
Lil stroked its gleaming brown mane. There were many healthy horses at the Retiro residence. It wasnt an important fact, but Lil appreciated it very much. The beast looked at Lil and blinked its eyes. After the stable keeper put on the saddlecloth and the saddle itself, Lil climbed onto the horse.
Due to the hill breeze swirling around the residence, the wind surged more and more as their speed increased. It was so refreshing that Lils nose began to open and she inhaled the cool air. With narrowed eyes, she surveyed Roahnsndscape. There was a small forest and a hunting ground along the slope of the hill, and at the bottom was a stream. The wind, relentlessly shaking the trees in the forest, made a low creaking sound.
They eventually reached Roahns bustling downtown where Lil dismounted her horse and loosely gripped the reins. The docile beast followed her meekly.
Entering the market, Lil stepped on discarded fruits and puddles of water. People with fruit baskets on their heads or in front of their aprons passed them left and right. As they made their way through crowded fruit shops, they, before long, reached an area full of food vendors and restaurants. The smell of freshly baked bread filled the streets. Signboards and gs decorating the top of the stands lined up overhead, and in every alley were unions affiliated with the navy located, so the Mondovi naval g hanging on the outer wall was often spotted.
In wide-open windows of the buildings, were women wearing headscarves shakingundry or watering potted nts by their windowsills. One happy young man sang a love song, and the woman in the window opposite of him listened to it with her chin resting on her palm.
It was a sight no different from the southernnds.
Footnote:
Chemise reine: This chemise actually really existed in the 18th century; The term chemise reine began to be used after the dress became associated with French Queen Marie-Antote when the famous portrait of her wearing the gown by Elisabeth Vige-LeBrun was exhibited at the 1783 Paris Salon; this engendered widespread criticism based on the gowns perceived informality. [dmodcouture]
Chapter 204
Chapter 204Previous
When Lil found herself beside the edge of the road, she stopped walking and took out a map from her bosom. The moment a cart loaded with seafood passed by, giving off a fresh, fishy smell, she looked around her.
Due to it being lunchtime, the market was overflowing with people.
About three out of ten passersby are in uniform. Seeing that the men all have ady handing on their arm, it looks like theyre going out to eat with their lover.
Lil, on the other hand, pulled her hat down like some kind of thief.
As expected, its a market that doesnt need additional security.
Lil walked ording to the map. After finding a suitable sword at the cksmith and a gun from an arms dealer, she intended to head for Gualtiero. She did so in preparation for the night of the jailbreak, Lil wanted to familiarise herself with the various routes. When she was suddenly reminded of the one-week deadline, her pace sped up unknowingly. And because she had left her horse in a nearby stable, she hurried her feet instead.
Someone seemed to be following her since a while ago.
Lil rubbed the nape of her tickling neck. Every time she changed directions, the shadow she saw from the corner of her eye did the same. Lil then calmly picked a quiet alley and entered. It was a space behind a restaurant devoid of people where wooden boxes were piled up everywhere. She quickly picked up a pebble from one of the piles of dry straw that covered the floor and let the man approach her.
One, two, three
Why are you following me?!
Lil threw a stone at the head that peeped into the alley.
Ack!
A familiar voice burst out and the man sped his head.
The stone merely brushed his leather hat, so his reaction is rather exaggerated.
Lil squatted behind a wooden crate and began throwing more and more stones overhead.
Go back now! Get lost!
Why are you throwing stones?
For you to get out of here!
The more the voice ignored her, the more stones Lil kept throwing. But before long, stones were fired from his side as well.
When are youing back?
Because Lil was still hiding behind a crate, the direct line of aim towards her was blocked off. In contrast, Lil only had to only slightly lift her butt to attack in return. This fact left herughing in a mocking way. However, from some point onward, a stone mmed into her side and in an instant, more stones started to hit her thigh and shoulder. It was when Ed began throwing his stones towards the wall on the other side of Lil, causing them to bounce off the wall and rush at her.
Lil eventually had to jump up.
You sneaky man!
Whos to say!
Die!
What time are youing back!
Ed attempted to block the stones by leaning close to the pile of straw. He had to, because Lil started to shout while throwing away the remaining stones she was holding.
I wont go back! Not in forever!
Five or six stones drew parabolic lines at once.
Ack!
Lil, whounched the stones with her eyes closed, instantaneously opened them as soon as she heard the scream. Ed wasnt seen behind the pile of straw anymore. When Lil moved away from the wooden crate, she witnessed a sprawling body on the floor of the alley. Walking a little closer, she recognised Ed, lying down with his eyes closed and his hat below his shoulders.
Lil pursed her lips and muttered to herself.
This is the same guy who can take on a couple of strong men alone
Without a sound, she straightened herself and exited the alley.
I obviously threw a fair amount of stones in a row, but its ridiculous to think he got hit by all of them. Hes faking an injury again because I told him Im noting back. If I attend to him and fall for his tricks, I bet hell just get up andugh at me until hes out of breath Despicable guy
Lil snorted and shook off her sand-stained hands.
Entering the noisy boulevard again, she looked around for the cksmiths sign. However, as soon as she treaded a short distance to familiarise herself with the route again, she felt someones presence behind her once more.
Lil hurriedly hid in one of the alleys nearby and suddenly jumped out in a fit of frustration. A mans shadow was indeed in front of her.
Why on earth does Ed keep following me? And why does he have to hide?
Lil raised her chin and shot at her follower.
Hey! Why do you keep
Of course, she assumed it was Ed. However, this mans clothes were different from what Ed wore. On her way to see the mans face, her eyes passed a stylish green velvet justaucorps and a ck cravat. It was an unfamiliar outfit. Eventually, Lil was met with a pair of shady eyes under a colourful hat.
Cesar?
***
Ed opened one eye.
I thought she just stepped out to get me some medicine, but shepletely abandoned me. Now, this alley is only filled with noisy children and cries of soliciting customers
Ed jumped up and looked around him. Lil was nowhere to be seen.
I guess she cant be fooled anymore.
Hmm
Edughed, admiring Lils growing skills of perception.
Then it cant be helped.
Having followed her from his residence to the market, Ed became sure that she wasnt being tailed. Still, he wasnt relieved.
Its possible that the Duke of Mireille doesnt know of Liloas presence yet, or no one mightve recognized her because she isnt wearing a dress.
Ed pasted a fake white beard and white sideburns on his face.
Ill have to pry Mireilles potential movements as nned.
Ed had already informed the security forces, but because they had nothing to report yet, he decided to proceed directly.
I need to figure out where Mireilles base is and how hes going to move. Of course, knowing their purpose is crucial too, but I wont find that out unless I sit right in front of them and prod for answers.
Ed took out the paper handed over to him this morning by his butler Grits. It was a list of hotels and vis reserved for a certain period of time.
This is a lot.
Ed folded the paper impatiently and changed his mind.
There are also four buildings operated by Garni in Roahn. It would be much more efficient to look around there first.
***
Cesar?
When Lil lifted her head further, sunlight shone under the brim of her hat.
I followed because I thought I saw a familiar back, but seeing Liloa, my hunch was indeed right.
Cesar immediately grabbed her wrist after seeing her face and his heart started to beat painfully. The more his heart pounded, the hotter it became until he felt like burning. And as Cesars lingering feelings piled up with the ashes, he was unable to remain calm, even though he first thought he could.
Liloa.
How
Startled, Lil stepped back, leaving only her awkwardly clenched wrist in the ce between the two of them. When she looked down at her wrist that was being held, Cesar let go. Contrary to his expectations, Lil didnt hide her hands behind her back or sp her wrists in displeasure and he was relieved by her small but positive reaction.
When did you wake up?..
How are you here?
Their questions were ambiguous. They were basically asking each other how she didnt die and why he stayed in Roahn instead of returning to his manor.
Do you want to find a ce we could go in and talk?
They werent supposed to be talking about any of this out in the open anyway. They were standing near a fancy restaurant, so carriages came and went. In addition, they were in the middle of the boulevard, so there was a lot of distraction. Cesar led Lil to a nearby restaurant. Lil, however, first looked around for a moment, before pushing her hat down and followed him.
Cesar eventually nced back at Lil.
Despite the fact that shes following closely, it feels unfamiliar. Its awkward that Im now walking in front of someone who Ive never walked apart from before To be honest, I just want to hold her hand and walk with her, side by side Its a strange kind of agony to have to hesitate to do what Ive naturally done. I used to interlock our fingers and observe her gait. And had a lot of fun doing it I did it even though I knew she wouldnt trip or lose her way. In addition, Liloa always argued that she didnt need the support because she wasnt a kid and wasnt wearing her high heels. Shenever really liked my methods of caring for her, so when she strongly expressed her desire to not let me do the things I wanted, I quickly ran out of things he could do for her I wanted to give her my all, but I didnt know how because Id been rejected so many times. At the same time, I didnt want to give up. I knew that once I let go of her first, she would never hold out her hand to me herself. Thats why I made sure to never hint about a possible end of our rtionship, not by mistake and not in a fit of angerLooking back on it, it was only natural. Because if it was Liloa, she could easily say she didnt need me any longer and simply walk away
Chapter 205
Chapter 205Previous
Whereas Lil wasnt afraid of being alone, Cesar had a specific reason for not being able to separate himself from her. In that sense, Lil simply couldnt muster the same level of conviction.
Thats why I always hoped that one day Liloa would feel the need for me, but till now she never needed anything. This has always been the most difficult part Liloa is in that way an entirely different person than Carl*
Cesar now wondered how he could ever have them considered alike when they were so dissimr.
Carl found stability and happiness in his marriage, but Liloa doesnt seem to enjoy the idea of loving someone, let alone getting married. When I asked what she wanted, she only said she wanted to be treated like a human being. Of course, I immediately asked her how I could treat her like a human being, she replied she didnt know herself, but that what I was doing now, wasnt the way To this day I still have no idea what she exactly wanted from me I did learn over time that she had a problem with how I only saw her as a woman, which eventually got her really upset and angry. I had always been careful not to hurt her whenever we sparred until it one day came to the point when she threw her sword away. It wasnt hard to grasp the situation. I probably wouldve been simrly offended if someone hid their abilities and lost on purpose But at the same time, it felt absurd that Liloa refused to acknowledge even the most fundamental differences between men and women. For Liloa theres only a very small difference between the two sexes, but in my eyes, theres a huge difference between femininity and masculinity It was almost as if she yearned for the realm of masculinity
Cesar wanted her to be free, which is why he insisted on respecting Lils decisions no matter what they were. But some of the decisions she had made have been deemed too masculine for her by Cesar standards.
Whenever she did, I always thought she didnt have to go that far. She could live her life however she pleased without stepping out of her female boundaries. I became disappointed with how her unconventional choices put us in an ufortable situation. From that moment I started to feel alienated from Liloa because she acted so bold and manly. I even had moments where I wondered if I was really with a woman Now that I think about it, Liloa, unbeknownst to herself, was probably pursuing the realm of men to desperately prove her own ability
My lord! Where Hah hah! Where are you going in such a hurry?
While calling out to Cesar, an apanying servant eventually reached their side. Apparently, as soon as Cesar saw a woman who looked like Lil, he ran towards her without saying anything.
Go to the vi and bring the Viscounts petition.
Pardon? The petition?
The envelope delivered by Viscount Noirmont.
Oh, that huge envelope. Where should I take it?
Cesar motioned towards the restaurant in front of him. A quick-witted servant immediately dashed to it to announce the arrival of their guest. One of the guards, standing upright at the restaurants entrance, opened the door and the servant quickly disappeared inside.
A few secondster, the manager of the establishment came out to greet Cesar.
Sir Cesar.
The manager epted the hat that Cesar took off. As Cesar brushed his hair and stood at the door waiting for Lil, the manager held out his hand for her as well. However, Lil ignored the man and headed straight inside. After Cesar looked at Lils hat, he stopped the manager from attempting to receive it.
As soon as they entered, loud buzzing and the sound of tableware ttering could be heard. The smell of gravy wafted in the air. The interior of the restaurant was gorgeous with light greenmbris and gilded border decorations. The hall they walked through was equally adorned with various statues and replicas of the masters, probably collected by the owner of the restaurant, and frequently hung mirrors reflecting the images of guests eating.
Cesar and Lil passed through the crowded hall and eventually reached their designated seats in the inner room. Because Lil didnt take off her hat even after the manager had already left, Cesar simrly sent away the orchestra, who began preparing to y in the corner of the boudoir, for he understood that Lil wanted to hide her face.
When they were finally left alone, Lil removed her hat. Her hair, which had been rolled up in her hat, fell and gave off a lovely scent. Cesar was taken with the way her hair cascaded down her shoulders. He couldnt remember how long it had been since he had faced her with such a fragrance in her hair. Lils skin, which hadnt been exposed to the onboard life for a while, shone smoothly in the lighting through the window. Her cheeks were a pale pink. It was the kind of sight hed always desired; Liloa, sitting across from him in the VIP room of a fancy restaurant.
She isnt even wearing her ne.
Despite wearing a vest, Cesar could clearly feel Lils breasts sticking out under her silk shirt.
The ne
It was taken away. Its been about a week since I came to my senses.
You look healthy.
Really?
Lil touched her face as if she was really surprised to hear that. Her face, obscured by her rich hair, was revealed little by little along with her touch. The movement itself looked so beautiful that Cesar couldnt take his eyes off her. The image of her that he wanted to see so much moved in front of his eyes like an illusion. Cesar always longed to see the feminine beauty of Lil. Out of nowhere, he even became worried that he was the one looking shabby in front of her. He had almost forgotten about his external tension, and now it had tightened up again.
Cesar brushed the cor of his coat for no particr reason.
Are you still hurt anywhere?
The doctor there ispetent. I received a lot of help.
By doctor, you mean the Admiral?
No, theres another one. Her names Levi.
Are youfortable living in the Admirals residence?
Well, you can say that.
An unknown feeling of difort spread inside his chest. Cesar was confused. Apparently, instead of hearing she was fairing well, he rather heard her say that it was ufortable or that she was getting fed up with Ed.
Did she forgive him? I know with Liloas temper that it could be for apletely different reason why shes still staying at his residence, but its hard to turn a blind eye to it.
Cesar tried to shake off the unpleasant fantasies that kepting back to him.
I was very worried.
Im sorry It never urred to me to contact you as I thought you
..?
Lil sighed hesitantly. The clear dy in her words made him nervous for some reason. Due to the anticipation, Cesarpletely forgot that he could easily guess the next part, but instead, he remained silent and waited for Lil to continue.
I thought you were in Gualtiero.
You did?
I thought you were too, because Ed said the crew was brought to the prison.
I was pardoned for not participating in the battle.
Thats a relief.
As Lil drank some water, Cesar also raised his ss. The water seeping through her lips caught his attention, especially when she opened her mouth and moved her tongue through her wet teeth.
Where are you staying?
Cesar had the strange illusion that if they kissed now, they would be transported back to the past. It seemed that the past, which was marked with affection and intimacy, would explosively embrace them, and such a revived sense would vividly unite Lil with him again.
Theres a vi owned by my brotherspany.
Ah. I see.
But Lils actions indicated that it was all just a futile fantasy. It appeared that her calm moving lips would never agree with the heat he was feeling.
Even though Lil already responded verbally, she nodded as well.
She doesnt seem to have any more questions Its as if theres nothing else to be interested in. I expected her to be curious about the time she was unconscious, but it appears shes just putting up with her time with me by asking trivial questions. Maybe she already heard the whole story from Edgar no, no. She thought I was held in Gualtiero. So Liloas silence is more of a deration of not wanting to begin a lengthy conversation Is there really nothing else shed want to ask? Is this really it?
Every minute that followed brought Cesar a new realisation of despair. He, himself, had too many questions; what was she thinking, how she was feeling or what did she think about him now.
I finally understand that Liloa feels no obligation to confide in me, so in her eyes, she doesnt have to tell me anything about how she feels Still, I want to know all of it
Arent you going to ask why I pretended not to know the Admiral during our encounter in the Counts mansion back in Amiaeng?
Its okay.
I dont resent you.
She sounds like she wont give me the indulgence
No matter how much water Cesar drank, he still felt thirsty. Just as he was losing himself in his distress, a waiter brought a tray in and Lil quickly put her hat back on, ending their conversation.
Behind the waiter came his servant holding an envelope.
My Lord, is this correct?
Cesar didnt answer and epted the thick envelope handed to him by his servant. The servant, who squinted at Lil, left the inner room after saying that he would be waiting outside.
Cesar nodded without looking at the menu of the appetiser that the waiter was holding out, so the waiter put down the menu instead. When the waiter went away, Lil rxed again, however she remained silent.
Perhaps she hasnt heard the entire story from Edgar yet.
Cesar was determined to exin himself. Lil didnt ask, but he didnt want her to hear it from anyone but himself.
So, he first held out the envelope
Footnote:
Carl: To refresh your memory, Carl is the older brother of Cesar, who, especially in their younger days, had a weak constitution and relied on Cesar a lot.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 206
Chapter 206Previous
This is a petition from Viscount Noirmont, it includes a promise to stand as a guarantee for the identity of the Bell Rock crew.
Lil put her fork down and epted the envelope that was extended to her. She took the papers out of it and carefully read through them. When Cesar saw her seriousness gradually fading, he felt a bit more rxed as he had been desperate to give her even the smallest favour.
How did you prepare all this?
Its what kept me here in Roahn. It was fortunate that this agreement with the Viscount was concluded before any trial could take ce.
I had no idea you were nning something like this. Thank you.
However The sailors belonging to Jarles and Valtano arent on this list Because they werent part of the Bell Rock crew to begin with, even the Viscount, whos aware of the battle, cant guarantee for them as much as he did for the Bell Rocks crew. Also, the Navy will never let all 200of them go, so only half of them can be saved
By the way what or how much did you trade for this?
If you got the Viscount willing to bear this burden, what did you pay for it?
Please just ept it.
I cant ept this without knowing.
The Bell Rock I feel deeply responsible for what happened. If all two hundred men belonged to your original crew, the battle would never have happened in the first ce. I was the one who sent them off the ship with the deal of the severance pay. You never reprimanded me for what I did, but I know you resented me. I can acknowledge that much. Im not trying to put you in a position where youd be indebted to me. Its me whos trying to clear my debt. So, will you let me help you? Liloa
Lil put a hand on her forehead, covering half of her face. Her fingertips rubbed her skin meaninglessly. Cesar was quick to recognize it. He still remembered every single one of her habits and every single thing she would do to conceal whatever ailed her. During this agonising time, Cesar was drawn into all kinds of recollections and he opened his mouth awkwardly.
The battle ended while you were in surgery.
Lil didnt answer. Instead, she looked through the viscounts documents while absentmindedly rummaging through her food.
Cesar continued his story regardless.
At that time, I was in the Captains office, destroying any evidence that would link our identities to the Bell Rock. Right after I got rid of everything, I saw you being brought in as a patient. That Seeing your blood on the Commodores dagger it nailed me to my spot. Commodore Sagastar eventually recognized me, and I was dragged out of the captains room, which had be an operating room
shback*
After the battle ended abruptly, the Bell Rocks deck was in absolute shambles. The acrid smoke still lingered around and the mist that had gathered once more encircled everyone. Sagastars sudden order to stop the battle left the officers confused, however, the victory had already been handed over to the Navy.
Meanwhile, Cesar hadnt yet escaped the shock caused by witnessing Lils state.
She was covered in blood from head to toe, and a dagger had pierced her abdomenpletely
His breath caught in his throat just by thinking about it again.
Out of nowhere, Sagastar grabbed Cesar, who was leaning against the entrance of the captains office and shook him wildly.
Sir Cesar!
What the hell is going on here? How can you possibly be here with her?!
Cesar didnt answer, instead Captain Long intervened in the, till then, one-sided conversation.
Sir Cesar? By chance, were you the one who sent the telegram?
What are you talking about, Julbert?
The coordinates were written in the Officers Mandus code, Commodore! Is there anyone on this ship besides Sir Cesar, who couldve sent that?
What the hell is going on Sir Cesar, say something!
None of their words reached Cesar though. He only breathed heavily for a while when suddenly letting out an inexplicable roar.
Who?! Who the hell did that?!
The sight of Sagastar holding the dagger shed through Cesars exploding mind.
The fact that he was securing the hilt is a clear indication that he was the one who had stabbed Liloa
Cesar forgot his rank and grabbed Sagastar by the cor.
Why did you stab Liloa?!
..!
Sagastar was visibly startled upon hearing Liloas name and became equally distraught, causing him to not even think about stopping Cesar. Captain Long, unaware of the situation, came between them.
Hey, whats going on?!
Even though Long only barely managed to separate the two, Cesar couldnt attack Sagastar anymore and even if he could, Sagastar didnt have the energy to fight back as he knew he was at fault. It was all because of the navy surgeons hopeless tone right aftering out of the captains office.
The suturing has beenpleted, but there isnt enough blood left Even if she wakes up, she wont be fine. Shell either be crippled or live the rest of her life in a vegetative state. I predict it to be one of the other
Because Sagastar and Cesar were standing next to each other in front of the captains cabin, it allowed Cesar to overhear Guiads report to themodore.
No. If that happens
Sir Victors nervousness only seems to stem from his concern about his soon-to-be-ending career It fills me with rage knowing that hes actually preupied with his own sess at the expense of others dying. Its astounding that a man like him could bring Liloas demise I cant believe that this is truly the reality of the situation
Who the hell is that patient, anyway? The Admiral ispletely losing his mind in there. With all due respect, I think this whole ordeal is just utter madness.
She has to wake up. Definitely, its a must.
What kind of situation is this, huh Im pessimistic, though. The Admiral, however, seems to be holding on to a sliver of hope
Hope? What hope?
Guiad lowered his voice and brought his face next to Sagastar.
Hes performing a blood transfusion. Hes doing it as we speak
What?!
Shh! This should remain an absolute secret. Im worried about it, too! Its been 20 years since this practice was banned because it meant saving one person while killing the other
Shouldnt you stop him?!
Who can stop him? Hespletely blinded. Even though his own blood is draining out, his eyes remain bloodshot and steadfast Its terrible! Ive never seen anything like this in the 10 years Ive served as a doctor in the Navy
No. There are so many corpses here, why bother with the transfusion himself
The infusion shoulde from the blood of a living person*.
Damn it! What a terrible idea!
Blood transfusion
In his time, Cesar had also seen dying sailors secretly receiving blood transfusions.
This madness is unbearable. A blood transfusion is a kind of treatment that provides no guarantee to be a cure and can even lead to sudden death within a few days if not immediately
His fingertips began to tremble at the thought of it.
Cesar then took advantage of Sagastars mental confusion and entered the captains office again. The smell of blood engulfed him as soon as he shut the door and turned around. Not only his nose but his entire body was pressed and pushed as if suffocating.
Cesar examined the captains conference table, which was lit by a fewnterns. Arge pool of blood had formed on the white surgical bedspread. It was the same for the white cloth that covered Lils body. Blood stains painted the arms and her face above it a bright red. Cesar couldnt believe it was the blood of just one person.
Cesar stumbled his way towards the operating table. Lil looked more like the spitting image of a terrible tragedy than a living person. Clear marks on her abdomen indicated where the flesh had been torn open and sewn up again.
Nausea set in as his breath quickened. Cesar couldnt bear to look at all the ck threads tied in tight knots resting above Lils dried blood.
Without looking at Cesar, Ed spoke.
Stay there. If youe any closer, she might get infected.
Cesar stood at a distance and looked for Lils face. However, as it was covered in blood, hair, torn pieces of fabric and intubation tools, it was hard to make out her features. So he turned to Ed, who was standing across from him. Ed, too, stood with a blood-stained face and appeared as if he was on the verge of copsing. He held desperately onto a chair and staggered asionally, making it clear to Cesar that Eds body was bing more and more difficult to control.
Cesar murmured while looking at the dark red tube connecting Eds arm to hers.
What what are you doing?
It was a question that had already lost its purpose.
Cant you see this massive bleeding? If I leave it as it is, shell die. With this, perhaps, by some miracle, shell survive. I have to take the risk.
Id rather do it.
No, you cant. The more people are involved, the lower the chance of sess.
Cesars outstretched arm fell helplessly. There was nothing he could do now as the damage had already been done. He felt like a coward upon acknowledging that he confined himself to the captains office out of fear of being used of something. An unforgivable feeling of disgust welled up within him.
Had I been on the deck with Liloa, I couldve prevented this ident where she would be stabbed by Sagastars dagger Simply staying by Liloas side wouldve been enough to save her. Why the hell didnt I realise what was truly important in that moment? Why did I waste my time in the Captains office, trying to create a trouble-free future?
Eds voice broke Cesars train of thoughts as he spoke calmly.
Theres only one reason Im keeping you alive. Liloa will definitely wake up, and when she does and youre not there, shell hate me. Thats the only reason. So, dont delude yourself and just focus on preserving your life.
Lil, however, didnt wake up even after several days
Footnote:
The shback is a continuation of the scene in chapter 177, the end of volume 5.
The infusion shoulde from the blood of a living person.
Exnation: There are some contradicting statements about blood transfusion/donation from a corpse. But considering the time (somewhere in the 18th century) and the situation (on a ship in the middle of the sea). We found 2 possible reasons why it wouldnt be possible. 1) when a person dies, their blood circtiones to a stop too and the blood will clot, thus making it unsuitable/unusable for transfusion. 2) without a heartbeat to pump the blood around, its actually really difficult to get the blood from the body to the patient.
Chapter 207
Chapter 207Previous
Meanwhile, Cesar was ostensibly pardoned. The reason was that he didnt participate in the battle and had secretly sent the coordinates where Ed had been thrown overboard. Neither Cesar nor Ed ever admitted thetter, but it was an irrefutable fact nheless. From the Navys point of view, the authenticity surrounding the circumstances no longer mattered. They firmly believed that Cesar was innocent. Cesar was the son of amander, the younger brother of a count, and a former officer of the navy. To say that he was a member of the Southern League of Pirates was something that couldnt even be said as a joke.
But most of all, their admiral didnt deny Cesars innocence. Cesar was free to move within the fleet with tacit recognition. There were many officers who recognized him. Most of them had been Cesars colleagues when he was stationed on the Mondovi Fleet. And several of them were even Cesars fellow junior officers just a few years ago, but in the meantime, they had been promoted to senior officers and in charge of battleships themselves. Cesar often stood by, watching themmand the deck in their red uniforms fluttering with each swing of the baton. It was a big contrast to himself who wore a simple shirt.
Ed stayed by Lils bedside day and night. She was moved to the admirals office on the Visha before departing, so Cesar, who stayed on the Bell Rock, could only visit the admirals office and look at Lil when they were anchored. It was, especially in the beginning, a very difficult wait to helplessly watch a patient who didnt wake up. He had grown afraid that she would lie like this forever, but as time passed, another realisation hit him.
Even if Liloa opens her eyes, she wont look for me anymore. Liloa has broken us up before copsing, and its clear as day that she wont reverse that decision merely based on some lingering fondness
More than anything, this fact exhausted Cesar the most.
To make matters worse, Edgar is a disgustingly perceptive human being for noticing all this.
Your eagerness toe by isnt what it used to be.
Cesar sat on the bedside chair and stared at Lil. Ed, who Cesar initially thought was dozing off sitting at the table in the admirals office, kept talking to him to the point of annoyance.
Do you think Im allowing you to visit because Im happy to see your mug every day? The only reason I put up with your daily presence is because of Liloa. But wouldnt she feel awful knowing that you visited her with such a grave expression on your face? I spared your life so you could talk to her, but seeing how you dont say a word and just sit there, looking at her face makes me wonder, how could that be?
Looks to me like you already broke up before this whole ordeal started
Cesar knew it would be ridiculous to deny it, so he remained silent and fixed his attention on Lil. Her wiped-clean face breathed peacefully.
I cant believe she has been unconscious for a month already. She appears to be sleeping. As if she could wake up any minute now. But every moment Im watching her is so frustrating and painful
When I think of what you did to me, I wouldnt mind tearing you to shreds, but
Unable to bear the provocation any longer, Cesar kicked out his chair, stood up and shouted towards Ed.
Damn it! Then just kill me!
Ed murmured, narrowing his tired eyes.
What a surprise
This life must be so pathetic in your eyes that its deserving of your ridicule, right? Is that also the reason why you y with it as you please?
Why are you angry with me when you and Liloa have broken up? She thought I was dead anyway, even giving the order herself. In that state, theres no way I couldve yed a role in the copse of your rtionship. So, whats the point of ming me?
Shut up. Whether Liloa and I are together or not, its none of your business.
Ed shrugged his shoulders.
Anyway
Edgar still has the knack of getting people, who try their best to remain calm, to be furious with him
Cesar didnt want to deal with Ed anymore, but thetters provocations were bing increasingly difficult to ignore. As time passed, Cesar found it harder and harder to stay patient. He eventually turned back to Lil, sincerely praying that the fleet would reach Mondovi quickly.
Hey, how long can you hold your breath underwater?
Cesar didnt answer.
He must be trying to get under my skin again with some nonsense.
Four minutes? Five minutes? Well, everyone can do that.
But, would you believe it if I said that theres someone who has to live underwater for the rest of their life? And theyre only allowed to breathe enough not to die?
Thats impossible.
Eds gibberish, of course, wasnt new to Cesar, so he simply ignored it and kissed Lils forehead. After whispering in her ear she should wake up quickly, Cesar calmly stood up.
Unless you acknowledge and be willing to endure that kind of pain, you can never get involved with Liloa again.
Cesar passed Eds table and headed for the door. Ed spoke behind his back, barely audible.
But even if youre lucky enough to realise it, itll only happen after you lose her
Thest of Eds voice came through the crack of the closing door.
Thats the height of tragedy
Before long, the fleet reached Mondovi. Ed disappeared with Lil as soon as they entered the port, so when Cesar came to the admirals office, it was already empty. He knew they would head straight to Eds mansion, but somehow he didnt want to follow. He contemted that not seeing Lil for a while would help clear his head.
After about a month, when his mind was far more stable, he thought about visiting her for the first time.
When hended at the Port of Devito, Cesar stopped by the residence that was run by his older brother Carl to inform them of his arrival. Because there were no employees at the residence that didnt recognize Cesar, he naturally entered the vi and reigned as the owner of the mansion.
As the news spread that Cesar was staying at the property of the Lemoine family, his former colleagues and acquaintances flooded in to visit him. At first, Cesar immersed himself in contact with Viscount Noirmont and didnt take charge of the propertys affairs. However, as business continued in the mansion, it made him feel as if he had finally returned to his former self
end of shback
Living without Liloa went better than I thought.
Cesar stared at the living, breathing Lil in front of him. There were no traces left that indicated that she had been lying down like a corpse not too long ago. Each gesture and each movement was full of vitality and life. Cesar was captivated and admired such beauty.
After a long silence, Lil closed therge envelope in front of her.
Okay. Ill take it. Thank you. But with this, I hope you dont feel indebted to the Bell Rocks situation anymore.
I wont.
Lil leaned back in the chair with a slightly relieved expression. As if it was refreshing to dissociate Cesar from the Bell Rock.
Cesar, on the other hand, began to feel a bit sad.
Most of the time Ive spent with Liloa was during our life on board the Bell Rock. I always resented that But now that both of us stepped on Imperial soil, it seems to be possible to lead a much more romantic life if we start over. Itll be too bad to miss this narrow opportunity now that weve returned to the Central Continent. As Cesar Lemoine, I can surely be more generous to Liloa than ever before. I can listen to whatever she has to say and maybe I can truly understand her then
Cesars hopeful gaze turned to Lil, but hers was looking out the window. Lils eyes shone with the colour of the water. Looking at her transparent, blue sparkling eyes under the bright light reminded him of the day they first met.
Going back to that memory is somehow always nice.
That day, the green meadows of LeBruns yard blew away by the wind and rolled like a wave, Lil smiled warmly with her fine hair fluttering around her ears, her voice permeating through the sunlight, the smell of leather harnesses, and the sound of Koud Bhans neighs.
I always remember the vividness of it all, but I never have said anything about it in front of Liloa, so why do I want to talk about that today, on a day like this?
I
Hm?
I just remember the first time I saw you.
At LeBrun?
I was happy then. It seemed like an insignificant time at first, but we smiled at each other whenever our eyes met. If only that ordinary rtionship had continued, there wouldve been no such thing as being cut off from Liloa forever. I cant believe that our more intimate days are about to disappear without a trace. It seems that neither the world nor she will remember how deep into her I was, and how much I loved her. If I knew this would happen, Id rather
Yes that day I was just reminded of it
I liked that day too.
Do you remember it as well?
Lil smiled for the first time. It was the kind of smile that Cesar only asionally saw. A quiet but meaningful, earnest smile. When she smiled like that, he felt something close to affection. He never thought he would be able to see it again and was rather relieved that Lil seemed to assure him that he was neither bothering nor offending her.
Chapter 208
Chapter 208Previous
How can I forget, you were the only cadet who didnt call me Miss.
Cesar considered it fortunate that it was a meaningful reminiscence for Lil rather than a painful memory.
I dont want everything to remain shabby. But this alone isnt enough. This is but a very small achievement. Even if its for mere self-constion, I need more conviction.
He was certain that he had made a certain impression on Lil and that no one else could do the same.
It cant be this trivial. Theres no way she only sees me as this much.
Cesar was terrified that he wouldve to go through the rest of his days with only this small confirmation of emotion to hold on to. He wanted more validation, so he added to his words.
I was afraid Ill live on in your memory as a regretful
Dont say that. I dont regret it.
Cesar nodded his head sharply.
Thats a relief.
To you always Thank you. Yes. Ill always be grateful.
Cesar was taken aback when Lil wiped her mouth with a napkin, indicating that she was about to leave and end their conversation. There were still a lot of feelings he wanted to know. Lils departure came far too soon.
Has it been difficult for you because I wascking? It pains me to think that it must have been.
Youre notcking. Theres a ce where you can be perfect just the way you are. Its a shame youve been turning your back on it and now beating yourself up like this.
Im just sorry.
Then should I also say Im sorry?
Lil seemed to understand what Cesar was about to say, so her eyes turned to the window again.
If youre sorry
Im not sorry now. Im sorry for the past, which hurt you inadvertently and made you suffer. There were so many things I didnt know and looking back on it now, I wonder why I was so stupid, I really I guess I was just too young then Yes, you can call it young and inexperienced.
I had the same thought. Liloa. We can begin again
Cesar. Its toote.
No.
If you stay with me Ill only ruin you, Cesar, all this time, I I was breaking you
I might go south again. This conflict has made things worse in the South. Ill spend years there if needed. Thats what Im thinking. Ill live like that. No matter how much we regret the past and reflect on our mistakes, it wont change if we go back together.
No, I dont think so.
Cesar. Your salvation brought me here and made me who I am today. Although it wasnt how you wanted it to be, I care about you, deeply respect you, and am grateful to you. Just because it wasnt the kind of special emotion between a man and a woman, that doesnt make it any less precious. At least for me for me, it doesnt. Ill never forget you. I cant erase you and I never intend to
After a short silence, her determined voice spoke once more.
Im sorry I let you go sote.
..!
No, not yet. This isnt working. She wasnt moved at all. No matter how much she cares about me, no matter how grateful she is to me, in the end, I cant be with her. Those are all just shallow emotions that wont matter if we live as strangers from now on. What does it matter what kind of feelings we harbour? This resolves nothing
At least that was what Cesar felt.
I havent even exined my ignorance of Edgars identity in Amiaeng yet. However, Liloa seems to have already finished everything. No amount of exnation will affect her decision
One second passed and Cesars panicking thoughts quickly changed direction.
Shall I make a pitiful excuse now? Shall I ask for forgiveness? Shall I keep her here by asking her not to do this? Shall I repeat that pathetic and boring story that I will follow whatever she wants to go?
While Cesars mind was wandering around, Lil stood up without dy, murmuring that she had work to do. Too stunned topletelyprehend what was going on, Cesar made his way through the hall with Lil, not at all remembering how they suddenly got out of the restaurant.
When he came back to his senses, Lil was already waving her hand.
Goodbye.
If I dont answer back, maybe I can dy it even a little bit.
Cesar couldnt afford to even open his mouth, but Lil didnt seem to care, so he unconsciously epted the hat that the restaurant manager handed over. Lil, who was watching, looked up at Cesar as she scanned his attire.
Its nice. It suits you well.
Smiling faintly, Lil put on her own hat, making it unable for Cesar to see her face anymore. Cesar guessed Lil would turn away from him anytime now, so he spoke in a hurry.
Liloa.
Yes?
Liloa no longer responds to anything but petty farewells. Even when I tell her that Ill dly apany her if she goes to the South, or that Ill apany her anywhere else for that matter, she knows Ill eventually get bored and tell me to quit.
Cesar suddenly realised how many times he had repeated those words without heeding them. However, it was the only thing he knew how to say. He didnt know any other magicalnguage capable of changing Lils mind, just as Lil was unable to tell him she loves him
Please take care.
Yes. You too.
And with that answer, Lil moved away.
Cesar stood watching her back for a long time. Until his servant who brought the carriage called for him, he imagined her turning around anding back to him over and over again.
All he had to do was climb the stairs when the carriage door opened in front of him. But his body felt strange. Cesar lowered his gaze on himself. His feet were on the ground, he was dressed, and he was clearly standing upright, but he wasnt perceiving this as his reality. Only the past was fresh in his mind.
I only remember being happy. I always thought every moment had been difficult and exhausting, but looking back, it was ovee with joy. Every moment of being able to talk to Liloa, touch Liloa, and look at Liloa whenever I wanted overflowed with uncontroble euphoria
{ Living without Liloa was better than I thought. }
I only thought I was fine.
Thats right
Cesar couldnt stand it and ran. It was very brief and he soon stopped again.
Lil had blended in with the crowd, with her blue hat with red feathers, her white shirt and ck hair. Whereas she walked clearly while dressed in the bright colours of the world, Cesar was fading away and pushed behind to blend in with the crowds and noises, appearing to be gradually erased until there was nothing left of him. He backed away as the empty space permeated him. The meaninglessness of a life without Lil, that he seemed to have already forgotten, came crashing in like a tidal wave.
He had a faint sense of dj vu. He experienced this feeling of emptiness before. It was when he longed for Lil while being surrounded by things that didnt mean anything to him. At that time, he thought he had gone too far to save her, but that became insignificant inparison to her smile, because only Liloa, whom he adored, was meaningful in his life.
Did I truly save Liloa? Or was it nothing but a false sense of salvation?
A voice he didnt want to hear invaded his thoughts.
{ But even if youre lucky enough to realise it, itll only happen after you lose her }
Back then I couldnt understand it and didnt even want to understand it. But now, I dont even know what Ivee to understand
Hearing the dull voice of his servant urging him to enter the carriage, he stepped on the stairs but didnt really feel it. Even the cushions soft feel and the ridesfort werecking. The grains of sand representing his senses began to fall into a vast abyss one by one. As his chest started to hurt, he untied his cravat and ruffled his shirt. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt shake the feeling of being sucked into the void. Cesars tears began to fall along with his cold sweat as he removed his justaucorps and threw away his hat. Something kept slipping away, and he was perplexed as to what it was.
The sound of the wagon wheels crushing gravel was deafening and the interior of the carriage rattled with every rock they hit.
Cesar leaned forward, clutching his head.
The ground shook as if there had been an earthquake. The more he cried, the higher his fever and the worse his headache became. He screamed in agony. As the carriage rocked to the point of nausea, the sound of his heavy breathing filled the carriage. He couldnt sit still. Crouching like a dog was the mostfortable position for him in this situation, which was impossible to get out of. There was nothing when he looked down. Only a world filled with meaninglessness that was discarded in the distant past
{ Thats the height of tragedy }
Cesars carriage rode steeply through the height of that tragedy. It shuddered violently as if it had been hit by a storm.
And at the pinnacle of which he couldnt escape, Cesar howled
***
TN:
Tissues anyone?
Chapter 209
Chapter 209Previous
Gualtiero.
A prison, once infamously known as the western pirates graveyard, continued its significance by catching administrative criminals and fraudsters now that those same pirates had beenpletely annihted. And because Roahn was a port-basedmercial city, head-rolling crimes weremon.
The misfortunes of the Gualtiero prison began with the disappearance of pirates in the Anatole Sea. When the official route for merchant guilds became safe, the aristocrats who supported Gualtiero backed out one after another. However, due to the long history of pirates, the prisons significant growth had actually reached its peak and the sudden withdrawal of donations became a fatal problem for the inmates livelihood.
The governor of the prison endured this headache for a while and eventually came up with a clever idea. He thought about taking some of the inmates as his clients as well. There were quite a number of intelligent criminals in Roahn, where dozens of merchants fought for majormercial powers, and most of them were nobles or wealthy people with influence. Given that, those men initially thought they could use their wealth as bribes to circumvent thew. But that didnt work, because the enemies who sued them were men of wealth too. It was the same for administrative offenders who took a lot of bribes from them. So instead, Gualtiero cleverly prepared a variety of prison cells. The more expensive the room, the more spacious andfortable it was. If an inmate wanted to bring in a servant from their house, they simply paid an extra fee. The room would be decorated ording to the inmates liking and quality meals would be served.
Of course, heinous criminals such as murderers still existed and were also detained there, but they managed to help the rest of the inmates lead afortable life by locking them in one of the four towers, each located at the corner of the square building.
There was even a tea party every Monday. It was all part of the act of showing off towards the capital, showing them whom the man was with the most power and that it continued even after being imprisoned. The battle of pride was enormous, with or without a shack around their ankle. Wealthy inmates would invite not only their cellmates but also their children and household servants tough and talk untilte at night. These men had no fear of punishment. After all, they were destined to get out of jail by merely paying some fines.
Whats all this?
ins eyes widened as he entered the room where one of those parties was in full swing. Inparison to their ce of confinement, this luxurious room wasparable to a room in any noblemans mansion. The sight of people dressed up andughing made him question whether he was still in the prison. in, who had initially assumed he would be executed the moment the jailer ordered him to follow, looked around in a daze and discovered Marenzio devouring a goose dish on a long table.
Making his way towards the table, in was unable to hide his joy. He hadnt even fullyprehended if he was dead or alive for the two weeks he had been in prison. And the closer he got to the table, the more the rich aroma of meat stimted his sense of smell. Servants passed among the people with fragrant champagne on their silver trays. in grabbed a champagne ss and drank it all at once. Because of his quick steps, the shackles around his ankles creaked, making the woman in the dress next to him look at him with contempt. Not caring about it at all, in stood next to Marenzio and grabbed the goose leg.
Marenzio. Right now what the hell is going on?
Although he spoke seriously, he remained faithful to his instincts and began eagerly gnawing at the goose leg. Even so, in didnt forget to check the situation by rolling his eyes around. Marenzio, sucking his finger clean, replied with equal seriousness.
Take the bones.
No, why?
So we can dig through the wall and escape. It doesnt really matter to me, but the youngsters in my cell are already going crazy, yelling theyre going to die if they stay like this.
Id rather steal the utensils you fool. And those are stone walls.
Isnt tableware subjected to body search?
What? You think the bones arent?
Then whats your idea?
Marenzio chewed on the cartge while inmented the fact that he couldnt think of anything else for the time being.
So even in Marenzios cell are talks about escaping going around
It was the same for ins. About 30 people were locked together, and all they could talk about from the time they woke up in the morning till they closed their eyes at night was running away. However, contrary to his fears, the fact that he could scout the ce as easily as he did now meant that prison life was not as harsh as they had anticipated in the beginning.
Gualtiero At first, thinking about being imprisoned in this notorious prison even made me want to pee my pants, but my thoughts changed as time passed. There was no decapitation or torture. The only strange thing is that there hasnt been a trial, even after such a long time
in had one of the best brains on the Bell Rock. So he tried his hardest to figure out why.
Perhaps our identification is dyed. I dont know about Julios side, but we were treated like hostages until we got here from the Bell Rock. Its all because of our Captain. He eximed that we were only Julios hostages. Whenever I remember Lil, my appetite goes away
In aplicated mood, inid down the bone after eating all of its flesh. At the same time, Marenzio spoke without notice.
If only the Captain was here, we wouldve escaped by now
I cant believe he just died like that.
Marenzio. Stop talking about the Captain.
They didnt even return his corpse, Grandpa. These Navy guys know no respect for others.
Several sailors witnessed Lils death by the dagger of the Navy. in was one of them.
Though corpses that fell into the sea cant be recovered, Lil surely died on the deck. The corpses of Julios gang, who were despised by the Navy, were even collected and buried, but Lils body wasnt returned.
in had a good guess. He whispered, lowering his voice towards Marenzio.
Youre asking why they didnt return the Captains body? Perhaps its because hes been decapitated outside here in Gualtiero. The ck Whales bounty had been the best among the Leagues captains after all
What?! Those fucking Imperial bastards
If I were the Imperial Navy, Id want to brag about it to the whole city. The head of the ck Whale whom everyone feared, now rotting. Id put it on the highest window so they could all see it even from the sea off Amiaeng
Grandpa, the Captain
Quit it.
But where did they put his body, now that only his head is hanging?
After having said that, Marenzio squeezed out tears like chicken dung*.
I always assumed he was one of those who werent that close with Lil, but apparently, he cared about him more than others would think.
As Marenzios thick shoulders fluttered, in patted him on the shoulder in an equally mncholic mood but then turned around upon feeling a strangers hand on his own shoulder.
Are you the new guys from downstairs, the merchants from the South?
..?
A well-dressed man spoke to in, breathing out cigarette smoke as he talked. It was a man with a carefully trimmed moustache that extended to his cheeks. Several rings glowed on his hand as he tilted the teacup. in scanned the mans noble appearance and the guard who stuck to his side.
This is Sir Avar, the inmate of this cell and the owner of Cocoon. Pay your respect!
in bowed coldly.
Greetings. My name is in.
He told us that you were also from the South?
When in turned his eyes to where Avar had chinned, Jericho appeared in his field of vision, standing by the firece while talking to a few nobles.
It seems there was a reason why they called for one person from each prison cell.
Yes, thats right.
I heard that you were one of the officers of the ship belonging to the Viscount.
A sh of light shot through ins head. Only then did he realise why he was brought to this tea party.
The fact that Avar mentioned Viscount Noirmont, not the League, means that he knows us as sailors of a merchant ship.
His history of working for a merchant of the Empire before he boarded the Bell Rock shone in unexpected ces. in had a hunch.
Avar wants to expand his business to the South. But because management secrets are strictly maintained at an officers level, he needs to spend a lot of money and effort to find something out. And coincidentally, because of what happened in the South, he happened to find himself in the same prison as those Southern merchants This is all about buying information.
in opened his mouth wide and gently clenched his hands together.
Oh, Sir. Thats right. Is there anything youre curious about?
These days, southern spices are bing more and more in demand. Im a little interested in them.
Footnote:
Squeezed out tears like chicken dung. = This is a Korean idiom. It basically means that the droplets are very big and the person is crying really hard. Some others say that it also refers to the fact that the one crying is slightly bending forward, so the tears wont roll over their cheeks, but hang on the corner of their eyes till theyre getting too big/heavy and they fall directly on the ground. Just like how a chicken takes a
Chapter 210
Chapter 210Previous
Avar took a ring from his finger and threw it at in. Curses erupted within ins thoughts almost immediately
Hes giving me jewels to pay for my bail when I dont even know if Ill live tomorrow the bastard. Id rather he give me meat
But on the outside, in wore a big smile and bent his body forward.
Although Ill take this precious jewel into ount, and I dare to say this, Im hoping that youll understand that I have no choice but to think about the physical pain Im going through first. Despite our shabby appearance, were high-ranking officials hired by the Viscount himself. Over the years working for him weve grown ustomed to the dining culture of the Empire, where we ate food with a spoon and fork, but now its unbearably ufortable for us to pick up and eat food from a bowl without them. Everyone else in my cell shares the same sentiment as me. Ive no problem informing you about the situation in the South, but if its not too much of a burden, I hope you can consider these inconveniences and help us, then I will be able to help you even more.
Hearing himself talk, in knew what he just said was packed into some long-winded nonsense, but he was also well aware of the fact that imperial nobles often used words that went in circles like this. He assumed Avar would easily understand, so he bowed his head even more.
You mean, you need spoons and forks?
Yes, yes thats right.
Hearing you talk like that, it seems that you guys dont seem to use table utensils on your inds, or do you?
No, but we do use a stick that resembles a spoon
Then do you eat the rest with your hands? Like animals?
Yeah, yeah, Im ashamed to admit it
People around burst intoughter. Suddenly, men and women gathered one by one to watch. Avar looked mockingly down at in, who kept bowing his head. The crowd seemed to find it rather amusing that in was praising spoons and forks as if they were part of the great culture of the Empire.
Then try this.
With a sly smirk, Avar held out the teacup he was holding.
We just drink the water
I said try it.
Just when in was about to exin himself again, he raised his eyes upon sensing the strange atmosphere. Dozens of eyes were watching him with interest. All of them were dressed in shy clothes and wore white wigs. They were men with peacock feathered hats and women with bouquets of flowers piled up like towers in their hair.
in lifted his hands which had been gathered on his belly button. As both of his hands were held together by an iron chain, he dipped them both into the teacup. Boos and shouts erupted as he licked his wet fingers.
A woman who was covering her face with a fan next to Avar clicked her tongue and spoke.
Oh, its so pitiful hes like an animal. I think you should help those poor fellows.
Should I?
Avar embraced the woman as though to shield her from something she shouldnt see. After in wiped the tea off his beard and mouth with his forearm, Avar replied, pping satisfactorily as though he had been looking at an interesting y.*
Then I give you my word. Ill even include some knives
***
Because she had been wandering around the city all day, Lil was exhausted and soaked in the bathtub. The delicate scent of linden flowers rose from the surface of the water. The maids even added some incense for rxation, but she didnt feel like she would get any rest anytime soon. It was because all kinds of different routes, possibilities and variations came to mind one after the other.
The markets bustling alleys, the corners of brick buildings, the round square, the city hall Roahn is unlike any other city Ive ever visited. The cities I know consist of those typical old styled neighbourhoods, with a more rxed andid-back way of life. Outside those mansions, one could already see forests and hunting grounds, and people would walk leisurely on the road. Fields and orchards coexist with the city.
Roahn, however, has no view of the countryside at all. The only open spaces are the artificiallyndscaped parks and the vacant lots yet to be developed. Buildings are densely built as if several cities were condensed together. It has a high poption density and the residents are diverse due to the mixture of various sses and nationalities.
The busy streets made Lils head hurt.
The n I cane up with so far is for us to cross the centre of this chaotic city with about a hundred people Gualtiero is at the far end of the city, on the ind side, whereas the sailors have to board the ship from the port side. The variables and alternatives thate to mind are bing more congested When I was merely looking at the map, I never predicted it would be this much, so seeing the streets in person was quite a shock.
Lil sighed at her mounting worries.
Shortly after, a maid entered the room, carrying Lils nightgown.
Sir Edgar has returned. He said hell wait in the library.
Okay.
As Lil exited the bathtub, the maid wrapped a towel around her. Lil walked behind the partition, wiped her body and brushed her hair. It was then that she was given a glimpse of the side view of her naked body in the full-length mirror.
Lil turned her body to fully face it.
She was content with the fact that her body had swollen as a result of her overeating.
My muscles are still sluggish, but I appear much more human than when I first regained consciousness I was nothing but skin and bones back then
The gaze that attentively went down, paused just below her chest. Her fingertips slowly traced the wound that crossed her abdomen obliquely, beginning near the pit of her stomach. The scar was much longer than the original entry wound because a bigger incision was needed in order to locate the prated artery. When her fingers brushed against the rugged stitch marks, her stomach felt tingling for no reason.
How I managed to survive something like that is still a mystery to me
Lil put her arms out in front of her.
Its strange to realise that someone elses blood is coursing through these protruding blue veins on my wrists Everyones life is valuable, regardless of circumstances, so I never expected the Mother of All Things to save my breath in particr. There are plenty of other women who are willing to bear children in my stead I have always felt like it was my fate to constantly need to prove my existence by making a fuss, or else I was doomed to vanish at any moment
However, someone broke the taboo and saved my life. And the Mother of All Things merely watched the hard struggle that followed afterwards from a distance. Why didnt the Mother just cut my lifeline, reasoning that, as a woman, Im not worth the effort anyway? Does this actually mean that my life isnt futile, but has special meaning?
Lil had seen countless people die from injuries way smaller than hers.
Many people have been way more unfortunate thinking about it now makes me just btedly grateful that Im alive.
Lil walked slowly closer to the mirror. As her folded knees touched the ground, her pelvis locked and her shoulders tilted. Her arms and chest shook with the afterglow of sitting down. Even this simple gesture was thrilling. She grabbed her breasts out of habit. The lumps of flesh, which she once hated, were held by her hands in their organic wholeness. When she let go of her breasts, red handprints were left behind. Lil had to admit.
My body and vitality are inseparably mixed and beautiful. My body, with its smooth legs, bulging breasts and buttocks My body with weak muscles and soft skin I finally feel like it can simply be like this. I dont have to hide my figure with a ne or grow my hair forcibly for that matter.
Is this really me?
Lil asked the invisible shadow in the mirror. Her old acquaintance, with his ck mouth wide open, didnt seem to agree.
Shed more blood, give more flesh
Only a greedy echo was heard.
Lil rummaged through the clothes she had hung over the partition. She lifted her pants, took out a dagger and held it near her neck.
This seems too short. My hair should be at least long enough to be tied up or made into an updo
The tip of her dagger went down to her corbone. With her other hand, Lil grabbed a bunch of her hair and pulled it down in front of her. Her hair, which reached her hips, could have grown till this length because Cesar told her not to cut it. The whole time she was on the Bell Rock, she had never worn a dress or make-up in front of him, so she thought she could heed his request this much. It was his reward for enduring her uncaring appearance. Compared to the physical appearance management she suffered all over her body when she was in Sesbron, Lil considered this a much simpler request and did feel a bit sorry for him.
This is all that I have to cut. Take this.
Mortu, who had been hiding in the dark, didnt answer.
As expected, hair is nothing to him. Mortu is a being who is greedy for flesh and blood He desires only human suffering
Footnote:
Maybe this scene was a bit hard to understand, so we would like to give a small exnation. in is carefully packing his words into a tale about table manners to get the utensils Marenzio wants to use. Sir Avar, on the other hand, reads the atmosphere in the room and decides to mock and force in to behave like a person from the South who doesnt use utensils for their own entertainment.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 211
Chapter 211Previous
Lil cut her hair with the dagger as if she was cutting a rope. Her hair was tougher than she expected, and she had the impression that it was getting longer and longer as she cut it. After finishing both sides, she brushed through it with her fingers. Her hair was still falling out between her fingers, but it was much less than a week ago, indicating that her health was improving. However, Lils impatience remained the same. She got even more anxious when she looked around town today.
Lil, whose confidence suddenly plummeted, slumped and chose her pyjamas. There were more than ten kinds of formal nightgowns waiting for her, ranging from a nightcap for her head to linen smocks and negligees to shawls andce gloves. Lil took only the negligee and put it over her head. As she was about to leave the room with a thick gown over her shoulders, she looked back at her desk. The envelope she had received from Cesar caught her attention.
It seems that he has made up his mind during those two months, he appeared much calmer than thest time I saw him. Even so, he mustve been shaken by meeting me so unexpectedly I truly felt sorry for Cesar today. He had been nothing but anxious and at a loss for the entire time we were together. I also feel sorry that it was all my fault Ive been regretting it for a long time now
But when Lil recalled the painful days, hate was mixed with her feeling of regret.
It was on the other hand bothersome that I couldnt finish the things I tried so hard to pursue. I was stuck.
Lil soon brushed off her petty thoughts.
The truth is that we were both suffering mentally. Its not aboutparing who was treated more unfairly
She squeezed the envelope tightly.
All I want for Cesar is to be happy If he heard this, he would probably consider it as arrogance that would offend him, but I cant help but wish him well Its kind of ironic that Im now worrying that hell miss me and be unhappy for the rest of his life Thats right. Its probably my pride speaking.
Why arent youing?
Oh, God.
Surprised by the voiceing from the door, Lil straightened her gown.
It hasnt been that long since they told me you would wait? Why did you alreadye running here?
Ive been waiting a long time actually. About an hour now.
An hour?
When did time pass like that?
Lil put down the envelope, pretending nothing was wrong.
I like the library.
Why?
Its really grand. Ive never seen a ce with so many books.
It wasnt empty talk. The library in this mansion was asrge as several banquet hallsbined. It wasnt an independent library*, but the collection was nheless enormous. Rows of bookshelves upied the two-story high walls, a lounge was made in the centre, and a dark chandelier descended from the vaulted ceiling. If that wasnt enough, various types of desks and chairs were arranged along the lounge as well.
I once told Ed that I envy his ess to numerous books. What did he tell me back then?
{ This all is just shameful history. Its the history of inferiority. }
{ What are you talking about? }
{ You shouldnt be saying that youre envious when Im actually the one who should be. }
I used to gloss over words that didnt make sense to me, but I still cant figure out what Ed couldve meant even now. Ed sometimes says things that I just dont understand, but to be honest, I dont bother to ask either Simrly, Ed doesnt seem to feel the need to add more.
Then I will wait for you there next time.
After silently closing the door, Ed came to stand next to Lil instead of standing opposite her.
..?
Isnt it more convenient to look at the map together?
Eds remark made Lil frown, but she couldnt deny that he had a point.
Once in a while, hees up with such rational arguments that are impossible to refute
She cast a nce at Ed, who was sitting on the desk, staring down at the map. Eds sses were always a mystery to her.
It amazes me how two ss beads can make people look so different.
The more Lil was captivated by Eds intelligent and lucid aura, the more she forgot she was tantly staring at him
Just look at me inly.
Ack!
Lil suddenly came to her senses and vainly mmed the desk.
Whenever I put them on, you often nce at me. Thats why Im wearing them again today.
No way?
Do you like them that much?
Wha, what! What?!
As she opened her eyes, somethingnded on the bridge of her nose.
sses.
Caught I got unnecessarily caught up with him again
Lil froze while staring crossed-eyed at the ss beads in front of her, but quickly brushed them off and threw them away.
Nonsense! They only make me look stupid.
Her resentment was not diminished when she thought of how ridiculous she might have appeared.
You really want to die, dont you? Huh?
It was a threat that obviously wasnt working on Ed, who was alreadyughing, even to the point he had to cover his mouth as if he was trying to hold himself back while his shoulders visibly trembled. Despite her annoyed expression and pouting mouth, Lil appeared only cute in Eds eyes. It was then that he heard a faint murmuring from her.
If I get even more enraged, Ill only end up getting caught up with him again. I have to be tolerant tolerant
Lil took a deep breath like a person exercising a great deal of patience. She straightened out the map and reverently ced the paperweights. Roahns unwrinklednd greeted Lil majestically. However, the moment of peace was short-lived because Eds face suddenly intervened and covered the streets of Roahn.
Didnt you say you wouldnte back in forever?
Lil immediately pushed Eds face away and snapped at him.
And I thought you were stoned to death?
Lil sat down on the chair she had pulled out. When she fumbled with the edge of the map for no reason, Ed likewise sat down on the chair next to her still hovering his face over the streets. Lil nced at Ed reluctantly and gripped his shoulder sharply.
Go away.
Instead ofplying with her request, Ed spoke without even looking at Lils fingers.
You cut your hair.
I dont think thats important right now, so pull yourself together and help me out here. The time for pranks is over.
Why?
We have a lot of work to do. Now, look at the map.
What made you change it?
Again, hes unnecessarily obstinate.
But rather than avoiding providing an answer, Lil chose to answer his question roughly. In her experience, this was the better solution when dealing with Ed.
But, just how limitless is this persons curiosity?
Its because Im morefortable with short hair. Imagine that youre me. Would you like to go to Gualtiero with your waist-length hair? And with hair that falls out in clumps every day?
Then why did you let it grow till this point? Werent you ufortable sweeping the Bell Rocks deck with your long hair
Ed shut himself up upon realising the reason himself. Lil, on the other hand, pretended not to notice his expression which had turned in one full of murderous intent.
She didnt know what to say.
Should I ask him to forgive Cesar? To forget him? Or should I say that Im sorry because it was all because of me?
I looked around for possible escape routes today.
Really?
Thankfully, Ed joined their conversation in a gentle way.
Look here. Ive been to City Hall Square, but I think the n needs to be revised. No matter how much we disguise ourselves, it will be impossible to move dozens of people all at once. With bandits and homeless people in every alley at night, there are just too many witnesses.
So Why dont we use identity guarantees?
Ed crossed his arms disapprovingly before answering.
Identity guarantees? What guarantees?
This
..?
Lil held out the envelope to Ed but hesitated. She nned to use this to turn the topic around, but this too couldnt be discussed without mentioning Cesar.
I should be the first to admit that we met. It would be even stranger if I remain silent when I have nothing to hide. Nheless, Ed will be upset with whatever I say
Lil sighed in resignation.
Today, Cesar
Ed, who was leaning in his chair, raised his upper body. As the chair creaked due to his movement, his face fell out of range of thentern light.
As the ambient temperature seemed to drop, his cold face asked.
Where?
At the market, by chance.
Ed, who had been horribly silent at first, proceeded to speak slowly.
Wasnt sparing his life enough?
Footnote:
Independent library: An independent library (also membership library or subscription library) is a library that is financed by private funds either from membership fees or endowments. Unlike a public library, ess is often restricted to members, but ess rights can also be given to non-members, such as students.
In the 18th century, there were virtually no public libraries in the sense in which we now understand the term i.e. libraries provided from public funds and freely essible to all However, during the century, there came into being a wholework of library provisions on a private or institutional basis. [WIKI]
Chapter 212
Chapter 212Previous
Its not that.
You look like you want to ask why I didnt tell you about him.
It doesnt matter.
I was indeed once concerned that Cesar wouldve been executed in Gualtiero. His execution wouldve had serious consequences and impact on my crew. Every day my stomach churned with worry, but in the end, I couldnt bring myself to ask Ed, who, by then, definitely knew about Cesars background Without knowing Eds feelings, I could never ask such an unscrupulous question
You didnt ask. Or would youve preferred that I told you first? Why would I concern myself with the man who loves you and who you mightve loved? If I say that I felt relieved that you didnt appear that curious about him, does that make me sound shameful?
Ive never said anything to imply any of that
Im not a generous person like you; Im a lowly and narrow-minded man who has never forgiven anyone and has no intention to ever do so. Do you know why I didnt touch the Captain?
..!
Ed isnt bluffing Indeed, Ed couldve easily cornered Cesar with the charges of attempted murder of an admiral. Cesar, after all, took part in the crime while being fully aware of Eds rank. Cesar wouldnt even have had the chance to deny it
Because you wouldve felt unnecessarily responsible for his demise, even though you shouldnt. Youre simply that kind of person. Youre probably already living with the guilt of ruining the Captains promising life for years, right? But I can only imagine how youd react if his life ended because of an execution. Although everything is the result of the Captains choice, you wouldve found fault in yourself even for that
Its a good trait, and as a captain, its even better, but how should that trait be treated when ites to the ordinary rtionships between men and women? Whether its a matter of life or death, no one expects anyone to take responsibility just because of the others affection. If you didnt have a certain degree of resolve and be able to draw the line, you shouldnt have even started it in the first ce
I always thought that the reason for Cesars pardon was questionable, but this was the truth. Its because Ed chose to remain silent
I didnt know you were thinking that.
Eds precision pierced Lil.
Regardless of why Cesar and Ed fooled me by pretending they didnt know each other, Cesar really did intend to kill Ed, and Ed knew it. He was aware of it, but he didnt do anything. He didnt even seek retaliation All for my sake. Im at a loss for words because it feels like Ive been given a favour thats way too grand for me. But Ed is right, it wouldve been difficult for me to bear if Cesar had paid the price for what he did
Lil herself knew that better than anyone else.
Fumbling through the air, Lil reached out for Eds hand. She put her hand on the back of his, which was firmly gripping the armrest. As she wrapped her hand around his, she noticed his hand trembling with its protruding knuckles.
I dont know how to thank you.
If I kill him, she wont be able to handle it when she wakes up When that thought entered my mind, I decided that I shouldnt kill him. I was convinced that you would wake up, so I had to keep him alive. Several times a day I wanted to get him out of my sight. Only The Mother of All Things knows how much I wanted to put a bullet in the back of the head that whispered and kissed you every day
Im not generous enough to see your bond with the Captain and how special the Captain is to you, because I, on the other hand, am still nothing I want to pretend its okay, but that isnt working out the way I want it to So, if youre going to cherish something or everything he told you, I hope you cherish it only in your mind.
Lil reflexively opened her mouth but quickly shut it in surprise.
Ed is nothing? He isnt like that at all. Hes so unique so special that I have no idea what it means because hes unlike anyone else. Hes an indefinable man, not a man of nothing I cant even wrap my head around everything Ive thought about him. My thoughts of him are about to overflow at any moment. Theyre wonderful at times and fulfilling at others. They can be painful at times, too. Im still confused by all of this. But how could someone like that be nothing?
What do you mean nothing? Its not like that.
Lil withdrew the hand that had been covering Eds. But before she could move it further away, Ed held her hand again. Their fingers intertwined and were entangled to the point of tingling. Even though their hands were interlocked entirely, his tightened as if something was still missing.
Then tell me.
As if sensing something, Eds eyshes trembled while a yellow light shed in his eyes again. Lil, however, only stared at him while he waited for her to answer.
Can we be so hasty? I still have a lot of things I dont know, so can I already put a name on those feelings?
I dont know.
Next time.
Lil awkwardly turned her head. With the hand she pulled away from Eds, she took hold of the quill.
Ed didnt reach for her again.
***
That Admiral Retiro was a doctor was something everyone in Roahn knew.
Although he didnt serve as a Navy surgeon, it was widely known that patients came and went from his mansion. More specifically, this was true for patients with incurable diseases or those suffering from some particr kind of chronic diseases. It was nothing new that aristocrats were interested in learning. Of course,pared to focusing on collecting animals and nts or building museums, the area the Marquess was interested in, medicine, was quite unique, but nobody really made a fuss about it.
As a result, the fact that there was a patient in his mansion didnt spark rumours. However, the presence of a possible mistress did.
Even those who werent usually interested in poking their noses into other peoples love lives would be tempted. Ed was, after all, unmarried. Because Roahn was home to aristocrats from various families, a lot of lords were eyeing the position next to Ed for their daughter. And even though he was past the usual marriageable age, for those in power like Ed, age was never that important. The same was true for the horrifying rumours about the Marquess exploits at the Imperial iraut, including tales of cutting open the stomachs of other races and collecting their corpses The young noblewomen who witnessed his gleaming appearance during the fleet protocols firmly believed that such rumours were all nonsense.
So, when at some point his patient turned into his mistress, the windows of the mansion began to slip open. ording to the rumours flowing out, not only his mistress but Ed himself had arrived in Roahn. Then, out of nowhere, the original rumour was overruled and word spread that Ed was actually hiding in his mansion with his mistress.
And the possible source of this new rumour was
Roahns dressmaker passed through the salon of a mansion while humming a song. He opened his eyes wide and looked around as he entered the gallery.
As one would expect from Roahns finest vi, the interior isvishly gilded withmbris, sswork decorations, and jewellery pieces!
There was no time for him to rest his eyes.
This is a mansion that can only be rented by a Royal. Vi Somemei is said to be the most valuable vi in Roahn, except for the Retiro mansion, which cannot be sold or bought.
The dressmaker happily imagined his customers identity who would be waiting for him in the boudoir. He then looked back and checked the imported furs and silks on his procession.
Even the vis exclusivity didnt help him escape his awe. He shrugged and stood frozen on thending until a man who looked like the manors butler red disapprovingly at him. The dressmaker was about to greet him, but the butler struck him first.
I told you toe simply. Why did you take your whole procession?
The dressmaker rubbed his hands together and lowered his head.
No, but Im still meeting a lord, right? This is how simple it can get.
Send it back.
Sorry?
The master only wants to see you.
Then the clothes
Ill take care of them, so hurry in.
The butler scorned the dressmakers proud procession with contempt. Meanwhile, the dressmaker himself stumbled around and passed through the door like he was being pushed. This whole ordeal gave him an ominous feeling.
They obviously know Im a dressmaker, but it doesnt appear that the lord has called me in to have his clothes tailored So, for what other reason would they summon me here?
As threatening imaginations shook his mind, the mansions hallway seemed to freeze over.
A person with this level of power could easily y with my life and twist it in whichever way he wants to
Chapter 213
Chapter 213Previous
The dressmaker was surprised to see that the people standing on either side of the door werent simple servants but soldiers. At some point, his knees started to wobble and he kept looking behind him for no particr reason. The man he first thought was a butler now looked like a soldier as well. He entered the inner chamber shaking like a leaf and before the butler could say anything, the dressmaker already knelt down on the floor and cried out.
Its nnnice to meet you, Sir!
A man sitting in a chair had his back turned towards the dressmaker. One leg stretched over the console. From the dressmakers position, all he could see was the tip of this mans well-polished shoe.
From somewhere, the sound of a knife sharpening could be heard.
Sshhhk Shhhk
The dressmaker stiffened and looked around. As it turned out, one of the men in the room was trimming his fingernails with a dagger. The dressmaker closed his eyes quickly and sank to the floor, sensing that the sharp de could easily slit his throat at any moment.
The mans voice then crept up the back of his neck.
What did you do when you went to the Retiro residence?
What?
His request for rification came out as a reflex, but the dressmaker innately knew that he shouldnt make this man ask him twice. As a result, he responded after pping his mouth.
My clients name is Levi. I went to receive an order for thedys clothes.
Was she really the one who called for you?
Is the Marquess in his residence?
S Sir! Sir! I dont know anything!
The dressmaker fell t on his face, his nose crashing into the floor. A crunching sound came from behind his high-raised buttocks, it sounded like the soldiers approaching him were pulling their swords from their scabbards.
Pl please spare me! Please spare me!
Is the Marquess in his residence?
Oh, if I tell you that, I
As the footsteps neared, the dressmaker flinched his hips and moved his body slowly forward. The moment he was about to start crawling, the soldiers passed him and shoved something in front of his nose. The dressmaker raised his head, startled by the sound, and saw a box the size of a parcel. The butler lifted the lid, revealing a stack of gold coins. As the dressmaker held his breath, the man in the chair tilted his head andughed low. Before the dressmaker lowered his head again, he caught sight of the mans ck hair that drooped to the side.
If you answer truthfully, Ill double it.
The dressmaker gulped and swallowed in agony.
Of course, if you dont answer, I wont let you go so easily.
Yes, yes! He is. Hes in his mansion!
Is it true that the bastard himself ordered his mistress clothes?
From the moment the man called Ed a bastard, the dressmaker appeased his own heart for betraying Ed, thinking that he had done the right thing a hundred times. Simultaneously, he began to furtherfort his own troubled mind.
With so many employees at the mansion, even if Sir Edgar tries to find the source, he wont suspect me, a mere dressmaker.
Have you seen the woman?
No. I havent
So, how can you be sure the clothes are for his mistress?
He ordered several pieces of womens clothes in great secrecy.
Hmm
And the only woman in that house is Miss Levi. But shes as tall as the Marquess and the clothes werent her size. So it must be for another woman! Of course, shes also slim, but not as tall as Miss Levi
Do you have records of her measurements?
Yes, yes! Of course, I have.
The dressmaker quickly took out a booklet from his inside pocket and flipped through it.
Here it is.
The butler snatched it and brought it to the man. The man looked through the booklet and muttered annoyedly.
I cant even remember how tall she was
The butler stuck close to the man and whispered his answer.
I think she was indeed as tall as this
How can you be sure of that?..
Why else would he try to keep all of this under the radar? The Marquess kept his whereabouts a secret for a reason, so what made himpelled to do that? It must be to deceive the Duke of Mireille. That dukesckeys will also be waiting for her to appear here
Why would he be cheating on the duke? Lilo is he nning to take her for himself?..
Im sorry, but isnt it looking like thats the case? Why else would he be keeping her without sending word to the dukes residence? No matter how entric and far from women he is, at the end of the day, he is still a man with desires
What?!
The chair swayed as if the man would kick out of his seat at any moment. Meanwhile, the dressmaker kept his posture as crouched as possible in an attempt to erase his presence from the room.
That madman
In addition, hes a very clever man He might want to use his title as a marquess as a shield. That could be the reason why hes hiding in his own house Or maybe the rumours are true and a rtionship between the two
Shut up!
The man jumped up and pped the butler on the cheek. The butler immediately straightened his dishevelled body and then lowered his head.
Im sorry.
How can you afford to talk about such nonsense!
I made a mistake.
Damn it!
Suddenly, a dagger fell far away when the man brandished his arm. It made a whooshing noise on the marble floor when the de scraped against it.
Get her right now! Bring her to me before she gets dirty!
Yes!
When the butler beckoned the soldiers, they grabbed the dressmakers arms.
Ack!
Only then did the man realise that the dressmaker was still there. The dressmaker met the mans eyes who looked back at him with an eerily atmosphere surrounding him. The mans dark blue, darkly sunken eyes wriggled. His dark blue justaucorps contrasted his pale skin, making him look even paler. He was a handsome man with a somewhat sickly and decadent impression due to the dark circles under his eyes.
The dressmaker lowered his eyes in embarrassment at the face he had never seen before.
How far have you gone with your eavesdropping, you rat?
Oh, no, I didnt hear anything
In front of whom are you telling lies!
The butler hurriedly stepped in between the man and the dressmaker.
This is Sir Venua*, the prince regent of the principality of Obernyu. Hurry up and pay your respect!
Agh! Its an honour to meet you for the first time. Im the dressmaker, Lou
Wouldnt even a lowly person like you have a wife and children?
..?!
The dressmakers eye rims along the shaded corners of his eyes were burning red. The mans smile was cruel when he mentioned the dressmakers wife and children. This added to the dressmakers woes. His involvement in such a dangerous situation had been a terrible mistake, so he closed his eyes tightly and nodded his head. Furthermore, his opponent made it clear what the dressmaker would lose when he opened his lips.
Youll have to take todays affairs to the grave.
..!
After that, the soldiers dragged the dressmaker out. While the butler also followed them, Venua couldnt ovee his anger and shouted.
Be sure to confirm that mistress identity! Be very sure!
***
Even after Ed managed to shut his eyes, he barely slept. In addition, he woke up not long after that. He decided to get up at first, but that idea didntst long, so heid down again and pulled the nket up to his neck. Still, he couldnt sleep at all.
Ed finally kicked off the nket and got up.
Its a waste of time to try to hold on to a sleep that wonte anyway.
Ed, loosely dressed in a gown, walked to the firece while holding a candlestick. The fire was out, so he worked the bellows without much sincerity. When the mes were revived, he threw some firewood into it.
From the simple desk in front of the firece, Ed picked up Lils portrait. Since Lil was still not aware of the involvement of the Duke of Mireille, he had to deal with it alone.
Mireilles move could be either of these two possibilities. He can either send his subordinates directly to Roahn or this mission can be assigned to the Garni merchant guild officers who are already present. In the first case, those visitors would need to stay in a rented mansion or inn. In the case of thetter, searching through the Garni offices should be more efficient. But going to one of their guilds buildings today was aplete waste of time. Their departments in Roahn are heavily guarded. And because theyre constantly involved inmercial disputes, I had a more difficult time investigating the guild, especially since I couldnt afford to reveal my identity
Lets focus on the first possibility for now
Staring at the list of rental vis on his messy desk, Ed skimmed the fine prints dejectedly.
It would be much easier for me if I could consult with Liloa, but thats a hopeless case. Theres also no way to make Liloa naturally aware that the Duke is after her No, even if I could, I shouldnt As I dont know why the Duke suddenly became interested in her again, I have to consider the possibility of another group some third party could be involved
When can I even try to inspect all these ces
Liloa wants to concentrate on the Gualtiero n, so I dont have much time to go out either. After all, the situation with Gualtiero is equally pressing. Her crews escape has to be handled wlessly. Until then, Liloa will never try to settle personal matters
Ed sighed and went through the list again. As he had no time to go out, he had no choice but to send someone. Ed was marking the ces he needed to prioritise when he spotted Vi Somemei on the list and his quill came to a halt.
At a nce, this guest seems to have used a pseudonym. Itsmon to use pseudonyms in Roahn, but what makes this doubtful is that a person with enough wealth to rent this entire expensive vi has never contacted the governor.
Ed made up his mind to go to this ce himself.
***
Footnote:
Venua Auvergne = Lils brother.
Chapter 214
Chapter 214Previous
Volume 6 Chapter 214
Lil
Hmm
Lil!
Uhmm?
The sun is already high in the sky!
..!
Lil, who had her face pressed against the desk, raised her upper body. As she sat up, she saw Levi standing near her with her arms crossed. But before she could fully wake up, Lil found herself being dragged to her bed and had no choice but to trudge helplessly after the doctor before sitting down.
The moment the window opposite the bed opened wide, the gloomy room brightened and the fresh dewy air of the morning blew in.
Are the two of you nning a trip together or something? Whats with the map?
Lil, hesitant to give an honest answer, looked at the map of Roahn on which she had fallen asleep.
Ah, yes just
Oh then, did you fight about the trip? Edgar looked like he was in a really bad mood today.
Lil was reminded ofst night. The night she avoided answering Eds question about whether he was truly nothing. Ed eventually left, saying he didnt expect anything from her, but at the same time, he actually seemed to be expecting something.
What was I feeling when he said that?
Lil thought, rubbing her sullen eyes.
Why didnt Eds longing words sound burdensome to me?
I guess, Lil is in a bad mood too.
No.
Lil managed to create something resembling a smile. However, as Levi kept her attention towards Lils arm, she didnt see it.
Levi shook her head with a sigh.
He cant even make my patient feel good, what the heck? I should just put a ban on Edgar.
That will make things difficult
Oh my.
Lil meant that it would be difficult because it would create a setback in their jailbreak n, but Levi covered her mouth to hide her faint smile, probably misinterpreting it. As expected, a faint murmur was heard.
The love feud is as trivial as cutting water with a knife*
Lil suddenly decided that when the time came, she should set a date to correct Levis inscrutable delusions.
After a brief treatment, Levi ended the medical examination with an injection.
Very healthy. Excellent.
All thanks to you, Levi.
Its fine to do more intense exercises now. Of course, as long as you dont overdo it.
Lils fists clenched for no apparent reason. Her grip was firm, and her muscles were much bigger than when she first awoke. Obviously, she wasnt as strong as before, but it was fortunate that she was able to recover this much before the prison break.
Feeling motivated, Lil looked up at Levi.
Ed, no, Edgar where is he now?
I guess hes still in his room? You can go there.
You mean into his bedroom?
Well, thats okay. Its more like ab in an office but then one with a bed.
Lil changed her clothes and headed for the third floor.
Even though we worked closely together for the past week and we have to for theing week, I cant help but still feel awkward
Lil ascended the stairs while pondering on what to say to Ed.
She pushed open the door to the room Elodie had directed her to and peered inside. Surprisingly, it was so cluttered that she had trouble telling whether it was a bedroom or ab. Five or six desks were scattered around the space and on one side were sculptures and prints of unknown subjects.
Lil stepped inside,pletely oblivious that she was about to enter the bedroom of someone of the opposite sex.
Hey
It was quiet as if no one was there.
Where are you?
Lil walked further into the room. She did so because even though she couldnt see anyone from the outside, that didnt mean there couldnt be someone buried somewhere behind a stack of books.
While waiting for Ed, Lil finally came to a halt in front of the cold firece.
Ed?
Looking around, she discovered a familiar map on one of the smaller desks. However, unlike the map she studied with Edst night, this one included detailed descriptions of various buildings, most likely for a different purpose.
Vis, inns, and hotels
Not thinking much about it, Lil raised her head.
He doesnt appear to be in here!
The moment she decided to go to the library, something shed into the corner of her eye. A fragment of an obscured figurey beneath the map. It was too simr to the oil paintings Lil had seen to be ignored.
Lil slowly lifted the map
It was a portrait the size of a book.
A woman in a white satin gown was surrounded by colourful flowers. Her face was bright and cheerful, but Lil knew the woman had neverughed. It was the painter himself who added the illusion of joy. Lil remembered vividly the day this painting was made. She, of course, remembered the where and how as well. In addition, she knew where the original portrait was hung and who owned it This frame was merely a miniature replica.
Lil asked the most obvious question.
Why is this here?
Lil had a foreboding feeling.
She hastily flipped the frame, which was still lying on the desk, pretending she never saw it. At the same time, her head began to spin and she had to prop herself against the desks corner. Her fingers tingled as she pressed her palm firmly against the corner. With a heartbeat that matched the pounding of her neck and temples, her gaze wandered around aimlessly, but always returned to the frame, hoping it had magically disappeared.
Unfortunately for her, the frame was still right there. She had flipped it over to avoid seeing the picture, but she instead discovered some writing in the corner. Even at first nce she already recognized whose handwriting it was and she couldnt bring herself to read it.
The eyes that read the sentence were hot and bloodshot.
[ Im d youre interested in Liloa. I hope you catch her and bring her to me soon. ]
The line below was the authors signature. Lil couldnt take her gaze away from the familiar but revolting handwriting.
[ Your faithful friend, Rene Mireille. ]
Lil slowly raised her head as another door to the bedroom opened. Ed, who seemed to have just finished washing up, appeared somewhat embarrassed as he moved closer. It was understandable. After all, he and Lil usually met in the library or her boudoir.
Why are you
Eds gaze fell on the desk.
here?
Lil turned over the picture frame Ed was looking at. As its golden edge rattled, he met the eyes of a woman wearing a bright smile. He didnt want to look at it, but Ed had no choice but to stare at the face of the woman surrounded by flowers.
What is this?
Lil stood dumbfounded as she looked at the speechless Ed, realising that she hadnt misunderstood the situation. Her chin started to tremble. She squeezed her jaw tightly, knowing she couldnt get any words out at this rate. Only after a while did she manage to squeeze her voice out.
This woman, do you know who she is?
The towel Ed was using to dry his hair dropped in silence. His face hardened without showing a singleyer of denial. Despite the miserable affirmation, Lil couldnt ept the situation at all.
How can I even connect the Duke from the darkest parts of my past with this man in front of me?
Lil turned the frame over again.
[ Im d youre interested in Liloa. I hope you catch her and bring her to me soon. ]
Mireille asked Ed to find me. Ed epted it, out of interest in me. What the hell Why? For what purpose?
I can exin it I can exin everything.
If you listen no, its not what you Damn it
Ed muttered a few nonsense words at first but then shut his mouth again. His servile voice faded as he rubbed his face with his fingers. Lil couldnt believe hearing his lowering tone, clearly crushed by all the mistakes he made.
Ed knows very well what he has been doing
Please, listen to me for a second
Knowing very well how he spent all those days with me Laughing, ying pranks, and building intimacy
Ed, who seemed to be frozen, moved his feet aftering to his senses. His pace became odiously cautious when Lil locked her gaze on him.
As letters formed words, and words formed sentences, the distant and vague form of the Duke of Mireillepleted itself.
The dictator of Mireille.
Lil vividly remembered the days of her endless naivety, crawling on all fours under his reign. Mireille, towering over her head again, was still menacing. Her position now was also far different from when she mocked him by attacking the Garni merchant ships. Here, Lil was once again a mere possession. One owned by Mireille.
If the Duke and Marquess of this Empire traded between themselves, what would the price be?
The dirty pacts that were exchanged, the secret conversations that took ce, and other various imaginations pulled Lil down like a swamp. Her thoughts continued to sink into the bottomless pit
Footnote:
To cut water with a knife/like cutting water with a sword: Korean expression meaning The ties between spouses are not so easily severed. The saying is often used when a couple reconciles.
TN: Oh no
Chapter 215
Chapter 215Previous
What didyouget?
You are misunderstanding it! Yes, this is absolutely not what you think
Ed, who was just around the corner, attempted to hold her hand. But when Lil simply hit his hand away, his hand stopped mid-air before trying again. Lil, however, felt repulsed. She associated Eds hand with Mireilles, so she instinctively swung her hand back at him.
Dont touch me.
Eds face twisted in pain. Even though her p wasnt powerful enough to cause any physical injuries, it still hurt. And witnessing Lil behave this way broke his heart.
No, this cant be. She cant be this apathetic towards me
Please
Tell me.
Lil wasnt sure why she hadnt run out yet. She figured she either wanted to hear an exnation or she tried to gather more reasons to convince her mind to hate Ed.
Ed exhaled hesitantly. For a moment he was just standing there, with his head drooping seemingly out of resignation and his tightly closed eyelids
Every one of Eds actions confused Lil.
I was told that you were in possession of an artefact At first, the Duke didnt know the ne was an artefact, however, his recent investigation had identified the possibility of it being one, so to me
The Duke did Rene Mireille tell you that you could have the ne?
So if he hands you the artefact, what will the Duke get?
Ed couldnt bring himself to open his mouth. A minute ago he had been determined to exin everything to the fullest, but seeing the obvious answer in front of him, his shoulders slumped dejectedly. Not only Ed saw it, but Lil did too.
Say it with your own mouth.
I really
Hurry!
I swear I never meant to take you to the Duke
Hah!
Lils temples ached and her face seemed to boil to the point it would melt.
After all, Ed recognized me the moment we met in Amiaeng
From their very first meeting in Amiaeng till now, all her doubts and all the questions she asked herself along the way, were all answered at a terrifying pace. Now, there wasnt a single situation that didnt make sense anymore.
You even knew me before Amiaeng. Which means, all of this was your n, after all? To make me be a part of your game?
Im sorry, but
You knew everything! You knew
..!
Lils chest tightened.
She felt dizzy for a moment and stumbled. It was a simr sensation as when she passed out a few days ago. Before she knew it, her body fell helplessly backwards and Lil reflexively grabbed around her. Fortunately, her forearm found a chair that could support her body. At the same time, however, Ed had grabbed her other arm, but Lil pushed him away with all her might almost immediately.
Dont! Dont touch me!
Lil turned cold. As firm as an anchored ship, she secured her heart.
No more change of direction and I no longer will be blown away by Eds gust of wind
You treated me like an object and sugar-coated the whole situation with your sly mouth.
Despite how hard she tried to deny it, Eds touch left an afterglow. She was naturally reminded of him holding her body and rubbing his lips against hers. As soon as shame took over, a sensation of irritation crept up her throat and, whether it was nausea or a cough, eventually burst out of her mouth. After throwing out several chunks of breath, Lil tried to raise her body, using the support of the chair and stand upright again.
My strength is draining away, its as if Im getting closer and closer to losing consciousness
She wiped the cold sweat from her brow with her arm. Although there was still a lot of resentment left, her body couldnt keep up.
Facing Ed, Lil muttered weakly.
I cant understand you
Looking pale himself, Ed cautiously clutched a handkerchief from which he had no idea where it hade from. Upon noticing the handkerchief that Ed was holding out for her, Lil instinctively brought her own hand to her mouth.
Butler! Lord Grits! Elodie!
While Lil was checking the bloodstains on her hand, Ed called for his servants at random. Lil stroked her lower lip. When she checked her palm again, there was considerably more blood than before. As she stared at her palm, that, due to a dizzy spell, multiplied in two and then three, she spoke so softly that it appeared like she was talking to herself.
I told you back then. That if you were nning on telling me the truth, you would have told me at some point*
Im sorry, Im sorry, so please dont
Lil didnt even look at the handkerchief Ed was anxiously holding out. Ed simrly seemed reluctant to approach out of the fear that she might snap again. Lil found that fact rather fortunate, for she didnt want to lose her mind over this as well.
You shouldve told me so back then instead of being exposed like this Like getting caught.
Lils nasal passages became sour and hot liquid flowed out. Although her consciousness gradually became hazy, Lil stubbornly wiped her face with her hand.
Ed turned even paler upon seeing Lils worsening condition and spewed out hasty answers.
Because when I started seeing the real you*, I couldnt bring myself to tell you. I had barely made it that far, and thats why I became even more afraid of telling you. Because everything we had built up so far mightve gone to waste I wanted to know what you thought of me and what was on your mind. I got greedy, damn it It was my greed that I shouldnt have had, I know that but thats the kind of spirit I deceived you with
What kind of tricks cant you sell with that mouth of yours? Im starting to get sick of it.
Ed was holding his breath and Lil sensed it. She stared nkly at his wet cheeks.
Those are probably water droplets from his wet hair that hasnt dried yet.
However, they had been falling since a while ago. The hand clutching the handkerchief hung down as well. Ed remained deafeningly quiet for a while as if he was enduring something. Eventually, the hand holding the handkerchief formed a fist and stopped shaking. It was then that he let out a voice that was pressed down by his unsteadily shaking throat.
You
Ed wiped the corner of his eye as if the water had finally be too bothersome for him.
I never thought Id fall in love with you.
Sobs were mixed with his words as Ed clearly struggled with his breathing.
I didnt know that
A group of servants burst into the room, causing a smallmotion. In the meantime, Lils demeanour turned even colder, like she had been hit with cold water in the middle of all the noise. A sudden realisation came to her
Then I was nothing but your ything before that
No!
Lil coldly took her eyes off Ed. She turned around, wiping the blood dripping down her chin.
Please
Thank you for confirming.
***
When Lil returned to the boudoir, she packed everything at random. Elodie, who had followed her through the wide open door, wandered around the entrance, not knowing what to do. As maids carrying towels and a water basin trailed behind her, Elodie nervously looked down the corridor and asked one of the girls.
Where is Levi? Didnt I ask you to bring her?..
The Viscountess of Bonfi came to see the doctor. Miss Levi seems to be still in the southern building
But this is an urgent situation concerning the Madame, so ask for forgiveness and bring Miss Levi quickly! Now!..
Regardless of the whispers, Lil focused herself on gathering her clothes and packing her weapons when she suddenly realised they were all paid by Ed.
She cursed inside.
Even the clothes Im wearing are no different
She pulled at her sky-blue dress smeared with blood with a desire to tear it apart.
Damn it!
Even so, I cant just take off my clothes and leave this residence naked.
Lil looked around her and grabbed the stack of bills. She ripped Ed off, using the value of her ne as an excuse, but upon seeing the Retiro seal, she immediately threw them away. Shed rather get her ne back and sell it somewhere.
Ive been relying on others this whole time I dont have any possessions here, the only thing that is truly mine is my body
A sense of hopeless destion came over her. Lil felt dizzy for the umpteenth time and had to steady herself with the help of the desk. Through her clouded vision, she could faintly see the blueprints of Gualtiero.
The day the merchants from the Western Continent enter the Devito Harbour will be Roahns busiest day. I only have a week left before that. But can I really get the job done on that day?
Mireilles followers are probably already camping in Roahn toplete their deal. Knowing Mireille, he would do anything to achieve his goal. Thats the kind of man he is
Lil also realised why Ed, till this point, had kept his whereabouts a secret and why he had ced both her and himself in the restricted west wing without a single outsider.
Ed really didnt intend to hand me over to Mireille He asionally tried to exin how he had ended up aboard the Bell Rock. Whenever this happened, I was the one who said I couldnt afford to listen to such things. Instead, I prioritised our mission regarding Gualtiero above all else. That being said, he didnt appear to be pushing it either
Lil instantly cut off all spection about Eds sincerity and resolved not to think about why Mireille had hired Ed to find her. She believed there was nothing she could do if she spected by herself, and she was determined to save her crew first.
I had nned to go back to Sesbron anyway. I was even prepared to be taken back to the Duke the moment I pulled off my ne in front of Sagastar Thats right. Eds involvement doesnt really change anything.
In the end, Lil left the boudoir without a single bag
***
Reference:
I told you back then. That if you were nning on telling me the truth, you would have told me at some point = Chapter 185, Lil said this in their first real fight after she woke up from hera. Back then, Lil had the feeling that Ed was ming the whole ordeal on her.
Because when I started seeing the real you, I couldnt bring myself to tell you = Ed refers to the moment the ne stopped working and he got to see Lil as a woman.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 216
Chapter 216Previous
As Ed couldnt even bear an hour of silence, he ended up in front of Lils boudoir.
Based on Liloas reaction earlier, it appears that she doesnt want to meet me any time soon, but I cant just sit back and wait
He couldnt afford to remain passive when Lil might never speak to him again, so Ed cautiously knocked on the door, mumbling doubtfully.
Its me
Thinking that Lil perhaps couldnt hear his voice because there was no response, Ed stood closer to the door and spoke a little more forcefully.
Please open the door. Please.
When the door actually opened, Ed was ovee with joy. It was as if the gates to heaven had been unlocked right then and there However, instead of Lil, he was met with Levis arrogantly frowning face peering through the crack.
What are you doing? What if Lil breaks for real this time?
Youre well aware of who is currently the least helpful in stabilising my patient, right?
How can it be that she lost consciousness and even coughed up blood? Seeing her progress from the past days, does that even make sense? In addition, I heard she passed out while making a scene about leaving the house
Yes, of course, you have no obligation to tell me, but I know whos to me. So hurry! Get away from here.
Levi stirred a hand through the closing door as a gesture to send him away, but Ed drove his fingers into the rapidly thinning gap, causing the irritated Levi toe to a halt.
Ed spoke nervously, not even considering widening the gap.
Is she asleep? I just need to see her and then Ill go.
Oh no, dont even dream about it. God, youre so thick-headed.
Levi clicked her tongue and removed each of Eds fingers one by one from the door he was still holding.
Go to Linhardt and wait. I tried so hard to put her to sleep so that she could have some rest, but you might wake her up just like that. Right now, Lil is really, really sensitive. What if she wakes up when youe in to see her? If she loses her trust even in me, then who else can treat her?
When Levi mentioned losing Lils trust, Ed couldnt be persistent anymore and the door shut as soon as hisst ring finger fell. Standing in the hallway for a while, Ed started to move in a daze at some point. With each step, his feet felt more heavy, as if he was stepping through the mud.
I still dont know if her bleeding has been controlled or if she has calmed down I had no intention of letting her know about this whole ordeal with Mireille without giving a single warning. Why did she have to see the portrait first? No, whats the point in leaving it like this?
Ed went back to the boudoir. But as he couldnt get himself to open the door, he finally turned around and walked down the hallway.
***
Linhardts cab was crammed with administration officials and attendants carrying important documents. Linhardt, who was in the centre of such a crowd, cast a nce at the entering Ed, who then slipped inside the tea room next to Linhardts cab and sat in the first chair he could find.
Reflecting on the eventful hour, he regretted every second of it. Useless assumptions spread out in dozens of directions, creating all kinds of absurd endings.
Would she have reacted differently if I had said this at the time? Or would Ive been able to hold on to Liloa if I had said that?
His heart skipped a beat every time he realised that the scenarios filling his head were purely fictitious
What are you doing?
Linhardt, who sat across from Ed, leaned on the backrest and crossed his legs. The cab beside the tearoom had quieted down, so Ed assumed that Linhardt sent the rest of the people away without him realising it.
Ed remained silent, unable to even raise his head.
I heard that Visha is recovering well
Seeing you like this is reminding me of the times when you used to cry loudly and it would wake us all up. And if that wasnt bad enough we had to drag our feet. It was so annoying.
He chewed on the grass stem he was nibbling on.
Anyway, I guess childhood habits are hard to get rid of, huh? When you were this small, you would tend to cry loudly. And now, even when youre this old
Shut up.
Instead of sounding tough, Eds harsh remark lost all credibility when it was muffled by a sniffing sound. His reaction stemmed from the tears hed shed earlier, not particr from now, but because Ed didnt want to exin it and appear pathetic, he ignored Linhardts mockery.
That Visha, I didnt like her at first, but it mustve been a mistake in my judgement. I feel like shes turning you into a man. I take back my words about her.
You need to suffer a little more. In fact, I think you grew up a little toofortably. Even Grandpa said it himself, that you were so engrossed in your own life that you were always alone and only thinking about yourself.
Dont try to act like a brother.
You arrogant tsk, no respect. Biologically, Im ten days older than you, but I bet my mental age is much older.
What bullshit
Actually, I heard it from Sir Grits. He said it seemed like you had a fight with Visha
At this point, Linhardt could no longer hide hisughter and he let out a clear, low chuckle. However, as Ed couldnt deny it, he had no choice but to remain silent.
This is the first time Ive seen you as distraught as this in all my years of living.
However, just because Ed couldnt refute it didnt mean he had decided to put up with the humiliation. Ed jumped up from his seat with the intention of leaving. When he turned around his chair, Lindhardt called out to him with the same excitedly teasing voice as before.
So, any idea on how to turn an angry persons heart back around?
Ed involuntarily stopped. Instead of pondering hard on an answer as he had done, he thought of a much more straightforward approach.
Perhaps a gift?
Instead of any regr gift, shall I clear out Gualtiero right away? If I bring the sailors back to Liloa However if I do that, I wont be able to avoid treason.
Ed managed to put an end to his self-destructive imagination thanks to his own undeniable rebuttal that a superficial gift that was only shiny on the outside would never be epted.
Because doing so wont address the root cause of Liloas rage No matter how much I apologise, her feelings wont be alleviated Yes, Id need something more than an apology, but Im out of ideas for now
Ed became surprised at his own realisation. He was someone who had never apologised to anyone and he had never tried to change someones heart.
As if Lindhardt had read his mind, he added.
Once you find out, thats what it means to be human.
In the midst of Eds confusion, Levi came into the room and looked at Ed awkwardly.
What are you doing? Sit down.
Levi, who had passed Ed and kissed Linhardt on the cheek, sat close to him.
Linhardt immediately held her by the waist and kissed her on her forehead. It was behaviour that Ed usually didnt mind, but it was something he didnt want to see right now. Ed returned to his seat while attempting to hide his annoyance.
Is that the medical journal?
This is something I secretly brought out. Lil is still sleeping, so she couldnt say anything, but if she knew, she wouldnt like the fact that I showed you.
While Levi handed over the medical journal, Linhardt intervened.
Wait, her name is Lil?
Yes
Is it just Lil?
Yes. But the servants dont know this yet. Only we do.
Thats interesting. Its a pseudonym and not a full name, right? So, there must be a reason why youre hiding her identity.
Why do you even have to say that out loud? Just pretend you didnt hear anything, Linhardt.
All right.
Linhardt and Levi didnt hesitate to show their affection for each other. They cuddled and rubbed each others foreheads while Ed checked the journal.
Eventually, Ed mmed the journal down, expressing his displeasure with them.
Tone it down will you.
Linhardt sneered at him.
Why are you taking it out on us?
Thats right, dont take it out on us. Instead, beg for Lils forgiveness. Do it properly. And dont ever piss her off again. I can only imagine how angry she mustve been that she actually passed out!
This poor guy has no tricks. He probably doesnt know anything.
Oh, yes. Now that you mentioned it
Levi raised her brows and covered her mouth, obviously surprised. Ed felt the momentary urge to tie the two perfectly matched beings together and toss them somewhere, but he wasnt in a position to throw cold water on them*. In front of a couple who has been in a sessful rtionship for several years, Ed was nothing but an infinitely shabby idiot.
He opened his mouth.
How
..?
Anticipating Eds following words, Linhardt suppressed a smile and closed his lips tightly.
What should I do?
As she couldnt believe those words really came from Ed, Levi eximed with her mouth wide open.
Oh my God
***
Footnote:
Throw cold water on it: Korean idiom, meaning to spoil the mood.
Chapter 217
Chapter 217Previous
Headnote:
Before we dive into the chapter, we would like to share with you a part of the reading legend again, we hope it will help you understand and follow the chapter a bit morefortably.
Dialogue
Thoughts
[ Text or letters ]
{ Dialogue in the past or a memory }
shback/end of shback
Returning to his cab, Ed rummaged through the desks drawers for some stationery.
Neither Levi nor Linhardt gave me a straightforward answer.
In response to the request for advice from his cousin, which happened for the first time ever, Linhardt reacted mockingly.
{ Look at him trying to take the easy way out again. Im telling you, this guy is far from being a decent human. }
While Ed had turned away from them, Levi asked him to do his best to express his sincerity whether it was verbally or in writing.
Ed interpreted the unexpected word writing as a hint.
Come to think of it, writing is the most preferred and valuable means of correspondence throughout history.
But because Ed hadnt written a letter himself in years, even the mostmon pieces of stationery were out of his sight.
After Grandpa passed away, I never had to write a personal letter to anyone
Finally, in the third drawer he opened, Ed found high-quality stationery made of thick paper. He sat behind his desk and took the entire box out. However, even with its thickness it felt like there were way too few sheets. He had a hunch that it would take some pages to express himself without being misunderstood. Unsatisfied with his find, Ed looked at the handful of papers with a solemn expression. He then searched through the fourth and fifth drawers for another box of stationery. After piling them all up like a mountain, he took out one sheet and ced it neatly beneath the paperweight. Every move he made seemed to be part of some kind of sacred ritual.
However, with the snow-white paper in front of him, fear suddenly engulfed Ed.
What if Liloa doesnt ept it even if I tell her the whole truth? What if she still despises me and refuses to see me?
Ed was at a loss for what to do and had a difficult time deciding what to write.
Liloas heart How can my will prate abstract feelings that cant even be seen with the naked eye? Its all just so distant and secluded. It seems impossible unless a miracle urs Looking back on it now, even the smallest acts of kindness that Liloa has shown me in the past feel so valuable How could I have overlooked that marvel and taken it for granted? This was something I should never have done Then again, it was a nned betrayal from the start, and I knew it would cause Liloa only pain But maybe
As ink dripped from the nib, Ed decided to start at the beginning and called for Lil.
[ Captain, ]
But Liloa is no longer my captain It might just offend her if she reads this.
Ed crumpled the letter and threw it somewhere before cing a clean sheet in front of him. After rubbing the sweat from his palms several times, Ed took hold of his pen again.
[ Lil, ]
This, too, is equal as offensive
Ed flicked his pen. His attempt to erase what he had just written down ended with a new piece of paper.
[ Liloa, ]
Suppressing the emotions that arose when he read the name, Ed cleared his throat for no apparent reason. His pen moved once more after a brief pause.
[ I first saw you at LeBrun. ]
Aspirant Liloa To be honest, I didnt like her at first. Every time I saw her, I experienced an unpleasant and strange sense of defeat.
When the Ruwa tribe was annihted, and only the ruins remained after everything burned down, those ruins were all I had. So, I clung to them desperately. Obsessed with the idea that the answers couldnt be found in any other way, I dismantled the buildings and dug the ground of the meadows. Back then people called me crazy, but it was an unbearable time for me not to go crazy.
Thats why it was astonishing for a mere child*, who grew up seeing and hearing only good and pretty things, to understand the same truth that I had to obtain in such a hard way. Now, yearster, I would describe such an ugly and stuffy reaction as a damaged pride
In addition, Lil went further, she was able to discover reasons that Ed was unable to. Whereas Ed was still investigating a case, Lil had already reached abstraction, and when Ed had only just reached that same abstraction, Lil had already leapt to a higher deduction.
Liloa never gave me a chance to be her equal and that fact was unpleasant and hard to endure
Around the time he still denied such reality, dismissing it as nonsense, Ed realised that Lil wasnt someone who lived an easy childhood. It suddenly became so clear and noticeable, that Ed often asked himself how he didnt recognize it before. Even with him actively trying to find out more about her, stories and rumours ridiculing her reached him faster and inrger quantities than any other investigation he tried to do himself. Anecdotes differed from how she was an unscrupulous and reckless girl since she was a child, to how her mothers education and her brothers admonitions were futile. Simr stories and even worse were excitingly passed on from one person to another. Her brother became increasingly concerned about his marriageable-aged sisters dowry, so he tried to put an end to all rumours about her. But the more he did, the more interested people became.
Fun fact was that most of the guys who cursed at Liloa behind her back were also the same guys who were lined up in an attempt to dance with her.
But while Ed didnt dare to go that far, he was no exception to those who had taken her lightly.
She was just a child in my eyes and I often wondered if there was a way to ignore her achievements and devalue her.
But whenever he looked at Lil again after meeting her, he found himself peeking longer and longer, and unable to even stand upright out of shame.
She was and is a being Ill never be able to reach. Her enlightenment came not from cutting open her friends stomachs or killing her loved one with her own hands, but from the enlightenment that came so naturally to her.
If theres a word to describe Liloa, it will be genius. And from the moment I admitted that, it became difficult for me to bear how much Liloa stood out to me.
Ed wasnt mature enough to ovee his painful inferiorityplex and face her. With his archaeology in its infancy, he thought that perhaps this gap in their knowledge could be bridged in a matter of time. If given another year or two, he could elerate his research
Nheless, while Ed was limited by his immaturity and inexperience, Lil grew day by day. Just when one would think she couldnt be more dazzling, she shone even brighter the next day. And she remained unwavering in the face of mockery. In contrast, Ed became increasingly nervous. He couldnt receive any spoils of war because he hadnt yet beenmissioned. He longed to decipher the ruins and relics scattered across the continent, and if he could do so and bring them together, he might be able to make a leap forward.
This was the course of his life until the Duke of Mireille told him something.
shback*
Shes that bitch.
That bitch?
If you hear the stories about her, you would want to catch her right away. A bitch like her should be snatched by the hair and dragged into a dungeon.
Its embarrassing to admit, but there was such a beast-like bitch in my house. One who couldnt be tamed at all. Unsubmissible and untenable, that crazy Hmm! Kheum! Anyway, she was at least very nice to look at from the outside. I dont know if you know
Who the hell is this person youre talking about?
Liloa. My little birdy.
..!
Eds body froze. If he had been standing, he wouldve most likely stumbled. After a pause, he looked at Mireille, suddenly conscious of his heavily pounding heart.
He couldnt possibly have noticed this, but Im not sure.
But no matter how much Ed tried to calm down, his heart felt like it was about to explode.
Wasnt she dead? I even heard that they held a funeral a few years ago.
I dont know if you know Liloa
No.
After responding, Ed quickly gauged whether his answer was too fast. Fortunately, Mireille only held his head high.
Actually, shes not dead. Allow me to exin. The truth is, she didnt die, she just left the house. Completely disappeared with my jewels, including a relic. That cheeky bitch.
You know about artefacts?
Not at first, no. But because of a business Ive been interested in these days, I was going through books to do some research. And look at this. Isnt this my familys ne?
Ed pretended to read the book Mireille held out. With all of his nerves focused on Liloa, he couldnt think of anything else. So, he waited for a while before taking his eyes off the book, assuming enough time had passed to safely say that he had read the page.
Ed then asked, as calmly as possible.
How can you be sure shes alive?
A terrible bitch who disappeared just like that, how could she be dead? I tried to track her down but to no avail. But I can assure you, though, that bitch is still alive, no, she has to be alive. She cant just screw me over and then die. And if she really is dead, that would screw me over even more If thats the case, I want you to find her body and dig it up
Footnote:
Thats why it was astonishing for a mere child, = The child Ed speaks of is Liloa. Ed was already 22 when he first saw her and Liloa was only 15 years old, therefore the child reference.
This shback is a continuation of the conversation Ed and Mireille had way back in chapters 34 and 35, volume 2;
Who on earth is the woman Im looking for in exchange for this information?
Shes
Chapter 218
Chapter 218Previous
Somehow, Mireilles voice was pushed into the background, so Ed didnt reallyprehend the Dukes request for strict adherence to their agreement. Even the threat Mireille made, saying he wouldnt stay still if Ed abandoned Liloa after retrieving the ne, didnt enter Eds mind.
In the carriage leaving the Dukes residence, Ed looked down at the portrait given by Mireille. A sinister phrase was written on the back by the man himself. Feeling ufortable, Ed retraced their previous conversation to see if hed sessfully made it appear that hed been hired. He checked it two or three times more to be sure if hed really made it appear that Liloa was only treated as a trading target.
Mireille should never find out about this. I cant let anyone else know what I feel. Never. Not, until I reach Liloa.
Ed turned the frame over again.
Her smiling face looks strange Judging from Mireilles words, at that time, Liloa had already given up hermission. Yes, I remember that I did hear before that Liloa hadnt beenmissioned. I was greatly disappointed, and after, I didnt give her a second thought or look for her, who was no longer following her will. I was shocked when I heard the news of her death, but as I already had detached myself from her due to that huge disappointment, and to me that was it. But, looking at this portrait now, Im not so sure Liloa couldve been smiling here. Moreover, having experienced Mireille myself, I found him to be a much lower individual than I initially imagined and I dont ever want to associate myself with him again It never urred to me that Liloa might never have wanted to give up hermission On top of it all, theres even a chance that shes still alive.
The tingling joy excited Ed and his heart thumped heavily.
end of shback
Because Eds hand hade to a pause, the period at the end of hisst sentence transformed into an ink circle that was rapidly increasing in size.
Ed removed the nib of his fountain pen from the paper. The childishness and pitiful feelings from his younger self suffocated his breathing. He eventually let go of the pen when he felt a tightness around his throat.
I shouldve approached her back then, but I missed the opportunity due to my pride and hurt self-esteem. In the end, I mightve aplished it through Mireille now, but his involvement only made the situation more difficult This is my retribution for blowing everything up from the beginning Liloa asked if it was all part of a game, but was that truly it?
Ed instantly wanted to deny it, but he couldnt. After all, while tracking her whereabouts, Ed clearly had a desire to test Lil. He wanted to see for himself if she was still glowing and ecstatic, he wanted to confirm she still had her light. He wasnt sure what kind of great judge he thought himself to be, but Ed was arrogant until the end. AndLil had turned a blind eye to his arrogance.
She has already forgiven me once for cheating on her about my identity, but thats no guarantee that shell do it again
Ed penned down hisst sentence.
[ So, if you truly were alive, I just wanted to see you again. ]
After finishing his letter, Ed buried his face in his sped hands.
Crazy Stupid Youre the worlds worst moron
His own voice rang in his ears for a long time
***
It had been awhile since he sent the letter through Elodie, the head maid. He didnt know how long hed been waiting exactly, but it was agonisingly long for Ed. And no matter how long he waited, there was no response at all.
Ed checked his watch. The needle had already passed midnight.
She must be asleep. Or she mightve never woken up since she copsed earlier today. Either that or the maid has left the letter in a corner where she couldnt see it Or, perhaps she has finished reading it just now and is writing her reply
But Ed knew best that Lil would never write back.
Eds pale hand rubbed his earlobe out of habit. It wasnt until his hands started to shake, that he left his room. His legs moved on their own without any conscious thought. Not knowing where he was going, Ed walked through galleries and corridors until he eventually entered an empty boudoir. When he swung open the door to the terrace, the night wind howled fiercely and the waves crashed like a tide. He stepped onto the terrace and leapt over the railing without hesitation. Ednded on the second-floor terrace directly below and looked at the tightly closed curtains through the windows.
Seeing the familiar sight, he only then realised where he had gone.
It was just a week ago that he knocked on this window with an excited heart.
This realisation finally brought him back to reality. Bewildered, Ed stared at the windows and curtains that would never open for him again. The area around his chest burned and he let out a breath as if he had been holding it in for too long. When Ed raised his hand and covered his mouth, his chest wheezed as his shoulders rose and fell heavily. No matter how much he tried to calm down, his body wouldnt listen. Eventually, hisboured breathing became too much to bear and his head began to ring loudly. Ed stumbled and slid down with his back against the window. Wrapping his arms around his crouched body, he poured out his despair
Suddenly, the ss door opened, causing Ed to raise his head reflexively. Lil, who wasing out to the terrace, stopped walking and looked down at him. But as soon as their eyes met, the door banged shut.
Ed hid his face in frustration.
As expected, she hasnt even read the letter. I should consider myself lucky if she hasnt already used it as firewood. Who in their right mind would want to read a letter? But What should I do now? How can I hope that she will understand how I feel if I cant reach her through letters or words..?
Then, with a squeak, the door opened again. As Lil remained out of sight, only her voice could be heard.
Come on in.
Stalling for a bit, Ed wiped his face with his sleeve, hoping Lil hadnt heard his obnoxious sobs. He tidied up his eyes, using the reflection in the window as his mirror. Despite his efforts, his red eyes didnt improve. A part of him even started to wish that when he entered her boudoir, Lil would feel sorry for him.
Im in desperate need of a little pity or something. Then maybe theres a chance.
As soon as Ed entered the boudoir, he looked around. The curtains stopped fluttering the moment the door was closed. Searching for spots where the head maid mightve left his letter, he found it on a silver tray at the corner of the desk. Hed been worried that the head maid might have left his letter out of sight. But seeing Lil walking to the desk and simply passing the silver tray made his heart sink. And on top of that, the letter was unopened.
Ed blurted out his question unconsciously.
Didnt you read the letter?
The way his voice choked and shook felt embarrassing. Ed quickly shut his mouth in surprise, partly due to the unfamiliar sound of his own voice and partly because Lil looked back at him coldly.
Without changing her expression, Lil turned her eyes to Roahns map.
Is the wagon ready? You said its due to arrive today.
Even though it took a while for Ed to answer, Lil never looked at him again.
Oh, uh It should have arrived by now.
Ed finally realised what was going on and walked over to the desk. The illusion he had made with his own selfishness shattered.
Liloa has neither read the letter nor is showing me any mercy The only reason she let me in was because we still had work to do
Even if Lil didnt leave his house right away, Eds hopes vanished without a trace. Despair weighed him down and swallowed up all the possibilities that he had been holding on to.
Can a wagon pass this way? Our jailbreak coincides with the day of the arrival of the merchants, so there must be cargo piled up on the roadsides.
Standing next to Lil, Ed studied the map. However, the familiar sight that he could draw with his eyes closed, suddenly looked blurry.
Yeah, it should be fine.
In addition, Ed realised one more possible ending.
Liloa will leave as soon as the job is done. And by then, Ill no longer have the reasons nor the right to hold on to her anymore. Maybe everything wille to an end like this, and I will never see her again
When a teardrop fell on Roahns town hall, Ed panicked and fumbled around his eyes. Lil, whose finger moved over the map as if she had seen nothing, pointed to the next area.
What about here?
Its
..?
His voice was still terribly hoarse. Ed covered his mouth and cleared his throat a few times.
Its also okay there.
Just in case, well have to try pulling the wagon out before the scheduled date.
Lil continued as if she didnt care about him at all.
No doubt, she decided beforehand to consistently ignore both the letter and me. Its making me feel a little embarrassed
Chapter 219
Chapter 219Previous
Looking back on this whole ordeal, and despite what my purpose was, my behaviour truly was shallow and disrespectful. The crazy things I did in Amiaeng, the words I used to threaten Cesar with Liloas life as the coteral, everything And unfortunately, I cant undo that past
Even though he knew it was useless, his mind still wandered in regret. And like an inescapable maze, it only led him closer in. Now, Ed couldnt point out when the regret had exactly started and whether there was even an end to it.
Ed tried to suppress the sadness that was about to overwhelm him.
The rustling sound made by papers being overturned suddenly stopped. Lil didnt say anything for a while, but then.
Why are you crying?
It didnt sound like she was actually expecting an answer, nheless, Ed tried, with a clear stammer in his voice.
Sorry, I did
it just hurts my heart but
Even if you go on like this, nothing will change.
With difficulty, Ed nodded his head. He was afraid that if he opened his mouth even slightly, a sound that Lil didnt want to hear would escape. But instead, his neck contracted and hup-like breaths were expelled involuntary. Eds attempts to stop it didnt go his way and in the end, he had no choice but to hold his breath. Ironically, it was the kind of sobbing he had forgotten about since childhood.
Stop.
Lil rubbed her forehead exhaustedly. As she never looked back at Ed, he could only see her sighing from her side profile.
Im already tired enough as it is.
Lil spoke firmly. It was a tone that didnt allow Ed to look forward to anything.
Just until yesterday, we were able to hold hands and properly face each other
That sense of loss, even though they were together now, kept stirring up his emotions.
And you know everything anyway, so you know what is waiting for me when I leave this ce. That alone is enough to give me a headache But what the hell is this? Are you asking me to read that and somehow understand you? If you had any sense of shame, you wouldnt have put such a burden on me
Ed was ovee by short, intermittent breaths and couldnt bring himself to stop. Thinking that he could calm down if he managed to hold Lils hand, he carefully extended his fingers towards her. Lil, however, swung her arm before they could even touch.
The sound of gritting teeth was heard from between her pursed lips.
Perhaps I made a mistake
Finally fed up, Lils twisted mouth spewed out the words she had been trying to hold in.
Ah! In all this chaos I nearly forgot. Youre a human being who doesnt even need to do that kind of thing; understanding others. In your life, did you ever try to understand someone else, or could you simply never be bothered to do so?
How How could you possibly think Id still want to be involved with you? Who in the world is that hand reaching for? Do you perhaps believe you are entitled to it? Im truly appalled by the fact that such an arrogant thought process is even possible
Is it because you lived a life surrounded by power? Im so sorry for not realising that sooner! You see, its so far from my own reality that I cant even imagine it
Unfortunately for you, I dont have a big enough heart to forgive your rich arrogance.
You have everything! So why should I, who has nothing, try to understand you?
Agh! Did you really think I wouldnt mind because Ive lived a life simr to that of a bug? Did you expect me to cry and shed tears out of emotion if you told me that you would never betray me again?
Why are you all messing with me? Every single one of you! Im so sick of it!
No! I never thought of you that way.
Eds desperate reply never reached Lils ears because her excited breath ran irregrly. Her arteries were flushed in the nape of her neck and throbbed unbearably.
Just as Levi said, the most harmful person to Liloa right now is me
Even so, Ed couldnt get out of there right away as he couldnt get his feet to move.
Youre so damn self-absorbed! Thats how you could do this. You have no idea and obviously dont care how youll make the other person feel or how long they had to put up with you. Because you were simply born with such power!
Your mindset! That mindset you showed in Amiaeng, the one where you can treat another recklessly as long as it isnt someone close to you, thats the kind of mindset I hate the most! What was it that you first said to me in Amiaeng? You asked for my price You! You asked me how much! And now I have to discover that you knew me all along?! You even saw my portrait!
And despite all that, you still dared to stand her before me? Acting like you cant stand being hated? Being all shaking up because I didnt read one measly letter?
Did you think Id feel sorry for you after hearing that confession? Its already disgusting enough as it is how this whole messed up situation came about just because you developed some feelings for me, but you even dared to use it as an excuse right into my face?! Do you know how much I wanted to vomit when the word love came out of your mouth?
Ed couldnt even think about denying it. He was already disgusted with himself, but Lils disgust towards him was even worse. Ever since he hade face to face with her in Amiaeng, his behaviour had been nothing but ugly.
Dont appear in front of me like this just to put your own mind at ease.
Lil looked at the city of Roahn again but threw her quill down almost immediately.
Damn it!
Ed couldnt ask for forgiveness nor dare to ask for understanding. He just stood there dumbfounded, sumbing to the feeling of helplessness he was facing for the first time in his life.
Unable to do anything about it, Ed watched the rapidly paling Lil. Herplexion reflected in the dim light of thentern wasnt looking good at all. Lil, whose face had been down for a long time, lifted her head with difficulty. She then folded the map and tidied up around her while her voice sounded distressingly subdued.
Im leaving.
Where to?
Lil didnt look at him. Ed stood back and watched her pack the maps and blueprints. He realised that what he had long feared for was finally happening. It was the moment Lil was about to abandon him, who was nothing but pitiful. Ed instantly became as immobile as a man in shackles and as quiet as if he had reached the eye of a storm.
When Lil turned her head towards the silenced man, Ed was met with a pair of eyes filled with hatred. It was deeper and more tant than any hostility Lil had ever shown him.
It was arguably the most painful moment of the day for Ed, but strangely, no more tears came out.
Lil turned around straight away. She turned around and walked resolutely. The distance between him and her widened again as if they had never been close to begin with.
Ed closed his eyes as he watched the door close and Lils cry echoed in his ears for a long time.
{ You have everything! So why should I, who has nothing, try to understand you? }
Up until now, Ed had beenpletely misguided. After all, in his eyes, Lil was the one who had everything he wanted to hold. Between the two of them, he was the only one who felt drawn to her and her radiance. He longed to hover around her and was eager to get closer. Whenever he saw her in front of him, he was reminded of the side of him that made him feel miserable and deprived, but Lil never knew that. She didnt know how great she was and how much he adored the world inside her. So it was only now and terriblyte at that, that Ed understood the void that Lil had been keeping.
It was pierced, cut open, and brought out for him to see
***
Chapter 220
Chapter 220Previous
Psst Psst! Psst! Psst Psst!
A hand sticking through the narrow bars was clutching some leftover food. However, the pigeon they were trying to lure merely waddled in front of it and tilted its head as if contemting whether to eat it or not.
Ah,e on Grandpa! Do it right!
At theints from inside the bar, in pressed his lips even harder in an attempt to attract the bird.
Psst Psst! You damn pigeon, Psst Psst!
But while his hairy arm waved to urge the bird, the fluctuating food only frightened the pigeon instead. So after snapping at it once, the bird hastily flew away.
Frustrated, in forcefully threw the food down and grabbed the bars.
Since when cant birds be bothered to eat when they are presented with such an amazing feast?
Sensing ins failure, Joe, who was supporting in on his shoulders, tapped in on the ankle. Then another sailor shouted annoyedly.
Juste down already, get down!
The windows of the underground prison were as small as two palms, with hideous bars embedded in them. From the outside, they were in contact with the ground, but from the prisoners perspective, they were where the wall and the ceiling met, high up in a corner, appearing like a small moon in the dark sky.
in, who came down to the floor, smacked his lips and looked at the bars with regret. Words criticising his failure poured in as soon as he hit the ground.
Damn it! Forget escaping, wed be lucky if we dont starve to death before then!
Hey, who wouldve known that we would be born as a human and die as a grape?
Damn it. That vineyard reminder again
The sailors, who expressed their dismay in turns, quickly grabbed the forks and knives, and began poking at their own shackles, as if they were suddenly reminded of their vow to escape. The tableware was provided to in as a joke, but while the tines of the forks were already bent in all directions like the foot of an octopus, the knives had been bent beyond recognition after having been used as levers.
After being engrossed for a while, the guards footsteps began to echo from afar. Instantly the rattling noise of the irons stopped at once and someone btedly hissed to warn the others. The sailors held their breath and waited for the jailer to pass. The sound of rats crossing the ceiling was particrly loud. In the dark, where there was only faint moonlighting in, the white reflection of their eyes lifted up as they looked at each other alternately.
Rumble, thump!
The jailer who locked the iron door went away.
Sighs of relief flowed from everywhere. Just as the screeching of metallic was about to resume again, someone threw a fork away in a burst of displeasure.
I cant do this!
The sailors, who had to work all day in shackles while eating only bread and soup, were extremely sensitive. Prior to this, when the utensils werent provided yet, it was only necessary to eat and sleep. But now that locking picking was added to their list of activities, the atmosphere in the cell became increasingly threatening. And now that todays duty failed and they were unable to catch the pigeon, the grievances they thought they had buried poured out again.
Who the hell was that bastard who shot first anyway?* Hes the reason why were all locked up here and having a hard time!
Why are you holding on to the past again? Who knows? It could be Julio or someone from the Navy for all we know.
Another pointless debate was about to begin. For the past month, a fight between sailors was guaranteed whenever this subject was mentioned.
Stop! Dont start with this again!
in became agitated.
You morons! It makes no difference whether it was Julio or the Navy. What matters is that were in Gualtiero. And the longer we stay here, the smaller our chances of survival are. Even if the Navy opened fire first, we still wont be getting a fair trial and are just destined to be one of those hanging grapes. That is our truth!
And how does Grandpa know that?
A different voice intervened the irritated one.
Dont you know? Grandpa used to work for the Imperial Merchant Marine, basically licking the Empires ass at that time. So he understands how the Empire works!
You crazy bastard! Dont you know how many were rescued by Grandpa back then, so why do you even have the right to talk about asses in front of our old man here?
Those Empires bastards, the old men who worked under them, and the ck Whale are all the same! This Empire, this damn Empire!
Is this guy out of his mind, why are you dragging the ck Whale into this again?
The voice next to the sailor interrupted with a sharp blow.
The Captain is dead, asshole. He wasnt even given a proper funeral, so what are those insults for?
That bastard in a uniform as shy as the Admirals pierced his stomach
At those words, silence shrouded the room. Even the sailor who insulted Lil couldnt dare to resent Lil any more. Before long, someone muttered a prayer.
Lil Schweiz, the ck Whale, rest in peace forever
Wise and merciful. Rest in the arms of Mother Ocean
In the suddenly solemn atmosphere, everyone threw a eulogy.
To die before this old body Killed by the damned Navy no less
in muttered with wet eyes. in, who had be a leader in the absence of a captain, felt the captains absence more than ever and gazed out the window where Lils neck was most likely hanging
***
As a bustling city, there were many luxury inns in Roahn. Although it was rare to have a ce that would wee guests after midnight, there were at least a few who did, so Lil was able to avoid homelessness.
After sessfully renting a room, Lil opened a window and stretched out on the bed. The air in the room was still stuffy, despite the low temperature of the chilly autumn night. threatening dark clouds gathered as if it was about to rain. The dark grey mass covered the clear sky and was followed by a sound simr to the skys guts twisting. There was no rain yet, but the thunder had already started.
Lil took a deep breath. The resentment that had risen to the tip of her throat slowly descended.
I was the one who really wanted to cry, and the urge to scream Why do you keep making me suffer? boiled over. Ed has told me countless lies with a straight face, yet he dared to send me a letter At the end of the day, whether we talked about it now orter, this rtionship wouldve ended anyway
Lil had no regrets.
She shuddered, not in disgust but because she couldnt get rid of her pouring thoughts.
Ed really cried like a child. Not to mention, he couldnt control his breathing while shedding tears like that. His clumsy attempts to hold back by squeezing his eyelids only led to his tears flying through the air It was a pitiful sight, especially considering hes a head taller than me with a formidable physique
Lil turned over and buried her face in her pillow.
It wouldve been easier if Ed truly had been evil
***
The rooms only furnishings were a bed, a tea table, a simple desk, a bookshelf, and a chest of drawers. Because there was no suitable space, Lil spread Gualtieros blueprints on the bed. When the map was touched by her quill, the paper sank like it was going to pierce a hole through the spire of Gualtiero.
A knock was heard at the same time. But when Lil initially ignored it, a knock on the door was heard again.
I definitely told them the room doesnt need any cleaning
Irritated, Lil opened the door as much as a span.
Levi poked her head out.
Lil, good morning.
Levi? How did you
Leviughed softly, and Lil abruptly opened the door. Entering the room, Levi ced her bag on the tea table. The bouquet she brought with her, was put in the empty vase already standing on that same table. She then proceeded with shutting the window and inspecting the furniture for cleanliness, as if she hade to look after Lil.
With no more outside air flowing through the window, warm sunlight could permeate the room.
As you are aware, I currently reside in the Marquess residence. And because Edgar knows where you are, which can sound bleak and creepy, I know, he insisted on forcing me to pay you a visit, so he gave me your address Remember, Lil, that this is hisnd. If you want to flee, you must travel far, far away Of course, you couldnt leave the city because you left after midnight the night before and even today
Its fine.
Lil expected it anyway. She came out because she didnt want to be in his space anymore, she never had the intention of hiding in a ce that no one knew. In addition, she simply couldnt afford to waste time by looking for a ce like that. That was what she meant when she said it was fine. But Levi stopped unpacking the bag and looked back at Lil.
Shes probably thinking that its just another love fight and that I hope Ed wille after me
That was what Levis expression was telling her to some degree, but Lil was so ustomed to being misunderstood by Levi that she now lightly overlooked her gaze.
Oh, is that so? I misunderstood.
Levi saw the messy bed and led Lil to the tea table instead. Lil obediently sat across from her and noticed that the flowers Levi had bought gave off a pleasant scent.
Then, if thats the case, why did you simply choose to leave? What about your treatment?
Im sorry.
Youve gotten a lot better, but you shouldnt be leaving the house without medicine. Or else, your whole body will start to ache right away. What kind of recklessness is that?
Shes right. I actually considered contacting just Levi separately.
Anyway, so you two just dont want to see each other for now thats what it looks like
Lil didnt want to hear Levis murmur, so she only asked what she was curious about.
Umm, Levi, could you prescribe some medicine in advance for me?
Levi, who was carefully grinding the herbs, squinted her eyes at Lil.
References:
Who the hell was that bastard who shot first anyway?* = Courants canon shot back in the battle between the Bell Rock and the Navy.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 221
Chapter 221Previous
Arent you asking for that a bit toote? You should have at least asked before you ran away.
Im sorry. I did it impulsively.
Well, thats all right. Im going back to the Imperial iraut soon anyway If you dont want to be examined by Edgar, I will dly do what you ask for.
Are you going back?
Levi nodded while she mixed the herbs with the water. Even though Lil didnt have many conversations with Levi or built a deep bond with her, she felt sad for no reason. At the same time, Lil now realised she had never truly expressed her gratitude or sincerity to Levi, so she asked again with regret.
When are you going back?
I need to be back in a month, so I have to leave in at least two weeks.
You mustve had a lot of hardships because of me. I didnt even have the chance to repay you as Ive been so busy
Thats all right, I dont need a reward anyway. Your case was a great experience for me too. It was like witnessing a miracle, anyone who studies medicine wouldve liked to experience that. Im actually the one who should thank you for your courageous recovery.
Thank you for everything, Levi.
Instead of answering, Levi handed over the ss of water with medicine. The familiar smell stung Lils nostrils. Lil held her breath and tipped the ss. After finishing taking her medicine, Levi grabbed Lils hand.
Whenever you thank me, please speak more casually. I really cant stand that excessive respect.
Still
But if you want to draw this line because we cant be friends, then feel free to keep doing that.
Its not like that, I just feel deeply indebted to you as my doctor rather than a friend
Then why dont you feel like were friends now? Weve been taking so many walks together. And I didnt just tell anyone about my rejection of Linhardts marriage proposal. Its a story that only a very few people close to me know.
Lil realised it a beat toote.
Thats why she told me such personal stories during my rehab walks
Lil hadnt made new friends in years and had forgotten all about it.
Its been a long time since Ive had a pleasant conversation with someone I thought of as a friend.
This made her suddenly remember an old friend who was still at Sesbrons court.
Im sorry. I didnt notice
Levi stared at Lil with her eyes clearly expressive of the answer she was hoping for. Lil eventually wrinkled her nose and replied.
I can be quite clueless
Really? Well, seeing how slow you pick things up, you mustve been having a hard time.
Im sorry Im so sorry.
By the way, Lil, can I ask you a personal question? Just one.
Lil shivered in anticipation when she was met with eyes glimmering with hope.
What is it?
Levi, now smiling, wrapped Lils hands in both of her hands.
You know, I really like you and I think that youre pretty cool too. You know how to shoot and can wield a sword. One time I noticed you sneaking out in the middle of the night, so I followed you to give you a good scolding. Only to be caught off guard when I saw the way you took out a crossbow and positioned it in your arms. I was so taken aback that I hid behind the door and watched. You were obviously practising, but it didnt appear to be working because your muscles were still stiff. It was then that I understood why you were so obsessed with meat all the time.
As rifles arent suitable for practising at night because the sound of the gunshot would wake the whole mansion, I practised with a crossbow to avoid being noticed I never expected that Levi herself would know all about it
Lil looked away in embarrassment at the thought that her clumsy practice sessions had been seen by others.
Oh, did you see that?
I also saw you sparring with Edgar by chance. Its the first time Ive met someone like you, so Im truly amazed. If only you had looked a little less busy, I wouldve bothered you some more. Its a pity So before I go, I wanted to ask you this question.
What
Levi rolled her eyes as if trying to pry into Lil soul. Thetter just waited patiently for Levis busily moving eyes to calm down again. Soon enough, Levi opened her mouth cautiously.
Your real name. I actually dont know much about how the imperial aristocrats world works, mostly because I dont have someone to talk to about that, but Im quick-witted enough to not ask you for yourst name. Id just like to remember the real you.
It was an ardent gaze that couldnt be refused. Lil looked at the flowers with a sigh, then awkwardly pronounced her real name.
Lil Liloa.
Levi was delighted and pped her hands like a bird pping its wings.
Liloa. Ill remember that. When Ie back to Roahnter, lets talk a little longer then, all right?
***
The Devito Harbour was clear.
At dawn, when the sun had just risen, the marina was still quiet. As Lil passed by, she noticed the sea dyed by morning light and small yachts moored at the dock, rolling on the shallow waves. The smell of well-cooked fish, the aroma of wine, as well as the heat from the bonfire all filled Lils nose. People gathered around a fire exchanged greetings, while young errand boys from the flower market stands were busy delivering morning bouquets.
Lil drew her cor up. The tip of her nose felt cold, possibly because she was used to living in the South or because the morning was simply chilly. Looking straight ahead, she spotted Gualtiero, which was from her position not much bigger than the size of a fingernail, on a hill on the far outskirts.
She walked through an alley and came out to the other side of the port which was bustling with auctions of live seafood and other imported goods. Crowds of seagulls flew closely around and behind the roaring crowds, looking for fish or grain that had fallen to the ground. When a wagon perilously approached from the other side while trying to meticulously avoid the street vendors and people, the flock of seagulls fluttered up in unison.
As the birds chirped and flew overhead, the carriage rattled past her. Lil swerved to avoid a shower of stale water sshing due to the wagons wheels hitting a puddle. Its ck water sprang up and flew through the air like waves. After being distracted by such an incident, Lil was taken aback by the sudden appearance of a man leaning against the stake next to her. Although the man appeared to be a beggar at first nce, she then noticed that he wore fine but sloppy clothes, as if they had been washed a long time ago. The man remained motionless despite being hit by the stale water.
He must be used to it Come to think of it In a city of this size, there are bound to be homeless people. Actually, it wont be anything special even if there are quite a lot
Just as Lil was about to move forward, she suddenly felt a faint sense of dj vu when she saw the mans face
No way But No two people could possibly look alike that much. And most of all, that mountain-like size is unique only to him
Lil had already passed the man but retraced her steps until she was in front of him again. His supposedly red hair had turned almost ck, probably due to dirtwater and dust, and his beard had grown thick like a bush. Everything about him appeared to be rugged.
Commodore?
Although the man flinched, he merely opened the bottle he was holding and drank it.
Youvee to the wrong ce.
Why is Commodore Sagastar standing here like this? He looks like he hasnt washed for days, no, weeks even. I knew he would be in shock from what happened, but I never expected him to be as devastated as this. Can it perhaps be that there hasnt been a response from the Retiro residence to inform him of my condition?
Lil tapped him on the shoulder out of gratitude for her unexpected luckthough the same couldnt be said for Sagastar.
Just go on your way
While Sagastar looked down at Lil, his hand abruptly stopped pouring out the drink. Lil returned his gaze by raising the brim of her hat, which had concealed most of her face.
M-M-Miss Liloa?
Im still in a bit of a pickle here, so Id like you to keep my name quiet, Commodore.
Chapter 222
Chapter 222Previous
Confirming her identity based on her response, Sagastar dropped the bottle which then fell and rolled over the ground. The gurgling contents caught Lils eye, but Sagastar seemed to see only her. In the meantime, an actual homeless man snatched the bottle of alcohol and fled.
Youve woken up? Since when?
When an unbearable smell came out of his mouth, Lil tightened the muscles in her face so as to notmit the unconscious rudeness of wrinkling her nose.
A little over a week, maybe ten days now.
Ahh
..?
Sagastar suddenly fumbled. While reaching out with the intention to kiss the back of her hand, he withdrew upon noticing his own ckened one. He had even already bent his leg as if he was about to kneel, then, as if he remembered something, he drew his attention towards an unidentified wrapping paper next to the stake. He picked it up and handed it to Lil.
I see, Im d you woke up.
Inside the wrapping paper were several yellowed and withered nt stalks. Lil couldnt figure out why the hell Sagastar gave her this.
Is he asking me to throw it away for him? Or No way!
Hesitating, Lil asked.
Um, was this supposed to be a bouquet?
Embarrassed, Sagastar pulled the bouquet and checked the inside of the wrapping paper. In it were flowers that had been stuck there til they finally had met the end of their fate.
Lil gave a moments attention to the dried petals that had already fallen off next to the stake.
Wait here for a moment. Ill get you another one.
Commodore, theres no need for that.
It will only take a minute, really. Ill call someone from the residence Oh! Whats the date today? I must have been out of my mind. Ive been holding on to this since I was kicked out of Retiros residence for the third time
Sagastars sad eyes watched the stems that began to crumble.
I didnt know it had withered like this Despite my shame, I went to visit, but Sir Edgar was so furious that I had to go back without seeing you
Lil mindlessly scratched the back of her neck upon hearing about the part where Ed had gone into a fit of rage.
Its the first time Ive seen him lose his temper like that. Whenever he was angry, he was rather expressionless and silent, which made us afraid enough as it was already But who the hell knew that the alternative was even worse or maybe hed been awake for a few days because he didnt even look like a human being. I actually screamed and ran away cowardly I shouldve been made to pay for my crime right away, which is making me even more embarrassed.
Lil pretended to soothe him while trying to imagine what the payment Sagastar was talking about meant. After all, she herself resented Sagastar no matter how well his intentions at that time were. In the end, he did everything to throw himself at her. Her wound wasnt skin-deep, but her whole torso had been pierced It made a fatal wound that couldnt be taken lightly. In addition, Lil still had to deal with the aftermath of the strong medicine that woke her up, and she couldnt go out like she did now without the medicine Levi prescribed. No matter how hard she tried not to me Sagastar, Lil couldnt change her mind that easily.
If only he had stopped himself from pushing his dagger for a moment and listened to me But of course, he wouldnt have shown such mercy to those he judged as southern pirates, even if his opponent was about to die.
Im grateful that you feel that way. In fact, you dont have to me yourself that much. At the time, I was an unknown person who was aiming for the Admiral, so your response was justified. Who could me you?
But I
Sagastar wiped his face in embarrassment. As he did so, soot smeared along his fingers that ran down his cheeks.
He probably means that hes sorry for puncturing my belly, but he cant bear to say it with his own mouth.
Lil turned her foot toward a store and pointed to a bar near it.
We have a lot more to talk about.
What can I do with this sorry heart?
Sagastar followed Lils pace, but out of fear of getting too close, he kept his distance. He waspelled to keep even the slightest etiquette.
Lil turned her head, conscious of Sagastars presence behind her.
Dont be too sorry, actually, Im the one whos grateful that you stopped the battle.
I just did what I was supposed to do. Continuing the battle just wasnt right
Lil stopped her steps and looked back at Sagastar.
If I had been killed the way I was, no one wouldve known anyway.*
Sagastars face, which had been wearing a faint smile, hardened in an instant. Lil observed Sagastar with her eyes hidden under the shade of her hat.
Given that he was forced to leave the position next to the admiral because of an incident involving me, and him now seeing how entangled Ed still is with me, Commodore Sagastar is actually the one I should be the most wary of. He also knows that Ive been to the South, and more than anything, that Im alive. So, hes definitely not someone tough at just because he was kicked out by his superior and sat in the harbour like a beggar.
No one wouldve known? What do you mean?
What do I mean? Was there someone who knew me?
This time, it was Lils turn to ask, dumbfounded.
Then who knew me?
Why else would Sir Edgar have treated you
Stop.
Lil paused abruptly, immediately feeling that she cut off Sagastar too hastily, but there was no way to reverse her reaction. However, she would rather go on pretending not to know anything than feel humiliated by this.
..?
Thats not it.
What?
That was just a rash guess. I have nothing to do with Admiral Retiro.
Ah, my bad. I understand.
Thats what hes saying, but its hard to confirm if Sagastar really believes my words.
Lil had lifted her chin in an attempt to show her frustration, but Sagastar straight-up apologised to her. What confused Lil even more was hearing Sagastar taking back his rude guess.
Was Ed so obvious that even Sagastar noticed? Didnt he know the implications of all this? Lil Schweizs entanglement with Admiral Retiro doesnt look good in itself, but Liloa and the Marquess of Roahn is a much greater disaster. If it bes known to the public that Im involved with a noble family of the level of a marquess, my brother wont stand still. My brother is a human being capable of far more than one could ever imagine
Lils thoughts flooded in as she walked to the bar. She was unfamiliar with Sesbrons recent power structure because she had lived away from the maind for a long time, but she was confident of one thing.
The Emperor has a reason to leave Ed alone, but my brother, on the other hand, has no reason to do so.
Lil continued walking with all kinds of anxious imaginations clouding her mind
Careful, mydy!
Ack!
A caravan ran right in front of Lils nose, creating a wind strong enough to blow her hat off. Her near-death experience made her heart thump widely. Looking up at Sagastar who pulled her from behind, Lil pressed down on her surprised chest.
T-thank you.
Sagastar was suddenly taken aback by his own action and quickly let go of Lil.
Im very sorry for the way I look.
Thats okay.
Arent your clothes stained now? Im sorry. I shouldnt have held you for that long.
No, its fine.
Still, Sagastar was persistent in his apologies. He didnt stop until they entered the bar and took a seat inside a cubicle.
Since it was morning, it was more like a restaurant than a bar, but Sagastar insisted until the end that he should take her to a high-ss restaurant, saying that she didnt deserve a mere bar. Exhausted from his zeal, Lil slumped in her seat. Sagastar looked at the stretched Lil with pity before telling her to wait for a moment and disappeared with a servant.
That servant mustve been watching his immobile master leaning against a stake He followed Sagastar the moment we began to move.
Lil didnt bother to run after Sagastar. It was because the servant who was weing his owner who had finally returned to his senses after a few days seemed to have a lot to say. In the meantime, Lil was thinking about how to convince Sagastar. She was doubtful whether Sagastar would be persuaded by a mere woman who had nothing else but her position to negotiate with.
While internally debating for a while, a boy wearing a narrow-brimmed hat suddenly stood by the table, holding an armful of flowers.
What?
Lil shook her head to tell the boy that he mustve made a mistake with his delivery.
Are you sure? Here. Table 6 by the window.
No, you must be mistaken!
After saying that, Lil noticed the card ced on top of the bouquet. WIth an ominous feeling, Lil pulled it out and turned it over.
[ Congrattions on your recovery, Victor Sagastar. ]
Footnote:
If I had been killed the way I was, no one wouldve known anyway. = Lil talks about dying in the skin of Lil Schweiz, no one wouldve known that Liloa had died, if she died as Lil Schweiz.
Chapter 223
Chapter 223Previous
Lil sighed and handed some coins to the boy, who then put the huge basket of lilies down, counted the money, and walked away with a big smile. Lil rubbed her brow while staring at the blooming flowers. She didnt particrly dislike the flowers, but thinking about Sagastars intentions just exhausted her. As a result, Lil, caught in this uneasy foreboding that things wouldnt end here, sighed even deeper.
Momentster, Lil had to greet Sagastar amidst a stack of presents. Sagastar, who became much more recognizable after washing himself and changing his clothes, took off his hat and greeted her as if this were actually their first time meeting. Unsurprisingly, Lil now obediently epted his manners.
Will this be all right? I realised I dirtied your clothes earlier, so I thought you may need this.
Lil hadnt even opened the gift box yet, but judging from what Sagastar said, she figured it contained clothes. Lils eyes wandered towards the servant who had to buy and carry all those presents in the blink of an eye.
The reason why Sagastar is acting like this is, firstly, because he wants to change Eds sentiments towards him, and secondly, because hes conscious of my family. If Sagastar hadnt been married, he might even have offered to take responsibility for damaging my body.
I want to keep my heart grateful, so I wont refuse.
Yes, please ept it. Because the burden on my heart is great enough as it is.
Lil nodded gently, offering Sagastar the seat across from her. Sagastar behaved so politely that a run-down bar like this suddenly felt like a salon. And thanks to this, all the attention from the people inside the bar was on them,pelling Lil to lower her voice, aware of the dozens of eyes on her.
Commodore, thank you for all these gifts, but I actually have something else to ask of you.
Is there anything you want from me? Id be happy to give you anything.
Even though you did the right thing back then, Commodore my injury inevitably weakened me, and both my body and soul suffered. Theres something I must do, but because my recovery is slow, Im looking for someone who could do it in my stead. If there could be at least someone
Whats it about? Id dly offer my help.
Lil recalled the identity guarantee she had received from Cesar.
If it were a random request of release, Sagastar would tly refuse to assist. However, Im now in possession of an official guarantee. I dont want this to go to trial. I want to legally end the investigation as soon as possible, even if it was only for the sailors who were held as hostages.
If you think this request is too much, you can stab me once again.
Sagastar jumped up and waved his hands.
What are you saying?!
I mean I dont care what happens anymore. As long as the crew are all right.
What?
When Lil leaned towards Sagastar, themodore leaned in towards her as well. Lil spoke quietly, taking care to not let her voice escape from their table.
Please release the crew before the trial.
You mean the sailors who were held hostage with you?
I know its an unreasonable request. Its a pity our first meeting turned out to be so disastrous, but Id only like to ask you this just once
Dying their serious topic in order to give him time to think, Sagastar cleverly shifted their topic.
Our first meeting? Why, dont you remember me?
Lil pretended to be embarrassed and smiled vaguely. She figured that Sagastar was doing this to stall their conversation ande up with various conditions, but despite knowing this, she matched his rhythm for now.
Oh, have we met in Sesbron before?
Yes. If my memory serves me right, I recall us dancing. It was a court dance, but we werent partners.
Lil opened her eyes wide in actual surprise this time.
Sagastar and myself? At court? I dont remember this at all
At the same time, Lil realised why Sagastar stopped himself from pushing his dagger forward, albeit btedly.
Sagastar stopped the battle not just because he heard me dere my identity, but also because he recognized my face
Lil felt fortunate.
Im sorry. I dont remember
You did what?!
..?
Lil turned around at the familiar voice and saw Ed standing tall by the pile of presents. After scanning the cream-coloured gift boxes and flower baskets piled on the side of the table, his eyes went over to Sagastar. Lil looked at Sagastar as well. The nervous Commodore had already stood up and saluted for a while now. Still, Ed only kept ring at him, who couldnt bear locking eyes with Ed and kept his stance firm by looking straight ahead. It was only then that Lil realised Ed mightve misunderstood the situation.
Should I intervene?
Umm
Remembering Levis words, which she didnt believe at the time, Lil never expected for Ed to actually be able toe and find her. In addition, the distance from his residence to the port wasnt so quick to traverse. While the proximity was close in terms of straight line distance, he wouldve had to turn around ande down the hill due to the residence being on a cliff.
Lil pondered whether she should involve Ed or kick him out. After all, it was clear who would benefit the most from the negotiations with Sagastar.
Sit down will you, Admiral?
Lil bit her tongue to stop herself from addressing him too informally or down right rude.
She had no reason to address Ed politely, but she felt like it would be better if they didnt appear too close in front of Sagastar.
As Ed approached, the smell of the wind became stronger, and the chill of the morning breeze reverberated when he sat next to her.
I meant for him to take a seat next to Sagastar, why is he sitting next to me?
Ed removed his gloves and ced them on the table before stroking his unkempt hair. The seat they sat in was so narrow that his justaucorps brushed against her shoulder. The cold outside wind that came with him seemed even colder than Lil remembered, like it was getting cooled by the heavy sins he was carrying with him.
Lil had to sit close to Ed because the wooden bench was shorter than the table. Even though he had to be aware that their arms were touching, Ed remained motionless. Lil attempted to push his arm slightly but gave up for fear of appearing ridiculous.
Perhaps realising Eds mood, Sagastar quickly exined.
This is all because I ruined Miss Liloas clothes. Those gifts are from me to make amends to her.
Still, Ed kept his stoic expression despite hearing what Sagastar just said.
I guess this is why people always say, beyond mountains, there are mountains.*
In her mind, Lil washed her face dry. She couldnt deny her involvement with Ed seeing the way he acted. Sagastar even seemed to understand why Ed was so prickly, and Ed didnt appear to have any intention of hiding it either.
Why are you doing this?
Lil herself was getting more and more nervous.
And the flowers are meant to congratte her on her recovery. Itsmon courtesy Yes, thats what it is.
Ed looked startled for a moment, but immediately shut his lips. It was only a little while ago that she asked Sagastar to apologise for the assumption that she had any involvement with Admiral Retiro.
The sudden embarrassing atmosphere was all Lils doing.
After that, an awkward silence passed. Ed never intended to talk to Sagastar again, and Sagastar couldnt bear to start a conversation first either. Observing the two, Lil felt that Sagastars guilt seemed bigger than she thought. She knew that Sagastar had been promoted because of Eds full support, so she initially assumed that everything Sagastar did for her so far was his way of amending his concerns regarding his rank. However, Lil was now slowly changing her opinion on the matter. True enough, there might be concerns about his rank, but more than that, the emotional tension was high between Ed and Sagastar.
Even a stranger would hold the view that Ed saved Sagastars life and Sagastar was now the shameless one for betraying his saviours grace.
Lil, who was still caught between the wall and Eds shoulder, squirmed and raised herself a little.
Anyway, the Commodore and I were talking about the identity guarantees. The Admiral remembers, right? That document I showed you.
Footnote:
Beyond mountains, there are mountains. = Haitian proverb that means as you solve one problem, another will present itself. Although it can seem grim, this seems to be a universal truth, no matter the situation. [THE LANTERN]
Chapter 224
Chapter 224Previous
Ed just nodded his head without saying anything. Lil was unfamiliar with him being so taciturn, however, Sagastar on the other hand, seemed ustomed to it. At first, Lil didnt believe Elodie and Sagastar when they told her that Ed didnt talk much, but she witnessed it for herself now. Ed seated Sagastar, who was in the middle of standing up, without a word ofmand.
So Commodore, may I continue?
Ah. Please do, Miss.
Sagastar bowed his head and appeared even more polite than when it was just the two of them.
Im in possession of a document guaranteeing the crews identities. The guarantor is Viscount Noirmont himself, as the merchant ship is originally registered under his name. I regret that there was friction between such an ordinary merchant ship and the Imperial Navy.
Yes. Well Come to think of it, Captain Lemoine testified that there had been a mutiny on board. There should indeed be room for consideration.
Lil thanked him for his willingness to exercise his authority. Since Ed wasnt back in office yet, the person with the second highest authority would be Sagastar, and if he refused to move, things would get very difficult.
I understand what you mean. It would truly be troublesome if this ended in anothermotion. Ill handle it quietly.
Thank you.
But theres something Ive always wondered about.
Sagastar studied Eds reaction.
What could Sagastar be curious about?
Lil was so stung that her mouth dried up for no apparent reason. She tried using her tongue to moisten her lips, but it wasnt enough, so she picked up the ss of beer that the waiter had left behind
..?!
Lil turned to face her intruder. Ed had taken her drink and set it down before handing her a ss of water instead.
When Lil looked up, Ed leaned over and whispered in her ear.
No alcohol yet, Miss.
..?
The way Eds cold breath tickled Lils ears caught her by surprise, and a tingling sensation ran down her nape. Lil bit her tongue to keep her shoulders from jerking up. She was suppressing it so much that tears welled up in her eyes. Ed, who misunderstood her reaction, stood his ground and added.
Theres nothing more to that. Im simply acting as your doctor
Ed used honorifics while whispering, possibly to mimic Lils manner of addressing him.
Was it real or just my imagination that Eds lips brushed against my earlobe?
Lil swallowed her saliva and pretended to cough.
Ah, I I understand.
As Lil gulped down the water Ed gave her, Sagastar also looked the other way, cautiously avoiding any chances of possibly witnessing any informal behaviour between the two. When Lil had emptied her ss, she covered her mouth with her sleeve and moved her hips a little closer to the wall. Her attempt, of course, had little to no effect because she was already pressed up against it. Nheless, the movement alone made her feel a little more at ease. Lil eventually caught her breath while muttering about how pathetic her behaviour was.
Why, of all times, do I have to lose my senses now? If I could only p myself right now, I wouldve done so already.
Lil then proceeded to ask firmly, trying not to show her embarrassment.
What were you curious about, Commodore?
About the ones who kidnapped you and injured Sir Edgar, werent they part of the crew under themand of that captain named Julio? Sir Edgar clearly said that there would be nobat, but as soon as we got close, a battle broke out. The captain, Julio, also remained openly hostile toward the Navy even after being captured. What kind of people are they?
Who who said there would be no battle?
Confused, Lil took turns looking at Ed and Sagastar.
Sagastar. Well talk about thister.
But
Commodore?
This time, it was Sagastars turn to appear embarrassed while alternately looking between Ed and Lil. When Lil showed no signs of backing down, Ed couldnt help but merely re at Sagastar.
The Admiral had ordered me to only bring the captain of the ship because we had no intention of engaging a merchant ship, but it turned out that the captain of that ship was Captain Julio. I never understood this. Why did he ask me to bring such a guy? And why did he assure us that there would be no battle?
So, I investigated the case separately and found that the original captain of the ship was a registered imperial citizen. Sir Cesar himself testified that he was the owner as well as the captain and that Julio became the captain after initiating a mutiny on board. Meanwhile, the other sailors of the merchant ship all kept silent. And in anticipation of a dispute with the Viscount, the interrogation and trial were postponed What on earth happened on that ship?
Sagastar.
Despite Eds warning, Sagastar boldly continued.
No, no matter what happened, they must take responsibility and pay for their sins.
After estimating how high that payment would be, Lil answered.
Commodore, the Southerners have always maintained their initial principles well. There had been no friction with the Navy before this, and this incident was even idental. Have you forgotten that this incident started with a regrettable cannon shot? How can foreigners prove their innocence towards the Empire if they dont even have the right to defend themselves against the Navy? In the first ce, is there even an investigation underway to determine the source of the canon shot?
No matter which side the first shot came from, the result remains the same. How can you defend them? Navy officers died.
They had casualties, too.
Are youparing the life of a Navy officer to those of the Southern race?
So, since their lives and the officers lives arent the same in your eyes, youre going to kill all of their blood rtives to bnce the scale?
Sagastar affirmed Lils words without the slightest bit of hesitation.
Yes. Thats precisely what should be done. We must immediately conquer the South. The League of Southern Pirates is nothing but a ruse, they mustve been hiding a plot to turn against the Empire. Let us use this incident as an example to prevent it from happening again. We need to make certain that they dont ever consider challenging the Empires authority. It appears that the lessons they learned from Marchand were too insufficient to bring them to their senses. Im not sure how many more inds those barbarians should lose before theyll be enlightened.
Lil managed to hold herself back from what she wanted to say and tried her best to put on a non-hostile face.
This is why I have to do whatever it takes to get even Julio out of prison. If Julio is used of being a pirate and executed, the hunt against the whole Southern race will begin with his execution. The Navy clearly has no intention of holding a proper trial
I cant stand to see a tragedy like that happen again, thats why Im asking the Commodore about the status of the investigation process. Im equally hoping that this can be concluded as smoothly and fairly as possible.
How can you be so emotional You also served in the military
Theres a difference between a war fought inpliance with war procedures and prisoner of warws agreed between countries, and a one-sided massacre.
Massacre? Its simply justifiable retribution.
I believe the Commodore knows what justice means, right? If even only one officer dies, the South in turn has to sacrifice its entire race. Is that whats just? I think thats far too cruel.
What? I dont understand. Theyre barbarians, not the people of a civilised country. They have no reason and are closer to beasts. Are you saying this out of pity for them?
Theyre not pitiful. Its just that the Empires conduct makes me feel sorry for them
Mydy! What in the world are you saying?!
Eds voice cut off Sagastar, who had been hyped up by Lils outrageous remark.
Sagastar.
The red-hot face immediately lowered its head.
I made a mistake.
Lil shook her head and leaned back in her chair.
No.
Mercy and forgiveness are beautiful virtues. Please forgive me for being clumsy and not understanding delicate emotions.
Cant we see them as human beings? Theyre human beings who experience emotions and suffer just like us, theyre born as children and die of old age. Just as the massacre of the people of the Empire is uneptable, their massacre is also an uneptable crime that will never be washed away
Mydy, how many times do I have to tell you this? Theyre nothing but animals. Not one of us feels guilty about ughtering a cow or a pig.
Then you would rather have me
References:
It appears that the lessons they learned from Marchand were insufficient to bring them to their senses = Sagastar is talking about the way that Marchand was seized by the Navy. This battle ended in a one sided massacre, killing most of the native inhabitants.
Chapter 225
Chapter 225Previous
Lil was about to tell him to hang her instead, but her hand was suddenly grabbed by the man beside her. As anticipated, Lil paused at the surprising sensation and Ed didnt miss the gab.
Youre getting very passionate, Sagastar. Were you expecting me to just sit back and let this happen?
Its not like that, Sir. But I have my own doubts
The doubts were clearly directed at Lil.
Judging from the fact that Ed had asked Sagastar to bring the captain, and that Cesar had suddenly pretended to be the captain in addition to being the ship owner, Sagastar is probably almost certain that the captain was actually me. And hes now trying to draw it out from me
Lil quickly changed her mind.
Whoever he might think I am, I only need to emphasise to him that he could be at risk to keep him in check.
Even if youre not so motivated anymore after this conversation, the case needs to be handled by principle, so dont get any funny ideas.
Yes, Sir, I understand
Sagastar adjusted his expression and lowered his head.
Thank you for agreeing to do me this favour, Commodore. I will send the Viscounts guarantees by today, and I apologise for our slight altercation just now.
No, mydy. Its me who made a lot of mistakes. Im ashamed that I raised my voice against ady.
Instead of consoling the Commodore, Lil drove her premeditated stake into him.
Ill do my best to keep my brother and His Majesty from finding out about this.
Sagastar can never reveal this to anyone anyway. Thats because no one else but him pierced the stomach of Liloa Obernyu. All he can do now is wish that I had been a nobody or that he hadnt been the one involved in this incident The longer this goes on, the more dangerous it bes for him.
Lil extended the back of her hand to him, appearing to be an aplice.
Thank you for your mercy, mydy.
Like you said, mercy and forgiveness are beautiful virtues. There are times when my delicate emotions prove to be useful.
Sagastar, who was about to press his lips on the back of Lils hand, paused for a moment, debating whether to raise his head or not, but eventually
Yes.
He kissed her hand and decided to step down. However, just before he was about to get up, he hesitated once again and then looked at Lil.
Mydy, I have onest thing to tell you.
Go ahead.
He agonised for a moment, then looked straight at Lil and spoke.
No matter how much Sir Edgar denies it, I definitely believe that an attempted murder urred on that ship.
Sagastar, stop now
But because Lil held up her hand to stop Ed, Sagastar nodded his head at her and then continued with his words.
This is an incident I cant possibly tolerate. When Sir Edgar was found, he was as good as dead. His blood had been drained to the limit, and in addition to the wounds covering his entire body, he was suffering from severe hypothermia This scene is still fresh in my mind His skin, torn by wounds and exposed to the waters temperature over an extended period of time, didnt look to belong to a human at all. After learning about his condition I wasnt sure whether I should be relieved that Sir Edgar was even still alive. The navy surgeon predicted that even if he awoke, the aftereffects would be severe. He also stated that he couldnt guarantee that his brain would work properly
Mydy, you mustve been unaware of it.
Sagastar. Dont take wild guesses. This is getting more and more difficult to tolerate.
However, Sagastar continued to speak while looking only at Lil.
Shortly afterwards he found mydy on the verge of death, bleeding heavily What did Sir Edgar, a doctor himself, do?*
Lil couldnt take her eyes off his red eyes.
Looking at you two, I felt like my blood was drying up, too. Ivemitted a great sin to mydy, but Im also very sorry for Sir Edgar. I wanted to tell you this, thats why I tried to visit Sir Edgars residence several times.
Sagastar finally stood up and picked up his hat.
I shall take my leave now. I hope youll ept and enjoy my gifts. And I apologise once again for my rudeness earlier.
Sagastar cast a nce at the gift. He too was trying to drive a stake into Lil. His eyes that were directed towards the gifts brought out a mix of a burning desire to massacre the Southerners as well as tears for his respected admiral. The sight left Lil breathless in a way that even after Sagastarpletely exited the bar, she was still rendered speechless.
Then, out of nowhere, Lil gasped for air at the realisation of how messed up things had be.
Where on earth did I think I was headed when I steered the ship? And where should Ive started turning the bow? When my trust towards Ed shattered? When I borrowed sailors from Jarles and Valtano? When I agreed with Cesar to leave for the principality? When I failed to stop Cesar from retiring my crew? When I was taken by the remnants of the Western Pirates? When we docked at Amiaeng? Where on earth
Ed abruptly cut off her wandering mind.
You cant turn back time. You know that.
Lil mulled over what to say to him.
Im sorry? You went through a lot? I thought I had managed to get away from him, but Im lingering in apology and regret once again
You almost died because of the Bell Rock. Anyone wouldve been enraged after enduring such a situation. I bet you wouldve wanted to tear the entire crew to death. And I cant me you, I would probably have thought the same if I had been in your shoes Contrary to what the Commodore believes in and despite you getting to that point yourself, you turned a blind eye in the end
Ed didnt seem to have any intention of leaving the narrow seat beside her, even though the seat across from them was now empty. Meanwhile, Lil thought it was ironic that she was sitting next to him and they were both facing the same direction.
So, you dont have to sit here like this. I dont me you anymore.
Its said that the bundle that the God of Fate has created is tooplicated for humans toprehend No one wanted this to happen, but it somehow has be so twisted and intertwined anyway.
I want to unravel the present rather than the already tangled past
Lil touched her forehead tiredly.
Its much more advantageous to keep Ed by my side in preparation of the jailbreak. It might be possible on my own, but I dont know how many more days or even months it will take. If I miss the timing, the trial will be held soon.
Lil was a pragmatic person, who held no intention ofpeting with her pride over the lives of her crew.
If one would strip away all the noble things in the world, only survival was left at the bottom. Survival is as shameful and miserable as being naked I dont have the time to be concerned about losing face
Besides, this isnt something I would do just because you loathe me and Im trying to get back on your good side, this is something I would also do if you didnt hate me and I had nothing to gain from it.
Lil hoped that Ed would help her, but only after telling her to lick his shoes. She hoped hed intimidate her and force her to repay him. But he never made any such demands.
He does favour after favour for me of his own ord like when he helped me free the mermaid.
Lil looked at Eds face. He felt her gaze and simrly turned his head towards her.
I promise you that I wont bother you like I didst night.
Although hisplexion is gloomy, Ed isnt showing any signs of tears or pleas.
Lil picked up the hat that she had left on the table.
In any case, we cant discuss prison escape over a blueprint in a restaurant. I dont want to go to the mansion either, so that only leaves us with my own amodation.
Lil spoke after pressing down her hat.
Follow me.
***
Reference:
Shortly afterwards he found mydy on the verge of death, bleeding heavily What did Sir Edgar, a doctor himself, do? = Sagastar is referring to the blood transfusion. That even being in such a serious condition himself, Ed still made the choice to perform the transfusion using his own blood.
END OF VOLUME 6
TN:
Hi guys!
With chapter 225 we wrap up Volume 6! The secrets are finally out of the bag, huh? And how?!
Just like with the previous Volumes, well post a recap chapter to refresh your memory before diving into Volume 7 on Monday. We expect to post the recap on Sunday, so stay tuned!
For now, we like to express our gratitude toward you readers, for following us and enjoying the novel as much as we do!
Happy reading and see you in Vol.7!
Pru and Formidable
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 226
Chapter 226Previous
Regardless of how magnificent the mansion in reality was, with all of its exterior lights turned off, the building was rather gloomy. The foreboding atmosphere was heightened by protruding decorations along the windows, resembling distorted faces hiding in the dark.
A faint light leaked through one of the windows. Behind it was a butler checking the outside from between the curtains before immediately closing them meticulously. The man moved away from the window and soon enough lit up the wallmps throughout the interior. When the room was suitably bright, Venua burst through the door and came in, instigating the butler, who was up on adder to light the chandelier, toe down hastily.
Venua grumbled at him and sat down on the sofa in the middle of the room.
Im getting sick of this.
The butler bowed his head instantly and soothed hisining master.
Please, we only need a little more time.
Venua red angrily at the half-lit chandelier. The vis resident manager and servants had all been sent downstairs, so the butler had to do all the chores on his own.
This is getting frustrating!
We still need to be careful. The people of Roahn are all incredibly sharp in a way that we cannot underestimate them. How could I let theme face to face with the Prince Regent? The squad will arrive soon, so I apologise once more, but please wait two more days, no, three days.
Damn it, what am I supposed to be afraid of that I should hide in the dark? I am the son of Obernyu!
News from the Mireille family hasnt yet arrived, and Admiral Retiros intentions are unclear. Until then, it will be better to hide our ws, thats all there is to it, so please dont consider this a disgrace.
Youre ipetent! If you hadnt been sozy, this wouldnt have dragged on like this.
My apologies, Sir Venua.
Damn, you bastards. it appears youre elite in name only, but in reality, youre all useless. I brought you here after hearing how excellent you were, but what have you done since arriving here? When we return to the principality, I will reorganise the royal guards first.
The butler, no, Maxwell, the elite toon leader of the Obernyu guards, endured and swallowed his masters verbal abuse with dry saliva.
I received some news just a while ago. Would you like to hear it now?
Venua gestured without his expression showing any signs of calming down. As Maxwell pulled the string next to the table, a shabby-dressed man came in through the side door of the inner room. The man, who came to Venuas side and bowed down to the Prince Regent, immediately opened his mouth.
I have confirmed her face at the Devito Harbour. You were right, its Miss Liloa.
Sipping his drink, Venuas shaking hand came to a halt. Maxwell spoke on his behalf.
Are you sure?
Yes. She has been going out more frequently recently, so I was able to confirm it several times. Im also not the only one who witnessed her. For now, shes mainly moving around the port.
Venua mmed down his ss, causing his wine to overflow. Maxwell quickly wiped the back of Venuas hand with a handkerchief and continued his interrogation.
Any chance of us being found out?
We remained undetected.
How can you be sure?
Its said that the Marquess has no interest in matters outside the residence. I heard that the Marquess of Roahn isnt even in charge of the administration of the city. Therefore, its highly likely that hes unaware of this vi being rented.
Venua shouted and jumped up from his seat.
What acent way of thinking!
No, Sir. In fact, the private soldiers dispatched from the Retiro residence appear to only keep an eye on the activities of the Garni Merchants, belonging to the Duke of Mireille. So, you dont have to worry about us being discovered. However
However?
Miss Liloa herself also appears to have several escorts. It looks like a very tight structure, so it mustve been ordered by the Marquess himself. Shes clearly under the protection of the Marquess
Are you saying that those mere private escorts caused this dy in your task? If youre bluffing, know that Ill cut your head off right now.
The Marquess can mobilise not only a private army but also the city guards. Security is tight throughout Roahns downtown And with the monsoon season approaching, merchants will move their supplies inrge quantities, too. Nominally, its said that the citys security is being strengthened for this purpose, but even we, who arent affiliated with any merchant association, will be subjected to inspection if we move even slightly too hastily Due to these restrictions on our movement, we cant simply
I knew Id have to slit your throat!
Although he shouted, the Prince Regents cracked voice wasnt very intimidating. Soon after, the sound of coughing mixed with sputum echoed in the inner room for a while, only to be silenced when Maxwell handed his master a ss of water. After taking a sip, Venua stroked his pale face. His clumped bangs fell helplessly down his brow, casting a deep shadow over his sunken eyes.
What about my father?
Venua, who had been staggering, sat back down on the sofa. With his head leaned back, his sweaty neck glistened in the chandelier light. As he loosened his cravat as if his soaked shirt became too bothersome, he looked at Maxwell. Sensing his masters persistent gaze, Maxwell lowered his head and opened his mouth.
He has a new woman. A widow who already has six children.
Damn it.
Didnt they say that thest woman also had four sons? Still, she couldnt even conceive in the end. So dont worry too much.
But were running out of time time!
Venua muttered and gulped his ss down. As his hands trembled, the ice in the ss clinked loudly. Apparently, he didnt mind the liquid flowing from the corner of his mouth down to his neck, seeing how he only wiped his face after he finished his drink. Venuas red, bloodshot eyes darted around before settling on the top of the head of the prostrated man.
No matter how many guards there are, there will always be a blind spot.
Whether you lure her in or wait for an opportunity, I dont care as long as you bring her here right away. Ill give you a week. After that, Ill
The butler at Venuas feet further bowed his head.
Yes.
Ill hang your neck in front of your squads lodge. Tell your men that. Maybe they finallye to their senses when they see you those slow-moving bugs
***
For the longest time, Avar, the owner of Cocoon Merchants, hosted a weekly banquet in Roahn. The banquet, which was originally held at his mansion, continued in Gualtiero after he was imprisoned. Due to his influence extending not only in Roahn but throughout the whole Empire, many people came to admire him even while he was detained.
Standing by a window inside Gualtiero, Lil watched the spectacle of luxurious carriages entering the gloomy front yard and lining up before the entrance.
Fucking madness.
She couldnt help but curse. In Lils imagination, there hadnt been a more hostile and frightening ce than Gualtiero. Although she heard about the recent changes from Ed, seeing it with her own eyes waspletely different.
Who knew that even someone imprisoned could still host a banquet and wield so much power.
Lil took a look around the corridor where she was standing. The ground-floor hall was meticulously decorated to reflect the tastes of the recently visiting nobles. It was so extravagant that it put the reality of being a prison to shame and created a phoney sense of cosiness. Despite all the luxury, garrisons were still stationed all along the parapet. Lils ribcage tightened with tension as she made eye contact with one of them and swallowed her dry saliva upon feeling a sharp pain in her chest.
She lowered her veil and adjusted the hem of her dress. There would be no one to suspect her as she was buried beneath the frills of her hat, but that didnt mean she could easily escape her nervousness.
The closer she got to Avars cell, the louder the orchestral music became. The ce, reminiscent of a banquet hall, was full ofughter. Lil opened her mouth wide upon being sucked into the ridiculous sight
***
About half an hourter.
Thats right. I heard that the Marquess rarely leaves his residence
Yeah. I also only saw him from far away during the fleet protocol
Still, I heard hes very handsome. Hes one of the best-looking men around
Those are the rumours that are all going around, but who knows if, in reality, hes short and very odd-looking, given how he hasnt gotten married yet?
Well, everyone who hasnt seen him in person would say the same thing
Did you actually see him?
No. Not me, but my friends cousins brother-inw is a Lieutenant. The Lieutenants daughter was watching a ceremony from the front row, and she nearly fainted because of the Marquess looks. She got dizzy and almost fell behind her chair. That daughter is a friend of my friends cousin, and a friend from my friends cousin is also a friend of mine, so in the end, its like I confirmed it myself
Well, he likes corpses. So, hes probably not interested in living and breathing women
But doctors generally have a bit of an odd side, havent they?
TN:
Of course we havent forgotten about the recap chapter we promised to upload this sunday, however, our schedule changed a bit and we didnt manage to finish it on time. Well stick to our regr upload moments this week and add the recap chapters next weekend!
Chapter 227
Chapter 227Previous
Its also funny that the head of a prestigious family like a Marquess chose to be a doctor. I mean, why would someone like him disrespect himself like that?
Lil sipped some fruit juice as thedies gathered together talked about their secretive lord, the Marquess of Roahn. She didnt sit near them on purpose, it just happened that she found herself in that particr spot. As Lil listened to their conversation indifferently, she turned her head to look for that Marquess, the one who was said to cause people to faint due to his incredible aura.
However, Ed couldnt be found in the banquet hall.
It seems like he hasntpleted his side of the mission yet Sooner orter, Ed and I will let ourselves get escorted to a small room by one of the guards. To outsiders, it will look like were desperately in search of an undisturbed space to make love, but in reality, its to reach underground for a guard-free route
After changing our clothes in the room, well head down to the basement, split up and release the sailors from their respective cells. Well then all escape through the back door and into the garden, where the men will be loaded into the wagon already waiting for us. Today is Avars big banquet, so Gualtieros backyard is filled with wagons carrying food, utensils, and servants. It wont at all be suspicious if some of those wagons will leave the perimeter first. Ed will take the crew with guaranteed identities, while Ill transport Julios group to the port. From there theyll all board the Bell Rock and be sent out of Roahn.
Lil observed a man and woman who began to sneak out of her peripheral vision. She was surprised that these people really couldnt control their heat even after being locked up in prison. To make matters worse, Gualtiero actually encouraged it. Everything Lil had seen so far was a manifestation of serious corruption, but Ed had told her he couldnt do anything about Gualtiero as the prison fell under Sesbrons jurisdiction and not Roahns. Nheless, thanks to this, Lil and Ed would be able to blend in andplete their tasks.
Lil lifted the fabric covering her chest while her eyes wandered in search of Ed.
This damn dress has no shoulder straps, so if I dont pay attention to it from time to time, it will fall down and expose my chest.
After adjusting her clothes, she looked up in annoyance. It was then that her eyes met
ins.
Lil and in were facing each other across the long table. Lil was so embarrassed by their surprised encounter, that she slowly blinked her eyes.
Why on earth is in here?
As soon as she asked herself that question, Marenzio, who was sitting next to in, came into her view. Of course, he didnt seem to have seen her yet because he was too busy devouring the duck leg he was holding. As in nced at Lil and tilted his head, her heart sank. He merely squinted at her while lifting the ss in his hand and sipped his drink.
If only they would recognize me here, things would get a lot easier.
Lils heart pounded. Just in case, she slowly lifted her veil, hoping that theyd realise it.
Now, with her fully exposed face, she stared at in quietly. But as soon as their eyes met, in spilt the drink that he had already taken in his mouth. The stream of liquid went straight down into his empty ss, refilling it again. Lil didnt know what to think of such a reaction, so she turned her gaze to Marenzio. However, Marenzios reaction was no different. He looked at Lil mindlessly and dropped his duck leg. The ripped flesh in his mouth fell as well.
Lils nose suddenly wrinkled.
Well, it was never realistic of me to expect them to recognize me first anyway. They must be thinking Im dead Its overwhelming to think about the sadness and suffering they had to endure here in this prison
Lil was about to call them in a way without anyone around her noticing
Al
However, her efforts were in vain, for Marenzio winked at her out of nowhere. It was the first time she saw him smiling with such a greasy face, so Lil almost threw up. It was a good thing she managed to swallow the irritation. Being on the verge of losing hope, she ced herst bet on in and focused on him again. The old man seemed to be misunderstanding it as well and was smoothing out the few strands of hair on his head with his spit-covered fingers.
bbergasted, Lil decided to give up and pulled down her veil with a shaking hand.
Marenzio rested his chin on his hands, popped up on the table and made a face that made Lil want to beat him up even more. He continued to offend Lil by sticking out his tongue and licking his lips.
Lil firmly raised her hand and gestured to slit his throat from the other side of the table.
Ill kill you.
That was what she meant, but Marenzio seemed to get it wrong and nodded happily. He even made a simr motion to slit his own throat and pointed with his index finger at Lil.
Apparently, Marenzio is happy to die at my hands
Lil gritted her teeth and clutched the barrel of the gun under her petticoat. She mightve actually pulled it out if it werent for the guard who happened to be approaching them.
What are you two doing? Im so sorry, mydy.
Seemingly, the guard got the impression that they had been rude to her and repeatedly apologised to her while pressing the heads of in and Marenzio down. Lil covered her angry face with a fan.
Its okay. I dont want to make a scene here, so just throw them back in their cells.
Yes, mydy.
Remember to handle it quietly, all right?
Okay. Consider yourselves lucky, you crazy bastards.
The guard struck them both on the back of the heads and led them away. At the same time, Lil pretended to spew arrogant insults from behind her fan while watching the guards remove in and Marenzio. While in reality, she couldnt help but admit to herself that she was almost moved to tears for a moment because she felt sorry for those crazy bastards.
Lil drank her ss of juice all at once.
Oh. Mydy.
An annoying voice called Lil from behind.
What now?
Lil turned around angrily, not bothering to hide her annoyance. She was contemting how to get rid of the man who was already irritating her, but the man snatched her hand and kissed it. His finger slipped in at once and secretly tickled Lils palm before she could even check his face. Lil, clearly fed up, red at the man with a rotten face.
Standing in front of Lil, was a luxuriously dressed man, with a well-trimmed beard and adorned by several rings, apanied by a group of people.
The man mustve noticed that Lil was looking at his clothes as he confidently introduced himself.
The name is Avar.
..!
Did I hear that right?
Lil, still hiding behind her fan, muttered incessantly.
Shit. Why is this guy here?
Hahahaha! Today is a fateful day. I always thought I was lucky, but I never thought I would be this lucky.
..?
What the heck?
You only lifted your veil for a moment, but I cant believe I got to see your face in that short period of time.
In an instant, the look in his eyes changed to a creepy one, and a tant gaze swept Lil up and down. Her dress might only reveal her shoulders, the fabric itself was thin and airy, so the slightest movement exposed her curves.
Lil once again cursed at the dress.
The dress that looks like a fucking nightgown.
Avar came forward.
The atmosphere is pleasant right now, isnt it? Care for a dance?
He tucked her hair behind her ear. When his hand actually touched the shell of Lils ear, she was tempted to hit his wrist with her fan, but she held back. Lil became worried that if she made a fuss here, the owner of this cell as well as the host of the banquet would make a fuss. After all, Lil was made aware of his particrly prickly temperament by Ed beforehand.
What should I do? Ed hasnt returned yet. It seems like it takes him quite some time to process the identity guarantees and prepare for the crews transfer.
Lil checked the moon rising outside of the window.
If Ed rante, we agreed that I could move first meaning I should go ahead with the n now.
As Avar held Lils hand, she internally vomited several times while moving her body to the music. She pondered while deliberately avoiding his perverted eyes.
Thinking about it calmly, it wont be a bad idea to go into the room with Avar. There, I could deal with him and wait for Ed. Besides, Avar already seems quite drunk. I can beat him up with my eyes closed.
Lil smiled at Avar with the intention of bewitching him.
Heavens, youre so beautiful.
A hand with a bunch of rings wrapped around Lils cheek. His fingers rose higher and higher in an obvious attempt to lift her veil. Lil grabbed his wrist and shook her head shyly.
You can see it for yourselfter, Sir Avar.
Still, Avar stubbornly stretched out his hand. The moment she twisted her face to the side, Lils eyes met Eds, who had just entered the banquet hall. Her blood ran cold in an instant. Lil shook her head nervously as she looked at Ed quickly closing their distance. Of course, she knew she did nothing wrong, but that frighteningly expressionless face of his made her feel uneasy
Chapter 228
Chapter 228Previous
Lil was reminded of Sagastars remark about him.
{ Whenever he was angry, he was rather expressionless and silent, which made us afraid enough as it was already }
Meanwhile, Avar was engrossed in his perversion. His hand, which had been on her shoulder earlier, suddenly moved down to her waist and pulled her in.
Dont act like you dont like it ande closer, mydy.
While contemting whether or not to break the hand that was reaching for her buttocks, Avar fell back. Although his body was moving away from her, his arm was still struggling to reach for her. His dirty intentionspletely failed because Ed pushed Avars shoulders further from Lil. Avar red at Ed and tried to push his body forward until his face and even the back of his neck turned red. Still, even after all the effort, Avar couldnt budge an inch.
Ed, whose needed effort to keep Avar at bay wasnt even straining enough to furrow his brows, spoke rather calmly.
Stop it.
What?
Btedly realising his tone, Ed corrected himself.
Stop leave her alone, Sir Avar.
Avar eventually managed to regain his footing and pped Eds arm away.
Fortunately, Ed didnt push or knock down Avarpletely, so it hasnt attracted anyones attention yet.
Lil pped her fan as she watched Ed, trying her best to not show her surprise despite her heart bing anxious.
What? Are you two lovers?
For the first time, Eds expressionless face twitched, and his adamsappel moved slightly as he swallowed.
Lil looked back and forth between Avar and Ed, chewing her lip in frustration. Avar stroked his beard before dering.
This woman seduced me first.
That cant be possible.
So, are you two lovers? Why are you making me repeat myself?
Huh? Cant you answer? What are you two? Why would someone whos nothing to her act like this
Im sorry.
Damn it Ed, just say yes!
However, Ed kept his mouth shut after the apology.
Who are you? And what are you? Where do youe from? You huh?
Avars expression, as he pointed at Ed, turned strange at that moment. He paused, as if recognizing someone. Lil instantly realised what was going on.
Ive been told that Avar isnt only quite influential, he also holds a noble status. So chances are that he mightve seen Ed somewhere before And even though Eds still wearing a hat in an attempt to obscure his identity, Avar is shorter. In fact, most people here can easily see the face underneath the hat
Without a second thought, Lil got in between the two.
Ah, oh my goodness. Sir Avar, youre asking the obvious. Ho Ho, ho, ho, ho
..?
She knew she was putting up an act that most people wouldnt fall for, but with the conviction that if they couldnt get past this point, everything would end in failure, Lil quickly threw herself into Eds arms. Of course, Lil didnt forget to make a big scene out of lifting Eds arm and cing his hand on her waist. Then, when she pressed the side of her face against his chest, it was actually Ed who almost lost his bnce out of perplexity. Sensing this, Lil discreetly pinched his side in frustration and Ed quickly came back to his senses, wrapping his arm around her waist. Lil then smiled happily and pressed her body close to him.
However, because she happened to lean on Eds left side, the incessant pounding of his heartbeat rang in her ears. She wasnt sure if it was because he was still angry or for some other reason, but Lil tried to ignore the sound and spoke softly.
This person runs a fairlyrge clothing store, and he came to visit to supply sails for Sir Avars next voyage. But now something like this happened Ho, ho, ho, ho Seeing him this surprised, Ill feel the need to provide him somefort If you know what I mean After he calms down well look for you again, so leave it to me and please excuse us for now.
Lil smiled desperately at Avar. She could only hope that Avar wasnt so crazy as to split up a happy couple and take the woman for himself in the full view of his guests.
Avar looked back and forth between Lil and Ed with a confused expression. Simrly, a few people around them stopped dancing and paid attention to the slightmotion. Avar nced at Ed closely with a puzzled face but soon withdrew his gaze.
Lil inwardly sighed in relief and agreed with the confused thoughts Avar would probably have right now.
Yes, you should think that the real Marquess wouldve no reason to be here like this. Even addressing you respectfully.
Realising he needed to save face, Avar ordered a servant to light a cigarette. He blew out a long puff of smoke while pretending to agonise over it, then leisurely returned to his seat and nodded his head.
Okay. Well, lets talk againter then.
Avars persistent gaze followed them all the way out of the banquet hall. Thanks to this, Lil had to exert a lot of effort just to sessfully act out their unexpected love affair. What certainly didnt help was that Ed was extremely uncooperative with her.
I cant understand this guy. He had always been such a pervert in the South, but now hes be so reserved all of the sudden.
The guard who had led them to their room walked away with a knowing look on his face. The room they stepped into had a bed that took up most of the space, making its main purpose very obvious. Lil, who would normally have cursed the existence of a room for this purpose in a prison, had no time to think about it because Ed pushed her away as soon as the door closed. No, rather than pushing her away, it was more urate to say he slipped away from her shoulder, which he had been holding till now in an awkward manner.
Lil eximed, tossing down the small hat she wore to keep her veil in ce.
What were you doing? Were you out of your mind? Why didnt you say anything? It couldve turned very dangerous.
Pouring out her frustration, Lil quickly took off her gloves. Taking off his justaucorps a little distance away, Ed answered hesitantly.
I had no idea what you were thinking.
I was just faking it, so what did it matter what I thought about it?
I was afraid it might be unpleasant for you
Ed answered in such a gloomy tone that Lil lost the will to argue any further and instead shrivelled up helplessly. Her shoulders, which had been raised high, sank down.
Throwing aside her coat, Lil roughly unpacked the luggage which the servants had ced there in advance.
Just change your clothes.
Lil pulled out an old but clean vest and shirt which she then tossed to Ed. Ed had already undone his cravat and caught the clothes mid-air before draping them over his shoulders. Lil herself sat down on the bed and lifted the hem of her skirt. With her dress still on, she slid her legs into her pants while muttering the rest of her frustration.
Then at least act properly
I was suddenly so surprised
Before Ed fully looked back at Lil, he jerked his body to turn away again.
I didnt mean to. I know its a pathetic excuse, but your dress was too
Too what?
It was too thin
Lil looked down at the dress she was wearing, then closed her mouth, pretending not to hear Eds remark. She clearly remembered the smug smile he had when he first introduced the dress to her.
Chemise reine.
For no reason, Lil snatched her shirt with a big movement and stretched her arm out. As they were both silent, the only sound in the room was the sound of fabric rustling. No, actually, if they listened closely, they could hear the moans from the room next to theirs
Time passed and Lil became more and more conscious of the noise. Perhaps due to the strange mood in their own room, the sound even seemed to get louder. Lil hoped that it would disappear quickly on its own, but she also knew better that it probably wouldnt.
Despite Lils earnest prayers, Ed, who was changing his shirt, suddenly turned his head. To the wall to his right to be more precise. Surprised by his slight movement, Lil turned her gaze to the back of his head but quickly turned her gaze when she noticed that Ed hadnt pulled his shirtpletely over his head yet. Shed seen his bare back a few times before, but the situation this time was so embarrassing that it made her break out in a cold sweat.
They were undressing with themp beside the bed as the only light source, so the atmosphere gradually turned strange. To make matters worse, they had been groping each others bodies just moments ago
Chapter 229
Chapter 229Previous
On the other side of the wall, the heavy breathing and screams of the man and woman nearing their climax gained momentum. Ed and Lil could both hear it, albeit muffledly. To divert her attention, Lil ripped down her dress as if she were ripping off skin and stamped the heels of her new boots on the floor.
This prison is insane. Nothing about this is normal. Even theughter from the banquet hall can still be heard from afar. I dont want toprehend how insane the world has be for things like this to ur in a prison
Coming back to her senses, she raised her voice deliberately while putting on her belt and sword.
Did you see in and Marenzio earlier?
No.
Why on earth were they in the banquet hall? They were happily eating meat no less.
Ed had already changed into his shirt and vest, and approached the bed.
Those crazies didnt even recognize their captain andpletely lost their minds
What do you mean lost their minds?
No, never mind
So, in and Marenzio were in the banquet hall? That exins why two sailors were missing from their designated cells.
Yeah. Now what?
Its impossible for the guards to know the names of each of the imprisoned sailors, and since there were only two missing, they said they mustve died somewhere, sometime ago. Discipline has be veryx in Gualtiero. You know what they say, wherever money flows and stagnates, that ce is bound to rot.
To let prisoners enter a banquet hall solely for personal reasons, this ce is truly insane Damn it, then where can I find in and Marenzio?
Chances are, theyre where Julio is. Cell designations are normally fixed.
Understood.
After finishing their preparations, Lil stood up. Sensing this, Ed ced a gun in the inside pocket of his jacket and turned to face her. Lil tried to say something different but quickly changed her mind.
What about the guards?
The streets shouldve been cleared by now.
The Devito Harbour has recently been filled with sailing ships from the Western Continent. Its one of the most chaotic times of the year, with merchants trading cargo carried by dozens of ships. As a result, security tightened, and awork of sentries was established throughout the citys alleys. Even though these sentries were hired by Roahn, seeing multiple suspicious wagons speeding through the city will still be rming. So, with Linhardts assistance, Ed cleverly altered the guard deployment and created empty alleys.
Lil took the map from her pocket and double-checked the route.
Devito Harbour. Second dock. No. 14.
The Bell Rock can be found there. On paper, it had been captured by the Navy and converted into a merchant ship. But because a little more than a hundred people is such a notable number, Ed and I will bring the wagons through different routes to reach the port. Weve also employed a dozen wooden crates to avoid suspicion when boarding. The crew will board the Bell Rock by pretending to be these crates carriers.
Whoever arrives first will take the crew onboard and prepare to set sail.
She was stating the obvious, but Lil was caught up in anxiety, causing her to obsessively repeat even the smallest details.
The crew needs to leave Gualtiero without leaving any trace. Not even a single footprint should be found.
If we dont all arrive by midnight
Only those who are on board will sessfully depart.
Nodding her head, Lil folded the map and ced it in her pocket again.
Her heart pounded. She tried to suppress her nervousness by pulling on the wide-brimmed hat, one simr to the ones worn by the guards. After pacing back and forth for a while, Lil finally walked past the bed and wiped her sweaty palms on her pants. Meanwhile, Ed handed the bag of luggage containing their clothes to the servant outside the door. The servant, brought from Eds mansion, bowed his head and disappeared in an instant.
Lil moved closer to Ed and gently touched his arm. Thetter had opened the door and was peering down the hallway, but turned to look back at her upon feeling her touch. Lil hesitated about what to say and ended up standing idly without saying anything. Her throat had dried. Noticing herplexion, Ed spoke calmly.
There is nothing to be concerned about. You will undoubtedly seed.
Lil barely managed to swallow her dry saliva and nodded her head. But no matter how hard she tried to calm down, her mind went cold as she recalled the war that would erupt if she failed and the images of the sailors who would be beheaded or hanged.
Theres no one in the hallway right now.
Ed opened the door a little more to bepletely sure. As Lil approached the door, it was now Ed who hesitated. It was like he wanted to say something as well. Lil ignored his overly cautious attitude by getting past him.
When she finally nced back, she only left a short remark.
See you at Devito.
***
As Lil descended the stairs, the noise of the banquet went away. The air around her gradually became humid and a strange odour filled her nose. Two chatting guards approached Lil from the other side. Putting her guard up, she red at them, but the moment their eyes met, they justughed and simply waved their hands at her. Lil could clearly smell alcohol as soon as she passed them in the rtively narrow hallway. Although she had no idea if they had stolen the expensive alcohol from the banquet or if Avar had given it to them, Lil was relieved nheless. After all, for her it was the ideal state of mind for them to be in.
Lil walked with more assurance.
The murals andmbris vanished after making her way through the ground floor. She briefly took a look up at the ceiling, where thevish banquet was still going on and the moans of unbelievable pleasure sounded like auditory hallucinations. Looking down again, there was nothing but darkness on the staircase leading to the dungeon without a singlemp. Ed had given her some balsam, but it wasnt enough.
Lil returned the way she came for a moment and retrieved a torch that was hanging on the wall.
The empty sound of wind echoed along the spiral space enclosed by a mouldy stone wall, while water drops falling from somewhere could asionally be heard. Lil took her time descending the stairs. She had to be cautious with each step she took because she was afraid she would step on a rat and slip.
I dont even want to think about the problems that will arise if I fall
As sweat ran down her brow because of the heat of the fire, the smoke billowing from the swaying torch captivated her senses. Her nose began to be runny, and her vision started to blur. Her face was so hot that it was bothering her, while the hairs on the back of her neck were still standing due to the tension she felt
Soon, a massive iron gate appeared at the bottom of the stairs. Lil rummaged through her pocket for the round key ring. Keys thicker than her fingers nked with every movement. Eventually, the sound of heavy iron scraping against the stone floor rang through the air. It was so loud that it sent chills up her spine.
Keeping the gap between the wall and the door as narrow as possible, Lil quickly pushed her body through it.
In contrast to the staircase, several torches were hung on the wall beyond the iron gate. Despite this, the environment didnt improve due to the foul odour that permeated the increasingly humid air.
Lil paused for a moment and peered through the opening of a small guard post to her left, witnessing the guard, who apparently had awoken briefly due to the sound of the door opening, resuming to doze off again. Fortunately for her, he too was holding a bottle of alcohol.
After hanging the torch she held, Lil moved more stealthily in order to conceal her presence.
Turn left, right, then right again and into the second room.
Only the Bell Rocks crew can be found in the eastern dungeon.If so, there should be nobody else beyond this, but why do I keep feeling like someones watching me
Lil hastened her steps and recalled the blueprint for this ce. The structure was close to a maze and in addition to the corners she recognized, there were countless narrow pathways.
One wrong turn can be fatal
The intermittent torches in this part of the dungeon were neither spaced well nor bright, so Lil had to rely solely on her memory to find her way.
She eventually entered a section where there were no torches at all. Due to the dark space being so unnervingly quiet, a chill seeped into her cor. Lil took the balsam out of her pocket, but she couldntpletely remove the cloth wrapped around it, out of fear that a guard on patrol would see her face. Although her current attire was that of a guard, they would quickly realise that she was an unfamiliar face.
Lil turned the final corner.
One, two the second room.
Lil groped for the wall and put her ear against it. But there was no sound. She tried to find the food outlet to check inside, but it was nowhere to be seen. With no time to spare, Lil gave up quickly and decided to open the door directly.
There should definitely be a keyhole here somewhere found it!
TN:
Hi Guys, apologies for thete upload. Life kinda happened and we were unable to finish the chapters. The good news is that were almost done with the second and third chapter for this week and so you can expect themter today or tomorrow (depending on your timezone).
Chapter 230
Chapter 230Previous
Lil grasped the protruding handle next to the keyhole. Her chest tightened from extreme anticipation, so much so that the sound of her heartbeat even seemed to echo throughout the hallway. Lil was about to take out the keychain from her pocket again, but then
It rattles?
Being able to move the door without unlocking it first, Lil looked down at her hand on the handle without understanding the situation. She then absentmindedly pushed it.
Screech
Just like thest one, this iron door also made an eerie sound as it was pushed aside. Lil couldnt think of anything else as she looked around the room in a daze. Handcuffs, chains, and iron balls were all illuminated by faint moonlight The metal fittings that this cells prisoners had left were scattered sparsely in the empty space. There was no one there. All she could see were forks bent in different directions and spoons with their heads ripped off.
Lil muttered dejectedly at the unbelievable sight.
Crazy these crazy people
Lil treaded into the cell as if possessed. Whenever her foot stepped on something, a nging sound was heard. Cutlery such as knives and forks were kicked every time she walked. Lil was so shocked that she couldnt even help but snort.
What kind of crazy prison gives its prisoners eating utensils? Anyone with enough patience can open a lock with a fork. Its because you can try it thousands of times and you only need to get it done once for it to be a sess
In a panic, Lil clutched her head.
So what should I do now? Since when has this cell been empty? I didnt see anyone on the stairs either. So where are they? No, this cant be.
Lil shook her head vigorously and tried to change her distressing thoughts.
Ive seen in earlier. Before his wrists were cuffed, it seemed like he was an attendee of the banquet due to Avars invitation. Meaning, its been less than an hour since these crazies escaped on their own
Lil thoughts were abruptly cut short by a cold piece of metal that touched the back of her head
Put your hands up.
It feels like the muzzle of a gun
Lil slowly raised her hands.
Is it a guard? Was there another guard on patrol besides the one at the entrance?
During that brief moment, her mind was flooded with arrogance.
Even if I can easily subdue the guard here, that doesnt change the fact that I dont know where the crew is. And in addition to not being able to sessfully rescue my crew, those same sailors are about to turn Gualtiero upside down on their own
All kinds of terrible imaginations converged without even a hint of a breakthrough, but Lil managed to calmly console herself. Since she was wearing the guard uniform, she decided to try her hand.
You might be unaware, but
Courant. Get me those keys.
Yes, in.
What?
As Lil inadvertently asked back, the muzzle of the gun was menacingly pushed to the back of her head.
Shut up.
Meanwhile, Courants light-coloured hair popped into Lils periphery. Although her vision was dark and the boy looked like a mess, Lil was sure that the hair belonged to Courant. As Courant took her key ring from her pocket, Lil stared at Courants head. Nevertheless, Courant just looked up at Lil with eyes full of hostility.
Murmurs erupted from behind her.
What should we do now?..
Where are the rest of us trapped?..
Is that a problem now? We dont even know where we are! Damn it, weve been circling here for ages!..
It didnt take long for Lil to grasp what was going on and inwardly snorted out herughter.
These crazy guys broke out of their cells in order to run away, so what are they still doing here? They shouldnt have done this without a n unless they decided to die together of course
Uh Ehem! Everyone be quiet.
..!
in solemnly quieted the crew. With this, it became clear that the crew recognized his role as captain.
You idiots, are you seriously whining about not being able to find your way out despite a guard standing in front of you? You idiots are like no other in the world, tsk tsk. We should be thinking about how to use this guy.
Lil, who has suddenly be a guard who must be used, was unable to hide the sound of her wheezing. A sudden relief washed over her, and she burst intoughter.
Pffffft. Hahaha!
Whats wrong with this guy? Is he crazy?
Hahaha.
He might be up to something, seize him.
Ugh! What?!
A chain wrapped around Lils neck and someone strong lifted her from behind. Lil struggled in the air as her fingers eagerly tried to secure some room to breathe, but it was difficult to squeeze through the already tightened chain.
While twisting her body as much as she could, her hat fell off. Soon after, in threateningly strode forward.
The way out
Where is it?!
These ck hair you crazy
If you dont take the lead, well kill you here.
Recognize your captain look at me
Fine, then die here.
It became more and more difficult to hold on.
Ill have them take this chain off before I can swear and get angry.
Ah all right
ng
The chain disappeared as soon as Lil epted ins proposal, and she instantly dropped to the floor. Lil gasped a few more times, trying to catch her breath.
The man who strangled me from behind must be Marenzio.
Lil picked herself up and faced in. She was tempted to prick his eyes that looked down on her sternly. Initially, she thought to exin things rationally, but her lips twitched on their own.
Strangle me one more time and see for yourself where youll end up.
Hah, havent youe to your senses yet?
Have you gotten senile because of your age, Grandpa? I just saw you spit out your juice earlier.
in, who was about to give orders to Marenzio again, asked back with an extremely confused face.
What?
Wasnt it because you recognized me? Or were you thinking about something else?
What are you talking about? That was definitely a woman.
I guess you crazy bastards didnt recognize your captain simply because he put on some makeup. You mustve been locked up for far too long without being able to see the sunlight, so your eyes have rotted away. Ill have to beat you all up one by one and hang you up to dry.
The mumblings around quickly subsided. Meanwhile, Lil coughed several more times. Her throats condition hadnt yetpletely improved, so her voice still sounded raspy from the strangtion. Of course, she actually considered that beneficial for her case.
in closely examined Lils face while she was in a kneeling position. Looking at in observing her like that with such curiosity, reminded her of the way he tilted his head and looked at her before she took off her veil earlier. It was like she experienced some kind of dj vu from her memories of when she dressed up as a woman.
Grandpa, theres a red wart on your left buttock. With two white hairs stuck in it. Unfortunately for me, reciting it like this brings me right back to the day I had the pleasure to admire it.
Its a good thing there arent any torches around here. They wont be able to grasp my full appearance if they can only rely on moonlight. All that needs to happen is for them to recognize the resemnces between me and their Captain. More than that wont be possible anyway, seeing how Im also covered in soot. Also, I wasnt nning on proving my identity with just appearance alone.
Well, the ck whale is merciful, so Ill give you guys another chance.
Lil now sat back on her butt and admired ins dazed face. Some of the sailors behind her grabbed her hair and looked at it in the faint moonlight.
Its ck hair. Very pitch-ck hair
You idiot. Who knows if it would look that way in the dark?..
Isnt the ck Whale dead?..
Didnt someone say he saw him die?..
Uhh then is this a ghost?..
Upon asking if she was a ghost, Lil felt some pokes on her shoulder. Noticing how the atmosphere slowly turned in her favour, she flicked away the fingers on her back and thought of dealing the final blow.
Marenzio.
Yes, Captain. No, uhh, no Yes?
Hearing that he answered right behind her, she became sure that the guy who had strangled her was indeed Marenzio. Lil spoke, gritting her teeth in disdain.
Last June, you couldnt muster the courage to confess to Panichis sweet Rosaline, so you just chased her around the whole time. I once saw you hide behind a tree and spy on her in a dirty and disgusting way.
As if it wasnt a secret that only she knew, a few people could be heard giggling behind her. Lil stood up from her seat and snatched the keychain from Courants hand.
Im getting tired. And we dont have time. Lets just finish this and go.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 231
Chapter 231Previous
Having said that, Lil began to make her way out of the cell. The sailors, who filled the entrance to the narrow cell and even the hallway beyond, stared at her as though she were their saviour. And even though her vision was not only obscured by the darkness but also her hat, she still felt like she was simrly returning the gaze of every single one of them.
The fact that they easily put their faith in a suspicious and uninvited guest dressed as a prison guard, is actually twisting my stomach
Lil knew that among the men standing there, there were sailors who sympathised with Julio, but that apparently didnt seem to matter to her as she still felt a twinge in her heart. Relief permeated her, despite it being too early topletely let her guard down.
Lil moved quickly through the path cleared by her crew to keep herself from getting shaken.
Were going to go through an underground passage to reach the backyard. Once were out, everyone should get on the wagons waiting for us. For now, line up, hold on to the person in front of you, and follow.
Scouring through her memories, Lil headed to the next cell.
ording to the records, this should be where Julio and his gang are imprisoned
She reeled and checked behind her every time she turned a corner. Even though she couldnt see the sailors at all, the action of confirming it put her mind at ease.
in, who was the one holding Lils shoulder, whispered to her in a shaky voice.
What did you go through? Your shoulder cant even fill my hand. Why are you so thin?
ins remark caught Lil by surprise and she shrank her shoulders.
Of course, the Lil Schweiz that in knows and the person hes holding onto now have different physiques.
Lil responded calmly, albeit wary.
It was one hell of a struggle.
Your voice is also just so it sounds different I can practically hear the fact that you lost so much strength Does it even work properly?
The old man sniffed audibly. It was an expression one couldnt see because of the dark, but Lil frowned.
Of all the concerns he could have, he worries about my fertility?
Its not a problem. Id be more worried about your own state, Grandpa.
Nheless, Lils heart felt a little lighter knowing that in tried. At this point, she didnt even know who should be worried about whom, thinking they mustve gone through a lot of hardships themselves, too.
Still, its concerning that in recognized my thin voice
Lil asked back, straining her neck a little harder this time.
Did Julio receive the cutlery too?
Well? I dont know.
What? So, theres a chance that the crew over there escaped like you did?
I guess so?
Shit.
Her head started to pound, but Lil shook it off. There was nothing else she could do here. But for some reason, her steps hesitated for a moment.
Whats wrong?
Nothing. Its fine.
She turned thest corner and checked the hallway. The hallway was quiet, with only the asional sound of water dripping. Lil, who had been focusing all her attention on the sound of footsteps to hear if a guard wasing, became convinced that no one was there and immediately opened her mouth.
You see that door up ahead? Julio should be in that cell.
Damn that brat. I wish you could lose some of your determination for him.
No.
Tsk.
Remember this, theres no fighting allowed until you all escape. If you want to fight, do it on the Bell Rock after youve boarded.
A few men moved quickly and stuck to the opposite wall, covering Lils blind spot. There was a torch not far away, so she could see the outline of their nodding heads. As Lil went out into the hallway, the sailors tightened their grips on the utensils they were holding, wary of their surroundings. Lil then reached the prison cell with the keychain on her fingertip, aware of the presence of several sailors following behind her. Lil grabbed the lock on the iron door. Unlike before, this room was still locked. And since this cell wasnt a cell with bars, but apletely sealed room, there was no way for the inmates inside to open the lock that was located on the outside. In that case, even if each person had removed their chains, they wouldnt have been able to escape.
Lil picked the lock, removed the chains and opened the iron door by sliding it to the side. The room before her was also only illuminated by moonlighting through a small window. It was quiet without a single sound, and Lil thought that was even weirder given how there must at least be a few dozen people in it. Instead of going in, Lil remained standing outside while looking for any signs of life inside. When she eventually threw the lock she was holding inside, a whisper-like cry came out as soon as the lock fell to the stone floor.
Attack!
Right in front of her, several people threw their entire body on top of the lock. Dumbfounded, Lil stared at the men who were ovepping themselves and blurted out a question.
What the hell are you doing?
The men piled on top of each other all turned to face her. Lil silently lifted her hand above her shoulder and signalled the crew behind, who went into the cell to help them up and sort out the situation.
It seems that all individual iron chains have been dismantled here as well, but they were unable to open the door from within the room and resorted to attacking any unlucky guard.
Lil moved without dy.
Dont leave anyone behind, take care of each other and follow. Ill exin the rest along the way.
She didnt have time to gather them again and exin the n. Fortunately, the sailors seemed to have understood her words well. Low-pitched whispers steadily followed her while Lil walked into the darkness in front of her. She wishes she could use a torch, but then she wouldnt be able to hide her crew if they encountered a guard along the way.
Lil crossed the hallway and rounded the corner, praying with every step that her memory was wless.
An empty plot suddenly appeared and the sound of birds chirping rang out in a space that had widened to the height of the floor. When they heard the birdsong, the sailors, thinking that the ceiling had opened, started to murmur frantically. Meanwhile, Lil was feeling around the wall looking for the door and spoke calmly.
Keep silent. Those are just bats. We still have a long way to go.
Scanning the ceiling as well, Marenzio stammered towards her.
Where where are we going?
I told you. An underground passage. One thats no longer in use now.
Who told you about that?
It doesnt matter. If I came to take you out without even knowing this route, wouldnt that be even weirder?
Lil found the door and inserted the key. By turning it, the door was technically unlocked, but since it was a passageway that had been closed for so long, it didnt open right away. The iron gate was also too heavy for her. So Lil pulled Marenzio, who was by her side, and instructed him to push the door. However, Marenzio alone wasnt enough, causing a few more people to join in. During the dy, there was a bit of a buzz starting in the rear end of the group.
Courant walked out amid the noise and stood in front of Lil. Thetter looked at the boy and instantly sensed an ominous premonition.
I-Im not going.
Lil closed her eyes tightly.
Remember, I cannot allow them to split here. I have to take everyone with me.
Why?
I dont trust the Captain.
Why?
You, you sided with that guy! Thats how we ended up here! This happened because the Navy was able to chase us! In the end, it was that guy who betrayed us!
His young voice echoed through the space. Because of this, it startled the flock of bats on the ceiling and they went on a rampage. The bats came down on their heads and pped their wings as if to attack. Sharp things, unknown whether it was a beak or a w, scratched the top of the crews heads and snatched their hair. In the darkness, the panicked crew began to disperse.
They didnt immediately start shouting because they still have a bit of reason left, but theyre probably on the verge of losing it
Lil quickly pressed Marenzio on the shoulder, urging him to make haste.
Marenzio! Come on!
Eventually, three or four more sailors joined forces. Lil upied herself with trying to calm her crew down, even iling her arms in order to shoo the bats away. The iron door squeaked and shrieked, and was finally beginning to open. The sailors, who heard this, began to rush towards the door. The pushing force of dozens of hands elerated the process and as soon as the gap was behind a certain point, the whole door suddenly opened wide.
Thud!
A stream of cold air blew towards them. Sensing the strong smell of moss in a space that had been closed for a long time, her crew poured forward on their own even without the need of her giving orders.
Fortunately, the flock of bats didnt follow them into the unfamiliar environment, and Lil was able to force the unwilling Courant into the passage before closing the iron door
Chapter 232
Chapter 232Previous
When the sound of bats screeching beyond the closed door died down, Lil sighed and leaned against the cold iron. She felt the presence of everyone gathered not far away.
Fortunately, from here on out, there will be no guards.
Realising this, it was only then that Lil fully extracted the balsam and allowed it to shine in front of her. The sailors watched her every move while breathing heavily.
Lil raised her finger and with a weak gesture pointed forward.
Go straight ahead
A familiar face suddenly squeezed out among the rising and falling bodies, catching their breath. The mans face was thinner than Lil remembered and he clearly hadnt had the opportunity to shave this past month, but she had no trouble recognizing him.
Lil Schweiz. We have no idea what youve been up to, and you only show up now, so how on earth can we trust you, the person most responsible for this situation? More importantly, why werent you trapped here with the rest of us when you were still alive?
Lil muttered to herself, pressing her forehead.
No wonder it was so quiet
Julio.
The fact that we fell into the hands of the Navy is proof of your poor judgement. No, it may not have been mere judgement, perhaps it was all part of your n
So, ording to you, my n includes putting you in here only to get you out again?
I dont know. I dont know what kind of dirty tricks you have left. How can we trust a pale guy?
Then dont believe me. Who told you to do so?
Youre definitely screwing us over. This mustve something to do with that bastard who was said to be a spy.
She couldnt deny what he just said. Lil herself was also frustrated as to how things had turned out this way.
Its understandable that Julio has a considerable amount of doubts, but that doesnt mean I have the luxury to exin the whole story here or give up on Julio and his group
What are you going to do if you stay here? Do you know the way, do you have the keys? Just take advantage of the chance Im giving you now and stop naively spouting around that you dont trust me. In front of me, pretend to follow. And save all your venting of anger for behind my back. Dont be so honest in defying me and stop arguing about anything. I dont understand why you keep resorting to such predictable moves. Do you want me to read right through you and know all of your thoughts? Are you challenging me first because you think I have the ability to catch you off-guard and strike you at the back of your head? How great of a bastard do you think I am, that you foam at the mouth and fear me so much?
If your problem with me is just a matter of pride, leave it aside. There isnt a more pathetic justification for this situation youre causing.
Pride? Do you think were that
Lets just all get out and argueter
There was more than one person who saw you get injured. And the Bell Rock was seized. So how did you survive with a body like that while avoiding the eyes of the Navy?
I understand that there are still a lot of questions that remain unanswered. But I didnte here to tell you about my survival story. For now, we both, no we all have to live and see. Theres no way that Ive locked you up here for as long as I did, and then suddenly decided to go through all this trouble just to take you outside and kill you.
Lil walked past the sailors gathered behind Julio. Half of the men naturally followed her, while the rest only did so after a moment of hesitation. A loud argument erupted shortly after, but Lil left them alone.
Its fine. We managed to enter the underground passage, so I dont see any more problemsing our way. After all, this is a passage that was only used in the past, and currently, theres no one using it Nheless, I will be grateful when we reach the stable in the backyard and get on the wagons, maybe that will finally relieve some of this anxiety.
As Lil started to increase her pace, the sound of the footsteps following also garnered momentum and the damp space was instantly filled with the sound of dozens of peoples footsteps.
Progressing up the nted passage, Lil began to feel the wind and spot the opening in the distance. As the passage hadnt been used as an official entry point for years, the entrance had narrowed a lot. Thankfully, the gap remainedrge enough for people to enter and exit while lying down and the strong wind she felt blew from there.
***
Lil, who was sitting in the drivers seat of the wagon, lowered her hat and greeted the guard.
Good evening.
in, wearing a garrison guards jacket turned inside out*, made an awkward expression. The fact that the clothes were too small and short on him, doubled his feeling of awkwardness. Lil faced the guard while covering in with her whole body so that ins face was as obscured as possible.
Whats this?
Its from the grocery shop on 23rd Street.
The guard approaching the carriage then frowned and held his nose.
But whats this smell?
Smell? What smell?
But unlike the puzzled Lil, in, who was sitting next to her, raised his arm and pressed his nose against his armpit. Only then did Lil realise that her wagon was crammed with people who hadnt washed in months.
Lil tried toe up with something suitable to say.
Were on our way back, the eggs in the wagon have rotten, so were unable to deliver them.
Eggs? Didnt you say you were from a grocery shop?
W-we also run a poultry farm.
Really?
After she had already said it, Lil btedly realised her mistake.
Eggs are expensive Its no wonder that the guard looks at the carriage with interest.
Lil stretched out her upper body from the coachmans seat and anxiously looked at the guard heading toward the luggagepartment.
Have you ever touched rotten eggs? Normally, if you crack one open, its all chewy, but if its rotten, it glides around like scum. It stinks like the ooze of a month-old gunshot wound. Do you recall that yellow and green ooze? And its odour is so strong that if you handle it wrong, it sticks to you and the smell wont go away no matter how much you wash
Despite Lils efforts, the guard continued to reach for the luggagepartment while covering his nose with a handkerchief.
Lil reflexively screamed.
Uh! Be careful!
What? What?!
The guard jerked up and looked at Lil in a fit of surprise.
I was just concerned about what would happen if you handled the crate wrong and they burst. The banquet will soon be over, and the dignitaries wille out, so if by chance the contents spill
Oh, today is the day of the banquet. Thats right.
Yes. I wasnt particrly in a hurry, but I just received orders to take care of this before thedies and gentlemene out. The manager was adamant that we shouldnt run into them just in case
The guard, who was about to remove the tent covering the luggagepartment, twitched and withdrew his hand as if he had touched something dirty. Perhaps it was due to the strong stenching out of the tent. Shortly after, he turned to the guards post and looked as though he had lost interest.
Yeah. Get out of here.
Yes.
As the guard waved his hand, two soldiers ran and opened the side gate of Gualtiero. Lil pulled the reins and moved the wagon, pretending to be calm. When in reality her hands shook so much that she intentionally tightened the grip on the reins. At the same time, in, still next to her, shrank his body as much as possible. All the attention of the surrounding guards was directed toward their carriage as both the guards on the ground and those in the watchtowers kept an eye on them. Of course, it mightve been a superficial observation, but it felt like a persistent gaze from the perspective of the person being targeted.
The wagon slowly passed through the side gate. As soon as she confirmed that the second wagon behind them, driven by Marenzio, had also escapedpletely, Lil drove her horse vigorously. She felt as if Gualtieros torch could light up at any moment and a call to chase them would be heard
***
Footnote:
in, wearing a garrison guards jacket turned inside out, = For the people who were just as confused as we first were about this particr detail. in is faking being a merchant, and he cant do that looking like a prisoner nor a guard. So turning his jacket inside out, makes it look somewhat neat without exposing the fact that they stole a guards uniform.
Chapter 233
Chapter 233Previous
Headnote:
In order to understand the next scene better, we did our best to search for a fitting image of the wagons in question. We think the wagons will look something like the picture below, maybe a bit bigger and longer so it can fit more people. Hope it helps!
The wagons ran down the dark green hill. The hill where Gualtiero was located was actually nothing more than a low peak, but even though the road down it wasnt very long, it felt like an endless eternity pulling on Lil.
In time, they left the hill and entered the paved city streets. The sound of the horses hooves altered and rang on the stones. Meanwhile, in grabbed his chest and waved his hand in the air, making strange sounds.
Hiya! Ho!
Shut up.
Lil warned, but the men inside the luggagepartment were also bing noisy. Finally, in lifted the screen behind the coach seat and shouted to the sailors in the cargo hold.
Were out! We escaped that damned vineyard!
Chants that were as strange as ins came out sporadically. Although Lil scolded them several times in order to keep them quiet, she herself eventually burst outughing. However, when the excited sailors began pounding in the hold, causing the horses to cry out in distress, Lil pped ins back as he was putting his upper body further into thepartment.
Calm down now! Calm down, all of you!
Captain!.. Captain!..
As in crawled back onto the coachmans seat, the shouts of Marenzio, who was driving the second wagon, spread everywhere. His voice echoed into every corner of the alley and reverberated, giving Lil no choice but to jump up from her seat and shout towards the back.
Cant you shut up?
But just as she was about to sit down again, Marenzio shouted again. Unfortunately, his message wasnt a pleasant one.
Something is catching up behind us!
What?!
Holding the reins in one hand, Lil twisted her torso and looked behind her. Four figures were approaching fiercely from the end of the street. Lil drew her eyebrows together, thereby squinting her eyes. Because the figures were backlit, the seal of those horse riders couldnt be seen properly. The only thing she was certain of was that there were no badges on the horses saddle nor markings on their cloaks.
Lil muttered as she turned the wagon to the right, following their designated path.
Its not the uniform of the guards
Still sitting next to her, in looked at her in shock. Simrly, Lil also faced in.
Both of them shouted simultaneously.
Then who?..
Then who are they?..
How should I know? I just got out of jail!
Shit!
After handing the reins to in, Lil pushed herself off her seat andnded t on the roof of the wagon. Instead of falling onto the middle of the roof, as she was going for, she fell more to the side. But luckily for Lil, the rear was visible from this position too.
Four armed men on horseback
An obvious fact came to mind.
In the first ce, theres no way the guards are wearing masks Are they spies from the Duke of Mireille? No Im not sure
Lil took her gun out of her pocket and ced the barrel on the frame of the luggagepartment as support. However, she quickly became conflicted due to the possibility that they could be the prisons guards.
What if this only brings us more trouble? Moreover, if I use my gun now, the gunshot will ring aloud, and if someone hears it
While she was caught up in deep thought, in hit Lils leg which was hanging above the coach seat.
Where?! Where to next?!
What?!
Which direction should I go?!
Left! Left after to the white five-storey building!
Damn it! Its a bit toote for that now! Hold on!
Because the carriage turned btedly and was violently swept to the right, the two horses neighed noisily due to the sudden pressure. Several empty wooden boxes fell from the luggagepartment, and the cries of the sailors were heard through the tent. Lil frantically grabbed the tent of the roof but found it nearly impossible to grasp the taut fabric. Struggling to get a hold, Lil lost her grip on her gun.
The gun slipped over the roof of the carriage and fell down.
No!
Lil, hanging on for dear life, screamed helplessly while seeing the hooves of the horses pulling Marenzios wagon hit the gun that hadnded on the road. In the end, she had no chance to retrieve it or could afford to turn back.
Chewing her lip, Lil retracted her outstretched hand.
When their wagon was finally back on a steady course, in shouted again.
Were good!
As soon as the tilting motion disappeared, Lil went back to the coach seat and pulled the screen behind the backrest. Her crew, crammed in like chickens in their coop, looked up at her, their faces covered in sweat.
What happened?..
Who are those guys?..
The Navy?..
Their frightened eyes twinkled in the light, but Lil only brought her finger to her lips and cooed in a whisper.
No, so be quiet!
..!
Sword, does anyone have a sword?
Something like this?
Lil epted the bent kitchen knife one of the sailors held out. Unfortunately, throwing bent knives wasnt a skill that Lil had mastered yet.
Dont you have something that I can throw like a dagger? A straight knife will do. Something straight!
Half of the men shook their heads immediately, while the other half attempted to rummage around. However, there was no more time to waste. The distance between them and the horsemen was closing rapidly. After all, their wagons two horses were pulling the weight of multiple men, whereas their opponents horses were carrying the men individually. Their opponents speed was impossible topare, to begin with.
With her gaze fixed on them, Lil pondered.
No guns, no daggers. It means that I cannot fight them over long distances. Even if were lucky and they wont close in on us, I cant afford to let them tail us all the way to the port. In this case, the only option is to engage them in close range.
Lil lowered the screen again and sat down in the coachmans seat. She rummaged through her arms, took out an envelope, and stuffed it into ins pants.
Give this to Anunchio.
No way. Why are you giving me this?
Listen carefully. Keep going straight and when you see the port, turn right. If you follow the dock, you will eventually see a sign for Old Port Dock no. 2. The fourteenth ship from there is the Bell Rock. It has been changed a bit because of the repairs, so you need to be alert and carefully identify it, alright? Ed is with the rest of the crew, so join them.
Ed? You mean the doctor?
Yes. Theres no time to exin.
What about you, Captain?
Lil didnt respond and tried to jump off the wagon. But the moment she tried to leap to her feet, in grabbed her by the cor.
Answer me, Captain!
Lils upper body swayed violently and she was dragged back into the coachs seat. As she was caught midair, her neck almost broke from the force.
Lil yelled loudly.
You crazy old man!
What about the Captain?!
Lil managed to regain her bnce by grabbing ins shoulder.
Come to your senses! Think about what you were imprisoned for. If even one person is caught here, the whole of the South will be executed!
What do you mean
Lil shouted while pounding the back of the coach seat with her fist.
Damn it, think!
ins face, which had been nk for a moment, soon became coloured with realisation. Lil asked him to confirm it.
You know what I mean, right?
I understand I understand now.
With in frantically nodding his head, Lil pulled her upper body out of the coach seat, looked behind her and shouted.
Marenzio! Move aside!
Marenzio, driving the second wagon closely behind them, opened some space to the right. Lil was about to jump out of the wagon but remembered something important. Turning to face in again, her heart sank as she wondered how she had forgotten such a crucial point.
One more thing. Ed must watch the course of the Bell Rock until it sets sail andpletely leaves Mondovi. We can never know what might happen. You understand that, right? The waters around here are all full of warships, so he must remain in the port until the end
Are you saying I shouldnt tell him about those guys?
in pointed with his chin at the men pursuing them. He looked at her uneasily, as if he had sensed her intention. But Lil lied to him to receive his cooperation.
Theres no need to tell him anything. Ive bribed the nearby guards, so theylle to help me as soon as I give the signal. Until then, all I must do is buy you time.
Guards? How?
Shut up and say you understand! Theres no time to exin!
Okay, I understand!
Remember, once you manage to get out of here, everything will be resolved. And dont worry about what might happen after you escape.
Thest thing she saw before turning away from in was his mouth opening to say something. But simultaneously, one of the horsemen already caught up to them and had stuck himself right next to her. A spur-of-the-moment reflex made Lil unsheathe and swing her sword fiercely.
Crazy!
Agh!
The arm that was reaching towards Lil backed off. It was an idental wound, but it appeared to have been more fatal than she thought, seeing how the guy struggled to continue. He eventually fell from the horse despite his efforts to hold on. However, his horse paid no heed to the ordeal and kept running alongside the carriage.
With no time to argue any further, Lil jumped towards the empty saddle
Shit!
Chapter 234
Chapter 234Previous
Because of the height difference of the wagons coach seat and the horses back, the cushioning effect of the saddle became insufficient and Lil, as well as the horse, were surprised by the hard impact. The shock was so great it even sent the beast into a rampage in an attempt to get rid of her.
Lil was unable to put her feet into the stirrups as the constant jumping of the horse caused her whole body to bounce up and down. It became so bad that it even felt like it wouldnt be long before her back would break into pieces. She almost fell from the beast several times but desperately held onto its neck while kicking her feet in all directions. The stirrups nked and passed over the edges of her feet more than once. Nheless, Lil was determined to swing her feet until at one point, she skilfully managed to insert her shoe into the metal ring. After tugging on the reins out of instinct, the horse, who was restrained from running wild, neighed loudly and pulled itself up, standing on his two behind legs. His angry hooves waved in the air.
Feeling her body being tucked downward, Lil grabbed the reins for dear life.
Whoa, whoa! Damn it!
Lil squeezed her legs together with everything shes got till they went numb.
If I fall down now, I will either die by hitting my head or being trampled by the horses hooves.
Despite the palms of her hands heating up due to the scuffing of the reins, and her shoulders feeling like falling off because of her effort of maintaining the angle of those reins, Lil suppressed her groans.
Captain! Behind you!..
A shout erupted from the wagon.
Some of the sailors seemed to have forgotten that they had to hide themselves and foolishly removed one of the wooden boxes that concealed them to hold out their hands to Lil.
Lil was barely in time to turn her head back.
Before she knew it, one of the men chasing her was just a stones throw away, his sword already pulled out. Lil knew it was useless, but she had no other option but to keep herself as close to the horses mane as possible. The horse finally began to calm down from his initial aggression, but it was already toote, for Lils hands were tied
A sharp object grazed her ear covered in cold sweat.
A knife? A sharp and straight knife.
It flew through the air with precision and stuck the neck of the horseing for Lil. An animalistic cry was heard before the beasts body copsed in an instant. The rider, unable to handle the inertia, fell forward and rolled on the ground.
When Lil looked back at the wagon, her horse finally put its front hooves on the ground. And as if it never had gone mad in the first ce a sudden snort was heard from it. Lil stood silently and watched the wagon moving away. To be precise, she watched Julio moving away while hanging outside the wagon. Just the fact that the attention of the sailors squatting in the luggagepartment was focused on Julio, she could tell who it was who had thrown the knife.
Lil felt like her eyes were locked with Julios. It apparently wasnt an illusion, for Julio indeed continued to look at her.
I dont know why, but it seems like he has always been doing that.
Lil tightened her grip on the reins and turned her horses head.
Now there are two more left.
Their silhouettes against the moon grew menacingly closer by the second.
I need to deal with one of them first while preventing the other from running off. This job turned out to be more difficult than I expected, but I have to buy time until the Bell Rock leaves the port.
Above the two rapidly nearing horses, two des shed in the moonlight.
As Lil also waited with her sword out, a piece of memory shed through her mind.
Thats right. There was a bag on the saddle.
Lil hastily groped behind her and opened the small bag. The cold barrel of a gun touched her fumbling fingertips. Relieved, Lil pulled the gun out and aimed at one of the horsemen.
So, they have guns as well. But it appears that they arent keen on prematurely using such weapons. Its clear that they, like me, dont want to cause a scene.
The men eventually stopped at a reasonable distance. Pointing her gun at the man who seemed to be in charge of the others, Lil asked a futile question.
Who are you?
As expected, they gave no answer. Still, she felt reassured after bing certain of one thing.
You already lost two of your men, yet you still have no ns of revealing your identities. It seems to me that you arent honourable people.
Knowing that they werent soldiers of the empire or private soldiers of the territory, Lil had no choice but to consider other options.
Could it be that I am their real target? If so, I can rx. As long as I stay here, I can be confident that they arent after my crew.
Why are you holding a gun that you cant even shoot?
I wondered why the security forces hadpletely withdrawn, seeing they had been stalking those alleys like lice. Was it for this?
His voice is familiar. Its definitely a voice Ive heard a lot in the past
This time, Lil asked with a different kind of suspicion than before.
Who are you?
Well anyway, thanks to you, it became much easier for us to move around. I dont know whats going on, but should I say thank you?
Tell me or Ill shoot.
Residents in this area will most likely hear the gunshots. Dont say anything that you dont mean and just put that down.
That wagon. Doesnt it have a destination? Youve been busy inspecting the port for nearly a week and refilling supplies to a ship that has no crew nor is set for departure Its obvious. Those wagons are heading to the port.
A cold chill went down Lils spine.
This man has been tracking my movements
Lil couldnt even withdraw her gun.
What are you? And who do you work for?
Port security had been very tight. And if that wasnt annoying enough, you even moved around with several escorts, making it very difficult to meet you.
The man slowly removed his mask while keeping the muzzle of his gun fixed on Lil. When the ck cloth, which had been covering his whole face except for his eyes, disappeared, Lil recognized him. She couldnt understand why he was here, but her lips moved reflexively.
Maxwell?
Maxwells thick eyebrows twitched, however, the movement was so small that Lil didnt notice. After all, her thoughts had been flooded with why Maxwell went after her.
Maxwell is a knight of the Obernyus Royal Guards. Or was at least I cant even remember how many years it has been since Ist saw him, so Im not quite certain that he still belongs to that group No, no fool would leave the Royal Guards on their own unless they were forcibly stripped of their rank.
I told you to put the gun down.
He may not havee to kill me, but I have no idea how I should deal with someone like him. What will happen if I disarm and be defenceless like that?
The answer to her question came up so easily that it seemed like a waste of time to even ask. In an instant, a mans face came to mind. A face she could never forget.
Is the Prince Regent here too?
I am waiting.
Her index finger resting on the trigger trembled slightly.
What should I do? What can I do?
Dont be so pretentious. Have you ever spared those you deem below you?
You know me well. Then you also know that I will find that wagon and kill every one of them. So, think things through before doing anything foolish. Youre not the only one who has taken advantage of theck of guards. I have some men stationed at the port as well. It wont take long to send a signal.
Lil didnt believe a word he said. But she couldnt just ignore them because of her doubts.
If the sailors are harmed because of my doubts, then there is absolutely no turning back. However, even if I surrender now and get captured, theres no guarantee that he will leave the crew alone.
Maxwell snorted as if he had seen through Lils thoughts.
Elite troops like us only carry out the orders of the Prince Regent. We wont waste resources on something that doesnt fit our purpose. So I ask you again, put down your gun and get off your horse.
Four reinforcements were already approaching behind Maxwell.
There are now six of them, blocking my path If I want to run away, I have no choice but to follow this road down, which will automatically make me lead them straight to the port Whatever happens, I cant leave this spot.
While she was weighing her options, the men began surrounding her. The sound of horse hoovesing from all directions grew closer, like a siege. When Lil eventually put her gun down on the saddle and stepped down, several people dismounted themselves along with her. Maxwell came to her front and looked down on her. Meanwhile, Lil never lowered her head. With Maxwells nod, someone kicked Lils leg from behind, causing her to copse helplessly and she fell to her knees.
What on earth are you up to..!
From both sides, soldiers pressed down on her shoulders and Lil, who had tried to stand up, copsed once again.
Maxwell!
I apologise. However, the Prince Regent said I could skip courtesy in case of a capture.
The gigantic Maxwell leisurely approached her. He then lowered his body to match Lils eye level and lifted her chin. Lil immediately twisted her face to shake his hand away. So this time, his hand wrapped around Lils neck, making her look straight at him.
You havent changed one bit.
Chapter 235
Chapter 235Previous
Are you crazy?
Why has it been so difficult to find you?
Get your hand off me!
Im just trying to take a proper look at your face. To see if youre really the Liloa I remember.
I told you to get your hand off me.
Do you know how long we had to chase after you like a bunch of dogs?
How filthy. If you felt like a dog, then does that mean the Regent put a leash around your neck after ordering you on your knees
Maxwells grip suddenly got stronger, so Lil could no longer continue her sentence and had to keep her mouth shut. The mans flushed face then came in front of her nose.
What do you know? You were born a daughter of a great nobleman and have lived your life in luxury. So, what do you know, when you didnt even realise your own good fortune and chose to kick yourself out to run around as you please!
..!
As Lil was slowly being strangled, her throat felt like it was about to burn. Her vision became increasingly blurry as well. She tried to fight it by blinking, but even her mind began drifting off and became hazy. At one point, all she knew was that Maxwell had released her throat forcefully.
Seize her.
The other men grabbed Lils wrists and used a rope to tie her hands behind her back. In her faint state of mind, Lil tried to resist, but it wasnt easy due to the two people clinging to her. Even though her efforts seemed futile, she raised her head in an attempt to stand. At the same time, a ck sack was ced over her head, immediately containing Lil in darkness
***
The Devito Harbour was quite busy. The men of several merchant ships couldnt rest even after midnight. Workers came and went, constantly carrying wooden cargo. Ed got off the coachmans seat and pulled down the tent of the luggagepartment. Jericho, who was crouching between the wooden boxes, nced up at him and they eventually made eye contact.
Ed then pointed to the dock with his chin.
Take the box and walk across the nk to board the Bell Rock.
W-what? The Bell Rock?
There is no time. You can hear the details from your Captain.
Jericho put the box away and faced Ed.
The Captain?
Ed, who was now looking around, answered without turning back to Jericho.
Lil Schweiz. Your Captain.
Is he still alive?
Yes.
How is that even possible? He clearly had his stomach pierced Was it you? Did you save his life? Because youre a doctor? Is that what happened?!
Fully emerging from the luggagepartment, Jericho grabbed Ed to nag him for an answer. Ed, however, simply removed Jerichos hand and turned his back.
As I said, hear it from your Captain when he arrives. Its a pity that a skirmish ensued, but I wont hold it against you.
Joe came up next to Jericho and whispered something to him. Jericho then froze upon remembering how Ed had been removed from the Bell Rock. Ed, on the other hand, was surprised by the sudden anger that started to invade his reason, for he thought he had buried it long ago.
Jericho, in and Courant havent yet served the punishment that will always be insufficient even if they paid it with their lives After all, I was never a generous person. But
As Ed slowly stroked his face, his fingertips smoothed out the scar on his forehead that started just above his brow. He pressed down his eyes and shook his head, making Jericho stammer.
Im sorry Im sorry, doctor. We
To avoid suspicion, you must board pretending to move boxes. I would appreciate it if we could end this conversation now.
Thankfully, Jericho stopped talking to him after that. Ed briefly considered if he was being petty and that he should at least greet them properly, but then decided to be open about his feelings. These unfamiliar concerns were ultimately caused by his awareness of Lil, but she never asked him to be courteous or generous.
After all, these men probably didnt throw me into the sea with the intention of meeting me again and finding proper closure either
When Lils wagons arrived, Eds party had all boarded and were ready to set sail. Although the appearance of the ship had changed slightly, the Bell Rocks structure remained unchanged, so Ed didnt need to board andmand it. In addition, the sailors were the ones who were the most familiar with this ship anyway.
Leaning against a stake, Ed watched as in got off the wagon. The way in jumped from the coachmans seat and led the crew still in the cargo hold to disguise themselves asbourers carrying boxes was very natural. Moreover, since there were already a lot of people around the Bell Rock, it seemed like in had no trouble finding it.
However, no matter how long Ed waited, Lil was nowhere to be seen. Since she wasnt in the coachmans seat, he thought she must be in the hold. But still, she didnt show up even after all the boxes and crew had been removed from the hold.
Ed agonised for a moment. While hesitating, the Bell Rocks square sail came pping down and the sound of sailors winding the mast rope could be heard overhead.
Ed approached in, who was guiding the sailors to the ship. When thetter saw Ed, his gaze wandered, unable to find an appropriate ce to rest his eyes. Ed guessed that in was embarrassed for a simr reason as Jericho.
After all, who wouldnt be embarrassed when the person he killed with his own hands appears before him again?
What about the Captain?
D-doctor
in looked like he was about to apologise, but Ed shook his head after a bit of silence.
Although I was innocent at the time, I never actually was a navy deserter and eventually appeared in front of the Bell Rock with my fleet. It brought about a different ending than I intended, and although Im correcting the faults from my end now, I have no intention of exining all that to in. Theres no time to individually examine the entanglements of how things had been or decide between whats right and whats wrong. Moreover, and more crucially, Im not apassionate enough person to be able to have a friendly conversation with the person who threw me into the sea to die. Benevolence is a word that only fits Liloa. In that regard, I still cant believe how she forgave Sagastar like that. Her generosity is so vast that its impossible to understand
It became terribly clear to Ed that he was too petty to ever catch up with her.
We did a terrible thing to you. I dont know how you survived, but Im so d you did. And youre even helping us this much
What about the Captain?
in nced at the alley they had exited from.
He stayed behind. He said he needed to check if something had caught up.
Is he suspecting the prison guards?
No, that wasnt it. But he just wanted to make sure.
This wasnt part of the n.
What can I say, that guy is so meticulous
in hesitatingly tried to pass by Ed. But Ed found the whole situation rather strange and grabbed ins shoulder. Feeling that in kept avoiding his gaze, Ed gripped the old mans shoulder more forcefully.
Thats not what the Captain told me he would do, so what do you mean when you said he stayed behind to check?
Liloa wouldnt tolerate even the smallest w in her ns. Not just today, but in all of her missions. As a result, even for this one, we nned not only for possible changes in our execution but also for what to do if our n fails. However, there was never an option for her to vanish without leaving a signal.
Im sure about that! Thats what he told me. He was going to check the perimeter. So, he got off the wagon to do that. He can be here any minute from now.
But did he leave a message for me?
He told me that you should watch the port until the end. Until the Bell Rock safely leaves the coastal waters.
After in twisted his shoulder and slipped out of Eds hand, Ed went to the side of the wagons and lingered.
All luggagepartments are empty There are no suspicious marks on it. No bullet holes or knife sheaths One thing Liloa could definitely have said is for me to watch the Bell Rock until it disappears over the horizon Yes, because that was actually part of the final stage of our n. But I cant help but feel anxious
Ed kept looking back and forth between the dock where the Bell Rock was anchored and the alley where Lil was expected to appear
The Bell Rock raised its anchor. The dull sound of heavy chains being wound up echoed through the port. Still, there was no sign of Lil showing up. There wasnt even the sound of horse hooves getting closer. Ed was concentrating all his attention on her possible presence in the alley, but when he felt a hand tapping his shoulder, he turned around in surprise
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 236
Chapter 236Previous
Are
..?!
But it wasnt Lil
Are you leaving tonight? If you have the documents, please give them to me, Sir.
Instead, it was the port manager, holding out his hand to Ed. As Ed looked around, he realised that he had already walked quite a long way from the dock. The sailors gathered on and around the Bell Rock were still busy with their work. Ed stood with his back to the ship, pretending to hand over the documents while whispering to the manager.
Go to the mansion at once and inform Sir Lindhardt. Tell him to reassign the guards from Gualtiero to the port, and then instruct him to alsoe over here
Pardon? Residence? Whose residence are you talking about?
Ed reached into his shirt and took out the si ring that was around his neck. The managers face, which had been brightly smiling because he thought he was getting a bribe, soon turned pale. At first, he couldnt take his gaze away from the ring but looked up at Ed when he suddenly realised something. He then stammered, fumbling with his fingers.
Ad Admiral Retiro
Here, take it and go. Right now.
Yes Yes!
After the manager mounted a horse that had been tied up in front of the management office and disappeared into the distance, Eds mind ran through all the possible reasons for what mightve happened.
There mustve been another factor that prompted Liloa to order in to remain silent. Liloa wanted me to stay here until the end to keep an eye on the port thats a usible possibility Otherwise, if nothing had happened she wouldve arrived by now
Time passed
Now enough time had passed to make the trip to and from Gualtiero two or three more times, making it already past midnight.
Was she chased by the guards? No. A gunshot wouldve been heard or a bullet wouldve struck the wagon in such a case. Besides, normal guards have no reason to move quietly, whereas her opponent clearly did The Duke of Mireille? But his vi andpany are under strict surveince. How on earth
Doctor
How did they escape our surveince?
Doctor!
..!
in, who had been calling Ed from behind, came around and stood in front of him.
Were ready to set sail. Now all we have to do is untie the rope from the dock.
Then go on, set sail.
But, Im worried because
While dragging his words, in looked in the same direction as Ed. Not even a single rat was seen in the alley. Ed, who endured his irritation, took a half-hearted guess at the cause of ins concerns.
You dont have to worry that I wont be watching until the Bell Rock ispletely out of the coastal waters.
No, thats not it
..?
Ed finally faced in, whose anxious eyes were blinking rapidly and whose hands and feet couldnt stay still. His spection slowly turned into conviction. Fortunately for Ed, in appeared to be willing to tell him something, so he waited for ins next words with bated breath.
Now that I think about it, isnt it strange that he was worried about me telling you that he bribed some nearby guards?
Guards? What are you
No, if you knew that the Captain was able to call on the guards he had bribed in advance, why did he think you would leave the port? Dont you also find it suspicious? Why did he bother to ask me not to tell you? Now that I think about it, the fact that he bought off some guards could be a lie altogether
Dont tell me what?
After in remained silent, Ed violently shook the shoulder he had unconsciously grabbed.
in!
Four men on horseback followed us. We managed to take down two of them, but the remaining two continued to chase us, so the Captain stayed back.
Why are you only telling me this now?!
Ed, who was about to push in for an answer, soon shut his mouth.
Seeing his stiff face, its clear to me that he faithfully believed Liloas lie. Its of no use getting angry at in this way.
What did they look like?
Masks Yes, they were wearing masks. The Captain said there were no insignia or markings, and that their identities were unknown.
Set sail.
What?
Hurry!
Ed turned in around and pushed his back. in, however, kept looking back at Ed while resisting stubbornly.
But what about the Captain? We need to check on the Captain first
Ill take care of that. If you all dont set sail right now, youll be stranded here too.
Despite Eds warning, the old man shook off both of Eds hands and turned towards him.
So, youre telling us to just go? Is that what youre saying? Are you sure about that, Doctor?
Didnt the Captain leave you with that very message?
But
ins shoulders sank as Ed gestured to the railing behind in. He hadnt realised it till now, but all the other sailors were standing near the railing and staring down at them. Ed never noticed them before, because he was preupied with his debate with in about whether they should wait any longer.
The Captain had been in aa for over a month. And the only thing he thought about since the moment he woke up, were you guys. He nned and executed all of this with a body that before long couldnt even walk So, the sooner you get on board and sail away, the sooner we can dere his mission a sess. Can you even afford to waste his efforts?
Julio came down the crossing and grabbed ins arm.
Come to think of it, Julio, whos supposed to be making the most noise of all at this point, has been unusually quiet
Even though he realised this now, Ed didnt have the time to worry about his unusual behaviour. With Jericho following suit and wrapping his arms around ins shoulders, in, who appeared to be frozen in ce, finally stepped onto the crossing. As he climbed toward the Bell Rock, the sailors that had clung to the railing began to return to their positions one by one. The crossing was removed once in was fully aboard the Bell Rock, and the ship, which started to set sail, cruised forward the moment thest rope was released.
Ed turned around and hastened his steps. Still, he didnt forget to turn his head asionally to check on the Bell Rock.
As long as I can see the Bell Rocks movements with the naked eye, Im heeding Liloas wishes. But if Linhardt doesnt arrive in time, I cant be confident about further staying to watch over the ship
Although he knew what Lil wanted most, thinking that she might be gone for good intensified his internal conflict. But just when Ed began to run along the harbour at full speed, the sound of horses hooves could be heard not far away.
Ed hastily turned his head.
Please please
The leading man was followed by several guards. Identifying the mans face, Eds conflict was resolved instantly.
Linhardt!
Linhardt got off the horse and scolded Ed as soon as he saw thetter.
You crazy bastard, did you really just give some random guy your seal?! And why are your clothes like that
Ed didnt bother slowing down and simply snatched his si ring from Linhardt. Thinking that Linhardt wouldnt say anything else worth listening to, Ed had already mounted his cousins horse and taken the reins before Linhardt even realised what was going on.
Please watch over that ship and make sure it sets out safely.
What?
Instead of answering, Ed kicked the stirrup. Linhardts beloved courser cleverly turned and galloped through the harbour as Linhardts shout quickly grew distant.
Edgar! What on earth are you doing? You damn bastard!
As soon as Ed got on the horse, the alley he had been looking at so anxiously disappeared in an instant. He quickly entered the road, retracing Lils exact path. After midnight, the road was vacant without even the noise of any drunkards. They deliberately chose a quiet residential area for fear of attracting attention.
Liloa!..
Ed shouted her name left and right, but there was no answer. Only his voice calling for Lil rang out on the dreary road.
After wandering around fruitlessly, Ed returned to the main road. A little further ahead, he came across a fallen horse. He dismounted his own and examined the animals carcass but found nothing unusual.
As in said, the masked men wore no signs that identified themselves.
In the end, Ed felt that he was left without any clues and decided to knock on the door of the nearest building. Because of his persistent banging noise, someone from the building eventually opened his window and cursed out loud. Then another man from the building next door came out and attempted to swing his fist towards Ed. Quickly blocking the mans iing fist with one hand, Ed held up his seal with the other
Chapter 237
Chapter 237Previous
Seeing your reaction, I get the feeling that youre a light sleeper, did you witness anything adverse happening here tonight?
What? What kind of crazy situation is this?!
Sir Edgar!
Guards approached from a distance, probably sent by Linhardt. It was only when the man saw the men in uniform that he bowed down.
Y-yeah, something happened. It looked like an incident ending in a kidnapping
The man hesitated and looked at Ed.
I dont n on ming you for not reporting it, so tell me the whole story.
Well, the sounds of wagons and people shouting were so loud that I looked outside. But when I did, the two wagons had already disappeared toward the port. It seemed that only one person stayed behind to confront the other two. Then four more came and surrounded the one who stayed. In the end he had to kneel down It was as if he surrendered They spoke for a while before they tied his hands, put a sack on his head, and took him away
The feelings Ed had when it was still part of his imagination and the feelings he had now when he realised it had be reality were drastically different. Ed tried to calm his stumbling body, which appeared to be falling somewhere. With him losing his bnce, his horse neighed lightly, causing Ed toe to his senses and pick up the reins.
We closely monitored all possible movements of the Duke. And as Roahn is my territory, I know that he has no way to go through undetected. Does this mean that the Duke really wasnt the kidnapper? If not, who else would want to take Liloa
At that moment, a memory passed through his mind in a sh.
An unidentified person has leased Vi Somemei long-term When the royal family or any other family of the highest ranks visits Roahn, they mostly stay in that vi And he could do it. He also has a clear reason to seek out Liloa
The Prince Regent of Obernyu Venua Obernyu
Its amazing how I never considered Venua at all Howe he never urred to me? Perhaps Venuas pressure was the reason the Duke endured so much humiliation and asked someone like me to find Liloa. Funny enough, no matter how much I tried to forget the day the Duke requested me, I can still clearly remember his overly patient face. Now that I think about it, I shouldve suspected how he managed to appear so excessively patient.
Were heading to Vi Somemei. Contact the nearby guards and surround the vi without the residents noticing. And tell the toon guards in Cluet
But hes alive, right? That person
Ed, who was getting on his horse while giving out orders, looked down at the man. Because the mans gaze wasnt directed towards Ed but somewhere else, it took Ed a moment to understand what the man was saying.
Why are you asking me such a thing?
Because of Eds question, the man shivered.
They strangled him before putting the bag over his head So, to cover someones head like that
Sir Edgar!
It wasnt until a few seconds after a horse ran down the road that the guards noticed what was going on. Meanwhile, Ed had already disappeared into the alley. His men were too stunned to realise it at first but soon began to hastily follow their leader
***
Lil slowly came to her senses. She felt faint and had trouble piecing her mind together.
The sound of water could be heard from somewhere. With a ssh, warm water poured over her shoulders, followed by the sensation of someone touching her body
Startled by this sudden realisation, Lils consciousness came back at once and she reflexively looked down at her body before grabbing the hand that was indeed touching her.
Kyaaa!
The woman screamed. The shriek made Lils head pound and she had to cover her ears.
What am I doing in water without a single piece of clothing on?
Lil looked around frantically. The other surprised women, whose sleeves were all rolled up, began screaming as well till the oldest of them tried to calm them down.
Keep quiet, everyone. Youll only scare her more.
Themotion died down immediately. Lil, still clutching her head, looked to her side as she caught her breath. The sound of someone opening the door was heard and Maxwells voice came from far beyond the partition.
If you want me to intrude, go on, keep causing trouble.
..!
Now, I see Im bathing. No, its more urate to say that others are bathing me as they please.
Lil warily looked at the maids gathered around her bathtub. Soon after, a middle-aged woman ced her hand on the back of Lils hand, which was holding onto the bathtub.
What happened to you, mydy? You have a lot of small wounds on your body and your clothes were very dirty, so we had to wash you.
Lil took her hand from the womans grasp and wrapped it around her body.
Why?
This is what the Master ordered us to do.
Master? Who are you talking about?
Unfortunately, I cant answer that question.
However, Lil already knew who it was even if she didnt ask. Her eyes wandered up at the dazzling chandelier in the bathroom, then moved to the walls and furniture. Still, she couldnt find what she was looking for.
What time is it?
I cant answer that question.
Then just tell me how much time has passed.
I apologise mydy, but I cant answer that either. Please, just let us do what we were ordered to do.
Since I dont know the time, Im left with no other choice. I have to stall for time as much as possible and get past midnight. Ed and I agreed that the job would bepleted by midnight, no matter the circumstances.
In the end, Lil nodded her head and the maids started working again. Lil even offered her arm to the maid who held out her hand. At the same time, she scanned the headdresses lined up, to see if the pins belonging to them were sharp enough.
One, two. I can take at least two.
After the bath, Lil was put in a dress that didnt fit her well. It also wasnt the kind of womens clothing one could see outside nowadays, but the quality was nheless excellent.
Perhaps this is a rental mansion, and these clothes were left behind by someone who stayed here before. Who wouldve thought he would go to the trouble of renting a ce with the sole purpose of observing my movements? I was expecting the Duke to show up in Roahn, but instead, its actually Venua who appeared
Lil tried to understand Venuas motives somehow.
For what purpose is Venua involved, or rather, could he be the reason why the Duke looked for me in the first ce?
Lil had to leave the bathroom with the assistance of the maids. She had snatched a few headpins while the maids were busy decorating her hair, but she was anxious about whether these would be enough. Meanwhile, the Royal Guards, including Maxwell, were waiting for her outside. As Lil walked down the hallway under their strict surveince, she tried to look outside. But unfortunately for Lil, the windows she passed were on the moonless side.
Maxwell noticed Lils attempts to look out the window and walked next to her.
Just look ahead.
Maxwell tugged Lils arm and dragged her while she deliberately acted weak. With each step she took, water dripped from her hair. Thanks to that, it allowed her to pretend to shiver from the cold. Lil couldnt afford to simply keep her gaze fixed forward and looked at the security situation. Every time they passed through the halls wide open doors, there were always at least two soldiers standing on either side.
The Royal Guards are seasoned soldiers. Their skills are beyond doubt.
Lils whole body ached from tension.
Will I even be able to escape at this rate? Im getting sceptical
The two guards waiting in front of the inner room at the end of the hallway opened the door.
Sir Venua. Liloa has arrived.
After Maxwell brought Lil inside and closed the door behind her, thetter stood quietly in the doorway and looked around the interior. Various escape ns ran through Lils mind, including whether or not she could make use of the decorative sword that was stuck to the wall or if she could jump from the third floor.
If I dont think otherwise or distract myself, this body of mine, that had been dragged here, will surely bury itself in the past again.
Lil struggled to remember her current self now that she was standing in front of Venua.
Venua, who had been drinking on the sofa, put down his empty ss. He filled his ss again and tapped his cigarette. His face, suffering from a long-standing illness, looked even paler under the bright chandelier. Only then did Lil recall that his health hadnt been good. To make matters worse, his alcohol consumption was damaging his body even further, but Venua never left his ss empty for even a moment.
His cigarette pointed at her like a finger.
You were so dirty that I couldnt bear to look at you without you being washed first.
His fingertips trembled and ash from the end of his cigarette fell to the ground.
Even a drowned rat looked better than you.
ring at Lil disapprovingly, Venua clicked his tongue and rose from his seat. He then stepped forward and circled her as though he were judging.
Lil simrly looked up at Venua.
Weird, Venua always appeared much taller in my childhood memories, but now he seems much shorter than he was back then. Why? Is it perhaps due to his emaciated appearance?
Sweat-soaked hair stuck to his pale face and there were dark circles under his eyes. His illness was evident.
TN:
Hi guys!
Weve got some exciting news! Well Its exciting for us but requires a little bit of patience from you guys.
To exin the news to you we first need to tell you something about ourselves. Of course, you probably know by now that we, Pru and Formidable, are tranting and editing this story together. Fun fact is that we met online on the spoiler forum of NovelUpdates while each living on the other side of the world. Making it, especially in the beginning, sometimes difficult tomunicate seeing how our time zones are 6-7 hours apart. You see, Pru is from the Philippines while Formidable is from the Nethends.
Coincidentally, IRL Pru works for a Dutchpany and due to an uingpany event ising to the Nethends next week! So after working together on this novel for almost 2 years, we finally have a chance to meet! How cool is that?
As we will be touring the Nethends next week and need some additional time to return to our day-to-day lives after, we will be taking a 2-week break from tranting. So you can expect chapter 238 between the 30th and 31st of October! (depending on your time zone)
We thank you for your patience and hope to see you back at the end of the month!
Happy reading!
Love,
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 238
Chapter 238Previous
Did you hire Mireille?
Is that what the Marquess told you? It seems like that damned bastard has been trusted too much. Even though I warned the Duke that that freak wasnt trustworthy, Ren Mireille stubbornly insisted until the end
Why are you looking for me now?
Standing in front of Lil, Venuas blue-green eyes shone dully.
Such familiar eyes.
In the past, whenever those cold eyes looked at her, her whole body used to tighten. She was merely facing him, but it felt like Lil was already being pushed back into that box. A box meant for forgetting who she was.
While being tied up in her memories, Lil began to hallucinate the screams she used to scream as a child.
Pulling herself together, Lil calmly addressed her rtive she met again after many years.
Brother.
Venua red at Lil, but Lil only raised her head even more when confronted with the clear contempt in his eyes.
Are you twenty-four or five now? I cant believe it. Who on earth will ept you now? The dowry will be needlessly high Damn it, I shouldve found you sooner
Your face used to be worth looking at, but now its clearly over 20 years old. And with your body growing older, I wonder if youll even be able to bear children properly
Lil finally heard why Venua hade to search for her. It was so obvious that she could barely contain herself fromughing.
Ha Its almost embarrassing that I had been this clueless.
Was it my marriage that caused this mess after all? I didnt know my brother was this worried about my life.
Dont call me that. Every time I hear you call me my brother, Im starting to wish more and more that we could bring back the tradition our family honoured 200 years ago.
Because back then, we could still publicly execute the filthy bitches in our family with our own hands.
Venua took a drag on his cigarette. With a sigh, the smoke from the cigarette spread across Lils face. Her vision became blurry in an instant and it even forced her to turn her head. After coughing a few times, she opened her eyes again and noticed the clock on the firece. It was pointing at midnight.
I expected it, but still, its extremely disappointing. Im actually the foolish one for thinking youmitted suicide. For a moment I had forgotten that you were an animal without any shame. You let yourself be wheedled by that Marquess and rolled bodies with him, didnt you? No need for you to lie to me, I know all about it. Its a miracle that you havent given birth to an illegitimate child yet
Lils pulse, which had been calm even after meeting her own blood for the first time in many years, suddenly started racing. She could pass off the verbal abuse directed at her, but she really didnt like to hear Ed getting dragged into this mess as well.
Eventually, Lil couldnt stand it anymore and reacted sarcastically.
I, too, can see how the Prince Regent mustve lived.
The truth is that Venua can stillwfully publicly execute me. It might be frowned upon, but no one would me him. However, theres a reason why I was brought here unharmed. Venua needs me and he needs me alive
Still a Prince Regent despite being an all-grown-up firstborn son. My poor father, even though hes old and sick, I guess he felt uneasy aboutpletely entrusting the principality to my brother. I heard that you yourself have been fighting an illness for several years? Shouldnt you at least go south for recuperation? And yet, even though its precarious, you are holding on to the throne. I fully understand how trustworthy my brother is to father
Venua immediately lost his temper and threw the ss he was holding against the wall while shouting.
You crazy bitch!
The shattered ss spilt the alcohol in it.
Not knowing how to cope with his anger, Venuas body shook uncontrobly. As he got closer, his bloodshot eyes red at Lil as if to devour her.
Who gave you permission to use your tongue like that?
At that same time, Venua raised his right hand high, his zing eyes looking like he intended to kill her.
Lil clenched her jaw.
It would be beneficial to get hit.
As soon as she braced herself, Lils cheek red up. Despite being able to withstand the weight-loaded blow, Lil fell sideways, pretending she couldnt ovee his strength.
Fuck!
Venua was about to kick Lil as well, but swerved at thest second and kicked the chair instead, causing the seats leg and armrest to shatter and copse.
Blinking slowly, Lil came to her senses. She then raised her body and spit out blood. No matter how much she expected it, the impact of Venuas p was still a lot for her weakened state to handle.
Whats going on?
Maxwell burst through the door and came inside.
Get out! How dare youe in here without my permission!
Venua, looking around with red eyes, strode towards the table. He then grabbed the bottle standing on it and threw it towards the door. Avoiding getting hit, Maxwell quickly left the inner room and shut the door. After the bottle made impact with the closed door and ss pieces shattered in all directions, the strong scent of distilled liquor filled the room.
This is also in my favour, Im sure that no matter what fuss Venua makes from now on, Maxwell wonte back.
Venua, who had been fuming for a while, even had to ce his hand on the table in order to support himself. In between his pauses to catch his breath, the finger from his other hand pointed at Lil.
You probably thought it would be easy to get away with it, right? Yeah, a bitch like you would definitely have thought so.
I guess I need to educate you again. It bes clear to me that I was much too lenient in the past.
..?
Lil raised her hand and wiped the side of her mouth.
It feels sore perhaps he actually managed to tore my lip.
Meanwhile, Venuas expression, as he looked down at the squirming Lil, suddenly ovepped with the face of the Gualtiero guard who wanted to take a look at the rotten eggs.
How dare you look straight at me with your filthy eyes?
Why am I filthy?
You were rumoured to be the Marquess mistress.
Ah.
Do you think I will simply leave the Marquess alone? His Majesty might not want to give him up, but theres always a way for me to avoid the eyes of even the imperial family. Sooner orter, I will cut off his head and shut him up for good.
This is exactly what Ive been worried about. It has always been evident to me that my brother was going to do something about Ed if word got out Fearing this would happen, I couldnt bring myself to hastily show my feelings for him or approach him without hesitation But apparently, during my stay in Roahn, rumours spread that I was his mistress nheless. Its obvious how much Venua wants to deal with Ed now
Regardless of the feasibility of Venuas method, anxiety rushed forward and indiscriminately encroached on Lil. Still, she managed to open her mouth with a sneer.
Do you know how many men I have had attached to my stomach? Does this mean you are going to find and kill all of them?
What?!
Venua walked towards Lil.
What did you say?
How many years have passed between me leaving Sesbron and you finding me hanging out with the Marquess? As my brother said many times before, I lived my life bouncing around from one man to another. I thought you would have guessed it all by now as my dear brother was always so sharp-eyed
You crazy bitch! What kind of nonsense are you spouting?!
..!
Venua reached for Lils hair and shook it, causing her neck to bend violently in all directions.
So have you given birth to a child? Huh? Do you have an illegitimate child?!
Venuas other hand pressed roughly against various parts of Lils abdomen, as though he was able to tell how many times Lil had been involved with men or given birth that way. Lil gritted her teeth against the pain of her injured area being crushed and held out her hands under the pretence of begging Venua to stop. Her vision became blurry again, so she had to rely only on the touch or her fingertips. Then, out of nowhere and without letting her hair go, her body was violently pushed by Venua and hit the sofa. Lil didnt even have the time to feel the sudden pain in her back as it felt like not only her scalp but also the skin of her face would be torn off due to his tight graps.
Lil, now reaching behind her to find her bnce, coincidentally felt something in the waistcoat lying on the sofa.
A little closer,e on a little closer
While blindly struggling with her hands, Lil reached closer until the cold metal behind her waist brushed against her palm. Lil then immediately pulled it out and shoved it under Venuas chin.
Upon feeling a foreign object being pushed against his skin, Venua froze.
Those old habits of yours have been proven quite dangerous.
Lil pped away the hand that was pulling her hair before cing her thumb on the ball. At the sound of the pestle going down, Venuas eyes widened and rolled down. Lil put more force on the barrel of the gun and pressed it further into his chin.
Soon, the hands that fell from Lil rose hesitantly into the air
TN:
Hi guys!
As a little surprise, we came back one upload earlier!
For the people who are interested we had an amazing time together touring the Nethends! And as a result, saying goodbye was a hard thing to do! Fortunately for us, this didnt feel like a real goodbye, but more a see youter. So who knows what the future holds for us?
From Monday on were back to our regr upload schedule! See you then!
Happy reading!
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 239
Chapter 239Previous
Volume 7
Wha what are you doing?
My brother still has the habit of grabbing people by the hair and keeping a gun on his waist.
What is this? Huh? What the hell are you thinking
Im pointing a gun at my brother while contemting if I should kill him right here and now.
Lil gradually rose as Venua sank. She led him to his position by nudging the gun side to side while keeping it pointed under his chin. When Venua ended up kneeling on the floor, Lil took a step back to create some distance.
Who told you to do this? Did the Marquess instigate this?
Listen carefully, brother
Have you been brainwashed? Did he order you to kill me?
I know how to think for myself. Even if I kill my own brother, it will entirely be of my own ord. You may find it hard to believe, but just to let you know, this head of mine can think of such incredible things.
You cant do this. How can you point a gun at me?
The reason why we find ourselves in this situation, with this gun between us, is because you angered me. And without this piece of metal, you wouldnt listen to me. Do you get it now?
You misunderstood me. I was just correcting you. If you finally learn how to think properly in the future, Im sure you will be grateful to me. So, how can you
Keep your hands up.
..!
The arms that gradually lowered quickly rose again.
It was strange for Lil to see Venuas pale face turn blue while trying not to lose its cool. But it was even stranger to see him exhibit such patience, even if he was in the presence of a gun. In spite of everything, patience was Lils sole possession. It wasnt in Venuas nature to tolerate anything in front of her.
Lil went on as she ran her hand through her messy hair.
Youve probably forgotten that Im a skilled markswoman. Remember Pontenbach? That insane seven-year war was brought to an end by my bullet. Im especially confident over long distances, and seeing how Ive never put down the gun even though Im out of the military, everything I say isnt without foundation. Can you imagine it now? My guns muzzle is aimed at my own brothers forehead from only one step away
You really are doing this Are you threatening me? Its terrible to see how much youve lived like a scumbag and clearlyck manners and civility
Whoever it is, if you try toy a finger on anyone who is associated with me, you will need to face me.
Ha! You probably mean the Marquess you
Lowering her body, Lil pressed the barrel of her gun into Venuas knee. Venua, who had temporarily forgotten about his situation and raised his voice, gradually quieted down with her sudden action.
rolled bodies with
From now on, anytime, anywhere, a gun will be pointed at you from just a few morts away. Then one day, I will shoot the pottery next to you just to watch you lose your mind. And if I get bored some other time, I will blow off the leg of the chair youre sitting on. Then if you ever forget about my existence and think about livingfortably, Ill shoot you in the knee. That way, youll never forget that the muzzle of this gun is always pointed at you.
..!
Whereas Venuas body trembled as he couldnt vent his rage, Lil merely stared down into his red-hot eyes and continued sharply.
Ill count down the days till your death and treat you as such until you wither away. Wasnt it my brother who always told me this? That Im a filthy bitch with nothing more than a body. Im sure you never even considered that you should be wary of bitches like me. I dont have an honour to lose because I have no status anyway.
Your delusions are bing too much. I will throw that body of yours in a corner as soon as possible and keep you from ever getting out of the house.
How are you going to imprison me? This body will walk out of here soon.
How can you
Its simple. My dear brother will order Maxwell to clear the hallway.
Venua, who was looking up at her, burst intoughter. Lil, on the other hand, quietly listened to hisughter though, as if she knew it wouldntst long.
Stupid bitch. Why should I listen to you? Once the royal guards subdue you again, this y will all be over.
Are you sure about that? Hmm, to tell the truth, I actually dont know what crazy things I would do if they burst in through the door But for example, I can always pull the trigger right now.
Can you, now?
Knowing that she had only 1 bullet, Lil took out a hairpin that had been tucked into the sleeve of her dress instead.
I dont know what makes you think I cant and wont do it. The moment my brother disappears, I will be the sessor to Obernyu. Although I yearn for freedom, I have wanted to enjoy that glory ever since I was young. So, theres no reason to refuse when my turnes. There truly is none.
Lil pointed the sharp ornament at Venuas left nape. More specifically, she aimed its tip just right below his ear. Her arms were shaking, probably from the beating she endured before, but she was dominated by the dangerous thought that it wouldnt matter if she missed or not.
If I really miss, it might as well end up in Venuas neck.
The tension in the other persons body was evident. However, seeing Venuas neck and shoulders twitching and stiffening reminded Lil of her younger self. Oddly, the feeling of standing in front of him like this wasnt something she enjoyed.
Didnt you scorn me as a child because you feared the likes of me?
Out of nowhere, the ornament shot past Venuas ear and pierced the sofa, triggering the man to scream and close his eyes from shock.
Taking a moment to pull himself together, Venua slowly rolled his eyes and found the pin stuck next to the nape of his neck. He pressed his lips. Although he felt humiliated due to the sound he made, it was nothing but momentary fury and embarrassment to him.
After all, Lil knew better than anyone that despite this being something he wasnt used to, he probably wouldnt experience it ever again.
Rather, Im the one experiencing my past pain through him. Venuas power is that hespletely unaware of this connection. Venua would never understand the gravity of my past, nor would he ever regret it even if I use violence to repay the violence Ive suffered myself
Lil was despondent by this helpless fact.
What do you think brother? After the royal guards run here because of the gunshot, will they serve a dead body or will they kneel before me?
Un unless the world has gone crazy, who would dare to name a woman as their heir?
Didnt we have a precedent named Madam Pondue?
You bitch
Brother, theres something Ive been wondering about. What on earth makes you so confident?
..?
Lil was suddenly reminded of something she had heard through passing rumours.
It may not be true, but I have nothing to lose.
Especially, when I heard you havent produced a son yet.
Those words seemed to have touched something fatal. However, it onlysted a moment, and the look of embarrassment on his face quickly disappeared.
Sessions, descendants and abdications. Everything rted to being the heir is Venuas reason for living. He hasnt changed a bit since we were young.
Lil was even proud of herself for remembering it, albeit btedly.
His pale, stiff lips loosened.
Max well.
So, will you listen to my orders?
Maxwell!
Half an hour had passed since midnight, so it was time for the royal guards to return to their quarters. After confirming that her surroundings were sufficiently vacant, Lil gestured with the gun she aimed at Venua.
Take the lead.
Do you think youll get away with this?
Why, are you saying it will be safer if I stay here?
Lil let out augh like a cough.
Me? Here?
Although her stomach still hurt from the scuffle a little while ago, Lilughed even harder as her opponents face contorted in contempt.
I wonder if there will ever be a day when you will understand this joke.
Whats with this frivolity? Is this also something youve learned from your time outside?
Lil, who had erased her smile in an instant, flicked the barrel of her gun again.
Take the lead.
Chapter 240
Chapter 240Previous
Volume 7
Venua got up from the floor and headed toward the door. Despite having his hands tied in front of him, he didnt, for even a moment, hide his displeasure. Nheless, Lil followed behind him while aiming the gun at her brother.
When Venua kicked the door open, he raised a question.
Where are you trying to escape to?
Is that something I need to tell you?
If youre nning to return to the Retiro residence, just forget it. You dont expect the Marquess to continue protecting you, do you? He probably only knew about Ren Mireilles involvement, so do you think he would keep holding on to the hem of your shirt if he knows hes actually facing me?
Dont talk about him so carelessly.
Who? Are you talking about the Marquess? Liloa, hes a mixed-blood with no roots in this Empire
Lil suddenly shoved Venuas back with the muzzle of her gun, causing her opponents body to tense and stiffen.
I told you to stop talking about him in that way. Dont expect me to have the same level of patience as in the past, especially now that I have experienced everything that Id been longing for in the outside world. I have no reason to put up with you anymore. And considering how my arms are still shaking from being beaten for the first time in a long while, I could actually miss my aim. Of course, Id like to avoid your vital points, but Im not sure I can in this state
Venua nced back, twisting his mouth.
Youve be quite good at threatening people. I see youve gotten more cunning since you grew older. Your temper has also worsened. Parents often say that their daughters be more cunning and temperamental with age. I can see now how that isnt an exaggeration at all.
Funny, I dont remember throwing bottles and breaking chairs like my brother just did, so why do you say its me who has the temper?
Stop talking back to me. Its frustrating enough to see that all the culture and etiquette Ive taught you have been wasted away
Thankfully, my brother is cultured. Hes so well educated that he knew he had to beat his own sibling since they were young.
Beat you? If anyone hears this, theyll think I really hit you Ah yes, you mustve been tarnishing my reputation by going around saying stuff like that to disparage the fact that I disciplined my sister in the hopes that she would grow up properly. Dont forget you became the way you are now because you received my discipline. People wouldnt even bother opening their eyes to look at you if it werent for it.
Our conversation continues in circles In fact, this isnt an unfamiliar situation at all as Venua always insisted that he has no recollection of what he had done to me. And if I ever tried bringing it up like now, he would just tell me to ignore it as those days had long passed
Remembering the old days, Lil chose to hit back with a remark Venua often threatened her with.
Dont make me gag you.
In the past, Venua actually gagged Lil. Freedom of speech was the first of many freedoms that Lil had been deprived of.
But Venua will refuse to remember this as well.
The ears visible from behind turned red.
Well, speaking of gags, Venua is probably experiencing this level of humiliation and shame for the first time in his life. Whats more, the threats are uttered by none other than myself, his little sister. I can only imagine how humiliating he must be feeling.
Lil followed Venua down the stairs of the mansion.
When I was younger, I fantasised about exacting my revenge on Venua and revelling in the joy. But now that the reality of pointing a gun at him hits me, Im left unimpressed. And I dont think it will make me feel any better even if I tell him everything he told me back then. Venuas humiliation stems from the fact that hes embarrassed by me, not because he has to suffer the real pain and hatred he would feel if he was prevented from speaking by someone else. I know this better than anyone else Maybe that exins the dull despair Im feeling
The familiar feeling of disappointment rose up to the tip of Lils throat but quickly subsided. It went as fast as it came, just as she had been used to it.
Lil crossed the halls on the ground floor and eventually asked her brother a question to evoke herself.
Why did you insinuate the Duke of Mireille to bring me to you?
Look at you, you really are doing all sorts of things. Now, youre even interrogating me
I understand the general story about how you put pressure on the Duke and the Duke made a request to the Admiral. But what I really want to know is what made my brother move. What made youe all the way to Roahn? Were you so concerned about the possibility that I mightve had an illegitimate child? Was it due to fear that your lineage would be leaked, or that I would give birth to a son before you? Whatever it was, I guess you couldnt get past your worries and in the end decided it would be better to put me somewhere where you could keep an eye on me
If you gave birth to an illegitimate child, whether its a son or a daughter, I will definitely find them
But its strange that it took you so many years to realise that. It wouldve been easier to start searching for me as soon as I disappeared, so I dont understand why you suddenly became so desperate now. Is something going on in the principality?
Theres nothing for you to know. Even if there is, what makes you so curious about it? Without pretence
Because its about me, my body, and my child.
Venua didnt seem to hear Lils response as he was preupied with grabbing the door handle and violently shaking it to open the mansions entrance. But seeing him simply pulling and pushing it repeatedly, one would think he had never opened a door himself before in his life. Lil extended her hand and unlocked the lock beneath the handle. When Venua eventually pulled the door open, the sound of rain hit Lils ears.
Its raining heavily.
Lil looked around while Venua hesitated.
Going out of the front door and down the stairs on the right, they reached a corridor leading to the left and right side. Fortunately for Lil, several horses were temporarily tied up in the corridor. Lil pressed down on Venuas back while looking down at one horses mane with its head stuck in the hay feeder.
To the right.
Venua was forced to turn to the right before stopping again, perhaps having figured out what she was nning. Lil put pressure on the gun held against his back. Even as he had no choice but to walk, Venua kept trying to look back at Lil.
I dont know why youre doing this. Where are you going and for what? What do you want out there?
What kinds of interesting things are out there that you keep trying to get away? Huh? Do you really enjoy being trampled under a bunch of men with no roots?
You truly think that the only thing I know how to do is spread my legs, thats why youre making such poor guesses. I advise you to think more diversely if you want to track my routeter.
Think more diversely? How can you cause such a huge fuss just because you sneaked out and read a few books when you were young? Even so, it was all useless. Even if you can read and understand text, youre nothing but a low-level intellect. No matter how much you try to think, at the end of the day, youre just a bitch. And even if you could read, whats the point? How are you ever going to use it? After all, if you dont spread your legs, your existence is basically worthless.
With a re, Lil thrusted her gun into Venuas face.
The corridor.
The cold muzzle that suddenly touched his cheek startled Venua, and it urged him to walk. Still, he added more words while looking ahead.
Okay, Ill tell you what. Thinking about the affection Ive developed for you so far, Ill let you read a few more books Strangely enough, youve loved books ever since you were little But theres one thing you should know. All that has happened to you up till now is the result of daring to read with your limited brain. Misusing knowledge is a speciality of women after all. And it frustrates me even more because youre so unaware that even your arrogant attitude now is evidence of my failure to raise you.
What a disgusting appeasement. The fact that he thinks appeasement can be established through just that is utterly disgusting.
Keep in mind that your greatest value lies in satisfying a man and giving birth to his children. After all those years, how can you still not know your brothers heart, which is just concerned about your future?
Keeping her distance from Venua by stretching out her arm, Lil stroked the horses mane with her other hand. The beast lifted its head from digging into the hay feeder. Lil then stared at Venua while fiddling with the reins.
Even now, he seems to be contemting whether or not to scream loudly or how he can subdue me.
If thats truly your concern, I think you can stop now.
I cant believe thats all you can say
My legs are made for walking and running
Lil climbed into the saddle and took the reins.
they exist so I can stand on my own.
Rainwater fell from the corridors awning and hit the floor. In the midst of the heavy rain, Lil kicked the stirrup and her horse started walking.
Beneath her muzzle, Venuas lowered figure looked dwarfed, however he suddenly raised his head as if he had made up his mind.
The Archduke is in critical condition.
The voice sounded like it came through gnashing teeth.
I know that my father, the Archduke, is ill, but has his illness progressed to the point where hes now in critical condition?
Still, Lil decided that it would be best for her not to get shaken by his words. She paused for a moment before answering as calmly as possible.
This isnt the first time he has been in critical condition for a day or two
Dr. Limue said its really dangerous this time. Father said he wants to see your face once before he passes. Even if you were already presumed dead, he was stubborn. He assured me that you were definitely alive. Thats why I had no choice but to make him a promise You I will bring you, Liloa
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 241
Chapter 241Previous
Volume 7
Is that all? Thats why you asked the Duke of Mireille to ask the Admiral? Just to bring me back?
An angry face burst into heat beyond the rain.
What?! Your fathers dying, but thats all you can say? You ungrateful bitch! You truly are the devils child!
With the devil, you refer to our father and mother, right?
I knew you would be like this, so I tried to bring you back by kidnapping you. You Youre worse than a beast! I at least know that much!
Ill think about going to see my father. However, even if I end up heading to the Obernyu estate, I refuse to be apanied by you. I will take care of myself. Ill merely inform you if Ie.
When the horses hooves stepped out of the corridor and onto the grass, heavy rain poured on Lil. Venua remained standing there with his shoulders shaking violently, but Lil simply corrected her posture that was initially turned towards him and mmed the reins down.
Raindrops pelted her face and entered her eyes. Wiping her eyes with her arm, she sped through the garden, where beyond the sound of iron hooves shaking the ground, the sound of grass crumbling beneath the beasts four legs, and the sound of pouring rain, Venuas cry could be heard as well.
Get that bitch!..
Following the distant shout, the front gates bell rang loudly.
Lil felt like someone was about to grab her head from behind. No, instead of someone, it was more like a formless demon she had forgotten for a while. Lil felt goosebumps running down the back of her neck and nced behind her. She sensed Mortus voice, which she had thought had long since faded, mixed within the rain.
It seems like he can suddenly appear from somewhere and drag me back to his castle.
Despite her sinking heart, Lil hastily pulled out her gun. There was still a considerable distance to the front gate, but because of the darkness, Lil had not yet been spotted by anyone while running out in the rain. Soldiers guarding the tightly closed iron gate were busy going back and forth, wondering what they just heard.
Lil shot her saved bullet without hesitation.
Open the gate!
The soldiers, who eventually discovered Lil, gathered in front of the gate. One of the guards who was aiming a rifle suddenly took his eyes off the barrel of the gun, probably surprised that the figure he saw through the raindrops was that of a woman in a dress.
Its a woman! Who is it?..
Stop! Dont shoot! It might be the youngdy!..
Then we shoot the horse instead
Thats crazy. She might get hurt!..
The soldiers probably expected her to rush straight to the gate, so the area in front of the gate thickened as a result of their efforts to form a human shield, leaving Lil with no room to break through the men who had poured in. However, Lil only pretended to steer the horse to the exact centre before abruptly changing direction. Due to the fact that all the soldiers gathered in front of the iron gate, the footpath next to it was now empty. It was still blocked by a gate of course, but Lils horse could easily leap that high.
Lil gripped the reins tightly and elerated. Although some soldiers realised her true intentions and ran from the main gate, it was already toote.
Knotting the reins, Lil led her horse to instinctively jump over the obstacle without slowing down. As soon as the horses front hooves leapt, Lil stuck her torso close to the beast. Droplets of water sshed from its mane and hit her face while the horses huge body floated into the air and drew a flexible, parabolic line. Unfortunately, the hem of Lils skirt got tangled in the decorations that rose above the iron gate and as soon as the beasts hind legs crossed the highest point, her dress, heavy with rainwater, tore apart with a squishy sound.
Havingnded on a well-paved road, the hooves of the horse were now light. The horse asionally stepped in a puddle, causing water to ssh in all directions and hit Lils bare calf from time to time.
The gate creaked open behind her back. Remembering theyout of the city of Roahn, Lil decided to run through the mostplicated route she coulde up with.
No matter how much the royal guards search Roahn in order to catch me, I have the advantage of having learned all the roads through the maps of the lord himself and so memorised even the routes of unmarked alleys.
After leaving the meticulously demarcated main street, she entered a narrow, tangled maze of alleys. When walking frantically between buildings, Lil suddenly came to her senses. It dawned on her that she couldnt see clearly in front of her because moonlight didnt make it into the narrow alleys. All she saw was rain. So, she directed her horse to stop as she finally felt secure enough to catch her breath.
It was also then that Lil noticed that the sound of the other hooves was no longer audible.
Its either due to the rain or because the guards have truly lost sight of me.
Remaining still for a while, her horse eventually lowered its head and bit the grass that had sprouted between the pavers on the ground. Lil brushed her hair away from her face and became aware of the cold. She was only hit by this much rain, but her limbs already began to tremble with the heaviness and weariness creeping into her body.
Come to think of it, the medicine I took at the inn before going to Gualtiero mustve long since lost its effectiveness
As soon as she realised that, the feeling of fatigue took over her entire body and she no longer had the energy to run.
It will be better to save up my stamina for now and speed up again when I sense someone catching up with me.
Lil turned her horses head and led it to walk. From where she was, it was only a short distance away from the port anyway
***
The moon, setting from the west, shone over the Devito Harbour.
Standing in the shade of the buildings, Lil looked at the quiet harbour.
There are no signs of a battle and more importantly, the Bell Rock is gone.
Lil stared at the dock where the ship had been anchored, but now there was nothing but waves continuously getting hit by the falling raindrops.
It mustve sailed safely then.
Feeling relieved, her body rxed and sank further. Lil, who had held her horse close to the shadow of the building, stuck even closer to the wall and tilted her head up. The rain was getting stronger, pouring on her face, clothes, and down to her toes. Although she was exhausted and worn out, she had nowhere to go.
A ce I cane back to Theres a ce I once thoughtlessly said Id return to someday. Funny how Im suddenly reminded of how happy he was even though it was a slip of the tongue But was it truly a mere slip-up?
Lil raised her gaze at the cliff. Seeing the windows of the Retiro residence brightly lit, an illusory warmth seeped through the rain. While nkly staring at it, reminded Lil even of the smell; the harshness of the medicine she had to take from Levi all the time, the old papers in the library, things like that. And even the pleasant fragrance Ed used.
Its the scent he has been wearing since I first met him, but I still have no idea what it is A scent that was most present when he hugged me
Lil blinked her eyes slowly. Raindrops formed on her eyelids and fell. Perhaps because her mind was getting more and more clouded, her vision seemed to be blur as well.
Somehow I held on to thisst bit of hope, but it turned out to be nothing but a useless dream. I knew I always knew it wouldnt work out in the first ce. I knew it from the beginning, so now I have no reason to regret it or feel sad. Even after everything we went through these past months, Im not shameless enough to keep clinging to Ed Venua clearly warned me that he would kill Ed, so its obvious how my brother will act if Iy my trust in Ed
Lil closed her tired eyes. As she sighed, the lips that had long lost their senses trembled and a small stream of water continued to flow down her cheeks.
The darkness deepened.
At first, it was just hiding in the shade of the building, but now the shadows appeared to be condensing to reverberate a dark voice. The voice told her that she couldnt get away no matter how hard she tried. The pitch ck mass on the floor eventually found shape and a hand appeared out of nowhere. The hand, formed from darkness, came up to the leg that had been exposed by the torn dress and gripped Lils ankle.
Lil offered Mortu her ankle without a fight and her foot popped out of the stirrup.
If both my feet fall off like this, then I wont be able to go anywhere
How strange. I originally intended to leave the League and resume my life with the Duke of Mireille, wanting to end my old, bad rtionship with the Duke and start over as Liloa Obernyu again The only thing that I wanted was to just live my life without denying myself
But now I dont want to go anywhere. I barely escaped Venuas clutches by sheer force of will, but it feels like Id face the same problems no matter where I go Perhaps Mortu has already defeated me I dont seem to get away, no matter how hard I try Im trapped in a castle with no doors and Ive beenpletely unaware of it this entire time The whole world mustve already know of this and thats the reason why theyre constantlyughing, despising, and mocking me
TN:
Hi Guys,
We have some unfortunate news. Due to family circumstances, well enter a period of irregr uploads for about 2 weeks. This will mean that from now on, we wont be following our regr schedule and that we wont be able to upload 3 chapters a week. Well post a new chapter whenever we have one ready but know that tranting isnt our number one priority right now.
As a little tip, we would like to inform you about the possibility of following our novel. That way you will receive an email containing a notification of a newly posted chapter and there will be no need to refresh the NU page every now and then. You can start following our novel by clicking on the follow button on the bottom right corner visible on every chapter here on our site and leave the email address you would like the email to be sent to.
Happy reading, stay healthy and hope to be back soon,
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 242
Chapter 242Previous
Volume 7
Ah, right
White fog, created by her warm breath colliding with the cold, broke into the air along with her mutterings.
If I were to wallow about this here, the royal guards would surely catch up to me. It will be just a matter of time
Lil let go of the reins.
Its almost ironic how I went through so much trouble getting away, fully knowing I wont be able to escape them anyway
In addition to her mncholic mood, the rain showed no signs of stopping either.
Even after some time passed, the royal guards still hadnt found her, so Lil kept entertaining her thoughts. In order to suppress the constant lurking urge to ride her horse up to the Retiro residence, she would repeatedly tell herself what Ed had done to her.
But the Ed I keep seeing in my memory is the one who insists that he has been treated unfairly, making all this increasingly difficult Theres no need for me to listen to his exnation though. What I really need is just one reason why I shouldnt go back I truly dont want to hear or read his exnation
Lils eyes widened.
Im sure I left Eds letter there on purpose
Shit
Thepulsion to give up dominated Lil as soon as she mumbled the curse word.
Theres no need to open it anyway. Whether I read the letter or not, or whether I understand his situation or not, nothing will change
Lil decided to stop thinking about Ed altogether, whether with resentment or hatred. Although she felt so weak that she wished she could somehow simply pass out and disappear, Lil shook her head violently in an attempt to erase him
***
By the time Ed arrived, the Roahn guards stationed near Vi Somemei had already surrounded the mansions main gate.
Who are you? What are you doing here?..
One of Eds guards managed to catch up with them and immediately yelled at the man behind the gate.
How rude! This person!
The guard suddenly stared at Ed with a look of dismay. Among the citizens of Rohan, there was no one who didnt know what kind of mansion Vi Somemei was. If there was a conflict between the lord of thend and the person staying there, it automatically made it a conflict between the most powerful families. Realising this, the guard on the other side of the gate abruptly changed his attitude. What also hadnt helped his situation was that due to the rain, he didnt get to check the uniforms of the men behind Ed, but after taking a closer look he recognized them instantly.
The guard quickly came out of the gate and bowed his head properly. He squinted his eyes in the rain to further examine Ed, however, Ed simply announced himself, making the guards scrutiny pointless.
Edgar Retiro. Go and tell the lessee.
What do you mean lessee? The person staying here
Then who is the lessee?
..!
When Ed tried to enter the opened gate, another guard blocked his path and the guards waiting behind the gate simultaneously positioned their hands on the hilts of their swords.
Ed pulled the reins to restrain his horse and asked again.
Who is it?
That
How high is his status?
Well, one of the highest in the Empire
So youre telling me that one of the most powerful people on the continent hase into my territory with a private army in tow? And without informing the territorys lord of his identity no less? Even His Majesty the Emperor cannotmit such insolence. Are there any nobles who dont know about Roahns right of denying entry1?
No, thats not it
Then whats the problem?
The guard confusedly blinked at the series of inquiries, and thereby btedly asked the only right question.
W-why are you trying to get in?
Instead of answering, Ed checked his pocket watch.
Its already past one oclock. Im toote
Even though Ed had no idea what Venua would do to Lil, it worried him nheless. He became even more anxious because he was unfamiliar with being afraid of something so uncertain.
With his mind currently elsewhere, Eds subordinate spoke up next to him.
There was a report of a kidnapping. It was said to have been quite the ruckus.
What do you mean by a kidnapping report?
A witness confirmed the sight of six people on horseback knocking out one person and wrapping his head in a sack.
We dont know anything about that
I will make sure to record these words of yours. You just denied the charges during an initial interrogation, if what you said turned out to be false, know that the punishment for your crime will be heavier.
Huh? What charges
Ed, who had been squeezing out thest bit of patience he had, which hadnt been much to begin with, cut off the guard.
I witnessed dozens of armed men riding horses into the alleys on the way here. What do you think the charges would be for unidentified soldiers that roam my territory and may have been involved in a kidnapping?
As Ed drove the horse again, the soldier backed away but blocked the gate. However, Ed didnt stop and if he continued much further, the guards would definitely be trampled by his horses front hooves.
Then, wait a moment
As the lord and magistrate of Roahn, Im afraid I must go in now.
The reason why Ed had to state this so formally, despite being a person who usually didnt care about formality or status, was simple.
Venua is a difficult individual to deal with. Personally, Im not familiar with his character, but Im aware he was able to press the Duke of Mireille, who is a close associate of the Emperor and wields great power, to this extent to force him to move. I also cant ignore the fact that hes a man of high status, so this may result in a major controversy over Liloa
In fact, there would be no legal issues if Venua were to take Liloa. No one in Sesbron would consider this as a case of kidnapping. Venua isnt only a blood rtive to Liloa, but her brother, so he has the right to im ownership over her Legally. Even if theres awsuit or court intervention, the Emperor will support Venua. Besides, if the Emperor finds out that I returned without even touching the South, hell be looking for every opportunity to screw me over. In addition to this all, it looks like Liloa has no intention of wearing the ne again, so she mustve decided to live as her original self. The problem is, she never told me anything about that, so I dont know where or what I can start. Unless I want to risk getting in the way and cause trouble during her return process, I have to follow these tedious procedures And the only thing I can use against Venua in this situation is an armed conflict within the territory.
The vis guards opened the gate with a disgruntled gesture. Apanied by two of his own guards, Ed sped up, clearly not caring that he had already reached the garden.
Dismounting and entering the ground hall, Ed took off his hat.
Rainwater umted in the brim poured down and caused the servants in the vi to clean after him. Because Ed didnt wait for the tenants instructions and kept moving, the door attendant hurried in front of him.
Sir. You have a visitor.
From behind the door, a dull sound of something or someone rolling on the floor could be heard before it eventually calmed down again.
Nervous thoughts crossed Eds mind.
Liloa might be the one getting beat up Although in the eyes of the general public its considered absurd to hit a woman, its not an unfounded worry at all, because in reality, violence against the opposite sex is still frequent. From Venuas perspective, Liloa is someone who he deserves to beat, he probably did so when they were growing up. Of course, under normal circumstances, Liloa wouldve been able to withstand a few strikes, but her physical state has been terribletely. Moreover, she likely lost a lot of stamina when she fought against Venuas royal guards, and given how long its been since shest took her medicine, her body will start to struggle
Ed rushed into the inner room even before the door was opened for him. He looked around, but there was no sign of Lils presence. There was only Venua and other two guards.
Judging from the messed up face of this one guard, I guess hes the one who had been beaten up just now.
Venua, who was showing his back, turned to Ed after lighting a cigarette.
So whos this uninvited guest?
A long stream of smoke flowed through his lips.
Aside from the ck hair and blue eyes that are the same as Liloas, their eye sockets and facial profile are horrifyingly simr as well.
The moment they faced each other, Ed was convinced that they were indeed family. The man in front of him was no other than Venua Obernyu. The regent of the principality of Obernyu.
Edgar Retiro.
Footnote:- Right of denying entry: One of the rights of a lord. Not even the Emperor or his officials can enter the lords territory without permission or exercise judicial power within the territory.
Previous
Chapter 243
Chapter 243Previous
Volume 7
Oh, I see.
Venua, sitting down with his legs crossed, offered Ed a seat as well.
Marquess, what brings you here?
I came here due to a kidnapping case.
Kidnapping? Thats indeed a big deal.
Thats why were searching the mansion. And you, arent you going to introduce yourself?
Ed initially didnt intend to talk about the kidnapping incident with Venua or the fact that there was a witness, but this pretext was necessary for him to ess the estate. At the same time, he used this conversation to distract Venua while figuring out what was going on.
Liloa, who I expected to see, isnt here. Instead a soldier from the Royal guards, who followed Venua to this farawaynd, is the one being beaten up. Why? Moreover, even though my guards are searching his ce, he seems quite rxed on the outside.
I wonder what kind of important person got kidnapped for the lord toe out and do the inspection himself
Who are you to bring your private army into my territory?
Well
Venua also seems to be fully aware that this situation could turn unfavourable for him too. His n mustve been to kidnap Liloa and escape, and then im that he never stayed in Roahn in the first ce.
We both know without you asking. So let us not tire ourselves by doing so, okay?
My soldiers will arrest any private soldier they encounter
How cocky.
And you will be detained here until your identity is revealed
Venua set down his ss with a ng. As the alcoholic content poured onto his hand, the guard with the bestplexion immediately wiped the back of his masters hand.
Nothing good wille from making me upset, Marquess. And right now, you already annoy me enough without even trying.
I dont know why I shouldnt bother with you.
Venua let out a shortugh into the air.
Haha! People say that your ego is sky-high. I can see how thats true.
All this time, Ed hadnt sat down yet. After all, it was better to stand so that he could look around the room.
Venua was clearly angry about something and took it out on his guard What on earth happened here?
Ed kept turning his head to scan the room with a sneer until a strange object caught his attention. Something was stuck into the side of the sofa. It was thin and long andpelled Ed to get closer and see exactly what it was. Ed walked to the seat that Venua had rmended earlier. The object asionally shone. However, it depended on the angle of the light that changed every time he took a step.
The moment he passed the sofa, he noticed that it was a womans headpin and the corners of his tightly closed mouth lifted up.
Its obvious who pierced the sofa like this.
Venua, on the other hand, interpreted Eds action of obediently sitting down and snorted in a better mood.
Seeing as youre doing this, I guess you like her a lot. Actually, idiots like you, who fell in love with her pretty face, used toe visit me one after another in the past
Ed lowered his head to suppress hisughter.
Now I see why Venua became enraged and beat his own guard, or why theres still no word from my soldiers investigating the inside of the mansion that theyve found Liloa.
Venua, who again misunderstood Ed bowing his head, continued to speak in a soothing tone.
From what I heard, Marquess, youre so rich that even His Majesty envies you. But, as you know, you cant buy blood with money
The question now is where did she go after leaving the mansion?
Ed suddenly felt a sense of loss. It was as though his blood was being drained. He had been worrying that Lil would leave after todays mission, but now it felt like she had one more reason to really leave Roahn and go somewhere unknown to him.
Obernyu is a monarchy with as much history and legacy as the imperial family. Her father is Archduke Joseph I, and her mother is the sister of the current Emperor. If that child gives birth to a son, that son will have the right to seed to the throne. She is impably noble. My blood and that childs blood are wless. No matter how much she goes out and devalues herself, her bloodline isnt the kind that should be associated with a simple marquess from the empires periphery
With a look of dismay, Ed raised his head toward the window. Meanwhile, Venua assumed Ed had been discouraged and smiled with delight that he had been infatuated with his own legitimacy.
It was even too much for the Duke of Mireille
Of course, simply looking out the window wont mean that I can see Liloa outside I need to take action it isnt helping that the rain hasnt subsided yet.
It made him sick to his stomach to think about losing Lil without a word. Although he had already imagined the situation in which Lil abandoned him hundreds of times, with his mind inplete disarray now, he felt even more helpless and tormented.
Damn that Rene Mireille. Look how he caused things to reach this point. I knew it. After all, if you want to do this right, you cant trust or entrust your business to others
The longer I keep sitting here like this, the sooner Ill lose my sanity
Out of nowhere, Ed jumped from his seat and made his way to the door.
But if youre willing to make up for the scandal, I might change my impression of you Marquess?
Venua called from behind, but there was no answer as Ed already convinced himself that he had to go find her.
She doesnt have anything, so how can she survive in this rain? No proper weapon, or medicine
Marquess!
The guards waiting at the door hesitated at Venuas rebuke, but Ed opened the door himself and went out into the hall.
sh!
The sound of ss breaking was followed by Venuas scream in a bloodshot voice.
I cant believe this! You think you can just ignore me like this and get away with it?!
Venuas curses and swears persisted even after Ed was out of sight. The prince regents voice resounded through the open door, but Ed paid no attention to it and ran down the hallway and down the stairs.
Detain the lessee and arrest all other soldiers. You can stop searching the mansion.
Yes.
As the two Roahn soldiers, who directly received the order, began mobilizing the rest, Ed got on the horse he had left on the porch and rode off into the pouring rain.
Liloa mustve escaped. And given that other suspicious-looking guards were patrolling outside the mansion, she mustve been so desperate that she rode out even at the risk of being discovered by them. So, where did she go? Shes probably hiding somewhere deserted. Theres also a chance she may have escaped Roahn, but outside the city are fewer buildings, meaning shell be easily exposed. More importantly, Liloas familiarity with the roads is limited to the city. And because she has be familiar with the citys geography, she mustve decided to stay in the city she knows well.
Liloa!
No matter how loud I yell, she may note out, but this is the only way to make myself present.
Ed wandered around theplicated streets for a while. Because of the darkness, even his most intelligent courser kept making mistakes. In addition to the pouring rain, there was no light in the alleys, so it seemed impossible for Ed to find Lil, who was determined to hide her presence.
Liloa!
I dont know what will happen if I dont find her today. Once the sunes up, Im sure shell be riding out of the territory. Then, will she disappear forever?
In the first ce, Ed hadnt heard anything about Lils future moves, so he had mentally prepared himself. However, now that hes reached this point, all the mental and emotional preparation he did seemed futile.
What should I do?
Ed couldnt remember how long he had been in this agony.
He eventually got off the horse, grabbed the reins, and walked aimlessly, while his beast followed him with a groaning sound, as if the animal had been hit and swept all over the narrow road. Eds entire body was chilled by the cold rain, but his insides were not. The fire fueled by regret, self-reproach, and despair seemed to even melt his internal organs.
Checking for the moon, Ed raised his head.
Its been several hours already.
The moon was setting and soon the sun would be rising. Ed, who had been staring nkly up at the sky, suddenly turned his gaze to the hill. His house was on the highest point in the city, so it could be seen from almost anywhere in Roahn.
In him suddenly burned a futile hope.
No way.
Chapter 244
Chapter 244Previous
Despite believing it was impossible, Ed got back on his horse. The animal, having had enough rest while they were walking, climbed the hill with renewed vigor. In the meantime, the rain, although lighter, continued as if it was never going to stop.
As soon as Ed entered the front door, servants who were waiting with towels followed him one after another. Ed outpaced them all and ran up the stairs. Of course, he couldve inquired with any of the servants, but he preferred to see for himself.
He made his way through the mansion all the while repeating words that should bring him back to reality, but they had little to no effect.
Theres no way Theres absolutely no way
Eds body, heated by tension, trembled slightly with every step he took. Walking down the short hallway, his mouth went dry several times. His nerves, which had already withered from his feeling of abandonment and frustration, were mended and made his heart beat again.
Ed flung open the door to the bedroom Lil had been staying.
Illuminated by a single candle on the desk near the window, he saw a womans face. The small, yellow light shone on her forehead and the bridge of her nose.
Liloa.
Lil returned his gaze with a startled look.
Seeing the quill in her hand, she appears to have been writing something. And based on her initial reaction, she had no idea someone would arrive at any time. She didnt even turn on the lights probably because she sneaked her way in No, none of this matters!
Without being able to breathe, Ed just blinked his eyes and thought he was seeing something in vain.
Lil on the other hand, put her quill down, stood up, and walked towards the center of the room. Ed, for a moment anticipating that she would flee again, took a quick step forward, causing Lil to stop moving. Her face, now out of the range of the candlelight, was no longer as clear as it had been. Even though she didnt explicitly invite him in, Ed entered the room nheless and the interior quickly darkened when the door closed behind them. With the firece off and the curtains closed the only source of light was the candlestick that Lil had moved away from.
The closer Ed got, the more he realised why Lil had hidden herself in the dark. As his gaze caressed her cheek, Lil started to stutter excuses even if he hadnt said anything yet.
I let myself get hit on purpose. I knew that if I got hit, they would let their guard down, so I just had to endure it once Its no big deal Anyway, thats how it ended up like this
Ed ced his hand on her hard, swollen cheek. Although Lils body trembled, she didnt avoid him or shake off his hand.
Im sorry. I didnt want toe here, but I thought I would die if I walked around like this I didnt have a single weapon and had to change my clothes I shouldve brought them with me in advance that way I wouldnt have toe back here and this wouldnt have happened
Lil immediately kept her mouth shut upon thinking that her words only sounded like meaningless excuses.
However, none of that mattered. To Ed, just having her here meant a lot.
Her breathing, her words, and even her smallest movements moved him. And Lil remained in front of him no matter how many times he blinked. Wet and cold from the rain, avoiding his gaze, and unable to finish her sentences. Still, none of it mattered and Ed simply muttered that he was relieved to have finally found the person he had been searching for.
Liloa.
Lil, who, till now, had been looking away nervously, finally faced Ed. He called her so sweetly that it made it difficult for her to look away. And as she had been pushing herself mentally and physically, even the smallest kindness from Eds voice felt so incredibly sweet now. But regardless of being drawn to his sweetness, Lil knew it was dangerous. And so, when the desire to copse into Eds arms and in his embrace grew, she brainwashed herself numerous times to say no. However, the truth was that she wanted to lean on him.
Answer me.
Huh? Uh Uhm, yes?
..?
Ed didnt respond, even though Lil gave him the answer he desired. So far, all he did was stare at the face he thought hed never see again. With his hand still on her cheek, he gazed at her brows, eyes, and cheeks, not fully believing that she was right in front of him. Lil, on the other hand, felt that the only proper thing to do was to take Eds hand away from her, so she gently rested her hand on the back of his. Through their contact, Lil realized how Eds hand was much colder than hers, probably because he had been outside for a long time and got caught in the rain. Despite that, Lil believed that it was pointless for Ed to keep looking at her like this. So she tried to pull out his hand. But when Ed pointed toward the desk, Lil suddenly understood his true intention.
Lil followed Eds lead and sat down on the chair. Although she was clearly hit by someone, Ed didnt initiate the question of where else she was hurt, nor did he bring up the usual nags of a doctor. Lil quickly drank the three bottles of potion Ed brought from across the desk, one after another. In fact, as soon as she arrived here, she tried to find her medicine, but not knowing which exact bottles to take, she endured the pain that stung her body.
I searched for you almost everywhere I never thought Id find you here.
Ed took a chair and sat in front of the drooping Lil, who experienced all of Eds emotions at once. The happiness, optimism, and hope implied in that one sentence. Everything. Lil felt the emotions in Eds voice the same way people can distinguish the emotions of a person close to them by simply listening to the tone of their voices.
Realising that, Lil straightened her back and chastised herself for sitting toofortably.
Ive thought about it a lot, but I dont think its a good idea for me to stay here. Im already regretting it. I actually nned to leave before you came back, but
The Bell Rocks crew left safely.
Lil had confirmed that herself earlier. Eds words were intended to assure her that the sailors left safely and that they now should talk about what they had been putting off, but Lil had no desire to do so anymore.
Sorry.
Im so sorry, you must be thinking about why I came here without any shame, but my purpose was purely
Is it because of the Prince Regent?
As Lil raised her eyes in surprise, her gaze fell on Eds wet and glistening face shown in the candlelight. It was then that she recalled Ed having just arrived at his mansion.
ording to the view I can see outside the window, its already dawn What did he do for so long outside? He probably forced in to confess If so, he was told about the attack and immediately identified the suspect In other words, theres no denying it
How did you know?
I didnt know you underestimated me that much.
No matter how genuine she meant it, hearing Eds response full of sarcasm and self-talking, it was clear that he wasnt affected by her words.
I was going toe and leave quietly because I expected this. But in the end, Im here, sitting face-to-face with him My n definitely went awry and it starts to be even moreplicated
Did you meet him?
Eds silence heightened Lils anxiety. His obstinate expression suggested to her that he was suppressing his rage and wouldnt respond no matter how long she waited. Lil also interpreted his silence as him feeling betrayed and angry at her for trying to slip past him yet again. Despite knowing this, she still urged him, because she needed to know if he had met Venua.
Admiral?
Edgar.
I thought youd freely call me that by now.
I dont want to call you that anymore.
Why?
Because I dont want to get any closer.
Why?
If he searched for me even after meeting Venua, then Eds feelings for me are clear. Im grateful for that, but I dont want to ept it. If Venua has a purpose, he wont mind going through fire or water*. If he were a sword, hed tear his opponent apart and kill him no matter how badly he got himself injured in the process. For him, it would be satisfying to tear them to death. Thats how hepensates for his natural sense of inferiority. This personality,bined with his high status, will have disastrous consequences. Even if his boast of killing Ed wont seed the first time, he will obviously deal a fatal blow somehow in one way or another At this point, the only right thing to do is just to give up
Footnote:
Going through fire and water; to experience many difficulties or dangers in order to achieve something.
Chapter 245
Chapter 245Previous
I didnt know that Venua was involved in this And I didnt expect to meet him this soon I just Ive been socent. At the back of my mind, I figured we would bump into each other at some point, but his sense of existence just slipped, perhaps because its been a long time since west saw each other, or because my memory of him is faint Yet, now that Ive seen him again, Im reminded of the n I made. At first, yes, I nned to go back to Mireille and rewind the knot I had left twisted Getting my life back thats where I wanted to start. I believed that if I addressed my problems one by one, things would get better for me somehow. Even if there were variables
Lil cut herself off and hit her forehead.
Theres no need for such a tedious exnation The only reason why I keep rambling on is because it gives me an excuse to stay I wish I could p myself on the cheeks right now I almost fainted in the rain on the street. If it happens again, I dont think I can ovee it It will be over if I go out there and copse for real this time
But Venua is different from the Duke of Mireille. The Archduke, my father, is in critical condition, so Venua will soon seed him and be the new Archduke Come to think of it, its ridiculous for Venua toe all the way here in person just to look for me, even if it was requested by our father. Venua must have some other ulterior motive then. In such a case, theres no way hed let me go. Even if I try to remain optimistic, I know that this time, it will be different
Liloa.
I might be done for
As I told you from the beginning. It doesnt matter.
I said it doesnt matter who you are.
Thats
And you were delighted, remember?*
That would mean that you look at me the same way even though Im not wearing the ne. You understand that right?
One way or another, my answer remains the same.
What?
I said it doesnt matter. What makes you think Ill change my mind?
Because of Eds persistent response, Lil was reminded of the time she shared with him in the music room. When she barged through the door while Ed was ying the cembalo.
After our fight and reconciliation, I asked him if he knew who I truly was. He said it didnt matter I didnt know this was what he truly meant
Recalling what happened, Lil felt embarrassed.
Those were words said by someone who already knew everything about me.
Not being able to sit still anymore, Lil rose from her seat and paced around it.
The more I ponder it, the hazier my mind bes. I thought I understood Ed through our numerous conversations, but apparently, the depth of his mind is evidently deeper
Because of this, Lil felt as if the ground beneath her was crumbling and her feet didnt touch the floor anymore. She turned her head towards him. Eds serious demeanor was so unwavering that Lil felt the pressure rise to her throat.
I dont understand. Why are you so
Lils speech became slurred when Ed suddenly jumped up. His eyes, illuminated by candlelight, moved uneasily, constantly returning to her right side. Lil followed his gaze to a window with curtains drawn. Apparently, Ed couldnt keep still with the foreshadowing that Lil could be nning to run and jump out the window at any moment. He even tensely clenched and unclenched his fists, grabbed his clothes, and swept down his face impatiently.
I know what I did to you. I let you down. I tried to coax you into thinking I was different from the other men. My actions since Amiaeng only disillusioned you and made you unable to trust me again. I know that. Im still the same bastard who hasnt gotten rid of the arrogance and the feeling of inferiority I had 10 years ago. I deserve to feel terrible for acting like that. But But I just cant let you go.
Why?
I wont beg you for forgiveness. I wont even ask you to look at me.
Why are you doing this for me?
Just dont go.
Youre so strange. When have I ever spoken nicely to you or treated you kindly? Ive never given you anything. You took a bullet for me, told me the things I wanted to hear the most in my life, and brought me back from the dead. I, on the other hand, have done nothing to repay any of that.
Thats not true. Ive known you for much longer than you know
I know. I read the letter.
Ed, who was momentarily taken aback, lowered his eyes to the desk. Next to the candlestick was the reply Lil had been writing and a quill that was dripping ink.
Lil quickly snatched her stationery before Eds hand could reach it.
Half of the paper, which had been densely popted with Lils writing, crumpled in her hands.
I messed up I said I hade to get some weapons and clothes, but the truth is that I havent even changed my clothes yet
She was still wearing the dress that got ripped when she escaped the mansion. From the very beginning, Lil had known that all the words she had blurted out to Ed were excuses that didnt make any sense. But she had no choice but to do so. As soon as she entered the boudoir, she was determined to find the letter, and after reading it, she couldnt help but write a reply.
The version of her in Eds letter was so unfamiliar to her that Lil held onto the letter for a long time. At first, she felt strange and awkward to discover how Ed saw her, but that feeling quickly changed into something wonderful and it sparkled throughout all his various sentences.
It felt weird to me that I mightve looked like that to someone, so I couldnt bring myself to get out of that feeling because it was so fascinating to me. It made me rethink the days I lived. I always thought my past was just full of envy Filled with ridicule, criticism, and disillusionment
Lil tried to fool Ed into believing she was okay, but it wasnt easy as a hot sensation rushed up and swept around her eyes. She pretended to fumble and touch her face, thinking she could use her faces wetness from the rain as a cover.
I know you dont want to go, so do whatever you want instead. You already escaped from him to do that, and you said no one could force you, so why are you still being influenced by the Prince Regent?
Because despite being in Roahn, Venuas status didnt change. Hes still Obernyus Prince Regent. I, on the other hand, became a nobody when I left the vi. Can someone like Ed even understand the sense of helplessness and self-degradation of being someone of no value? I want to ignore Venua just as Ed is doing, but I dont have that kind of power I never want the man in front of me to be hurt or fall sick in any way, but that doesnt mean I can protect him or prevent it. Reality is that miserable. No matter how much Ed praises me, he can only do so through letters or reminiscences as the real-life me is extremely unsightly. Rather than shining, Im immersed in darkness. No one would even know if I disappeared Maybe the world is hoping that Ill just go away
In the middle of her depressing thoughts, the medicine had started working and Lil suddenly felt it was much easier to stand, so she turned around to find her bag.
I enjoyed reading your letter, thank you for thinking so highly of me.
Is that all?
I wont misunderstand you anymore
Are you doing this because you hate me?
Lil mmed the sheathed knife she had been packing down on the desk. Ed had been following her since she began moving, so even if she looked back just a little, she could see him. Lil raised her voice because she was beginning to get frustrated that he kept pleading even though there was nothing she did or could do for him.
Im not that great of a person! I dont know why you think of me that way, but I cant stand myself because Im so pathetic. None of your flowery words makes any sense to me!
No, you
At one point, I, too, thought I might be special. But ever since, Ive been struggling to prove it, and till now, I still am. I know it. Im nothing. Im on the run, so I dont belong to anyone or anywhere and thats why I have no ce to return to. Im a lost object. Where am I supposed to go? Im sick of myself because I couldve died if I hadnte here. Do you get it? Ill die if you dont help me. Im useless on my own. The world knows it. And yet I cant admit it to myself. I feel like the crazy one for being unable to ept it.
No one can achieve everything alone.
Is there anyone who doesnt know that? But whenever I ask someone for help, I hear that Im asking for help because Im weak andcking. If I cant do everything on my own, no one will believe in me. What you say applies only to people. And women are not people, they are women.
Lil was well aware of this, but she still tried and eventually failed, which was why she was standing here.
The more Lil spoke, the more difficult it was for her to bear herself bing so shabby. The Liloa that Ed remembered was so wonderful that now, she was embarrassed to be standing in front of him in such a state of disintegration.
Reference:
As I told you from the beginning. It doesnt matter. / I said it doesnt matter who you are. / And you were delighted, remember? = Chapter 102 = The moment Ed is talking about is the scene just before the ne stops working. Lil was down about the Dukes endeavors to catch mermaids and said there was no end to it. Ed responded with that it would stop one day and that Lil could speed things up. Lil asked him if she could do that regardless of who she was and if he would still feel honored to meet her. Ed said of course and Lil was happy with his answer.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 246
Chapter 246Previous
It wasfortable when I was wearing the ne, because I didnt have to prove anything. No one would ask me to prove myself Still, I always wanted to go back to living as me. I couldnt bear to forget or abandon myself I just wanted to live the way I was born. I thought I should give it another chance because it became painful for me to keep denying myself. Thats why Im now trying to get my name back, but that alone is already too hard. I realise once again that Im only just a beggar. So, if you want to make me more miserable, go on, keep saying nice things like that!
The reckless outpour of words was new to Lil.
I have never said this to anyone.
Lil always boasted that she couldnt be wrong and that she would never be shaken by any humiliation. She couldnt show any ws, not even to herself. All because a little ck or a little mistake would already be deemed unforgivable. Although someone in the future was bound to find the vague path that Lil initiated, she believed that in order to contribute even a little to that future, she had to be meless herself.
But now, she felt weaker than she had ever experienced. Rather than a tiny gap, it was as if arge hole had opened somewhere in her body and all the emotions she had concealed throughout her life began pouring out.
But why am I taking it out on Ed when Im the one whos both a disappointing and disgusting person?
Im sorry.
I didnt mean to I dont know why Im spewing these hateful words at you. Its so
The Ruwa tribe On the Western Continent lived people belonging to the Ruwa tribe. They were exterminated not long after they were brought to the Central Continent. Do you know why?
..!
He talked about them in his letter The unexpected story has both been a humiliating and depressing memory for Ed
Lil stiffened, unable to get a word out. Meanwhile, Ed, who came closer, held Lils finger.
I did something terrible, but I had no idea that what I did was wrong. I thought I could simply fix it and they could live here well. I decided to let them live in the ce where I was born, so I tried to change them to fit the atmosphere of this ce. It was toote when I realised my mistake. It took so, so long. Why didnt I realise the truth sooner? That they were most perfect where they were born in their most natural state. Why did I try to change them to suit my way? It may seem obvious to you, but it was extremely difficult for me. Because that was how I was taught to think. And as I was formed in that manner, it was unclear how much of it was the result of pure thinking and how much was acquired as one grew up.
Eds fingertips interlocked with hers.
You praised my library. You said you were jealous, that you envied me for being able to read whatever I wanted. But you dont have to envy me
To be honest, its not that I envy his library, I hate it. Among the countless books, the books I actually read in my life can be counted on ten fingers And theres no way theres a Guide to Good Embroidery there. I became sick of feeling infinitely small among the books that fill the librarys huge space. The gap between Ed and myself, which I can feel all the way into my bones, is terrible
Thinking so, Lil couldnt understand anything that Ed was saying at all.
You already know everything.
What?
The reason I was able toe this far is probably because of that library. Even so, its still difficult and daunting. I dont even know where Im heading towards. But you already knew since you were fifteen No, Im sure it was even before that.
..?
Still confused, Lil flinched and leaned back, but Ed tightened his grip on her as if he wouldnt let her go.
The truth I want to grasp. The world I want to affirm.
What
That world already exists within you, a world that I can only picture in my vague imagination.
I dont understand
I didnt know what kind of ideal I was chasing or what words I could use to describe it. But then, I saw you in Panichi. At that time When I looked at you, it was like the sun was rising*
No, stop it
It was so red. The very world I was looking for just emerged before my eyes. When you told me that story, I was also convinced that I was the first to hear it as it was clear by the clumsy way you spoke. But, it was unbelievably beautiful. You probably have no clue about the joy I felt that day. It was an ecstasy that cannot be described. Every single day, Im in awe due to the fact that Im born in the same era as you and that I have the chance of facing you so closely. Do you think I will allow myself to miss this miracle? I cant. And definitely for a reason as trivial as the Prince Regent
The more Eds sentences continued, the lower Lil bowed her head. Tears slowly dropped to the floor as she was looking down. At some point, Lil could no longer put up with them. And even though she tried to suppress her sobs, she eventually started to cry.
Ed is too persistent He was and still is And he persistently says only one thing. That Im right. He just kept saying the same thing over and over again, without getting tired of it And as for me, I want to hear it again, and again, and again, for the rest of my life I always thought that when I met someone who affirmed my life at least once in my life, I would be content to simply pass him by. Even if only for a brief moment, I thought it would be enough to keep me immensely satisfied for a long time. But it seems like I cant let him pass by like this I feel like I cant leave I want to be happy like this And if I dont get away from him now, it can definitely happen Right?
A strong conviction that she had never felt before pierced her heart like a dagger.
Lil was surprised at herself, now that she paid more attention to her emotions. While her desire fluttered like waves, her heart, like a boat, soared through the fierce waters and capsized first before rising mighty above them.
How funny. I cant believe that I suddenly want to live like an ordinary human being. Or maybe it isnt that strange, part of me always thought that if I were a person who didnt deserve happiness, I wouldnt have been allowed to even wish for happiness. So, I always had the feeling that the reason I could dream of happiness was because I, too, had a piece of happiness waiting for me. However, I thought I would get too greedy if I dreamed too much of it, so I daydreamed just a little, that way I could keep it at a manageable size I never expected that it would be so full and overflowing, and topple my inhibitions.
You can love anyone. It can be easier, it can also be harder. But Ill remain the same.
As Lil wouldnt raise her head, Ed lowered himself to one knee so Lil could see his face in front of her blurry eyes. Ed then guided her hand to his cheek and pressed the back of her hand.
Remember where you said you would return to and who youre standing in front of now.
Neither of them knew when it started, but Eds voice was trembling too. Ed kept pressing Lils palm to his cheek, as though he wanted to be touched.
Like when I caressed his brow in the music room before, I still remember how much I felt sorry for him at that time
Dont go. I want to be by your side.
Its the same for me too.
With her answer staying on the tip of Lils tongue, Eds trembling voice continued to mumble into Lils palm.
I want to because I love you. I dont know what else to feel but love. I dont even know how to exin this. So, please just understand
Lil wiped her eyes with her free hand. No matter what she did, her tears wouldnt stop so she lifted her head and stared at the ceiling.
I
A muffled voice clogged her throat. Lil, who sniffled loudly, let out words that she could hardly continue.
I am a human I want to be a human
It was so hard for her to say those words, that her whole body seemed to be shaking. Lil gritted her teeth while still staring somewhere nkly.
No matter how many times Eds hand wiped her cheek, her sadness didnt stop.
Where do I start?
Ill be there.
As Lil lowered her head to face Ed, a stream of water crawled over her tilted nose, gathered at the tip, and dripped down. While Lil was looking at his face, Ed lifted his kneeling body. Her gaze followed him upwards.
And while the candle casted a shadow on Ed, Ed casted a shadow on Lil
Reference:
I didnt know what kind of ideal I was chasing or what words I could use to describe it. But then, I saw you in Panichi. At that time When I looked at you, it was like the rising sun = Chapters 65 and 66 = Back on Panichi in the recruitment tent. It was one of the first times that told Ed one of her ideals and was even able to counter Eds criticism of her way of thinking. The scene that followed contained Eds exnation about the farmer and his seed.
Chapter 247
Chapter 247Previous
Theres no need for proof. Even if no one wants to admit it, even if they say crazy things in order for you to prove yourself, dont listen to them. Its all useless bullshit. You were already born a human. Dont you ever deny that first.
Lilughed while crying.
Her face, painted with both joy and sorrow, looked up to see Ed right there in front of her. She was looking at the face of a man who had be familiar to her, but his looming presence was even greater now.
Whenever she saw Ed, her heart fluttered strangely and it uplifted her mood.
He always made me feel the vivid wind. Even now, I feel like Im brought somewhere distant due to the cool flow caressing me. Eds the kind of wind that knows my direction, even if I dont, and blows me there easily. His clumsiness and roughness confuse me at times, but through him, I was never off course
Edgar.
Ed, who continued to smooth the back of her hand using his, raised his head in a sh. Lil muttered as she looked at the back of his hand wrapping hers.
Perhaps I do want to be happy
Its funny now that I admit it. The word happy is concise and easy to pronounce, but still, Im not used to expressing any greed or acknowledging my emotions I had only been ashamed of them
Lils lips trembled because of her smallughter, but she managed to suppress her equally trembling throat and confessed unwaveringly.
Like you said, Im a human. And because of that, I guess I want to love like a human.
It was a confession that no one expected and no one intervened in, but it lingered in their ears like an auditory hallucination. It was clearly her own voice, but it sounded strangely sweet.
Ed stood nkly, either due to confusion or shock. That was why Lil hesitantly approached him. In the short distance between them, her movements were gradual. She slowly put one foot in front of the other and walked forward and another step forward
I want to love you.
A face wearing an awkward expression came closer to her nose.
Lilughed bashfully.
Having no experience in confessing love or knowing whether this was even the right moment to do it, her expression was not much different from Eds, but that didnt matter.
Lil pressed her hands against his shoulders and closed her eyes. As her vision was cut off, her other senses awakened and focused solely on Ed. Lil parted her lips and searched for his. When she lifted her heels into the air, their height became somewhat simr.
Eds breath seeped through his lips quivering gap and allowed Lil to take it in. She felt the hot air on the tip of her tongue quickly followed by the warmth of his lips. Before their barely touching lips could separate, Eds arms hurriedly stretched out and wrapped themselves around Lils waist. He pulled her high enough to lift her, and with Lil now in a slightly higher position, she naturally put her arms around his neck while biting his lower lip.
With their lips pressed against one another, their tongues intertwined, sucking each other in.
Lils torn lip supposedly stung, but it was eventually numbed by her excitement. She reached out from the nape of Eds neck and tore through his hair as their tight hug wasnt nearly enough. Her body, wet from the rain,cked warmth, so Lil pushed herself against Ed even more. At some point, she wasnt sure anymore if she wanted to keep him warm or if she wanted to be given warmth, but because Ed didnt back down, Lil fell deeper and deeper into him.
Their exchange of heavy breathing came and went, but it was still not enough. Lil wanted to feel more alive, feel his body heat against hers and confirm that they were truly together. So, she slipped her hands through Eds jacket and found the buttons of his waistcoat. With his cor being pushed over his shoulder, Ed quickly took off his rain-soaked jacket and dropped it on the floor with a thud.
Before the jacket even reached the ground, his hands were already holding Lil again and he pulled the sleeve from her shoulders. Eds lips, which had been biting Lils earlobe, slid down her neck and licked her now exposed shoulder, causing Lil to tilt her head back and let out a gasp. Ed then peeled off the remainder of his waistcoat and lifted Lil into his arms. Lil, who was now much higher than him, lowered her head and kissed him again, while Ed undid the knot at the front of her dress making it flow down her upper body.
At the same time, they fell onto the bed.
Because Ed didnt want to fall on top of her, there was a little space between them for the first time, but such space quickly became filled with heavy breaths that came and went. Ed, who was facing Lil in the dark, seemed to wear an expression she had never seen before. Lil reached out her hand to the silhouette that was looking down at her and traced the vague curves of his face with her finger, noticing that the skin she touched felt hot and when she touched his earlobe, it was simrly hot.
Lil whispered, imagining Ed with his whole face red.
Why cant I give you up?
What? Me?
Ed took Lils still-wandering hand and brought it to his mouth. Lil mumbled while she traced his lips.
Why did I make this ridiculous decision?
Do you regret it already?
No. But its even weirder that I dont feel a hint of regret.
You said it yourself. You cant give up on me.
Thats what Im saying. Its so sudden and youre still so annoying. Why on earth?
Lil pinched Eds upper and lower lips together and suddenly kissed his pinched lips, but this time, the sloppy kiss was not pleasant at all. Lilughed heartily because she found it cute that Ed tried to move his lips as though he was asking to be released. Lilughter made Edugh along with her, but because heughed with his lips still held, he sounded more like he was losing air. In retaliation, he eventually started to attack Lil with small kisses all over her face and after he moved to give her a soft kiss on the cheek and the corner of her eye, she finally let him go.
Turning serious again, Ed pursed his lips while pulling down Lils dress like a man whose patience was running out. Simultaneously, Lil reached her hands in the air, undid Eds cravat and unbuttoned his shirt. Their hands, picking at each others clothes, were as excited as their breathing and soon their removed shirt and dress fell off the bed.
Lil ced her palms on Eds moist torso and raised her fingertips against him to savour his exquisitely toned muscles. As she ran her hands around his thick rib cage and to his back, his well-defined curves wriggled to embrace her. Feeling Eds blunt bulk was satisfying.
Due to the rain even Lils innermost clothes were damp and clung coldly to her skin. So Ed nibbled on the tip of her breast which was now visible through her thin chemise.
Lil looked down and saw wet brown hair trailing down over her chemise but soon became distracted by the sensation of Eds hot breath spreading across her breasts and down to her abdomen. Lils body flinched due to her heightened sensitivity. With the hem of her skirt being rolled up her legs as his hands caressed her thigh, and with his lips still hovering over her lower abdomen, a small feeling of pleasure rushed into her stomach. Lil let out a drowsy breath and jerked her knees up.
When Ed lets out something simr to a sigh, Lil senses the heat.
Wait.
It seemed like he was muttering something, so Lil asked back reflexively.
Hmm?
No, wait.
Lil opened hernguid eyes. After focusing them for a moment, she asked again to confirm if she had heard it right.
What?
We cant do this.
Lil, who pushed Eds shoulder and rolled him over, ended up on top, allowing her to look down at him. Seeing his embarrassed face puzzled Lil even more. She tried to guess the reason behind Eds sudden hesitation, but as she couldnt think of one, she blurted out whatever crossed her mind first.
Do you need to mentally prepare or something like that?
No.
Ed clutched his forehead as if he had heard something terrible.
Chapter 248
Chapter 248Previous
What on earth do you think of me?
Or do you have some other kind of problem?
..?
Lil carefully ced her palm under Eds half-undone belt. Ed suppressed a groan and squeezed his eyes shut, but Lil didnt remove her hand.
I dont think you have a problem I dont think theres much to worry about at all
No, thats not it. Im worried about your injury! Your injury! What makes you even say that, what kind of guy do you think I am?
..!
Ed muttered a few more words out of perplexity while Lil looked down at her stomach. She didnt even have to take her clothes off as it was clearly visible through her chemise.
Now that I think about it, it was crushed by Venua just a few hours ago.
When Lils stomach throbbed upon realisation, Ed continued his exnation while lightly holding her waist.
Not only was your stomach torn, but your insides were damaged as well. Ive never read an opinion about how long it would take someone with injuries the size of yours to be able to enjoy intimacy again Ive been searching through my memories, but I cant find anything.
Lil frowned.
She didnt understand much of what he was talking about, but Ed looked very serious. It made her recall a concern she had missed even though it was a question that almost every ordinary person wouldve wondered about.
Im not sure if I ever want to bear children, but I at least would like to know if the organs I have to do so function or not
By any chance, is my
No, your womb wasnt hurt.
Ed answered so resolutely that her momentary doubts disappeared without a trace. Now, there was only one question remaining, Lil looked at him inquiringly.
..?
You have to live a long and healthy life.
So, you cant take risks with your body.
Ed nodded like someone who had already made up his mind. For that reason, Lil became caught up in an indescribable mood, not knowing whether it was one of regret or bewilderment. She felt so embarrassed that she didnt know how to deal with their situation right now, whether she should simply ept his hesitation or be angry with herself for initiating something like this in the first ce.
The short while when we were obsessed with sensuality and indulging in each other feels like a lie now
Seeing Lils expression, Ed smiled slyly and raised his upper body.
But Liloa.
Hm?
Why do you look so disappointed?
With Lil sitting on his legs, they were facing each other at eye level.
Ed stroked the inside of her thighs. Her body, whose excitement had not subsided yet, was still sensitive and easily responded to the caressing fingertips that teased her. A tingling sensation lingered along the skin he traced.
Lil replied while struggling to keep her trembling voice in check.
No Im not
I just meant we cant do it the way we intended it to do. But I didnt say Id give up for today altogether.
..!
Eds hands rose to further push up the hem of Lils chemise until they once againnded on her waist. Lil stared at herpletely bare lower abdomen and saw the water droplets that flowed down her stomach drip down onto his. Ed was clearly in no hurry as his hands gradually moved further up her belly. Inch by inch, tickling her intentionally. When the hem of her dress was pulled up to her corbone, half of her breasts were exposed.
Ed whispered as he licked the reddish bump.
Theres now against not going through the royal road*
As soon as Lil slipped her chemise over her head, Ed pushed her over andnded on top of her body. With both their bodies drenched from the rain, their connected points were slippery.
Now, lying on her back, Lil licked her lips in anticipation.
Then?
Then
..?
Ed brushed her lips in response. Their kiss continued for a long time before he gave a more concrete answer. His hand, which had been caressing her breast, went further down and his voice that flowed from between her lips lingered in her mouth.
We should find another way, right?
Eds fingers dug between Lils legs.
The fatigue that had clung to her body melted away along with her hazy consciousness. First it were her clothes, soaked in rainwater, that had been weighing her body down, so now it was her drenched bodys turn to sink into the bed. It sank like a drop of water pressed into the abyss.
Far down and deep
***
Weird Somehow, it feels like someone is lifting my eyelids
Lil tried to ignore it and calmly closed her eyes again every time it happened. So, whenever her eyelids were popped open, she would perceive dull light and when the touch disappeared, it would beplete darkness again. Ed repeatedly pulled Lils eyelids up and released them, like he was ying with a toy.
Lil eventually swirled her arms in front of her face and murmured.
..Stop
However, Eds voice still hovered close to her face.
How long are you going to sleep? Its way past noon and the sun is about to set soon.
This time, Ed pressed his lips to her cheek. This also wasnt a one-time thing. He moved around and kissed both her cheeks continuously until Lil turned her head away andy down with her back to him.
Just yesterday, I was dragged to the vi by Venuas men and overexerted myself. Then a couple of hours after that, I was served by Ed for a long time. So today, I dont even want to lift a finger thinking about fingers Ed truly looked like a man of genuine inquiry andmitment Seeing how he was so preupied with trying to carve his way into me Of course, I was equally engrossed in the mysteries of the human body, but my limbs eventually became exhausted because of the series of peaks I experienced
Lil couldnt even bring herself to move her sprawled arm over the nket.
Ill just keep on sleeping like this
As she was no longer bothered, Lil let out a sigh of contentment and was about to go to sleep again
[ Edgar. I dont know what to say first ]
..?!
After hearing those familiar words, Lil immediately flung her eyes open. Looking behind her, she saw her unfinished letter in Eds hand. The crumpled, sparsely wet paper was definitely the letter she had thrown away somewhere yesterday. When Lils eyes met Eds, who was ncing down at her due to sitting with his back against the headboard, he merely smiled and cheekily raised his eyebrows before continuing reading.
[ Everything in my head is a mess right now. Since when ]
Give me that!
Whimpering, Lil stretched out her hand and thereby her upper body, but Ed simply lifted his arm further into the air. Lil, not fully awake, flopped helplessly and fell into the bed. Ed continued the letter, stroking the back of Lils head that was tucked in the nket.
[ Since when did you know me? Since LeBrun? ]
Stop it!
After a quickly failed attempt to retrieve it again, Lil threw down her hand and lifted her gaping face. When she red at him with disgust, Ed shrugged his shoulders and spoke.
This is only the second letter you have ever written to me. How can I just throw it away? Of course, I have to keep it.
Lil, who was nowpletely free from the nket, snatched a pillow and threw it at him.
Ack!
In the midst of screaming at him, Lil struggled to move her tired body to approach Ed, who was trying to escape her attack, and instead clung to him.
[ How could you know me? Ive never seen you, no, thats not whats important ]
Eds body, now carrying the weight of Lil on his shoulder, fell backwards. At this point, Lil tried to retrieve the letter by stretching out her hand again, but it wasnt enough to reach the tip of Eds long arms that stretched all the way out of the bed.
Hey Hey!
Lil then tried stretching her fingers while crawling upwards, but it was futile. Ed, on the other hand, justid his head to rest on top of Lil and continued to read her letter. In the end, Lil decided to attack Ed instead of focusing on the letter she couldnt reach for the life of her, so she poked his eyes with her index and middle finger.
[ Im d someone thought of me that way! ]
Ed quickly closed his eyes. Of course, as it was only his eyes that were attacked, his mouth could still be seen smiling.
Incredible. He has the guts to not even bother hiding his twitching mouth!
Lil had no choice but to grit her teeth because Ed seemed to be nning to annoy her until the very end. In ast resort Lil switched tactics again and tried the mental approach.
You said you loved me, and you said you meant it!
..!
Lil pulled a pillow and hit Ed with it as she climbed on top of him.
Well, all good for you! But for me! I couldnt even sleep properly!
Even though Ed was being repeatedly hit by a pillow, he made excuses with that same smile on his face.
Because you wouldnt wake up
So you did this instead?! Is this what you call love? Huh? Is that what it is to you?
Footnote:
Royal road: An auspicious or easy way or means to achieve something.
Chapter 249
Chapter 249Previous
Volume 7
I was wrong! I was in the wrong! I only teased you like that because I missed you already!
Only then did Lil stop mming the pillow.
Casting it aside, she found a sprawling Ed with his head drooped on the bed. His mouth was smiling softly and pretended to beg for mercy, but unfortunately for him, that kind of acting didnt work on her anymore.
Lil eventually widened her squinted eyes and held out her palm to his face, which was looking up at her.
Oh yeah? Then give me the letter
..!
Puck.
Lil fell to the side after being hit by a pillow on her shoulder. Ed had sneakily grabbed the pillow when she was distracted and caught her off guard.
Wow. I didnt even see thating. I guess I truly am still half-asleep.
Lil, now lying down on the bed, looked at the ceiling and muttered.
How mean
Ed slowly crawled on top of Lil, whereas thetter merely rolled her eyes and looked away from him.
Thats just the kind of guy I am.
Ed stopped at Lils thighs and gently lifted the hem of the gown that covered her legs.
And Im not ashamed of my methods.
What are you trying to do?
Doing whatever I feel like doing?
Die.
Im kidding.
Still, Lil red at Ed disapprovingly. To prove that he meant it, Ed lightly kissed her thigh, pulled away, andid calmly down next to her.
Were you really just kidding?
When Lil still didnt rx her expression, Ed pushed the corner of her mouth up with his finger. But as expected, upon removing his finger, her sullen face greeted him again. So, Ed raised the corners of his own mouth and muttered pitifully.
Thats right
But it seems to me that your words and your body hold different opinions from each other.
While Lil pointed down, Eds gaze followed with a sad face, but then shook his head solemnly.
You dont have to worry about him.
What?
But of course, please pay more attention to himter when youre healthy. Hes a friend who needs some attention now and then, plus I think he likes you.
Lil was taken by surprise by the strange manner of speaking in which Ed separated himself from his body part.
Not only his speech but also the content took a strange turn
Can you stand it until then?
Of course. And since you still feel pressed and irritated somewhere in your stomach, your blood vessels need more time to heal. Its best not to take any risks until youre fully recovered.
Are you sure it will be that bad? Will that friend of yours really have that big of an impact?
Cant you tell by seeing him?
..!
Ed triumphantly opened his gown, showing off his friend who greeted Lil in all its glory. Lil pulled her eyebrows together and smiled a forced smile.
Well Hes notpletely wrong but unfortunately for Ed, he has a knack for making people reluctant to admit that hes right. In that same sense, he also seems to enjoy seeing his opponent make such a sour expression. All in all, hes this really odd side to his personality
Even if you and my friend cant meet yet, we still can have some fun right? So, for the time being, its okay to be sad while you wait with longing for the day you two will be united.
Hm okay, yes. Well, what else can I do? I have to listen to whatever the doctor says.
Im sure you dont n on dying your recovery just because I say this, right? The sooner you get well enough, the better it is for both you and me.
Why for you again? Whats in it for you?
Lil asked yfully, but Ed changed the topic.
Speaking of recovery, I need to give you some food. You need to get healthy quickly.
Standing up valiantly, Ed pulled the tassel next to the bed.
He looks cute with that hair of his, it looks like he has a fluttering birds nest on his head
Lil couldnt figure out how this grown man with a body void of anything particrly endearing or gentle, could look like that. Lil smiled softly. The nest in question was in an extremely dishevelled state, probably because, sincest night, Ed had been rolling around in bed with his hair still wet from the rain.
When Ed returned to her arms, Lil scattered the nest with her fingers to her hearts content.
You should eat the meat you like. Its beef.
I actually dont particrly like meat I was just obsessed with it for the sake of my recovery.
Then what do you want? Ill tell Levi to add it to your diet.
Lil blinked for a moment.
Hes asking me what my favourite food is? Hmm, well In the South, I enjoyed eating dried Erimyan or birch sugar*, but its too much to say that can be served as a mouth-watering meal
Lil searched through her memory.
When I was on the battlefield or the Bell Rock I was never in a position to choose my food, and for the rest of the days, I wasnt allowed to eat my favourite food
Lils recollection needed to go even further back into the past.
I remember that I liked grilled fish when I was young. However, its a luxury thats hard to get ind, and I think its a species thats notmon in the seas around the Empire.
It was for that reason that Lil didnt want to say it at first, but because of Eds natural persistence, she knew that if she answered with some random food, she would have to deal with his constant suspicions in finding out what she truly liked. So, Lil decided to answer honestly.
I remember liking salmon when I was a kid.
Oh, I used to eat salmon every day in my hometown.
Really?
Yeah, and I think Linhardt has it in his upper storage room right now.
After thinking about it for a while, Lil guessed it was actually a fairlymon fish for him. Realising it btedly, she remembered that salmon were actually caught in the northern Monferrand Strait.
Ed added excitedly.
Ill steal it for you.
If he asks, they would just give it to him, right? So why would he bother stealing it?
Nheless, Lil asked him not to steal them all, but to only bring three or four of them. Ed kept nodding his head while muttering something about salmon, wondering what was so good about it.
Lil, who was watching him intently,id back next to him and asked.
What about you?
Hmm?
What do you like?
Ed pursed his lips and twitched his cheek as if he couldnt hold something back.
I cant believe the day came when I received this kind of attention from you.
..!
And when that something reached the point where he could no longer bear it, Ed embraced Lil and nuzzled his head into her arms.
I like you best, Liloa!
I meant to eat.
Ah.
Lil frowned to stop herself fromughing too.
Oh my god I never knew that this man, who is in love with me, could be so clumsy, air-headed and cute. Its as if he has a screw missing somewhere
Eating, if you meant something I consume water?
..?
Wherever I go, water is the most important thing. I need it for my survival, my daily life, medicine I need it for everything. Water is the food that deserves my favour and respect.
Hearing his reasoning behind it, it seems like its the right thing to say.
Lil nodded her head in response to his reasonable answer.
I want him to keep talking, but he isnt saying anything else I want to know more, but he only gives straightforward answers to my questions about himself.
After cing her hand under her head as shey on her side, Lil asked.
And?
What?
Is there anything else? I heard from Levi that youre thirty years old. However, apart from that, I dont know anything else about you. You always only listen to what I say.
Hm, lets see. Well, I was born on the Northern Continent.
You were?
This time, it was Ed who just blinked. He always thought she already knew his birthce, but seeing how she looked really confused, she truly had no clue.
Lil stared at him as if telling him to continue this momentum.
But he looks tongue-tied. I guess he isnt used to talking about himself. In fact, Levi, who grew up with him since childhood, told me that he rarely talks to her about things other than medicine And after bing an adult, he also had less and less interactions with his cousin, Linhardt.
My parents they were normal I guess. My mother was always kind, whereas my father was strict but caring. I was treasured because I was a child who camete into their lives. My family and I lived together in our castle, along with our other rtives. Our whole family was like that. My father was the eldest son, and I am the eldest son as well, so I never questioned the way I was treated. I guess I dont have to tell you how I was raised.
Lil burst outughing upon listening to Eds story.
For some reason, I always sensed that he had strong narcissistic and arrogant tendencies ever since he was young. I can imagine a kid with that kind of personality running around the lords castle.
Then, when I was six, I got a younger brother.
..?
Lil remembered Ed saying that he was an only child.
It was during breakfast in that inn we stayed in on Panichi, Im certain he said so?
Noticing Lils puzzlement, Ed added.
It was a stillborn
Footnote:
Erimyan: a fruit with a sweet and sour taste. Often dried and eaten as a cheap snack. Side effect from eating Erimyan on long voyages was it prevented gum infections.
Birch sugar: a natural sweetener and can be used as an active ingredient for oral hygiene.
Chapter 250
Chapter 250Previous
Volume 7
The smile on Lils lips faded.
Visha. That was his given nickname. My father said that even after the child was born, he would still be called Visha until he was an adult, just like how I had been called Knox from the moment I was inside my mothers womb.
Before he knew it, Ed was lying down, looking at the ceiling. Lil felt responsible and guilty for urging him to keep talking for no reason, because now that he had done so, she felt like she wasnt in the position to offer something like a half-baked constion. So instead, Lil moved closer to him and whispered that he didnt need to continue any further.
However, Ed lightly shook his head.
Anyway, due to that, my mother lost a lot of blood and had childbed fever*. She passed away not long after. Of course, I was very sad, but the people around me kept saying that childbed fever was verymon. I couldnt understand why they wereforting me with such words. If it was amon disease, did that make it any easier? Was it then just natural to die?
When the hand that was stroking Eds hair suddenly stopped, Ed held Lils fingers and fiddled with them.
Of course, I was too young at the time to truly understand any of it and only had such thoughts. But three yearster, my father also passed away. He joined a small battle and came back with an injured leg. I could do nothing but watch how his leg rotted away Within a month, it had to be amputated. But the amputated part became infected again and it spread throughout his body I didnt even know it was an infection at the time. I just grew up smelling the scent of rotting flesh, the smell of my father slowly dying for half a year People said to me that even with his leg cut off, he had to be lucky to survive, and that if he was unlucky, he would obviously die. Adding that in fact, there were more cases where luck ran out Theyforted me with such words again
Lil, who thought she would simply listen to some of his preferences, likes, and dislikes at best, was taken aback upon hearing the series of tragedies in Eds life.
Even in the letter I read yesterday, there was another death that wasnt light. I cant even imagine experiencing such sorrow from such a young age. I baselessly assumed that he constantly received love when he was growing up, seeing how hes always so positive and active
When he heard that his son was in critical condition, my grandfather, who was staying in the Empire at that time, came to my hometown, but my father had already passed away by then. My grandfather even brought a doctor from the Imperial iraut with him. After my fathers passing I stayed away from them and didnt speak, so that doctor thought there was a problem with me and he examined me instead. The doctor at that time had unfamiliar iron tools and a book that was difficult to read
After that, Lil understood it even without Ed having to continue.
Ed sighed softly. Still holding her fingers, he slowly turned his body to face her.
I wanted to live. I was scared and hated that people could die so easily, so I decided to study medicine. Thinking that I could die easily, too. That I, too, could die amon or unlucky death. I didnt know any better then, but thinking about it more carefully now, I truly think people really do
Lil lifted her body and moved closer to Ed. As she looked down at him, she felt a knot in her stomach. The sadness that could be heard in his voice, became even more vivid when she saw it in his face.
Come on, dont look at me like that. My grandfather was a pretty funny guy, so I quickly regained my spirits.
Still, her heart ached as if she was actually the one who experienced it. She didnt know that Ed would share something like that so willingly. And given how dark his story was, she could only apologise to him with tears in her eyes.
Im sorry. Ive been misunderstanding you.
Instead of responding, Ed reached out his hand and tucked Lils hair behind her ear. Because she had been looking down at him, a lot of her strands flowed down her face and Ed carefully swept them all away.
Liloa.
Hmm?
After tidying up the hair on both sides, Lils full, slightly reddened, face was revealed. Ed spoke as he caressed her cheek.
You should stay healthy for a long, long time.
One doesnt need to have great intuition to fully understand those words. Ed didnt say that as a doctor. He lost his younger brother, his mother, his father, his first love, and his grandfather who raised him like his own child And perhaps the next thing that came to his mind was me
Lil answered while staring at the man who was constantly abandoned.
I will.
Thank you for saving my life. Have I ever expressed that properly? Thank you for allowing me to live. I really wanted to tell you this.
Im the one who should be thankful.
..?
Ed spoke with a sigh.
You dont know how thankful I was that you were so strong stronger than anyone else. I was so afraid. Thea you were in continued for such a long and hopeless period. During which I constantly asked myself how many people could actually survive that period or even wake up?
Lil held Eds hand that lingered near her ear.
The tragedy of losing a family member ismon regardless of country. Although the circumstances of the Empire are different, southerners are separated from their families in an even more tragic way. This is nothing special to me. Ive been ustomed to tragedy Still, I cant deny that I feel deeply sorry for Ed
And from here on, Lil knew.
I want to spend a lot of time loving him.
Recognizing she was bing more generous than ever before, Lil recalled something Cesar had previously told her. She finally understood it.
{ It seems as if this one single mistake of mine has let you define my whole being, but how many times have his faults been forgiven?* }
Drops of realisation dripped through the cracks of her blissful feeling. Her gaze shifted between the wrinkles in the nket to Eds neck and shoulder.
I didnt notice before But even when I was furious, I couldnt yell at him to get out of my sight forever. And I, myself, couldnt stay away In fact, I didnt want to leave
Lil felt this strange pull from Ed.
Its so odd. Even though my family may continue to haunt me, I want to stay here even if it means fighting my anxiety every day. But will I be able to trust whatever Ed tells me from now on? Wont I reflexively doubt it? Wont he try to deceive me again by doing whats most convenient for him? People dont change easily, and I can confidently say that I know that constancy better than anyone else
Lil was taught to forgive a man before he apologised for a third time. She was told that if she didnt let go of her anger after hearing more than three sentences filled with a mans apology, shecked virtue and was a spoiled woman. She gave up all hope the moment she couldnt even remember expressing her feelings of anger or resentment. And holding it in had been exhausting. Despite their empty apologies, she pretended to agree in order to survive, to breathe a little until she became lethargic.
So now, she was unsure whether she was stuck in this bed because of her teachings or because she felt differently about Ed.
Liloa.
The gaze that had been meaninglessly wandering around the hem of the nket shifted back to Ed. Unbeknownst to her, Ed had begun raising his upper body, and unexpectedly, Lil had to look up at him.
What?
Ill never do that again.
What do you mean?
I will never deceive you again.
Lil was at a loss for words for a moment, then decided to be honest about her thoughts.
Did you just read my mind?
It was due to your stiff expression It made me wonder why you looked like that.
Still, you couldnt have been that urate
His eyebrows twitched. Lil climbed onto Edsp despite his hesitations and swept his serious face with both hands. Eds eyebrows and eyes went up due to the motion, causing Lil to be the only one who could freely smile.
This is my first time seeing this kind of expression on your face.
Its the face of someone who is carefully agonising. I hope you like it.
I like it. Its handsome.
Im d that my good looks contribute to easing your anger.
Even though he joked, Ed didntugh, so Lil waited for him in silence. Instead of continuing, his fingers came up and caressed her cheek.
Your cheek is swollen.
Lil immediately took his hand, lowered it and avoided his eyes.
Its fine. Dont worry.
No, its not.
I was arrogant. I dismissed what you went through in your childhood as nothing special. Thats why I was so envious of you and couldnt acknowledge you. Iughed at those who were afraid of you, but at the same time, I couldnt admit to myself that I was one of them
Footnote:
childbed fever: also known as Postpartum infections and puerperal fever, are bacterial infections of the female reproductive tract following childbirth or miscarriage From the 1600s through the mid-tote 1800s, the majority of childbed fever cases were caused by the doctors themselves. With no knowledge of germs, doctors did not believe hand washing was needed [WIKI]
References:
{ It seems as if this one single mistake of mine has let you define my whole being, but how many times have his faults been forgiven? } = chapter 153 = This was said by Cesar in one of their fights. It was the fight they had after Ed was thrown overboard and Lil demanded Cesar to show her the note. During this fight, Lil finally understood that Cesar did all that out of jealousy and confronted him with it.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 251
Chapter 251Previous
Hearing those words, Lil already wanted to change the subject. She hated when people evaluated her most difficult times, even if that person was Ed. Past events had torn her body, opened wounds, and left her with scars. So now, not even another personsfort would entail the disappearance of her scars nor alleviate her pain. To Lil, only the future mattered, for she was the only one who could decide and shape how she would live in that future.
So when Ed actually changed the subject himself, Lil was finally able to rx her body again.
It was the same when you found the portrait.
What?
I expected that moment toe. I knew that me not bringing it up first would lead to you finding out about my dealings in one way or another. But the funny thing was, right up until the moment when you turned the portrait over, when you asked me if I knew the woman in the portrait Until that moment, I had been confident I could convince you. Of course, I expected you to get angry, but I thought I could exin it in a way that you would deem eptable. Looking back on it, I know now that it was very arrogant of me, however, I was used to thinking that way that I could do it and that all I had to do was to deliver it well. Even though I didnt know how to change a persons heart, I came up with such a n. But
But?
But I couldnt
As Ed intertwined his fingers with hers, Lil looked down at their joined hands.
To be honest, I had imagined a lot of scenarios where you would find the painting first, and I had even thought of the worst possible oues, but when it became real, none of them were of any use. The expression you had that day came nowhere near my imagination, not even close, even though I prided myself on being borate Liloa, Ill probably never forget the you whom I saw that day.
What did the me from that day look like?
Ed shook his head because he couldnt really exin it.
At that moment, it had seemed as though Liloas feelings were passed on to me. I had been unable to utter any of the words I prepared, and although I was awake, it felt as if some entity had taken me over. It had been a distant and indescribable sensation of being consumed by some volume and at that dark moment of resonance, I was ovee with emotion
As much as it sounded like an exaggeration, it sparked a realisation in Ed.
Thats when I finally realised What on earth had happened?
What happened?
I fell in love with you.
Did they all sing and praise? Not just one or two, but all the hundreds of thousands of people who have faced such a mysterious experience? Maybe they called it love because there was no other way to describe it Its a strange thing, really Ive never wanted to love Liloa, or thought I should love her, so why did this happen? How was I left with no choice but to love her?
It kept me thinking when we were nning for the prison break in Gualtiero. At some point, I thought that perhaps it would be better for me if I got out of your sight. But that thought drove me even crazier, so I couldnt do it. I wanted to make it up to you, but I quickly realised there was very little I could do. All I could do was to not upset you more as I saw that you were already struggling enough. I didnt want to repeat such a terrible thing. I didnt want to cause you more pain or make you feel uneasy for even a moment I dont want it to happen ever again
Ed, who was hugging Lil, kissed her forehead. When her clouded eyes didnt turn away from him, Ed felt reassured.
From now on, I will never deceive you, cause you trouble, or make you sad
Okay, thats enough. You can stop
When you said I already knew everything, you were right. I already knew everything about you and thats how I was able to deceive you
But I swear, I dont want anything else. I just want to be by your side.
Lil bit her lip without Ed noticing.
Its me who doesnt want to leave your side. Im the one who cant breathe without you.
Im not leaving.
Hmm?
I will never run away from you.
..!
Before Ed could express his joy btedly, Lil wrapped his face with both hands. Eds eyebrows twitched upon Lils unexpected action that even held his face with a bit of force. Thanks to this, Ed couldnt smile broadly or say anything for that matter. He was frozen in ce and could only listen to her words.
So, keep your word. You said you wanted to stay by my side, right? In that case, if you betray my trust one more time, then.
The hands that had cupped his cheeks moved down his chin to the nape of his neck. Lils hands, which held no malice, had, nevertheless, a strong grip as they wrapped around Eds neck.
Eds pulse throbbed diligently between his skin and Lils warm palm.
I wont forgive you.
Lils fingers reached the back of his head and stroked him menacingly. The subtle sound of her fingernails dragging against his skin crept up Eds throat and to his ears. It was a stimting sensation and goosebumps ran down his spine, causing his pulse to pound even more strongly.
With her faceing closer, it seemed like Lil wanted to hear something from him, so Ed asked excitedly.
Could this be a lifetime contract?
Lil responded by brushing her lips past the tip of Eds nose and pressing them down on his cheek. Ed thought she said something he didnt hear clearly, so he focused on her breathing instead. Soon, Lil lowered her eyes to avoid his persistent gaze and whispered against his lips
Yes. Its our lifetime contract.
***
Side story 3 Liloas Chapter 1: The Fruit
[ So, when all humans face the end of their existence, they are greeted by death! This nameless reaper, this shapeless shadow, was called Mortu. He first appeared in ancient mythologies and is one of the few gods whose existence has continued from ancient times to present day. Of course, progressive people did not believe in this mythology and over the course of several hundreds of years reduced this god of death to a mere undertaker. Thats why nowadays, most people only know Mortu as an undertaker from oral stories. His famous tale is roughly passed on A tale about a wealthy merchant who happened toe across a very nice burial site. He liked it so much that he not only bought it for himself, but for his wife too, he even brought home their coffins. However, when he returned, he found out that his wife was taller than the coffin To ensure a smooth funeral, the undertaker Mortu cut off the wifes ankles. But when the merchant looked again, he saw that his wifes nose was too high. When she wouldy down in the coffin, he felt like he wouldnt be able to close the lid. So, to ensure a smooth funeral, the undertaker Mortu also cut off the wifes nose ]
It was a book that was too cruel and difficult for a six-year-old to read, so Liloa couldnt bear to flip to the next page and closed the book.
A scary book like this truly exists in the secret library I shouldve listened to the nanny.
Liloa wiped her cold sweaty forehead.
She was confused as to whether she was sweating because she was covered in a nket or because she was terrified of what she just read. But either way, she was sweating profusely.
Liloa pushed the thick book of mythology with her foot, causing it to fall under the bed, for she didnt even want to look at the cover of that book anymore.
So, was it from then? Sometimes in the darkness, I see shadows that are even darker than the darkness itself
The shadow watched Liloa from under her bed, from behind the curtain by the unlit window, and from the other end of the hallway
Because she had read the book for no particr reason, she regretted that act dozens and hundreds of times, apologised to the shadows, and asked God for forgiveness. However, the shadow only grew darker. Liloa pretended not to notice despite being conscious of its presence. She felt that if that being spotted her staring at it, its scythe woulde out of nowhere and cut off her leg
***
Chapter 252
Chapter 252Previous
Side story 3 Liloas Chapter 1: The Fruit
Liloa had never understood the concept of something she couldnt do, for she was Joseph Is daughter. Everyone at the Obernyu court bowed their heads to her and listened to the short words of her tongue.
Liloa was well aware of her own status even as a young child.
As the only princess at court, she easily obtained everything wished to possess. Therefore, her understanding of the word impossible was bound to be limited. That was until she was eight years old,pletely unaware that a childs definition of everything was absurdly narrow
One day, Liloas mother, Henrietta said.
When did my lovely daughter grow up like this?
When the Archduchess said so, otherdies followed suit and immediately praised Liloas beauty. Liloas cheeks blushed bashfully at thepliments of these beautiful and prestigiousdies. The mischievous Madame Celot even wrapped Liloas little body in her shawl.
Oh my, look at you. You already look good in dark purple. Like a truedy!
Children usually wore light-coloured clothes whereas dark-coloured clothes were a sign of maturity.
The remark caused Liloas whole face to turn bright red. Henrietta watched the scene and mutteredzily.
Youre bing more like ady every day. But youre still so small
The truth was that Henrietta was never very interested in raising her children, Venua and Liloa. Instead, she missed the free life of the imperial court and grew tired of the indifference of her husband, the Archduke. In addition, the people of the Obernyu court valued strict formality and considered loudughter frivolous, so they made up countless afterwords about the princess from Sesbron. They even dubbed her as the most unsuitable woman for the Archduke in this world. Meanwhile, Henrietta heeded no attachment to the court of Obernyu and rather spent her time roaming the pce with her closestdies-in-waiting, gambling with young, handsome noblemen, and calling in fortune-tellers, who were in vogue during those days.
Because of this, Liloa was delighted by this rare attention her mother showed her for a change.
Over the next few days, the Archduchessdies-in-waiting continued to tell Liloa how all grown up she had be, Liloa was delighted at first but eventually grew tired of hearing everyonesments about how shed be ady. It didnt feel bad though. After all, bing ady entailed bing an adult. It also meant finally breaking free from her childhood and being able to stand before her parents as a person. Liloa knew this and wished for nothing more than to be recognised by her parents.
What should I do to look more like a properdy?..
Thoughts as such upied Liloas mind for a while.
Of course, despite all her worries, it was entirely up to her father, the Archduke, to determine whether she had be a properdy.
When Archduke Joseph I came to her for that judgement, Liloa stood by her rooms window with slightly shrunken shoulders. The maids who had been ying with her, the governess*, and the nanny had left the room one after another.
Joseph nced at his daughter with indifferent eyes.
As for Liloa, she wanted to hold his hand or at least smile, but she didnt dare to do so. Joseph took a slow turn with Liloa in the centre. Under his prating gaze, Liloa had to give her whole body a tight grip so that her shoulders would not slump more than necessary. The child intuitively knew that if her posture was even slightly disturbed, the day she would face Joseph again would be far away.
Like his father, Archduke Joseph I was most preupied with public affairs and his hobbies. Obviously, neglecting his wife, Henrietta didnt mean that he was insensitive to women. But it meant that he was enjoying secret rtionships with his lovers and mistresses. He came nowhere near a family-oriented image. Joseph I found it disgusting when children crawled on all fours like animals and never said a single word of kindness to them. As far as Liloa remembered, she and Joseph had less than ten proper conversations.
Still, Liloa liked her father for no reason just like how she liked her mother for no reason. Although she was disappointed that her parents didnt care about her, it didnt affect the attachment she felt to them. All the other noble children were simrly raised by their nannies from infancy and were considered immature and dishonourable until they became adults. Liloa, like all children she knew, just hoped she would grow up quickly.
That was why Liloa couldnt forget the trembling and nervousness she felt when her father first came to judge her.
Liloa took advantage of the moment Joseph was whispering with the chambein to look at her fathers face.
I look just like him.
Liloa didnt have Henriettas dazzling blonde hair or her richplexion. Liloa knew that evenpared to Venua, she looked more like her father because of the long hair Joseph had. He always wore his long hair loosely tied, because of this, whenever she gazed at his profile, it was like looking in a mirror. Liloa often couldnt hide her curiosity and looked at him in wonder.
Anyone at courteven those who saw Liloa for the first timeknew that she was the daughter of Joseph I. Liloa felt proud of the fact that she resembled the monarch whom everyone admired.
Someday, I will be someone who is as benevolent as Joseph, and everyone will look up to me.
I can see she has grown up well. She doesnt cry loudly or run around frivolously like she used to. In other words, she knows how to behave properly now
Yes, Your Highness. You can see the deep dignity of the youngdy, like a true princess
Right
She is now at an age where marriage is considered eptable as well
Really? How about the Duke of Lacroix?..
They will be a perfect match
Good. I think so as well
Having said that, Joseph turned around, leaving Liloa bowing to his back as he left the room. She correctly figured out that what she heard was something that would seal her fate, but she couldnt quite understand what it meant.
While she was wondering whether this was a good thing or not, the maids waiting outside her room forgot about their ces and rushed to her.
Miss, did you hear that?..
The Duke of Lacroix has proposed to you!..
Does this mean that youre getting married soon?..
I heard theyre on their way to Obernyu to formalise the engagement!..
The maids couldnt hide their interest in the young attendants that the Duke of Lacroix would bring and continued their conversation in a squealing manner. Meanwhile, Liloa stood by the window away from them and looked outside. But no matter how hard she craned her neck, she couldnt see the Duke of Lacroixs procession.
Liloa rested her forehead weakly against the cold ss window.
Strange. I thought I would be happy to know Ive grown up, but this all feels just strange to me. Am I getting married? All I know is that marriage is when a woman moves into a mans castle, lives with him, and gives birth to his children. Like how my father and mother also got married and gave birth to me Everyone talks about marriage being a very romantic and happy thing, but for some reason, I dont like it
Liloa was bothered by those thoughts as the only couple she had watched closely were her parents. She didnt know much about Joseph, but Henrietta didnt look happy at all. Whenever Joseph and Henrietta were together, Liloa had never seen them treat each other with affection. On the contrary, it was Madame Drieux who Joseph treated with utmost kindness. Liloa reasoned that if there was such a thing as love between a man and a woman, then the treatment Madame Drieux received from Joseph was that of love.
Thats what I mean, Miss Liloa. Marriage is not done out of love.
Then why are you all so curious about the Duke of Lacroixs entourage? Why do you already like them and are fantasising about marrying them?
If a man is a member of the Dukes entourage, it means he also has a lot of wealth. He will make a good husband
Well be together for the rest of our lives, so imagine what it would be like if we did love each other!..
It was what the lively maid Ann said. However, Liloas tutor, Charlotte, who was five years older than her, shook her head.
Ann is just an idealist.
No, Im not! How happy it is to live chastely while being loved by your husband. Not only me, but everyone wants that too.
Love is not something you have with your husband. A husband and wife are only in a rtionship out of duty and responsibility. True love, on the other hand, is something you do with your lover. Just look at His Highness the Archduke and the Archduchess
Charlotte!
..!
The nanny who was embroidering by the firece shouted.
Thats not something you should be saying in front of the youngdy!
Footnote:
Governess: A governess is argely obsolete term for a woman employed as a private tutor, who teaches and trains a child or children in their home. [WIKI]
Chapter 253
Chapter 253Previous
Side story 3 Liloas Chapter 1: The Fruit
Realising her mistake, Charlotte immediately lowered her head, but Liloa generously pretended not to hear her subordinates unsolicited remark. Charlotte, a tutor in charge of Liloas education, was an open-minded woman from the empire and was brought to Obernyu as Henriettas maid when thetter got married.
Liloa understood her tutors point.
She never thought that her mother, Henrietta, was bad. The people of Obernyu used to suspect Henrietta of being mentally ill because of her lively personality, but now that her energy had waned, she began disying symptoms bordering on depression. That was why Liloa was particrly fond of Charlotte, for her tutor reminded her of her once free-spirited mother, whom she admired.
But What Im getting from Charlottes words right now is that just like father has Madame Drieux, mother has a lover too?
Normally, people consciously refrain from speaking about it in front of her. Thus Liloa didnt know much about her parents private lives, but there were times when she heard someone spill something like this.
She wondered if Henrietta would be happy if that was the case. After all, Joseph looked happy whenever he smiled at Madame Drieux. But Liloa couldnt imagine Henrietta smiling like that.
Breaking the silence, Ann muttered.
If true love is only for lovers, then why do children born between them be illegitimate children? Everyone criticises illegitimate children. Theyre even considered dirty. But shouldnt the proof of love be thought of as a blessing? Why are they thought of as children of the devil though?..
Having children and carrying on the family line is a duty. Children are not proof of love, but rather proof that their duties and responsibilities have been met. Being distracted by this great love and giving birth to a child outside the family who is supposed to carry on the family line means sumbing to the devils temptation. So, if a child is born from that, is it not the devils?
Ann burst into tears at Charlottes harsh words.
Then, I will love my husband. I will meet a loving husband and we will be blessed with children.
I dont me you for your naivety.
Charlotte merelyughed at Ann. Because of the obvious disdain in her voice, Ann became even more discouraged.
Even though Liloa was a smart child, she was still too immature to keep up with the conversations of women whose breasts were already grown and fleshy. At the very least, she understood that marriage was a process of fulfilling responsibilities and duties as an adult. Liloa, who was willing to perform her part by marrying, asked Charlotte for a book detailing the traditions of marriage. However, the book she received only contained romantic descriptions of marriage and praise about the wonder of how two human beings meet and be one. This just made Liloa even more confused.
Dont trust books too blindly. How can someone capture the entire world in such a thin piece of paper?
Although Charlotte sneered, Liloa didnt put the book down. She was determined to find out who between Ann and Charlotte was right.
Time went by, albeit slowly for Liloa and in the end she had to face Duke Lacroixs procession without obtaining any answer.
Duke Lacroix was a young man about ten years older than Liloa. It was only after Liloas disappointment in him that she realised that she had been expecting something from her husband-to-be.
First of all, he looked even older than Joseph. And it wasnt just in Liloas eyes. As soon as they saw his face, the maids began whispering among themselves.
The Duke of Lacroix has a lot of wealth
What makes a husband desirable is his ability, not his looks
Liloa epted the informationing through both ears at the same time, but her disappointment didnt improve.
Who on earth painted the Dukes portrait? Had the portrait been done to resemble him properly, there probably wouldnt have been such an embarrassing disappointment
Who knows? He might have a charming speech that will make a woman happy
Her nanny whispered btedly.
Liloa was devastated, but she couldnt openly show it. This was because the courtiers of Obernyu were already lined up on both sides of the garden where Lacroix was walking towards Liloa. They were all watching the first meeting between Liloa and the Duke with interest. Liloa slowly raised her head and looked up at the Archduke and Archduchess. Joseph was expressionless as always, but what surprised her was that Henrietta shared the same look on her face.
After being surrounded by gazes pouring from all directions, Liloa prepared for dinner and entered the hall where the banquet was in full swing.
The Duke of Lacroix was as tall as Joseph.
Miss Liloa.
Liloa held his rough hand and followed his lead for a dance. It wasnt difficult for her to dance with someone much taller than her. At court banquets, there werent many opportunities to dance with anyone shorter than her anyway. The boys and young men of the pce, regardless of their age, were willing to dance with their backs bent just to match Liloas height.
Liloa deliberately refused to look at him. Even without looking at the Duke, she already strangely disliked him and felt that she would dislike him even more the longer she stared at his face. Moreover, what came as a shocking realisation to her was that she tended to treat people differently based on their appearance. Still, this didnt deter her from being willing to soften up should he speak kind words and show her his gentle personality. In fact, she wasntpletely sure where this dislike hade from. It might not be because of his physical appearance. Rather, it could be a fabricated emotion caused by the stress and anxiety of a child about to marry.
Lacroix, however, rarely spoke and simply looked down at Liloa with unwavering eyes.
Actually, among all his physical features, Liloa hated his eyes the most. This was because of how he gazed at her. Even though he seemed to be looking at her, it wasnt her face he was looking at. Instead, Lacroix was staring at her parts. As his infinitelyrge shadow cast over the top of her head, his gaze crawled down from her neck to her unswollen chest.
Liloas vague feelings of disappointment towards him gradually transformed into difort. She stiffened, not knowing what to do. With his eyes not looking like that of a human, it reminded her of the story she read about the God of Death when she was younger.
Is this the gaze of the undertaker?
As her vision darkened, Liloa kept blinking while a chill ran down her spine.
Lacroix was holding Liloas damp hand tightly when he suddenly let go of her fingers and gradually wrapped the back of her hand instead of pressing their palms together. For the first time in her life, Liloa felt uneasy as a result of someones unwanted touch.
No one has ever touched me like this before.
Liloa nced to her side every time their position and movements changed and saw how the rest of the guests simply watched her and the duke while they drank,ughed, and pped.
Is this what others call a blessing? Is this what marriage is like? It feels so strange is this the sense of duty and responsibility I should feel towards the person who will be my husband? But this serious matter shouldnt be something that makes me ufortable right?
But even if Liloa tried to think about it that way, she couldnt convince herself. Her throat was drying up until there was no moisture left in her mouth. Her head felt dizzy, and her fingertips turned cold. She became thirsty as if she hadnt had water in a long time. Liloa hoped that the music would end quickly, but the more she hoped, the longer the melody went on. In the meantime, the background became more and more a blur, till she was only left with those two eyes attached to arge man, towering over her. From some moment on she could even hear him breathing and a foul smell seemed toe from his breath.
Liloa felt sick.
Ah, bing an adult is really difficult. Do I have to endure feeling like this every day? I guess thats what maturity means, doesnt it?
Liloa tried hard to keep her body from touching Lacroix, such that whenever their movements changed, she would twist her body awkwardly. But without hesitation, he pulled Liloa into his arms. Because Liloa didnt respond anymore, a force wrapped around her and lifted her up, causing her body to move involuntarily. It wasnt her first time dancing, so it surprised her at how it felt so different from the other times. At the same time, Liloa wondered if she had hardened her expression too much towards him that it triggered her partner to treat her so rudely.
But to confirm it meant that she would have to look up to see Lacroixsplexion. Yet Liloa didnt want to see that face again. She couldnt bear to look up at him. She thought that if the face she saw before still wore the same triggering expression, she expected herself to burst out in tears.
What on earth is that face? Why on earth is the Duke looking at me with such a strange expression?
Chapter 254
Chapter 254Previous
Side story 3 Liloas Chapter 1: The Fruit
Liloa ran to her nanny like a child running away from someone she despised as soon as the dance ended. Because she hid her body behind the hem of her nannys skirt, the people around her burst outughing.
The youngdy must be feeling shy
No, thats not it!
But Liloa didnt know how to convey her feelings properly. She was also afraid that people might misunderstand that she actually liked the Duke. No, for a long time now, they had already been misunderstanding everything. Someone in the crowd even praised them as an unusually well-matched pair. Hearing such words, goosebumps appeared all over her body and she felt nauseous.
Perhaps theyre right. Why are you acting like this today? Youre usually well-behaved.
Liloa suddenly realised that her nanny couldnt help her. She had no power. So Liloa looked around for her mother instead. The best Liloa could do for now was to hold back her tears that were about to burst out.
I will go see my mother.
To avoid arousing suspicion, Liloa forced herself to straighten her back and hold her head up high. While the gathered courtiers looked at her as if they were proud that she had ovee her shyness, Liloas bloating stomach kept making her sick.
She cast her eyes over the podium.
Mothers not there. Father neither. Only the Duke of Lacroix is sitting alone among the empty seats
When the Dukes eyes met Liloas over his ss, she quickly looked away and pretended not to see him.
With Liloas dance ending, and the Archduke and his wife away from the main hall, the people who were gathered at the banquet began to chatter noisily. As the music got louder, the guests dancing to the lively music stamped their feet.
Liloa eventually found Henrietta among the rushing crowd and ran after her. Noticing Henrietta moving somewhere without herdies-in-waiting, Liloa followed her mother more diligently. When Henrietta left the main hall and entered the transept gallery, Liloa didnt encounter a single person along the way. But it was only natural, for the eastern transept was her familys private residence.
Liloa narrowed her eyes at the two figures she caught a glimpse of across the gallery.
Henrietta was walking quickly towards them.
Archduke.
Along with the sound of her shoes echoing through the empty gallery, Henrietta repeatedly called Joseph. As soon as Liloa realised that the man across from her was her father, she hid behind a statue.
Archduke Archduke!
What is going on?
Henrietta didnt answer. So, Liloa held her breath and watched the sight of three people frozen in ce. Henrietta, unable to bear it any longer, raised her voice.
Joseph!
A sigh was heard from Joseph.
Wait in the inner room.
Then the sound of shoes, much slower than Henriettas, moved closer towards Liloa. She turned out to be Madame Drieux. But without the gallerys lights on, Liloa almost mistook her for Henrietta. The more she looked at the woman, the more she saw Madame Drieuxs resemnce to her mother. Peeking between the statues legs, Liloa noticed the womans dishevelled makeup and clothes.
Even after Madame Drieuxpletely left the gallery, Liloas parents remained frozen in their spots while facing each other in silence.
This is Your Highness child. Please show mercy.
Liloa couldnt understand the first words Henrietta uttered after a long while.
The child is not even ten years old. Marriage is not yet suitable for her. Did you see her frivolous act with her nanny as soon as the dance ended? That is immaturity!
Only then did Liloa realise that Henrietta was talking about her. Normally, she would tend to feel bad about her mothers criticism, but for some reason, she wanted to be criticised more. Her mother judged her to be too immature and wanted her father to punish her by saying that marriage was not something that should be considered yet.
Did you barge in here just to tell me that?
After all these years, you came looking for me just to say that?
Quit with the useless sentiment. Do you want me to believe that you were truly counting the years?
Henrietta!
Was it not Your Highness who refused to leave the arms of Drieux even when I kept calling you just a few moments ago? How can the monarch of a country be this shallow? Now, if you try to act all sentimental, you will only be making a fool of yourself. So, stop it.
Joseph, unable to ovee his sudden anger, wrapped his arms around Henriettas waist and pulled her to him. Liloa closed her eyes in horror.
What? Are you nning to kiss me?
Henriettas tone remained consistent. Indifferent yetnguid. It became clear that the only one who was angry was Joseph. Liloa could feel it just by hearing his voice. It felt strange to her that her father could be this angry.
Even without your sarcastic tone, I know very well how terrible you think of me.
Good.
In that case, before I feel even more strongly against you, heed this request of mine. Turn down Lacroixs marriage proposal. As I said, the child is not even ten years old. And the Dukes eyes when he looks at Liloa are abominable. Do not tell me you believe your subjects jokes and tteries about Liloa beingdylike. And do not even try to sell my daughter per your agreement with Lacroix
What do you mean sell? Liloa is my daughter too.
Then act like it. Otherwise, I will tell His Majesty the Emperor about you. I will tell him how poorly you treat me here. Even though His Majesty enjoys his own fairshare of side romances, I am sure he will not be able to stand his inws rich personal life.
What would you have done without the backing of His Majesty?
Who knows?
There are plenty of other effective threats
Joseph brought a strand of Henriettas hair to the tip of his nose, but Henrietta didnt budge, despite Josephs open disy of his desires.
only to be defeated by betting on the most insignificant His Majesty.
So, are you going to do anything about this? I want to see if Your Highness is still the man who falls for my absurd threats.
Although Liloa couldnt fully understand her parents conversation, she did vaguely feel that the popr rumour that Joseph was indifferent to Henrietta might not be true.
At least one thing became clear to her. Her father gave in to her mothersplex and difficult threat, hence why her engagement was immediately cancelled after that day. Thanks to this, Liloa was able to avoid having to face Lacroix again.
Instead, Henrietta made other ns for Liloa.
I will send you to Autriche.
Madame Autriche was said to be Henriettas former nanny. So from that brief description alone, Liloa already felt a sense of closeness and favour towards Madame Autriche.
Try to learn from her the manners of being a gooddy, Liloa.
On such a rare asion, Henrietta even held Liloa in her arms. Liloa enjoyed the sudden stroke of luck she received. As she wrapped her short arms around her mothers body, she rubbed her cheek against her mothers soft embrace and smelled her sweet scent.
You are still so small and young. You still have a lot to learn and master, all right?
Yes, mother.
Good. Youre a good child.
After meeting the Duke of Lacroix, Liloa became very afraid of her fate of having to be an adult one day. Because of this, she fully trusted and followed Henrietta, who was trying to somehow keep her away from court life and the politics of marriage. Of course, the child was still perplexed as to the motivation or reason for this sudden whim. But it was enough.
Liloa even purposefully acted foolish and impatient for a short period of time, it touched Henrietta, who, despite despising such behaviour under normal circumstances, epted Liloas tantrums even if they were only half-hearted at the time. It was like a puppet show, with only Henrietta and Liloa knowing the full story. And although Liloa had never felt her mothers affection as a child, she felt that Henriettas new n was the result of her mothers inexplicable motherhood.
***
Autriche was a gentle and generous woman. Because she wasnt young anymore when she became Henriettas nanny, her body was even more unwell and limped now. However, despite her limited mobility, Autriche lived the next phase of her life more prosperously, for when she left the pce after her days as a nanny, Philip I arranged for her to be matched with the Lord of Malus.
Malus was a small resort town in the southern part of the empire. It was a ce where imperial nobles sought recuperation or exiled nobles from other countries mainly reside, so it was an area with a considerable ie considering its small size.
The Lord and his wife weed their precious little guest from Obernyu.
Madame Autriche was said to have been both warm and stern when she was younger, but now she seemed to be unable to take great care of herself. Nheless, she couldnt afford to refuse Henriettas request though, so she epted Liloa. Yet at the same time, she couldnt afford to chase after the lively child and teach her the culture and knowledge of ady. As a result, Liloa began her country life with a freedom she had never known before.
Footnote:
Hi guys,
As more and more puzzle pieces of Liloas past are being put together, we thought it would be a good moment to exin some of the dynamics of her family, which will hopefully help you understand it a bit better.
Note: following information doesnt contain any spoilers. All information is based on what could be read in the story thus far.
Maybe you remember the part in the story where it was said that the current Emperor was thinking about matching his son Robero with Liloa. Marriage between cousins wasnt unheard of in that time.
Principality of Obernyu:
Meaning principality ording to Wikipedia: A principality (or sometimes princedom) can either be a monarchical feudatory or a sovereign state, ruled or reigned over by a regnant-monarch with the title of prince and/or princess, or by a monarch with another title considered to fall under the generic meaning of the term prince The term principality is also sometimes used generically for any small monarchy, especially for small sovereign states ruled by a monarch of a lesser rank than a king, such as a Frst (usually tranted in English as prince), or a Grand Duke Historically there have been sovereign principalities with many styles of ruler, such as Countship, Margraviate and even Lordship, especially within the Holy Roman Empire. [WIKI]
Long story short: Obernyu is a state within the Empire wielded with absolute power by the Archduke.
Prince Regent of Obernyu:
Meaning principality ording to Wikipedia: A prince regent or princess regent is a prince or princess who, due to their position in the line of session, rules a monarchy as regent in the stead of a monarch, e.g., as a result of the sovereigns incapacity (minority or illness) or absence (e.g., by remoteness, such as exile or long voyage, or the absence of an incumbent). [WIKI]
Long story short: Due to Joseph I illness, Venua is acting as the ruling head of the family/principality.
Chapter 255
Chapter 255Previous
Side story 3 Liloas Chapter 1: The Fruit
Ann and Charlotte apanied Liloa, but the child learned to keep them at a distance. Which wasnt hard at all. All day long, they were either stuck in a corner of their room reading a storybook or running around the garden looking for a cat before they would eventually disappear somewhere on their own. Gradually, the time they left Liloa alone to go to the market or spend time visiting someones house increased.
As time passed, Ann and Charlotte became more absorbed in pastimes such as going to small banquets rather than actually attending to Liloa. But Liloa didnt me her nanny and governess. Rather, she hoped that they would get married quickly so that they could leave her side. After all, the stories Ann and Charlotte talked about all the time were about the foreign nobles of Malus, and those were neither interesting nor curiosity-inducing to her. The topic of marriage kept reminding her of the Duke of Lacroix, so it was worse than boring. It was irritating.
Consequently, Liloa sought out Madame Autriche more than the maids who had taken care of her since childhood. Every time she saw Liloa, the olderdy made simr remarks.
How could it be that your personality resembles the Grand Duchess tomboyish one so much, youngdy?
In response, Liloa would go on and on about how much she preferred to hear about bing a dignified and mature youngdy. Madame Autriche, who found the youngdys constant denial endearing, held Liloa in her arms while telling her stories about Henriettas childhood as she noticed that Henrietta had a lot inmon with Liloa when she was younger. It delighted Liloa to hear about her unexpectedmonality with her mother and often burst intoughter in the safety of Madame Autriches arms. Autriche frequently hugged Liloa. In fact, far more frequently than her own nanny did. While Liloas nanny used to hug her back in Obernyu, she eventually stopped making direct contact with Liloa unless she was experiencing extreme sadness or happiness. The people of Obernyu believed that such close contact, or for example having the child in the same bed with them, would ruin that childs habits and limit their independence.
But Liloa, like all children, instinctively craved warmth. Even though it felt embarrassing at times, Autriche didnt refuse the childs request to be held, in the end she would always give in and embrace Liloa whenever she liked.
The person who is to be an Archduchess should not be so childish
Liloa knew it wasnt a remark to be taken too seriously though, because Autriche, whose own children were all grown up, was also d to take care of a child in herter years. And whenever Liloa sensed that Autriche was having a hard time, she would read poetry in a cheerful voice at her bedside. At one time, when Autriche fell into a deep slumber during one of Liloas luby readings, Liloa sneaked out of the private residence.
The people who came to recuperate far away from the fierce imperial capital were generally rxed and careless. So while banquets and salons were constantly held in every household, the children would wander around Malus.
Because Malus was a city popted by nobles from all over the world, the exotic atmosphere could be felt simply by stepping outside ones door. The sight of the city, adorned with patterned carpets and materials, as well as the scent of flowers and the sea, were sights and sensations that Liloa had never experienced before in her short life.
Liloa followed some children down to the beach.
Of course, they were all children of either the nobility or wealthy merchants, so they were tailed by escorts and attendants. Even so, the attendants, who were ustomed to Mother Nature themselves, didnt mind whether the children touched the dirt or got their feet wet in the water.
White sandy beaches and the sea were both new to Liloa, but no one else noticed her awe. Whereas the children yed with the salty sand as if it were a normal part of their day-to-day lives. The sight of the Maluss sea was the best of all wonders that Liloa experienced for the first time. She felt like she could watch the spectacle of sunlight shimmering over endless waves all day long without getting tired of it.
But beyond that, what does the world look like?
The Obernyu court had been Liloas whole world. And that day, she first realised how small it had been.
She was right What I heard from Charlotte, that this wide world cannot be contained in a small piece of paper, was true
Liloa opened her mouth and took a deep breath, sucking the humid sea breeze into her body. She then patted her stomach for no reason.
My belly looks thicker than a few sheets of paper.
***
Why do you read so much?
The Lord of Malus looked at Liloa as if he were seeing something unusual. His wheat-like eyes sparkled with curiosity behind his small sses. It annoyed Liloa to hear the old man asking the same questions over and over again, but because he was the owner of the study, she had to answer politely.
The world is wide and paper is narrow, but I am neither wide or narrow.
And?
I want to put both the world and the paper in me.
The lord burst intoughter in exasperation.
After the high-ranking princess peeked around his study, her eyes had been fixed on reading The Maritime History of the Oceans and Empires for hours in one sitting.
Do you understand it?
Liloa licked her lips and grumbled.
It is difficult I do not understand a thing
I think it is because the world is so big, but they tried to pack it neatly into a piece of paper the size of my palm.
Ironically, the palm of even a fully grown Liloa would never be as big as the book she was holding, but the lord didnt bother to point that out.
But I will be able to understand its meaning if I read until the end, right? If I make it to the end, even the most difficult words from adults will eventually make sense to me. So, I need to endure this until the veryst page. Ah, reading is hardbour
Completing a book is the reward at the end of hard work and the will to endure that hardship is a virtue a good reader must have. You already possess that virtue.
Really?
Liloa felt good and wobbled her legs, causing her small feet to flutter in the air.
But women have no reason. Therefore, no matter how much you read this book, you will not be able to grasp it.
The lord approached her gently and held the copy of The Maritime History of the Oceans and Empires. Liloa never permitted him, but the lord casually took the book from her and closed it.
What is reason?
It is the ability to think.
I have the ability to think.
It is a different concept from thinking through intuition. It is the ability that allows humans to distinguish between right and wrong and to pursue rightnesses.
But I know what is right and what is wrong?
No, you will make many mistakes and misjudgements in the future. Ah. But, of course, it is not your fault. Who can me the disasters caused by the innocence of a child?
Are you pouring evil words into my face right now?
Even if you are misunderstanding this old man, I will not retract my words. I am just telling you the truth with the best intentions. After all, the bitter truth is better than a sweet lie.
Still, I am not happy that the Lord feels so sure about knowing who I am.
Oh my. Conceit is one of the causes of great misfortune. Ady must be modest and humble. This alone shows that this old mans eyes are correct. A youngdy like you requires culture and housekeeping training first. How can someone who has not even finished that properly discuss reason? There is an order for everything.
But, I just want to know about the sea!
How can you say you have reason when you anger so easily due to such light remarks? You are a woman and a child at that, so your small body ispletely run by emotions. You have to learn refinement and good manners first to be able to imitate reason. I will tell my wife to pay more attention to the youngdys education.
For the first time in her life, Liloa didnt know what to do about the insults she received. She had no idea how to respond to it. Her rebuttal would inevitably be dismissed as a childs childish sensibility, so she had to keep her mouth shut to prove that she was at least a little rational. But at the same time, that meant that she would be unable to defend herself
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 256
Chapter 256Previous
Side story 3 Liloas Chapter 1: The Fruit
If you are so curious about the sea, then read this book first.
The lord then ced Monferrand, the Foolish Fisherman in her hands. Looking at the illustrations, she could tell it was a fairy tale specially created for children.
This book provides an excellent description of the capricious nature of the sea.
Unfortunately, Liloa could only prove reason through silence.
But if I cannot speak, how can others know of my ability to think? What is this stuffy feeling?
Liloa nodded her head exaggeratedly so as not to reveal her true thoughts. When the lord realised that Liloa had obeyed him, he was finally satisfied.
That same night, Liloa crept into the study. However, the Maritime History of the Oceans and Empires was on the highest shelf, which she couldnt reach even with adder. It was ced far enough that even if Liloa reached the top of thedder and stretched her hand out, the light from the candlestick would barely reach the book.
Liloa looking up at the tall bookshelf.
Its impossible for me to pick up the book and read it again not only now but also in the future It isnt because Im short. It also isnt that I dont dare to step on adder either
Liloa knew. Even if she grew as tall as the bookshelf, and even if her courage was as endless as the sea, she would never be able to read that book again. It was the first thing she realised that she wasnt allowed to do.
While nkly gazing up, Liloa felt something eerie behind her and quickly turned around. She was clearly the only one in the study, but nheless, she heard a faintugh from somewhere. Liloa initially assumed the sound wasing from the garden outside but soon realised it wasing from the darkness on the other side of the bookshelf.
Liloa held the candlestick up to her eyes.
Who goes there?
However, the being wasnt standing in the dark. The being was the darkness itself. Such darkness had neither lighter or darker parts, but Liloa was able to distinguish its mouth.
The ck maw smiled sinisterly and muttered.
Hello? Its been a while since Ist saw you, my dear little customer
Who
I came to take your eyes
..!
Liloa reflexively raised her hand to cover her eyes.
Taking a step back, the bookshelf hit her from behind, causing the candlestick to shake, and the fire to flicker. As she moved, the darkness also shimmered forward.
The voice spoke much softer this time.
Why cant you give me those useless things? I promise that I will dig them up carefully, so it doesnt hurt
No!
With her eyes still closed, Liloa yelled and sprinted to what she assumed was the doorway. It took her only a few steps before the candlestick went outpletely. When her source of light and warmth extinguished, a rush of cold air hit her. However, even in a room without a lit firece, she was still sweating profusely.
Liloa groped for the door with her vision impaired. But no matter how far she reached, all she grabbed were bookshelves, bookshelves, and more bookshelves. Liloa hurriedly moved her feet as the darkness crept up on her ears and gave her chills. She instinctively knew. The moment she would open her eyes, the being would be right in front of her.
Her frantic groping in the air eventually led her to find the doorknob. Liloa pushed the door open without hesitation. A thick chilled sensation hit her as soon as she went out into the hallway. Liloa finally dared to open her eyes a little and started to run in a panic. Faint moonlight shone through the open windows, but it wasnt enough, for the darkness was too overwhelming. Liloa ran into her room without even once thinking about looking back, jumped into bed and pulled the covers over her head.
The following day, the study became strictly monitored by servants and could no longer be essed by her. All Liloa was told was that if she needed a book, it would be brought to her room without her having to enter the study. Madame Autriche, too, believed that if Liloa continued to enter the study at such a young age, it would undermine the strict distinctions between male and female education.
In order to suppress feeling helpless and sorry for herself for not being allowed in the study, Liloa began to frequent the salon. In that ce, she could hear everything going on in the world as well. But because Madame Autriche wasnt physically fit, Liloa was often apanied to the salon by her nanny and her governess, Ann and Charlotte. The two had been chastised by Autriche for failing to properly supervise Liloa and this was their attempt to y their parts, albeit btedly.
***
At Maluss salon, nobles who had been pushed out of the power struggle or those who wanted to spend their final years in peace gathered andined about the recent trends in the empire. They were outspoken about how power began to shift to the middle ss and how easily the imperial family sold noble titles. The emerging aristocratic power was said to have takenplete control of the Sesbron court and administrative affairs, and were not afraid to do things their way.
Liloa thought that the world was going haywire based on what she heard from the adults.
In a subtly lowered voice, Liloa asked Charlotte next to her.
Is there trouble in Sesbron?..
Charlotte snorted in a cynical tone.
Call it what you want, mydy, but if you ask any of these people to take direct charge of administrative work, it would be as if no one had done it. At the very least, these new nobles act as courtiers, so the Empire can continue to function through them. The old nobility, on the other hand, does not want to lift a finger because they regard work as something vulgar.
So, who do you think should run the Empire?
It is a contradiction. That is what this is.
As Charlotte clicked her tongue, an interjection came from the other side.
Yes, someone has to do the work, but is asking for a title not a little too much? I think that getting a title is beyond what they deserve. People need to have a certain identity, and it is funnily unpleasant when they are overly greedy like this.
Do the rest of the people from Obernyu share the same opinion? You are such a conservative, Ann.
Charlotte replied sharply, but the truth was, neither Ann or Charlotte had a deep enough reason to engage in a further debate. Liloa was frustrated by her limited ess to information. One time, when she asked a question out loud at a salon, she waster scolded by Charlotte for acting undignified. If a child acted recklessly or showed excessive interest in one of the topics, they could even be banned from entering the next salon.
For the time being, Liloa had no choice but to keep the image of a young girl visiting the salon, who was taking her time to emte the manners of thedies of the salon. Those samedies all sat upright as they nodded their heads in agreement with the mens passionate speeches. And the only time they opened their mouths was to praise the speaker.
Liloa even learned how to use a fan as instructed by Ann, and it wasnt until muchter that she was finally able to reap the rewards of her diligent practice of precociousness. Over time, when Charlotte and Ann had gone off to enjoy their brief love affairs again, Liloa had her own means to utilise her free time and often joined a group of kids her age at the entrance of the alley where the vis were located.
Today, she stuck next to a girl whose face she was already familiar with.
Where are we going today, Louisa?
Louisa, a girl with curly red hair, greeted Liloa warmly.
Ah, Liloa! Why havent youetely?
Ive been going to the salon
Why did you go to such a boring ce? I was sad because I couldnt see you. And you have no idea how proud Charles was that you didnt see him snoring!
I wasnt there because I was having fun either
Louisa wasnt interested in salons, so she shrugged her shoulders once and hooked her arm with Liloas. With Liloa tucked to her side, Louisa held her head up high. The reason? Liloa was a wonderful friend who knew how to deal with boys.
Louisa then purposely quickened her steps and approached Charles, who was in the lead.
Hey, Liloa is here.
Charles eyebrows flinched upon hearing Liloas name, whereas thetter stuck her head out from behind Louisa and waved leisurely.
Hello, Charles.
After Liloa came to Malus, sudden rules were established among their group. Before that, even when simply ying games, the rules could be twisted and changed by a specific person, but since her arrival Liloa never hesitated to protest and raise the issue that such practice was unfair. Of course, in the beginning, there was some bacsh against the neer named Liloa. But because Liloa argued in earnest, there was no other child who could properly refute her
Chapter 257
Chapter 257Previous
As Louisa walked out with Liloa, Charles, who was a year older than Liloa, red at them. Charles knew better than anyone that Liloas sudden appearance had been undermining his authority as alley leader.
Feeling Charles eyes on her back, Liloa shrugged her shoulders with a strange sense of victory.
After a while, Liloa found herself standing in front of a vi along with the other children. She was the only one confused, so she had no choice but to speak up first.
Where are we?
Louisa whispered, squeezing her arm.
This vi has been empty for several years. But a few days ago, someone was suddenly seen digging around the vis ground
Whoever that is must be a madman
Maybe he was trying to bury a body?
So how many people has he killed so far?
Kyaaah!
The girls screamed in suppressed tones. It tempted the rest of the kids, who found the girls reaction interesting, to say something even scarier.
Charles approached Liloa amidst the noisy children.
Now, Liloa. Its your turn.
Liloa looked up at the boys triumphant face.
What?
The boy then stepped on the railing of the fence surrounding the vi.
We all went in there. Youre the only one left.
Are you telling me to go in there?
Why, are you scared?
No.
Liloas quick response was fuelled by her anger towards Charles sarcasm, but the truth was, she was indeed a little scared. Although the vi looked neat, it was also undeniably deste as no one had lived in it for several years. Looking up at the magnificent blue-grey mansion, Liloa felt a chill creeping down her spine even though the sun was still shining.
Etienne, who was next to Charles, chuckled.
Louisa was so scared that she struggled and dropped her bag. So, get in there and find your best friends bag.
Louisa sharply retorted.
Thats not fair! We all went in and came back together! How can you ask Liloa to go in alone?
Then go. Join her, just the two of you.
Louisa flinched her shoulders and looked at Liloa. She held onto Liloas arm tighter but couldnt hide the fact that her hands were shaking.
Liloa spoke out loud as she felt ufortable for no reason.
Well, Im not a coward like anyone else, right? I can go as far as I want on my own.
What? Who is a coward?
I guess the one who gets the most upset by what I just said.
Charles gritted his teeth and red at her.
Hmph!
Liloa snorted and lifted her chin haughtily.
She then went to the railing and pushed her body between the rods. Her palms were sweating as she held onto the railing, and the further she squeezed herself through the fence, the colder her body became. When she finally made it to the vis property and looked back at her friends, she felt like she had been transported to another world.
She straightened her back while clutching the hem of her dress.
Everyone stared nkly at Liloa, not expecting that she would actually enter the vipletely alone. Meanwhile, Liloa only repeated to herself.
I only need to find the bag and then I can run out of there.
Liloa knew what Louisas bag looked like. So, even if there were no lights in the vi, she was convinced that her friends white bag would definitely get noticed.
If Ie back with the bag, Charles damned nose will tten out. And once he gets discouraged, he wont be unruly or bother the girls anymore.
From the other side of the fence, Louisa stammered with a frightened face.
I, I dropped it in the ground floor hall.
Liloa nodded her head and turned her body again. Although the weather was clear, the vi appeared to be shrouded in unknown mystery. The main building was a typical southern-style vi with three stories and a protruding faade, but its size was unusual. There seemed to be additional two-winged buildings and a garden with ake in the back. And because no one had been to this mansion for several years, it was clear that whoever owned it was hiding something big.
Liloa swallowed her dry saliva.
She walked across thewn cautiously enough not to let her steps falter. Meanwhile, Louisa was yelling at her from behind, telling her to stop ande back. But Liloa was determined and continued to move forward.
I cant see anyone, not even a shadow of a person can be seen in any of the windows.
Liloa simrly hoped she wouldnt have to get any closer, but when she came to her senses, the entrance was suddenly right in front of her. As she calmly climbed the front steps, the sound of her shoes hitting the stone floor rang eerily clear in her ears.
Liloa pushed the huge door open. In contrast to what one would think of an abandoned ownerless house, the door opened smoothly without a single sound of the hinges.
As she had expected, it was pitch ck inside. The only source of light came through the opening of the door she was standing in and the weak light split the floor of the hall in a straight line. Liloas eyes scanned the floor for Louisas bag, yet no matter how wide she opened the door, she couldnt find it. In addition, as she didnt want to step inside and her arms were short, there was a limit to the light she could take in.
Liloa realised she had no choice but to go inside.
What should I do?
She was tempted to run away.
It feels like my legs can give out at any moment. But I said I would bring the bag back. I didnt say I would go in because I wasnt scared I knew it would be scary But I shouldnt run away just because its scarier than I thought. I cant be an adult if I easily back down like that. My mother and father will be disappointed in me if I do, and it will be hard for me to ept that Anyway, theres no one here. Its actually safer if theres no one around, right?..
Liloa held on to the doorknob before stepping into the darkness. As the wind blew through the gab of the door, the white cloth covering the massive chandelier swayed like a ghost. The window shutters were all closed, so if Liloa took her hand off the door and it closed, everything around her would be pitch ck again.
Liloa quickly removed her two shoes and ced them between the door and the frame.
She then tread into the hall, tiptoeing little by little. She thought she had to be cautious because if the bag truly fell there, it could make her trip any moment. The marble floor without a single carpet made the soles of her feet cold. As the cold spread beyond her toes up to the tip of her nose, she heard a rustling sound from somewhere Beyond the darkness In a remote, invisible space
Liloa suddenly raised her head. As far as she knew, there was only one being that could wander casually in the dark.
Could it be Mortu? Could it be that he came to scold me foring into someones house without any manners? Will he cut off my leg?
At that moment, a candle suddenly burst out from the darkness. The faint light illuminated the face of the person holding it.
Whos there!..
..!
Because her opponent was sprinting towards her, the face illuminated by the flickering light appeared distorted. Liloa couldnt even scream and remained frozen in ce till a shattering shout rang in her ears.
Why did youe in again?!
She felt like all her blood drained out of her body and she couldnt breathe properly. It was as if someone was strangling her. Her opponents strangely crushed face was approaching fast, but Liloa couldnt run away or scream. Glued to her spot, she could only think to herself
Its Mortu! Ahhh! Im going to die Im going to die
***
Liloa came to her senses when she heard someone muttering.
These kids I cant understand them
It was followed by someone clicking his tongue.
It came from a person with an unfamiliar yet beautiful voice. Liloa suddenly realised she was still inside the mansion. She felt the texture of the nket covering her and smelled a strange scent.
Why am I lying here?
Even while she was asking herself this, she continued to hear the constantints from her side. Liloa tried to slightly open and squint her eyes to try to look around her, but in less than a second, she was discovered.
Hey, where are you squinting your eyes like that? Cant you open your eyes right away?
That someone tapped the bed with an annoyed voice.
It isnt Mortu. More like a regr person, a very young person at that.
Liloa raised her upper body as a surge of relief flooded through her
Chapter 258
Chapter 258Previous
The boy in the chair next to the bed was staring at her. His posture was poor as he sat crookedly, a book in one hand and resting his chin on the other. Because of the afternoon sunlight filling the room, Liloa was able to distinguish his features clearly. The sun was shining down on his unkempt brown hair and despite his young appearance, his fierce green eyes didnt make a good first impression. His smooth skin and arrogant expression made it clear that he wasnt just a servant here.
Liloa opened her mouth, but no words came out. After all, she was extremely nervous. Although she didnt know if such nervousness sprung from being trapped in an unfamiliar mansion where a murderer was rumoured to live, or because of the handsome boy that appeared out of nowhere.
Liloa tried to calmly catch her breath.
Ive never heard any rumours of such a handsome person in Malus. Judging his looks, Ann or Charlotte would surely have said something about him, but no matter how much I think about it, I have no idea who this boy can be
After having sorted out her thoughts, Liloa finally spoke in a dry voice.
Who are you?
Dumbfounded, the boy burst outughing.
Who are you to ask me that?
Youre the one who snuck into my house. Youre still so small yet unafraid.
Small? But the boy also looks quite young. Although hes not my age, I can tell hes not much older than fourteen
Your house?
Mhm.
Then
does this mean you are the murderer who digsnd every day?
Liloa quickly swallowed the sentence down her throat. No matter how she looked at him, the boy didnt look like the killer she had imagined.
I can tell that the kids who came herest time told you that Im a murderer, based on the look on your face.
..!
Liloa curled her toes tightly due to the fear that suddenly overtook her. Perhaps sensing the movements under the nket, the boys eyes nced over the bed.
Then why did youe into the murderers house? Did you want to die?
Oh, no
The boy sighed as Liloa spoke in a meek voice. He closed his book with a loud thud, then got up and poured some water into the ss on the nightstand.
Now that youvee to your senses, drink some water and leave.
Apart from being frightened, Liloa was also thirsty, so she gulped down the water. However, halfway through the ss, she suddenly recalled the simple rule of not drinking water from just anywhere and abruptly stopped herself from drinking any further. When she began coughing as a result, the boy took his handkerchief and wiped her sttered chin and hands. Liloa reflexively tried to pull her body back, but she was already leaning against the headboard and had nowhere to go.
He seems to be used to taking care of someone.
If youre so scared, why did you sneak in? I also want you to disappear quickly, so dont keep lying around making trouble. Get out now.
Liloa looked at the boy, who was now standing in front of his desk with his back to her. But even after turning around, the boy continued to mumble something that sounded like a series ofints.
Really who wouldve thought that you would faint so suddenly ah
It was because you looked so strange.
The boy asked back with his eyes wide open.
What?
It appeared to be the first time he had ever heard a negative remark about his appearance. And because it was clearly a look of judging her answer as absurd, Liloa hesitated to borate.
You looked really scary because of the candlelight. The me was flickering and
Hah!
..?
After the boy burst intoughter again, he shook his head at her and pointed to the door.
Get out quickly. Youre annoying me to no end.
Even though the boy ordered her to leave as soon as possible, he never dared to lift the nket covering her or push her away by pressing her body. Because of that, Liloa was able to take her time quitefortably. And even though she drank water in an unfamiliar ce, nothing was wrong with her body in fact, her vitality even began to return and because the boy wasnt threatening at all, both curiosity and relief snuck up her head. Still, there were remnants of fear, so Liloas desire to run away quickly collided with her desire to get to know the boy who was the owner of the mansion.
Liloas heart pounded.
Could he be a prince who came into exile from a fallen country?
Im sorry foring into your house without permission.
So the kid knows how to apologise? At least you know.
What do you mean, kid? You look like a kid, too!
The boy who had half-heartedly been looking at the books on the desk got pissed again and turned his head.
What? You small little crab!
Liloa didnt want to lose to him and fought back harder.
Why do you keep calling me small? I have a name too! Im..!
Oh no Oops.
Liloa didnt want her whole neighbourhood to know that she was roaming and trespassing a house without permission, so she forced herself to hide her real name quickly.
I have a name! Philly!
Thats a funny name.
What?
So, you do understand the situation you got yourself into. You crept into someone elses house without permission. Seeing how youre hiding your real name, at least you know that much.
No!
Okay.
..?
One corner of the boys mouth twitched up like a sneer. Under normal circumstances, such an expression would have put Liloa in a bad mood, but for this boy, she thought it suited him amazingly well. Because at first nce, it just seemed like a smile. Liloa forgot to retort and looked at the smiling boy leaning against the sunlight.
The boy simrly remained ncing at Liloa while stroking his chin.
It will be difficult if you fall in love.
Hearing those words, Liloa came to her senses immediately. Her face turned red as she screamed.
I wont!
Are you sure?
I said no!
All right, I get it.
The boy waved his hand and took out a pocket watch. After checking the time, he frowned and looked up at the sky outside the window.
All jokes aside, its been half an hour since you came in. Dont you think theyre starting to get worried outside?
..!
Liloa looked out the window.
Now that I think about it, its really time for them toe find me.
Liloa wanted to rush out as she was afraid that Ann or Charlotte would find out about her adventures. The thought of it made her heart anxious. But when she pulled up the nket and was about to get out of bed, she found that she had no shoes on.
Huh?
Only then did she remember that she had left her shoes at the door of this mansion. Seeing Liloas hesitation, the boy inadvertently looked towards the bed and saw her feet sticking out from under her dress.
surprised, he turned around again.
Why is that?
Oh, you see, I left my shoes at the front door.
The boy touched his forehead and sighed.
Oh,e on. Really
The boy left the room before Liloa could say anything more. Only after the boy left was Liloa able to look around the room. It looked like an ordinary guest room in any mansion. Thembris, decorated in light green and grey, seemed cosy.
Liloa picked up the book the boy had been reading on the nightstand.
Medicine?
The cover was worn so she couldnt read the entire title, but Liloa could tell it was some sort of medical book as it was full of pictures and exnations that seemed to depict medicinal herbs.
Is he a doctor?
But even if hes a doctor, its still strange
Because Liloa had never heard of a doctor as young as the boy.
He looks younger than Venua. Also, doctors are normally not wealthy enough to own such mansions
Liloa tilted her head as she thought about the boy whose identity was bing increasingly more difficult to guess.
When the boy reappeared with her shoes in his hands, Liloa asked impatiently.
Whats your name?
Why should I tell you?
The boy put her shoes down at the foot of the bed and stepped back. Liloa found it strange how he respectfully disyed his manners to her.
His actions and the way he speaks are extremely perverse, like when he was surprised to see my shoeless feet earlier, and the way he refuses to look at me putting my shoes on now, its all strange He seems to have strange standards for practising his manners.
As soon as Liloa got off the bed, the boy gestured towards the door.
Now, get out.
Chapter 259
Chapter 259Previous
Whats your name?
Are you really not going to tell me?
Thank you for taking care of me, though.
Now that they were standing side by side, Liloa looked up at him and realised that he was surprisingly tall, like a boy who had already entered his growth phase and his limbs had been beginning to lengthen.
As Liloas gaze remained fixed, the boy reluctantly responded to her silent urging.
Call me Doctor. Be polite.
..?
I guess that makes it fair, right? As both of us didnt say our real names?
The boyughed at his own remark. Liloa, however, who had a deeper reason for not disclosing her name, could only nod her head in agreement. The boy then proceeded to step away from her and cleared her way to the door.
Liloa inadvertently began stepping forward, but then stopped and looked up at the boy again.
Im too scared to go out alone.
The boy reached for his forehead. This time, it was with two hands, almost like he wanted to bury his face in his palms. Meanwhile, Liloa tried her best to drag the conversation.
But why do you live in this mansion with all the lights off? Its so strange and scary.
Then why did youe in the first ce?
I had to find my friends bag.
Bag?
That day, Liloa triumphantly returned, holding the bag that the strange boy had found after searching the ground floor hall. She appeared as majestic as a victorious general. All the children, except for Charles and Etienne, greeted Liloa enthusiastically. In a way to tease Charles, Liloa even imed to have lost her hairpin while looking for the bag, so she dared him to find it for her. But as expected, Charles couldnt bear to enter the mansion alone. And that wasnt all. He could never again bully the girls, including Louisa and Liloa, or boss them around in their games.
A few nights after meeting the boy, Liloa sat down with her nket wrapped around her and looked out the window. The stars in the deep night shone like a whisper. It was as if they were speaking to her and among the immeasurable amount of voices was the voice of the boy who called himself doctor.
{ Ill find the bag for you, so dont evere back here again. }
However, his cold words were theplete opposite of his generous actions as he eagerly crawled on the floor to look for the bag. At that moment, Liloa had no choice but to ask back in confusion.
{ Why? }
{ Because youre annoying me. }
{ }
{ Im already very busy as it is, but I got held back for an hour today just to take care of you. }
At first, I believed that the actions of the boy who took care of this fainted tomboy, brought her shoes, and even found her friends bag were done out of kindness. So even though it was my first time seeing him, I felt strangely excited. But after, he suddenly told me not toe back I know I should tend to feel bad to hear that even though I was an undeniably uninvited guest. But strangely, I didnt feel bad about it. Instead, I just felt sorry for taking up his busy time with my sudden intrusion. Maybe he really is a doctor And when this trespasser became his patient, he couldnt simply ignore me. But still
{ Because youre annoying me. }
Was I bothering him that much? Me?
Liloa was used to kindness. Everyone, except her family, was kind and affectionate towards her. Even Charles and Etienne were kind to her at first. The bullying only became more frequent after Liloa started rebelling against their rules, but in the beginning, they treated her just like everyone else did. As a result, the strange boys unfamiliar attitude towards her kept lingering in her mind.
{ Because youre annoying me. }
In my whole life, Ive never heard anyone say that to me. No one ever dared to tell me that my presence bothered them. I have always tried to act like a decent and maturedy, and people normally saw that. Everyone at Obernyu praised me for it
It annoyed Liloa that the boy apparently thought of her as an annoying child.
It was just that I was scared of Mortu. Thats all. And Ive been seeing him more and more these days
But at the same time, Liloa knew that her ability to keep her resolve was rather poor. She made a promise she couldnt aplish. On her own, she couldnt have retrieved that bag, but she strutted out as though she had recovered the bag herself.
This thought made Liloa feel so ashamed of herself that she kicked the nket a few times. It seemed to her that if she couldnt somehow make up for this shame, she couldnt continue living with herself.
So the very next day, Liloa found herself standing in front of the mansion again. The high sun of early summer brightened the building. It had been easy for her toe here without anyone knowing as she had fulfilled her role at the salon quite well, causing Ann and Charlottes surveince to rx again.
Liloa stroked the railing of the front gate. It was a style that was popr while the Empire was still a monarchy. She tried to ask Ann and Charlotte, but their only response was that no one in Malus knew the owner of the mansion. All they said was that this ce was a kings vi a long time ago, more than a hundred years.
Despite being wary of having to go through the terribly dark halls again, Liloaforted herself with the thought that she would eventually reach the room filled with sunlight*. After the mental pep talk, she grabbed the doorknob with a gold lion carved into it. However, unlike thest time, the door didnt budge. She tried again, but the result was the same.
Its locked.
Liloa pursed her lips after backing away from the door.
Its because Im annoying, right?
The boys grumbling voice seemed to linger in Liloas ears as an auditory hallucination. She paused and pondered for a moment, then decided to go around the main house and explore the garden instead.
They said he digsnd every day, so who knows, maybe Ill run into him in the garden.
Sure enough, as Liloa walked along the huge main building, she began to hear the sound of spading soil until she spotted him. From a distance, Liloa stared at the boy who was digging into the beautiful garden as if it were a mere field. Around the trees, which had been neatly trimmed in oval shapes, was grass that had been carefully trimmed, neither too long nor too short. In the middle of that scene, where the grass was stained with soil, the boy indeed appeared like a madman.
However, Liloa soon realised that he was nting seeds And that he had noticed her presence Nheless, he carried on andpletely ignored her
Liloa carefully approached the boy. When she had gotten closer, the boys straight eyebrows gradually wrinkled more and more. When she was finally standing in front of him, the boy looked up at her and let go of his pouch of seeds.
I told you not toe back again.
Im sorry
You say youre sorry, but you keep doing things youre going to be sorry for. What do you want this time?
The boy didnt even attempt to hide the irritation on his face.
Maybe I made the wrong decision toe back, but
Liloas mouth had dried, but she managed to bring up what she had been thinking about.
You told me that you lost an hour because of me. Im here to pay you back.
With what?
The boys squinting eyes scanned Liloas outfit. Liloa realised a beat toote that her dress was of no help in nting seeds or ploughing fields. She hesitated at first, but then soon steadfastly suggested an alternative.
Is there perhaps anything else I can help you with?
Nothing. So please go away. Dont be any more annoying than you already have been. I only took care of you after you lost your senses because I thought I was the one responsible. Dont mistake it for anything else.
The boy, turning away from Liloa, picked up his pouch again. Meanwhile, Liloa looked around him and found a small shovel-like trowel. She held it and plopped down next to him. She remembered what the boy had done earlier and began to simrly dig a furrow of a certain width. Sure enough, the boy nced over his shoulder and jumped up.
What on earth are you doing!
I have nothing else to do, so I have to do this.
Oh, really! Its annoying!
Liloa quickly hid the trowel the boy was trying to snatch behind her back. His approaching hand hesitated and was withdrawn in the air. As expected, the boy didnt try to take the trowel away any further so as to not touch her body. Liloa spoke quickly, wondering what he was going to say next.
Why dont you give me a chance to make up for how I annoyed you? I already told you, Id pay you back for wasting an hour.
You say that, but in reality, youre just making me do more work.
TN:
reach the room filled with sunlight
Isnt it kinda cute that to an 8-year-old Liloa, Ed already symbolises light and sunshine? Someone who makes the darkness go away? Just like yearster in his cabin on the Bell Rock, Ed already expels Mortu without even knowing it. As the trantors, we both really loved this small little symbolism the author sneakily added to the story.
Chapter 260
Chapter 260Previous
Side story 3 Liloas Chapter 1: The Fruit
Why? If you just stop being annoyed, we dont have to waste any more time either. Unless you think Ill never be able to make up for it? I know its hard to do big things, but I have my arms and legs How can you be so sure I cant give you back even just a minute? Or, do you not consider a single minute worth the effort? How could someone who cant spare a minute whine about his wasted hour? All your words are a mess! Youre an ill-tempered and incoherent little crab!
What? Little crab? Youre the one who doesnt even know how to do it right!
If you think my digging is wrong, you can tell me! Why are you getting so mad without telling me anything? Of course, I do it the wrong way because youre not teaching me! How about you, were you born knowing how to dig a furrow? If you think Im useless, then someone pretending to be an adult should teach me. Do you want me to live as a useless being forever? Do you want me to remain as an annoying child who only knows how to keep her mouth shut? Is this your way of showing off because youve been so useful since you were born? Its not me whos annoying, its you!
At the end of her speech, Liloa shouted out her most honest feelings.
I dont ever want to hear people say that sitting still is the best thing I can do! I wasnt born to stay still!
Silence fell over the garden when Liloas shouting came to a halt. The two locked their eyes on each other as their shoulders moved up and down with their breathing. The boy then swept his sweaty bangs using the back of his hand, soiling his smooth forehead. The look of irritation slowly disappeared from his flushed cheeks, and he asked a serious question.
Are you sure?
What?
You want to do ones part? Is that what you mean?
Liloa snorted and lifted her chin.
At least your brain is smart enough to understand! I guess being a doctor isnt nonsense after all, right?
Now that the boy became impressed by Liloas boldness, he was no longer annoyed.
He quietly looked down at her and turned himself around.
Follow me.
Liloa quickly stood up and followed him, not even bothering to shake off the dirt from her skirt. Liloa looked up at the boys tall physique as she grabbed her dress and caught up with his steps. Under the Malus early summer sun, his sweat-soaked shirt clung to his back and glimmered. The cicadas* that woke up to wee summer were chirping loudly.
Liloa hastily moved her feet and stuck next to him.
But what kind of seeds were that?
Cant help being curious, huh?
Yes! So tell me, what kind of seeds were that?
Its the seed of a herb that has pain-relieving properties. It grows well in hot climates, so I brought it all the way to Malus to grow it.
Oh, youre trying to grow herbs.
I cant believe he grows herbs by himself. Perhaps he really is a doctor. If thats the case, his actions have been misunderstood
The thought upset Liloa, so she muttered to him.
You were actually doing something good, but you were misunderstood The others saw you digging every day and it made them think you were burying a body. Thats why they called you a murderer
I told you to be polite and call me doctor.
But you were rude to me from the very beginning. So I dont have to be polite to you. Youre actually the first person to treat me so arrogantly.
It looks like you grew up being treated very well.
The boys remark was apanied by a peek at her. Liloa felt a peculiar, iprehensible emotion whenever he narrowed his eyes and gazed at her like that.
Liloa scowled and pursed her lips, attempting to suppress her feelings.
After a while, they reached the entrance of a small forest on one side of the garden. The dense mesh-like tree branches draped coolly over their heads and shoulders. The cool and refreshing scent of the trees spread along the wind, and the wings of birds could be heard intermittently through the leaves.
The boy soon pointed to a tree that wasnt very high. It was full of fist-sized red fruits that were easily reachable by adults.
Pick the fruits of that tree. I know you cant use adder because youre wearing a skirt, so try this instead.
..?
He demonstrated the action using a thin wooden pole. At the end of the pole was a sharp metal bar simr to a hook, which was used to cut off the upper stem of the fruit, causing the fruit to fall down.
Hold it like this and hold it firmly, once you hit the fruit lightly, ites off easily. Its not difficult.
Can the fruit fall directly on the ground?
It doesnt matter, Im going to juice it anyway.
Liloa watched closely what the boy was doing. When he handed her the pole, she roughly imitated his actions and made the fruit drop. Just like the boy said, it didnt take that much effort.
When Liloa moved her feet in search of the next viable fruit, the boy spoke from behind.
Good. Youre a good observer and have sharp eyes. Actually, you also dug a decent furrow earlier.
..?
At his unexpectedpliment, Liloa jerked her head around to look at the boy, but thetter was trying his best to not look embarrassed.
Im not trying to be friendly, so dont get me wrong.
Then why?
I just figured that what you said was right. Its unfair to be criticised without even being given a chance to make up for it. I apologise for belittling you.
The boy turned around with a stiff expression on his face as if he was also embarrassed to apologise.
Now, pick up the fruit and put it in the basket over there. This much will be enough.
Liloa thought as she grabbed the fruit.
The boy is so strange. There must be dozens of servants to manage his mansion, but he moves and sweats his body as though its ordinary for him. And even though I volunteered to do it too, he had no qualms about putting me to work.
Liloa was then reminded of the rising nobility that the people visiting the salons had criticised.
They earn by working, and they take pride in it So, could he be an emerging noble?
Liloas thoughts slowly turned defensive without even realising.
If a person does something good, such as growing medicinal herbs for healing people, they should be recognized for their work and rightfully rewarded with a title. However, the people in the salon simply and unreasonably criticise the new nobility for being vulgar.
Liloa couldnt follow those adults reasoning at all.
That night, Liloa covered herself with a nket and reflected on her day. Although her shoulders were sore, the joy and satisfaction of jumping around eased her difort. She was indescribably proud of herself. The boy told her that the red fruit that she picked today could help disinfect wounds. He also exined that disinfection was a technique to clean the wound and prevent it from getting worse. It was truly rewarding for her to know that her ownbour would help someones treatment. From that point on, she became even more detached in herprehension of the grownups whobelled individuals, who utilised their bodies forbour, as vulgar.
But at the very next moment, Liloa suddenly became downcast and weakly pulled her nket. She exhaled a frustrated breath. Her change in mood was because the boy told her that her harvest had been enough and that there was no need for her toe again. He said her work was equivalent to more than an hours worth of help, and that she did better than expected. Those praises came from the very doctor who had a high opinion of himself. And even though she was happy with thepliment, it also made her a bit disappointed, because she wanted to work there again. Picking up fruits felt much more meaningful than learning how to use a fan at the salon. Although she had to keep holding the pole while looking up at the tree, her whole body felt energised enough that she didnt even notice that it was physically tiring. The moment she could help someone was nothing short of brilliant.
Moreover, the boys praise made Liloas heart flutter more than any praise she had ever heard. She never truly appreciated thepliments that were showered on her when she stayed wonderfully still. But the boyspliments were different. He didnt find Liloas movements strange or rude, but rather praised her when she moved brilliantly. He didnt hold back in predicting what her arms and legs could aplish, and indeed, Liloa achieved it. For Liloa, the series of experiences she had with the boy were unfamiliar and overwhelming. But at the same time, it made her wonder why people kept telling her to stay still and maintain such a beautiful figure when she could move so well.
Liloa was tempted to ask the boy those questions.
He looks very smart, so maybe his answer will be unique and refreshing
Footnote:
Cicadas: Cicadas arerge insects made conspicuous by the courtship calls of the males. They are characterised by having three joints in their tarsi, and having small antennae with conical bases and three to six segments, including a seta at the tip [WIKI]
For the people who arent familiar with the Cicada, you couldpare it with a in old cricket. Dont take that statement too literally, though. There are big differences between them in terms of appearance and they dont even belong to the same insect family, but the idea remains the same; arger bug-like insect that creates sounds.
TN: Happy holidays everyone! Hope you have a wonderful time with friends and family.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 261
Chapter 261Previous
Side story 3 Liloas Chapter 1: The Fruit
But after that, Liloa was unable to visit the boy for a while. Malus, an ind full of resorts, became busier as the weather warmed up. The number of appearances that Liloa had to make increased as well. Ann and Charlotte had to apany her on such chores the majority of the time, so meeting the boy while avoiding peoples gazes was difficult. While Liloa attended evening banquets throughout Malus, she craned her neck to look for the boy, wondering if he hade to the same banquet as her. But the boy was nowhere to be seen, nor a hint of his presence could be felt. In retrospect, it was absurd for a boy who had yet to make his social debut to attend a feast without the presence of an adult, such as a rtive or a guardian. And, since there didnt appear to be any adults in the estate to apany him, Liloa gave up on looking for him at those gatherings.
Moreover, as summer deepened, a letter arrived from Obernyu. When Henrietta suggested that Liloa should spend the summer in Obernyu until autumn, she was overjoyed and replied that she would. While Liloa found it exciting that Henrietta wanted to spend time with her, she soon remembered the boy and her shoulders slumped.
Even though I wont be able to see him for a few months, I want to convey my desire to visit him again at some point. Regardless if he still finds me annoying or not
Liloa, who had been agonizing for a few days, finally called for Louisa. She then briefly exined her story and in the end, decided to entrust her with the letter she wrote to him without anyone knowing. Of course, Liloa left out the part about him being a doctor as she was afraid her friend would be reluctant to visit him again. So, she only told Louisa that he helped her find her bag.
While leaving Malus, Liloa caught sight of the blue-grey vi that they were passing by from the carriages window. She then recalled the letter she wrote and sent to the boy.
Before I left, I really wanted to visit him and see how the medical herbs have grown It would also have been interesting to see how he made that disinfectant from the juices of the red fruit
***
Upon her return to Malus during autumn, Louisa, whom she met in the patronage of the lords house, unexpectedly said.
Liloa! Did you hear? The murderer is gone.
The news left Liloa heartbroken, but she tried her hardest to conceal it. She adjusted her parasol for no reason and was cautious enough to not break her gait while they walked.
Hes not a murderer. How many times do I have to tell you that he was just nting seeds? He helped me back then, so Im grateful to him.
Well, anyway. We havent seen him. Its been about maybe a month now? Maybe thats why Charles is now bragging that hes going to look for your hairpin there.
Louisa flipped open her parasol and eximed strongly.
What a cowardly coward!
Liloa nodded her head half-heartedly and looked in the direction of the boys vi.
But That doesnt have to stop me from seeing the herbs myself, right?
Her unknown impatience kept her on her toes. Liloa increased her pace without realizing it and ended her garden walk with Louisa. Liloa then gave Ann and Charlotte the excuse that she was going to the beach with Louisa and at the same time, told Louisa that she had some errands to run to escape from thetters arms.
As the vis were clustered together along the beach, it didnt take long for Liloa to reach the blue-grey mansion. Liloa slipped her body through the fence and easily passed through the main gate, just like before. She thought about going through the front door, but when she sensed some noiseing from the garden, she immediately turned around.
What, I thought she said he disappeared a month ago?
A feeling of optimism passed through her heart. Unfortunately, that feeling didntst long, as there was no boy behind the main building. It was only an ordinary gardener, wearing a wide straw hat, standing at a distance and nkly looking at Liloa. Liloa changed the excited look on her face and approached the middle-aged gardener with a sun-burned face, who eventually opened his mouth when she came close enough.
Um, who are you
Im Philly. Im here to see the doctor.
If you say doctor, then are you looking for our master?
If your master is a boy about fourteen years old with brown hair and green eyes, then yes.
The young master has returned to his home
It was a fact she had intuited from the moment she saw the gardener instead of the boy, yet hearing it for herself made her feel a little sick. Liloa clenched her fists through the hem of her skirt in a way that it prevented the person right across her from seeing it.
So thats how it goes? He just leaves?
She hesitated to ask anything before she would take her leave, but when she remembered the letter she had left through Louisa, she asked the gardener.
Was there perhaps anything he had left for me?
The gardener tilted his head and answered.
I dont think so? I didnt see anything like that.
Liloa bowed her head in such indescribable disappointment that it was hard to hide. She was on the verge of tears, wondering about the difference between her and him and why the boy had left nothing behind. Based on her reaction, the gardener got a rough idea of what had happened between his young master and the girl, and tried tofort her.
Oh my, Miss Philly, I know, our master isnt a very thoughtful person Im really sorry about this.
Why are you apologizing?
Gazing at the gardener, Liloas eyes were a bit distorted as she tried to fight back her tears.
From what Ive heard, hes going on a big adventure this time. Thats why he was probably too preupied and distracted. He even entrusted me with taking care of the garden. Knowing hes the type of person who normally handles everything on his own
Where is he going?
I cant tell you that
Youre not going to tell me his name either, are you?
I cant. Im sorry. If the master finds out that I told you things behind his back, hell be furious at me. Hes someone who absolutely hates troublesome things
Does that mean Im annoying your young master?
What? Oh! No! Thats not what I
Its fine!
Liloa, who shouted bitterly, turned around and quickly left the garden. As if running away, she ran around the main houses facade and towards the main gate. She was so angry that her face flushed, but the wind that beat her run made zero contribution in cooling her.
Then suddenly, Liloa stopped in shock. She realized that her anger was directed at a boy who made no promises nor gave any hints. Rather, he kept telling her that she was annoying and even told her not toe back. Inhaling her breath, Liloa raised her hand and covered her mouth. She felt so stupid that she couldnt stand it. Ashamed that she had given meaning to something on her own and then, filled with unfounded expectations, waited for the day when they would meet again
From the other side of the vi, the gardener, Igor, gloomily looked at the hem of the childs skirt as it quickly disappeared. There was a rumour going around among the servants. Their master, who was known to be cold and indifferent to others, was imed to have exhibitedpassion and kindness to a girl on an incredibly rare asion. Long-serving family servants suspected it was because he had lost his sibling when he was young.
However, Igor pondered whether that generous act was genuine.
It did seem like he became nice to the girl named Philly, but then he left without saying a word.
Igor, pitting the childs expression that had been unable to conceal her disappointment, clicked his tongue.
Even though hes the master I serve, he truly has a very nasty temper.
Igor gathered all the tools he used to maintain the garden and put them in arge basket. After walking around the mansion, he put the basket down on the front steps with the intention of tidying up thewn in front of the main building, when suddenly he thought he saw the front door shaking in the wind. The rest of the servants didnt normally enter or leave through the front door, so they didnt pay much attention to it.
Hmm? Why is the front door open?
Climbing the stairs in front of the main houses entrance, Igor gently pushed the door open and found a ss bottle on the floor right in front of the door. It was a ss bottle as small as the palm of his hand, containing a red liquid. A small piece of paper was tied to the bottle with twine. Igor went outside with the ss bottle and looked at the piece of paper under the sunlight.
[ Philly. ]
Chapter 262
Chapter 262Previous
Side story 3 Liloas Chapter 1: The Fruit
Huh?
Didnt that young girl say her name was Philly?
Igor absentmindedly opened the paper that was folded in half.
[ This is the disinfectant I made from the fruit you picked. Its effective, so try it when you need it. ]
Oh my
Immediately realising his mistake, Igor btedly ran out the front door towards the streets, but the child was no longer in sight. Instead of chasing the child himself, he tried to think of a more effective way.
I should give the ss bottle to a servant who has been working around here for a long time. Malus is a small territory, so as long as I ask someone who has a wide foot*, they should be able to deliver this vial to Miss Philly and resolve any misunderstandings.
***
Liloas autumn was boring. Her body felt strangely lethargic and nothing she did gave her joy. After she returned from Obernyu, her daily life remained tly the same as before she left. Lord Malus still watched her as if wanting to check if she was doing anything naughty, but Autriche had made it a habit to emphasise to her the importance of being a cultureddy. Sure, Autriche still gave her the warm hugs she craved, but at the same time, Liloa was getting sick of Autriches parrot-like demeanour in her teachings.
Even though her daily routine didnt change, it was now harder to endure than before summer.
In addition, her questions kept arising. Liloa simply couldnt understand why people would criticise her whenever she tried to act outside of what she was told to do, even if she clearly knew how to do much more than only being a cultureddy. She noticed that she would be deemed greedy when she stepped outside the boundaries they set for her and dared to do anything not considered within the eptable behaviours of ady. And whenever Liloa expressed her frustrations, she would be treated like a difficult child.
The only person who intently listened to Liloas words was the boy she met briefly in early summer. Having experienced the joy of possibility, Liloa could never go back to her old days. However, she gradually lost motivation, and as her vitality drained from her body, people began praising her for bing more and more like a truedy.
But, as expected, Liloa was not at all pleased by such praise. To make matters even worse, word was sent from Obernyu at the height of her distress.
It contained an obituary about Henriettas sudden death.
Liloa could only cry like a baby who didnt know what to say, for no words could urately describe her feelings. The same was true for Autriche, who could only shed tears and wrap Liloa in a tight embrace. But before her sorrow could even subside, she had to leave Malus.
The cold winter air filled her throat.
When Liloa recalled her mother during her summer vacation in Obernyu, Henrietta seemed already weak and depressed. On Liloasst day there, she clung to the hem of her mothers skirt to express her sadness to part, but at that time, Henrietta said.
{ Youre throwing a tantrum again. See, youre still so young, you need more education. }
Henrietta appeared annoyed by Liloa as she bit down on a long, thin cigarette. Slowly, her face started disappearing into the smoke she had puffed out and became fainter and whiter
The winter sun was dazzling. Liloa stared at the bright sunlight shining against the window of her rattling carriage. The carriage passed by tall trees that asionally block out the sparse sunlight.
Miss, cheer up.
When her only response was a faint whimper, Liloa was gently patted on her shoulders, but her eyes remained looking out of the window without answering.
The further she got from Malus, the colder the air and the more bitter the wind became. At some point, Liloa fell asleep and upon opening her eyes, a pure white snowyndscape greeted her. With the carriage pulling down a snowy road, her body naturally trembled from the cold emanating from the frozen ground
End of side story 3 Liloas Chapter 1: The Fruit
***
Lil, who was leaning against a wooden pole, opened her eyes. The sea breeze blew on the hill in front of the Retiro mansion, making the spot where she was standing the perfect spot to cool off after training.
Lil rotated her stiff right arm.
I cant believe this is the shape Im in after just firing a few shots
Ed and Levi had praised her for her amazing resilience, but Lil was nothing but impatient.
If Im like this, it has no use asking for a real sword yet
She first had to withstand the recoil of her gun without difficulty, but that was already a challenge for her.
Lil sighed.
When she lifted her head, the maids, who were stealing nces at her, immediately lowered their eyes. Lil couldnt help but mind them because their presence was so obvious. At Levis orders, three or four people followed her around at all times, carrying baskets filled with food and medicine bottles. In addition, instead of blending naturally into the background, they didnt forget to tantly observe her every move. At first, they saw Lil as a mistress, so they constantly ttered her looks and figure. This soon converted into silence when they became unhappy to serve a woman without a clear status or name. And now, more recently, their eyes had turned strange since Lil started to run around the backyard of the mansion, shooting a gun and sparring with Ed in light clothing.
They were clearly at a point where they couldnt guess her identity anymore.
Seeing how curious the servants are, Im starting to feel concerned about the possible loose lips of the vassals and officials whoe and go Ed is obviously too busy caring for me and the recovery of my stomach to pay close attention to it, and because medical equipment can be needed at any given time, we have no choice but to stay in his mansion Then, maybe, rumours that not only Ed, but also an unidentified woman, are staying in Roahn are already making their way to Sesbron What certainly isnt helping is that the Duke of Mireilles Garni business has branches throughout the Empire. Theirmunicationwork is well organised, so information is exchanged quickly within the top ranks And even though Venua is still imprisoned in the vi, it will only be a matter of time until he escapes from his confinement with the help of a nobleman who will guarantee his identity I cant even guess how the Emperor will react to my sudden reappearance. Not to forget Edsck of sess in the South to top it all off, meaning that even the Admiral wont leave a favoured impression on His Majesty In that case, we have even less time
Lil stood up, clutching the barrel of her gun. Just as she was about to start again, Ed waved his arm from afar. She seemed to already hear him ask why she was holding her gun before her break was even over and sure enough
I came just in time for your break, so why are you about to start practising again?
Ed took the gun away.
Im in a hurry.
Theres no need.
Yes, there is
Lil turned her head curtly for no reason. Ed then took a basket from one of the maids and looked inside. Seeing the untouched fruits, he grabbed an apple and pushed it into Lils mouth. Lil, now familiar with the feeling of being taken care of, obediently took a bite of the apple.
I was thinking about going out tonight.
Why?
Its the eve of the harvest festival.
Lil recalled what Levi told her earlier. Roahn was a seaside city that celebrated events since ancient times. The ancient locals used to pray and express their gratitude for a safe journey and a good catch. Now that it has be a trading city, such customs have been borrowed yet altered to pray for the citysmercial revival.
What are we going to do there?
We need to gauge the current public sentiment
Cut the crap.
and this method is the most fun.
Who has
Ed didnt even have to hear the rest of her answer. Lil was about to say that she didnt have the time to y around, but she shut her mouth, for Eds next words showed that he already knew what she was thinking.
Just this once.
As Ed pleaded with his index finger raised, his narrow-eyed smile was clearly a skilful act trying to charm her. Lil looked back on her dull love life inside the mansion and thought about Eds days of dealing with her as if she were a full-fledged sack of wheat, only concentrating on her rehabilitation. But when following her around, Lil often heard him whine
{ Are you sure you really love me? }
and asked her to confess again
***
Lil lowered the hand mirror after seeing her face decorated with colourful wing patterns in all kinds of paint.
So, why does your festival require your face to be painted like this?
Its tradition.
What kind of tradition?
More than a hundred years ago, Roahn was still a humble fishing vige. What do you think was the biggest fear of a fisherman hoping for a good catch?
Storm.
Right, so because the fishermen were most afraid of storms, they painted their faces like this. They thought that if they had scary faces when lightning struck the sea at night, it would scare the sky and it would take away the lightning or something.
Footnote:
Having a wide foot: We already encountered this phrase once in vol1, but for the ones who forgot; To have a wide circle of acquaintances.
TN:
Now that the side story of Lils past is done, we think its a good idea to look back on some loose ends; (no spoilers)- As far as we know at this point in the story, both leads have no idea that they met in the past. This is based on the fact that till now, none of the leads has even thought back on this. It started maybe as a bit of a clich story arc, but it gave us a glimpse of the core personalities of Ed and Lil even as youngsters. We do, of course, have to wait and see if this will evere up in a conversation between Ed and Liloa.
- The big adventure Ed was going on, was his expedition with his grandpa to the western continent.
- Its safe to say that the disinfectant never made its way to Liloa.
- It sadly feels like Liloas mom knew that her end was near and that that was the reason why she brought Liloa back for the summer. The cold treatment Liloa received at the end of her vacation could have been a means for her mother to distance herself from her daughter in the hope it would hurt Liloa less in the end. But again, this is spection.
- A few volumes ago we already did an estimation on the age difference between Ed and Lil. Now, with all the information gathered from this volume and the side story we can be a little more confident in this estimation. We know that Ed is 30 years old, that would make Liloa, with an age difference of 5-6 years, 24-25 years old.
Chapter 263
Chapter 263Previous
So, do people paint their faces throughout the whole festival?
No, only on the festivals eve. ording to the superstition, painting ones face on the eve of the festival warns the storm to not approach during the rest of the festival.
Interesting superstition. As expected, everywhere you go, sailors have thin ears*.
The South also has many superstitions rted to the sea and sailing. I, too, entrusted my life to Mother Ocean again and again. My ears were normally thick when I was onnd but naturally became thinner whenever I got on a ship
Lost in thoughts, Lils hand was gently nudged by Eds, which had grabbed hold of hers.
Why? Dont you like it? Its nice that you dont have to worry about covering your face, dont you think?
Is this why you were quite confident in asking me to go out?
Edughed without answering, causing the red wings on his face to move along with his squinting eyes. Meanwhile, Lil looked over her shoulder. The rest of the festival-goers, standing in queues to receive their snacks from the street vendors, simrly had their faces painted with various colours and patterns, ranging from a few crude straight lines to pictures as colourful and detailed as Lils.
Sir? You ordered two, right?
The owner of the stall gave Ed two pan bagnats*. Lil just learned that this was a more modern meal, with fish and vegetables sandwiched between two slices of bread.
Apparently, its currently a trend in Roahn to eat light meals as everyone is living such a busy life.
Ed looked disapprovingly at Lil who took a big bite of the bread.
Are you sure thats all you want? Its not nutritious enough.
Theres fish stuffed in the bread.
So?
If it had been in ham or vegetables, I wouldve passed over it even if it was my first time seeing it, but this is grilled fish. Cant I be curious about what it tastes like?
Only then did Ed raise his eyebrows and take a bite of his own.
So, you were curious about this.
It may not seem like it, but I like to eat and Im curious by nature. Of course, till now I didnt exactly live a life where I could leisurely explore such things, so I cant even remember when or what I wasst curious about. But since youre setting the table for me like this, I now can think about it again. Didnt you bring me here to simply look around and talk about trivial matters?
Exactly.
Seeing Ed smiling happily, left Lil a little regretful.
If I had known he would like it this much, I wouldve agreed for us to wander around sooner.
Lil finally understood that when someone adores someone, they would want to share even the most insignificant elements of their daily lives with them. And as if to prove it, on their way to the dock, Ed and Lil kept themselves busy by eating coloured sugar skewers that turned their tongues blue, popping the bubbles floating above their heads periodically, and picking five random numbers in the lottery. As well as other insignificant things, such as hitting a target with a hammer.
Meanwhile, it became harder and harder for Ed to disguise his joy due to the overall vibrant mood and he eventually even joined a group to dance andughed until thest song yed. Ed wasnt the only one who was ecstatic. Lil was on the other side, fluttering her arms
***
Lets eat here!
Okay.
The docks were filled with stalls of food and small tables lined up between the stakes. Because the crowd was packed, it became a real task to find a seat. After Lil and Ed bought two small bottles of wine, they managed to sit down at one of the vacant tables. However, the ce was so dense that two men squeezed themselves in and took the seats next to them.
Ed paid them no mind and poured wine into Lils ss first. Lils eyes widened and asked if he was serious about giving her a drink, but Ed didnt seem to hear her because of the loud conversation next to them. The men werementing about their situation but suddenly changed their subject and neither Ed nor Lil could ask them to be quiet.
Where the hell did our Admiral go?
Ed lowered the brim of his hat for no reason, while Lil looked around the table in surprise.
Where is he, huh? Its been a while since the fleet returned, but we havent seen any traces of him
How could I know? Only the high-ranking officials are aware of the situation
The nonmissioned officers who said they were going to make a fortune in the South also came back disappointed. How many months did they spend there? Huh? But the only thing that they received was their sry
Its also a shame that no merchant ships followed. At the beginning, it looked like this expedition was set up to clear the trade routes, so a lot of merchants invested. But now that its obvious that the docks remain empty, I wont be surprised if those misinformed investors go bankrupt one after another
Thats right! But do you know what everyone keeps talking about? They say that the Admiral didnt fail the southern expedition, as he, in fact, had no intention of subjugating there in the first ce. That could be it, huh? Rumour has it that before setting sail for the South, the Merchants Guild over there on Goeden Street grabbed the hem of the Admirals trousers and begged him to let them trail behind the fleet, but he firmly refused
No way, then why did he lead the fleet all the way to the South?
Well, what do people like us know about his intentions? Nheless, even if there are harsh words about him being the Bastard of the Penins and things like that, hell never do anything that will cause harm to Roahn
Come on, man. How can you say that so confidently after seeing what Sesbron has been doing to Roahn for the past half year? Not only have the taxes gone up, but ording to the guy working at the government office, Sesbron is even trying to have Roahn pay a toll for using the Saint-Vive Canal which leads to the capital But if the Admiral stays away like this, who will take care of all that?
His Majesty is the richest person on the continent, but he still seems not satisfied. Hes sitting in his pce in Sesbron, where gold coins and treasures are being piled up like mountains, yet he covets the pennies of a distant western canal?
Lil intently listened to the conversation without realising it. It was mainly about the interests of Sesbron and Roahn, but it was all new information that even Ed had not told her yet.
Why is Philip II showing interest in the West?
Are you not nning on managing your territory any time soon?
Lil whispered as she took a sip of her wine. No, after tasting it, she realised it wasnt wine. It was just grape juice.
Well then. I guess Ed is indeed not the kind of person who will easily give me a drink.
Linhardt is in charge of administration. Hes the governor of Roahn. My situation is no different from any other lord. Only the privileges remain, the actual authority has been transferred to the governor.
Lilughed at Eds honest assessment of his own situation.
Ive never heard before that a rtive of a lord is serving as the governor of their territory. Isnt a governor appointed by His Majestys edict? Because a governor is an official of the capital.
Ed shrugged his shoulders and took a sip of his wine.
The governor is supposed to be His Majestys appointee, but Linhardt doesnt seem to have any attachment to the Empire, let alone to His Majesty. Just by looking at this, anyone can tell that Roahn is and run by Eichendorff.
Ive never been interested in running it. Its the same with being an admiral. My only interest was finding relics, but now that Ive collected all the clues scattered across the seas, its time to turn my attention ind. Its difficult to do that as an admiral.
His Majesty would issue an edict before that happens, right?
I signed a deal which makes it able to retire soon.
And His Majesty agreed to such a contract?
To be honest, he doesnt like me very much. Hes probably hoping to kick me out of Sesbron as soon as possible.
That couldnt be the only thing, you mustve offered him something in return.
I told him I would return the fleets strength to what it was before the conquest of the Monferrand Strait. You remember that one, right? The 3rd Prince led the expedition as the Captain and the fleet was almostpletely destroyed.
Lil nodded her head.
The Monferrand Strait only opens to Admiral Retiro.
Although it was a tragedy that urred only a few years ago, that phrase spread like a legend. When Lil first heard it, she thought it was a ridiculous exaggeration, but now, the legend himself was filling her ss with juice right under her nose.
Lil changed her opinion.
Eds a very capable navigator and captain, knowing that, it doesnt sound like an entirely absurd story that the safe passage to the Monferrand Strait is secretly passed down from generation to generation.
By the way, why are you fighting His Majesty?
Ive never done that.
Footnote:
To have a thin ear: Korean proverb; to be easily influenced by other peoples opinions, to easily believe what others say.
Pan bagnat: This is a sandwich that is a speciality of Nice, France. The sandwich isposed of pain de campagne, a whole wheat bread, enclosing the ssic sde nioise, a sdposed mainly of raw vegetables, hard-boiled eggs, anchovies and/or tuna, and olive oil, salt, and pepper. Sometimes vinegar might be added, but never mayonnaise. It has historically been prepared as a use for day-old bread. [WIKI]
TN: Happy new year everyone!
Chapter 264
Chapter 264Previous
Never done that? The rumours of him causing trouble in Sesbron spread over the sea all the way to the South, its ridiculous for Ed to innocently roll his eyes as if he was wronged. Has he really no idea that he has the personality to annoy even those who are minding their own business, or is he just pretending not to know? Of course, from the other partys perspective, theyre unlucky either way.
Are you truly unaware that youre the type to make enemies easily?
No way?
Really? One can tell just by observing your behaviour.
Me?!
Well, I hated you from the beginning too
Ed obviously pretended not to hear Lils muttering and put something in her hand instead. This time, it was a skewer with a fruit she had never seen before, covered in yellow powder and stuck in a row. As Lil chewed its sickeningly sweet flesh she was convinced her mouth was melting from the sweetness added by the honey powder. Lil, who barely managed to swallow it, quickly handed the skewer back to Ed, who casually ate the remaining pieces of fruit.
Dont go too far with His Majesty. It will be troublesome if you die.
Are you worried about me?
Let me rephrase that, dont forget our lifetime contract.
No matter how much Lil looked at him, Ed, who ced his palm on his heart to show her how moved he was, looked extremelyposed.
Does he truly not see the danger in any of those problems? Even though were walking side by side now, at times I still dont know whats going on in his head and its still awkward to ask about the details of the territory because its such a personal matter.
Liloa, Im touched.
What do you mean touched?
Eds face fell right in front of her nose and his fingers lifted the brim of her hat. Lil red at him as he was looking at her.
Because youre worried that I might die.
That kind of worry can also be expressed to a random passerby on the street.
Lil pped his hand that was gently stroking her cheek away.
The look she gave him, warned him to forget whatever he may be nning on a busy street when it was still bright outside, but Ed, who had alreadye under the brim of her hat, lightly kissed her lips. The taste of the honey-covered fruit entered her mouth again, making Lil shiver in horror.
Hey!
Ed, who had been pushed away by Lil,ughed heartily at her reaction. Lil reflexively swung her arms, but if easily dodging her attacks wasnt enough, Ed lightly caught her fist mid-air and pressed his lips against the back of her hand.
Lil red at him even more as she cried out.
Do you want to die!
Ack!
Come back here!
Lil ran along the harbour to chase Ed, who began to sprint away from her. It immediately urred to her that this was exactly what he wanted, but she was so annoyed that she couldnt brush it off.
The sight of a man being chased by a woman wasnt verymon, so naturally people looked their way. Fortunately, because it was the eve of a major festival, there was so much to see on the streets besides them; a talking parrot, monkeys performing acrobatic tricks, a minstrel singing poetry, and a band ying exotic music that drew cheers from the crowd. So, it wasnt long before no one showed interest in them anymore.
Ed made his way to an area where there were fewer people and soon enough, he had left the dock and boarded a sailboat. He stepped on the short crossing and disappeared beyond its small hull. Lil also leapt onto the purely white boat quickly.
Ed was waiting for Lil from the deck of the sailboat. Upon reaching him, Lil immediately pushed his shoulder with her whole body weight.
I told you not to do that!
Ack!
Tumbling backwards while holding on to Lil, Ed fell onto the carpet on the sailboats deck. Lil, who fell on top of him, pped his shoulder and forearm.
We were outside! That kind of thing! I told you not to do it! I told you!
Instead of feeling the slightest bit of pain, Ed simplyughed. Hisughter was so lively that even Lils body, lying on his chest, was shaking.
Obviously Ed is enjoying every second of it.
At that moment, Lil began to ponder if she had already found it interesting to y along with his rhythm.
Nonsense. Theres no way Im that childish. My preferences arepletely different from Eds childish sensibilities.
Lil shook her head and raised her upper body.
I wont stay with you. Lets enjoy the festival separately.
Just when Lil was about to get up, Ed wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her down. Lil fell back with him, and they once morended on the wool carpet, both still panting as a result of their running.
Between breathing heavily and smiling brightly, Eds mouth appeared to be very busy.
But you can enjoy the festival from here, too
Ed gathered Lils flowing hair and tucked it behind her ear. Lil frowned, but Ed imitated her expression before raising his eyebrows to make herugh. Although Lil tried to keep herself fromughing by wrinkling her face, she couldnt ovee it and before she knew it, she wasughing too.
Its not funny at all, but I cant help butugh And strangely, I dont hate it
Ed, who noticed that Lil had finally loosened up, drew his face closer to hers and spoke in a whisper even though the surroundings were already quiet.
Theres no one else around.
Lil suddenly raised her head and looked left and right. True enough, the harbour was quiet. There were only screeching seagulls wandering around the nearby piles. The rest of the crowds and merchant ships participating in the festivities were bustling on the main dock opposite from them.
She also noticed that their sailboat was actually drifting towards the sea. Lowering her eyes, she found that the sailboats rigging came loose from the dock pilings. She couldnt tell when they were released, but nheless, she and Ed were steadily moving away from peoples eyes.
Ed took his hat off and slowly sneaked his upper body closer to hers. His tongue suddenly licking her ear made her feel drowsy. Annoyed by his intention to catch her off guard, she raised her head and bit his earlobe in return. Nipping it for a while, his muscr shoulders eventually started to tremble and a moan escaped his lips. Lil felt satisfied and she pushed his body back down again. After all, the sight of the man lying carelessly with his hair tousled caught her fancy. With the zing sun causing his face to frown, Ed lowered his gaze, but when their eyes caught one another again, Lils heat rose for no reason. However, she wasnt the only one getting excited. She felt something hard rising from his body as she was sitting on top of him. Lil knew it would be dangerous for them to continue like this, so she went on to grab his cheeks, pressing his lips together.
Who naughtily ran away after stealing a kiss from my lips in broad daylight*?
Ed yfully rolled his eyes and answered cheekily.
Me?
Yes, you. Youre so cocky.
Lil bit his bulging lower lip.
The only soft parts on Eds body were his earlobes and lips, so Lil naturally became obsessed with them. While she pressed their lips together and sucked slowly, Ed took her hand, which was still holding his cheek, and lowered it. After he intertwined their fingers for a short moment, his hands moved towards her waist.
His fingertips hadnt even touched Lil yet when she already flinched and trembled.
Ed, whose lips had been bitten, spoke in a low voice.
Why?
Lil replied, twisting her waist a little.
I thought it would tickle.
No way.
Ed startedughing right in front of her.
I didnt mean to tickle you like this.
..!
As he spoke, he grabbed her waist with both hands. Lil was startled and struggled, but when Ed started to tickle her more persistently, she tried to escape by rolling onto her side.
Does it tickle that much?
Aaaahhh!
Lil, who was stamping her feet and screaming, eventually grabbed his shoulder with one hand and threw a punch.
Yikes!
Ed narrowly avoided her fist by turning his head. But as a result, Lil could take advantage of the loosening hand gestures and attempted a counterattack. She moved her wiggling fingers up and down his side, but Ed remained motionless in his half-lying position.
Its a shame. I can tolerate your tickles
Oh yeah?
..?
The calm expression on his face signalled a challenge. Raising an eyebrow, Lil lowered her hand to his pants and asked coldly.
Then how about here?
Footnote:
Broad daylight: maybe some of you were as confused as we were about the sun still shining when it was said they would go out at night. Its safe to say that they went to the festival before dinner time (lets say 5pm) and that its a sunny summer night, meaning it will remain bright outside for quite a while.
Chapter 265
Chapter 265Previous
The more Lil pressed down on it like she was ying the keys of a piano, the more Ed shuddered his shoulders. As she moved her fingertips even further, he seemed to have stopped breathing all together. His eyebrows gradually became more and more distorted, as if he was holding something back.
Ed eventually grabbed the back of her hand.
Im going crazy
Even though Lil thought she was being childish, she didnt stop and just smiled mischievously.
Ed narrowed his eyes while tightening his grasp on her hand. Raising his upper body, he lifted her up and sat her closer on hisp. Lil instinctively gripped his shoulders and turned to face him as his tongue licked the side of her neck and caused her senses to jumble.
Lil took a deep breath and looked up at the sky. It was blue without a single cloud in sight. As the sun shone down on her dazzled vision, she soon closed her eyeszily
***
Lil squinted and lifted her hand to block out the sunlight.
Seeing how my body is covered with a nket, it seems I fell asleep.
She peered ahead and saw Ed, who was adjusting the sails knots. He slowly turned to look at her. His shirt, billowing and swirling in the breeze, appeared like a little sail. Ed waved his hand eagerly when their eyes met as if they hadnt seen one another in a long time, even though they were on the same boat.
As the boat glided through the gentle water, a faint pping sound could be heard every time the hull met the flowing waves.
Lil took the water Ed offered.
Just woke up?
When did I fall asleep?
Not so long ago.
Dressed casually with his shirt that stuck out of his pants and on bare feet, Ed looked like an infallible sailor.
Lil struggled to get up and stuttered towards the bow, following Eds lead.
The sailboat was cruising along the coastline of Roahn. Lil and Ed sat under the awning of the forecastle and watched Roahn moving further and further away. They watched the people dancing and enjoying themselves on the main pier where the festival was in full swing, emblems that were hung all over the city, various gs nted on buildings and on top of the highest hill, the Retiro mansion which stood magnificently overlooking the city.
Thanks to the sun, the dry wind passing by Lils ears was warm. She muttered in a voice that was still half asleep.
The wind is warm yet refreshing
Yes. Its very different from the South. The South is too humid and the temperatures are higher there.
Ah, I guess thats why you were so dodgy in the South.
Ed spit out the wine he was drinking and coughed.
What are you talking about? It wasnt like that! Of course, I was born on the Northern Continent. The Northern Continents summers are as cold as the winters of Roahn. You have to wear animal fur all year round!
Oh,e on
Ha!
Now that Im here out on the open sea, I finally understand why Edined a lot about how hot and muggy it was in the South. Even though the temperatures arent that far apart, the humidity is very different.
Lil sucked the dry air into her nostrils, ignoring Eds impassioned exnation about the northern continents climate.
Its always fun to tease him.
Lil tried to keep a straight face to avoid revealing her childish feelings.
Anyway, it truly is funny. I feel like I be weird whenever Im with Ed. Things that werent usually funny to me became funny, and I began paying attention to the childish things that I normally dont care about. At the same time, I can cast aside any gloomy or serious thoughts. Like the current situation with my family
Liloa, are you listening? Thats why I was able to brave that snowy mountain. I wasnt easily cold since I was a child I was only twelve years old when I went there But was that snowy mountain called a snow mountain for no reason? Of course
Ed went on by exining that the northerners were a race who were used to the cold until he got sidetracked again.
In fact, Lil found Eds story about his adventures in the snowy mountains to find herbs from the Northern Continents legends quite fun to listen to. It made her temporarily forget the things that bothered her, even though she knew she hadnt made any countermeasures. The snowstorm from Eds stories didnt only cover him but also Lils visions of the duke, Venua, and Mortu. Her head was instead filled with the sight of a twelve-year-old Edgar, climbing a snowy mountain in search of medicinal herbs and eagerly leaving his footprints on it.
I dont hate this optimistic serenity at all.
Lil rested her head on his shoulder and listened to the tales of young Edgar and his expedition into the snowy mountains.
Anecdotes from Eds childhood continued until sunset. Although there were a few sad events, his life was undeniably dynamic. At times, Lil wouldugh softly or be caught by surprise. At other times, she would start to giggle or even fight back her tears.
When there was a break in Eds story, Ed would draw Lil, and Lil would draw Eds face. Through this, Ed found out that Lil had no talent for art. He couldnt resist teasing her because of it, which resulted in another chase on the small boat. Only when red clouds rose over the horizon did they wrap themselves in nkets and lean against the mast.
Lilughed the whole time until her lips and cheeks felt sore.
Whenever they went on a rampage, the small boat would flop across the waves like a piece of paper, so Lil and Ed had to do all kinds of tricks to keep their bnce.
Its normally nothing special, but how could it be so enjoyable now?
Ed muttered as he looked at Lil, still unable to hide her grin.
Now you finally look your age
Who are you talking about me?
Actually, it always seemed like you lived at least 10 years longer than me.
When did I?
On the Bell Rock you rarelyughed heartily, it always sounded more forced. But when you came to Roahn, it was it was the first time I heard youugh so happily.
When did I do that? I alwaysughed in the same manner you did?!
No. You were like an old man who lived a whole life and has seen the whole world.
With a hoarse voice that didnt suit him, Ed sang a known song but changed the lyrics to Liloa that old man.
Lets see for how long he can sustain his teasing.
Lil jumped up from his arm, where she had been leaning.
It mustve been very difficult for you to live while supporting this old man.
Its an honour to have my hard work recognised.
Without a word, Lil moved her hips to the side and got away from him. But Ed followed suit. She tried to push his thigh with her knee, but he didnt budge. In the end, Lil gave up after a few more half-hearted attempts.
Lil and Ed naturally looked side by side towards the coast. They spotted a few children ying on a small beach of mixed pebbles and sand on the east side of Roahn.
The water at sunset turned dark red and the sea breeze blew refreshingly.
In case you find Roahn ufortable, you can go somewhere else. Do you want to go to the South again?
No
You can go anywhere. Just dont forget our lifetime contract.
The South is over for me. Even if I do eventually decide to go back, I have to solve my problems here on the continent first. Especially if Im not going to continue wearing the ne.
Then
Ill go to Obernyu.
Lil shook her head as though she didnt like what she said herself.
I know its clearly a trap, but I cant turn away from my father.
Ed had sent a messenger to inquire about Sesbron, and the news that the Archduke was indeed in a critical condition was widespread.
It may be quite a distance from Roahn to Sesbron, but Sesbron and Obernyu arent that far apart.
They say he could really die soon. It never urred to me when I was living without thinking about them, but now that I still have the chance to see him on his deathbed, Id like to do that. Its something I didnt get to do for my mother.
In fact, getting to Obernyu isnt difficult at all. Im most worried about Venuas next move. I wont mind if whatever hes plotting only applies to me, but I wont be able to bear it if he involves Ed too.
Youreing with me, right?
Of course. We have a lifetime contract.
That damn lifetime contract again.
Ill never let myself be a burden. I promise you that.
Ed? A burden? Even a passing dog wouldugh. Because of Eds favour, the only burden he causes me is the burden on my heart. His social status,bat abilities and medical knowledge actually make me look like the burden
TN:
Hi guys,
We want to rify/exin something about the geographic locations of the hometowns of Ed and Lil. Maybe you remember the scene in the Western pirate-arc where Ed said he was from the North and Lil responded that she was from the North too? (volume 2, chapter 35;)
Im from the Northern Continent. Im born and raised in the cold, a cold that cant even bepared to the winters in Sesbron. (Ed)
Im from the North. (Ed)
Nice try, Im northern, too. (Lil)
Based on this conversation I, Formidable, always thought that both Lil and Ed were from the Northern Continent, and not originally from the Empire. But this stopped making sense the moment Venua was talking down on Ed because he wasnt from the Central Continent and the fact that little Liloa could reach Malus, in the Southern part of the Empire, without the use of a boat. It now bes clear to me that Obernyu is located in the northern parts of the Central Continent, whereas Ed is indeed from the Northern continent. Meaning the scene above was a misunderstanding from Lils part.
For everyone who was as confused as I was, hope that this clears things up! (Of course, Pru had figured this out long ago )
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 266
Chapter 266
Nothing wille from staying stuck in Roahn like this. If I want to know what the hell is going on and why Venua wants to take me with him, I have to go to Sesbron.
Thats true.
Well, since you decided toe with me, I wont say anything else. I already know that saying things as Im going to solve it on my own or Im sorry because I cant help it wont work on you
Its not free, so dont worry.
Thats good to hear. Whats the price then?
Come with me to the jungle once this is all over.
What?
The jungle. Or who knows, we could go to a desert. The thing is, I n to search for ces still untouched by civilization.
Are you talking about finding more relics?
Yes. And because you agreed to our lifetime contract, lets go find those relics together.
Wheres the contract stating that?
Ed simply tapped his temple.
Lifetime contract He only talks about the lifetime contract, but he never specifies what kind of contract it actually is.
Lil vaguely considered it like an oath of love, but Ed brought up this lifetime contract every time they did something. That was also how Lil knew it was part of that contract that they had to eat together at least once a day. One time, she asked him about it, to which he responded in shock asking, Didnt we agree to a lifetime contract?. Lil wanted to rify that she meant to ask about the specifics of the contract, like who was involved in the contract and what it entailed. She was even meaning to set a date to codify their contract. However, she was easily distracted by every cute thing Ed did, adding in the fact that she didnt dare to organise such a huge use. As a result, Lil didnt say anything.
We have a rule that we cant be apart for more than a day.
Since when has there been a rule like that?
Since we agreed to the contract.
Wait what? What on earth is he talking about?
Lil didnt bother to say those words though. Ed, on the other hand, smiled, as though wanting to let her know his clear feelings. He then waved their sped hands back and forth. Lil was curious as to why Ed seemed so excited about it, but she eventually let go of her curiosity after anticipating that she might have a hard time in the jungle.
I have to live like this with you till I die?
Yup. Thats why we called it a lifetime contract.
We? From what I remember, you were the one who said it first
So?
No, what I meant
As Lil murmured, Eds face suddenly invaded her view and he rubbed the tip of his nose against hers. Lil was secretly happy whenever he did that, and Ed knew it, too. When their eyes met, Ed smiled at her. It was obvious that he was trying to distract her, but she found it rather charming and not at all contrived.
Dont you like it?
Its not that
Dont you want it?
No
So, you like it?
Hes so persistent.
Lil responded helplessly.
Yeah
Youre going with me, right?
Okay. Yeah, lets go to the desert or wherever. I mean, what is the worst that can happen besides dying?
Instead of responding, Ed just proceeded to smile.
Are you already excited to travel with me?
Yeah. I think itll be fun.
Yeah, right
Ed just epted Lils answer casually.
The concept of fun and me are ipatible, however, Ed doesnt know that yet. But why do I feel like I want to do something that never suited me before?
Lil tried to reflect on her feelings that even she didnt quite understand.
I think it will be more fun with you. Yup, I think itll be a lot of fun.
Thats good.
But its been so long since Ive done anything to have fun. I dont even know since when
Howe?
Even though he looked intently at her for a moment, it helped that Ed didnt rush intoforting her.
They simply leaned against each other in silence for a while. There was no need to be chatty or preupied. It was enough to sit next to each other and stare at the same thing
When a lighthouse in the east began to twinkle after a while, Ed adjusted the sails to return to the dock, and their sailboat drifted to the southwest for quite some time.
Itll take a while to get back. Arent you hungry?
Lil shook her head when her eyes remained fixed on Roahn. As it became increasingly dark, lights came on sporadically beyond the small cape. In the hilly Roahn, the buildings were built along the curves of thend, so the city lights shone in multipleyers.
The night view is beautiful.
The entire city was nned out and built from the time of the first lord.
It seems he had excellent aesthetic sense.
You could say it runs in the family.
Lil nodded.
Just by looking at the Retiro mansions gallery, which resembled nothing short of an art museum, she could easily tell that he belonged to a family obsessed with aesthetics. But, Ed never really borated on that further.
During her silent appreciation of the cityscape, a flickering light near what she thought was forest, caught her attention.
What is that?
Ed narrowed his eyes and followed Lils gaze.
Its an old hunting ground that was abandoned because it was difficult to manage. As nature took over its now considered part of the forest.
But did you just see that? It looks like someone is there. The light is moving.
As it was a hunting ground, there were some buildings built there, which were naturally abandoned as well. The atmosphere around that ce turned quite grim in recent years as smugglers have been using it. So, what you saw is probably them.
Smugglers? And theyre being left alone?
Thats not part of Roahns territory. Strictly speaking, it belongs to the Great Trade Route.
Ed nodded indifferently while Lil continued to stare at the lights that flickered from time to time in the dark forest.
Before it got dark, there were no ships that looked like smuggling merchant ships. Are they using those abandoned buildings for their storage?
Lil was in deep thought, but soon the sailboat made a sharp turn and she eventually looked away from it.
***
When the day to leave for Obernyu was decided, the entire mansion became busy. Levi also decided to return to the Imperial iraut along with Lil and Eds journey, so the two women had even less time to see each other.
Whenever Lil was exercising or reading a book alone, she would asionally remember Levi.
The person I used to talk to every day has been busy making house calls for the past few days and spends a lot of time in the greenhouse. Its funny we havent seen each other considering we live under the same roof.
Lil put down the gun barrel she was cleaning and stood up, checking her watch.
Its eleven oclock. With the sun standing this high, Levi is most likely staying in the greenhouse. It seems like shes spending a lot of time in the greenhouse these days to harvest and package herbs shell take with her to the Imperial iraut.
Lil thought about going there to visit Levi.
Despite the fact that Lil had only known Levi for a short time, she felt a strange bond with her which developed naturally. Just as Levi told Lil that it was her first time seeing someone like Lil, Lil expressed the same sentiment towards Levi. Lil admired Levis enviable gaze as well as her unspoken kindness. She wanted to be like that too.
When she saw Levi treat someone, she couldnt have been more respectful. Because Lil eventually stopped serving as a soldier, Levi, who has her own aplishments as a person and did her part as a doctor, appeared to be very outstanding in Lils eyes.
Of course, Lil was certain Levi hadnt aplished this easily. Even though she never asked directly, Levi seemed to have ovee her obstacles with her unique gentleness, unlike Lil. There were times when Lil considered being a little gentler from now on, keeping Levi in mind as her example.
Huh? Lil?
Approaching from behind Lil, who was pacing at the door leading to the greenhouse, came Levi. She was wearing dirt-stained gloves and holding a small flower pot.
I know youre busy, but I thought you might like to have a cup of tea with me.
Ah! Yes, of course!
I already told the servants to bring the tea to the greenhouse.
Outpacing Lil, Levi opened the door of the greenhouse.
Come in.
Opening the door connecting the main building with the greenhouse, and stepping outside, Lil and Levi arrived at the greenhouse space. White sunlight poured through the ss walls and ceiling, which were designed to block wind and rain and let the sun through. At first nce, Lil felt like she had stepped into the light, but then the greenhouses unique moist air and fragrant herbal scent wrapped around her.
Chapter 267
Chapter 267Previous
The majority of the nts that upied not only the greenhouse but also the back garden of the mansion were all medicinal herbs. Throughout that greenhouse, which Levi carefully managed, were various refreshment tables.
The two walked side by side to a table not far away.
My hands are dirty so I cant cross my arms with yours. Its a pity.
Lil smiled slightly at Levis kindness.
Are you sure you arent busy? I know I shouldnt take up the time of the well-known doctor.
Oh my, what do you mean?
Levi, who was sitting on a chair, scoffed and said that Lil was exaggerating. Still, the subtle joy on her face was undeniable. Lil asked the woman who was using her hand as a fan to cool her flushed face.
What kind of herb is that?
Levi set the flower pot down next to the table and took off her gloves. She then responded while cing her bare hand on her stomach.
Its a herb thats believed to be effective for pain here. Its called allbee*.
Theres such an herb?
Its not widely known yet. But there are quite a few people who have found it effective, so Im researching it.
Lil nodded in admiration before looking down at the allbee, which was a herb with thick stems and thin leaves.
You mainly treat women, right?
Oh, thats right. Theres a huge shortage of personnel in this field. Actually, throughout history, there has been little to no research on the female human body. Thats why Im studying advanced medicine at the Imperial iraut.
Just then, the refreshments arrived and a tablecloth was spread between them. Levis maid held out a basin while Lil waited for Levi to finish washing her hands. As soon as thetter was done, Lil proceeded to ask.
It must not have been easy to enter the Imperial iraut.
Ah, now that I think about it, it was indeed quite a long journey for me.
Lil nodded, showing Levi her willingness to listen. Meanwhile, as if she were about to start a long story, Levi lifted her teacup and quenched her thirst first.
Even though thete Marquess left for the Empire with Edgar, he still often visited Weisnd*. Every time the Marquess fleetnded, the castle would be filled with strange items, so I eagerly waited for the day when the Marquess woulde. Of course, it wasnt just me, my friends and even all of my rtives were like that. As for Edgar at that time Well, I guess he was basically a pain in the Marquess neck? Because he always got into idents.
So hes been like that ever since he was young?
Oh, you dont even know half of it. Compared to then, hes grown to be an impable gentleman now. Anyway
Ed sometimes appeared as a spice to Levis epic, mentioned asionally to add vour to her story. The same was true for Levi and Linhardts love story. Levis long journey soon reached its peak when she told Lil about how she cut off her own hair, infiltrated the Marquess squadron to board his ship the Adventure as a sailor, and set foot on imperial soil.
At this point, Lils intently listened to Levis story with her mouth almost wide open.
But then what? The Marquess and my uncle, you know, the butler of this mansion, almost went out of their way to send me back, so I had no choice but to get Edgar on my side.
But why resort to Edgar? I dont expect him to have been any help at all.
No matter how stubborn the Marquess was, his stubbornness was no match against Edgars.
Ah
I tried to persuade Edgar by exining that I had an organ in my stomach that he would never have, and that I knew hardships he could never imagine. Even now, when I think about it, Im not sure where that strength came from. I think I almost grabbed him by the hem of his trousers. In the end, I persuaded him by saying I could do more research on childbed fever than he could. I was desperate and cowardly used it as an excuse, knowing he couldnt ignore me if it was about his mother However, the fact remained that there was truly no medical science that focused on womens bodies back then. So I was saying whatever I could. While studying, I realised that there was indeed no research in this field. Does it make sense that no one had studied the organ that has made the greatest contribution to human history?
..!
On a rare asion, Levi hit the table but quickly put down her hand, probably because she was surprised at her own action.
Now that Im actually pioneering it, Im so dumbfounded that nobody has done so.
Pioneering
Levi casually said it with a shrug, but Lil was thrilled.
I was arrogant in believing that no one else was present like me. I was mistaken in thinking Ed was my solepanion. But there are people like Levi, who are on the same path as me without even realising it. Even if some of them dont know where it leads them The path I thought I was on may have be a path because someone stepped on it before me
What, why are you here? Why in the greenhouse
Lil heard Eds voice, but she was so focused on Levi that she answered half-heartedly, so Levi was the only one who nced up at Ed. That was only for a moment though, and Levis attention soon returned to Lil, d that she finally met someone who would listen to her story with such a level of interest. Lil even ate a simple meal in the greenhouse, ignoring the strange and harsh smell of the herb colony.
Even though the two had busy schedules, they left the greenhouse only after promising to have dinner together every night until they left Roahn.
Because of this, when thedies announced that they wouldve dinner together, the two men were momentarily confused. But since Ed had to have dinner with Lil and Linhardt had to have dinner with Levi, there was only one peaceful solution. The four of them ended up spending the few remaining evenings at the same table.
***
With her back against the headboard of her bed, Lil read a book untilte at night. In the light illuminated by themp, the paper looked yellow and gradually blurred
As soon as her head nodded, she opened her heavy eyes.
I dont know when I dozed off
Upon checking the desk clock, Lil found it was almost midnight. She listened for signs outside the residence but didnt hear anyoneing or going. ncing at the clock again, Lil reached for the silver tray next to it and picked up the letter on the small velvet cushion with two fingers.
Ed had left the residence early that morning. She vaguely remembered someone kissing her forehead before she tossed and turned, sleeping tillte.
[ Liloa. ]
His handwriting is bad Its as unusual as his personality. Its written in cursive letters that were difficult to read before, but now that Ive gotten used to it, I can recognize the borate letters. Now it even looks like it had been stamped. To be honest, the phenomenon wherein his handwriting looks like fine print to me now, whereas it looked horrible before, may be because of something changing within me. And judging by the way he appears more handsome to me day by day, I guess Im clearly losing my objectivity towards him
Without fail, Eds radiant face shed through her mind.
Lil let out augh as she felt ridiculous for herself. She was getting worried that if she continued like this, her mind would be ruined at some point. She looked back at his letter countless times next to her pillow. When he started to work at the naval office again in earnest, Ed made it a habit to send her letters all the time, the content ranged from trivial small talk to awkward confessions of love and everything in between. Ed wrote to her in a chatty manner, as if he wanted to convey all his thoughts to her. Even though Lil sent replies sporadically, his enthusiasm didnt subside at all, and it reached the point where his letters piled up for her to read.
Lil stroked the edge of the paper.
Liloa
Out of nowhere, his handwriting seemed to call for her with Eds own voice. For some reason, Lils heart ached and it caused her to frown.
Whenever I think of him, my heart tightens. Sometimes no, quite often actually. A faint pain would prick formlessly among the overwhelming joy.
With the letter lying on her chest, Lil stared nkly at the ceiling.
I wonder if Ed felt the same way while he was waiting for me, preupied with my recovery In any case, Ed has been spending long hours in the naval office instructing the naval attaches who will handle the affairs when he joins me on our way to Obernyu. I also remember Linhardt saying in passing that the southern expedition had been a huge failure and that it could stress Ed out. Looks like hes noting in today.
Lil turned off thentern and snuggled into the nket. In the darkened room only the ceiling was visible due to the moonlight shining faintly on it. She closed her eyes again. Mortu, who had tormented her for years, disappeared as if it had been nothing but her delusion. In addition, Lil wasnt immune to having her sleep depleted like this, so she couldnt hold out any longer. She quickly fell asleep with her hands full of nkets
Ed?
Footnote:
Allbee: We tried to search for this herb on the inte, but we couldnt find it. So, it could very well be that this herb is based on fiction.
Weisnd: Eds hometown on the Northern Continent.
Chapter 268
Chapter 268Previous
Lil woke up, rubbed her eyes, and raised herself.
It felt like someone had entered the room, but Im the only one here
She was certain though, that fingers belonging to Ed had adjusted her nket to cover her better, stroked her forehead, and then touched her cheek before moving away.
d in a thick robe, Lil left the room while carrying antern. As it was cold in the hallway, she adjusted the hem of her clothes while her shadow, nted against the wall, showed her shrugged shoulders. The sound of her soft footsteps on the carpet made its way up the stairs to Eds bedroom.
Ed?
Lil pushed the door that wasnt fully closed and with the little source of light she had, Lil found Ed stretched out on the bed.
After Lil starteding in and out of his bedroom, Ed began tidying up the warehouse-like space. Of course, most things were just moved to the next room, but his bedrooms condition was now well-maintained enough for Lil to be able to walk toward his bed without difficulty.
She checked the clock and noticed it was already past midnight.
I thought Id stay with him tonight if he were still awake. But, given that he couldnt even take off his clothes, I guess he was extremely tired.
Lil turned off thentern she had brought with her as well as the light next to his bed. She theny on her stomach beside him and stared at the face that was half buried in the nket. At some point, a smile appeared on her lips without realising it
Oh no, not like this.
Lil gave herself a sloppy p on the cheek and sighed helplessly before looking around Eds bedroom that was dark without a hint of dawn. At first, Lil thought about taking off his jacket, but she was worried that it might wake him up. Without being able to do anything else, she could only look at Ed.
I never really understood why Ed pushed his face in front of me to make me look at him, but now I want to look at him so much that its almost embarrassing Especially when it feels like its never enough even if I can freely look at him right now I can tell Ive been more objective in the past Meanwhile, this guy may have dropped his swords and guns, he now uses his face as a weapon, confusing me with a simple smile At the very least, Im aware of it But that doesnt mean I can help it
Lil realised she was losing herself more and more each day.
Moreover, admiring Ed as a person brought her more satisfaction than admiring his looks alone. And that sensation went further than strangely tingling toes or prickly fingers.
It reminds me of the tickling sensation I felt when I was ying in the flower gardens as a child who knew nothing. At a time when the world seemed perfect to me, and I loved being at the centre of it all, not having to think about what else to do Funny, for no apparent reason, its as if I can suddenly smell fragrant grass from somewhere.
Lil twitched her nose and wondered whether to enjoy this ridiculous moment orment at the foolishness of seemingly escaping her reality.
In the end, she moved and sat on the chair next to the bed, resting her pensive face in her hands. She deliberately opened her eyes to re at him, but she just as quickly melted away. She dide to see him. However, now that she was actually looking at him, she felt so satisfied that she lost track of time.
I clicked my tongue at Levi, Linhardt, and Ed, but in fact, I guess Im no different I just dont show it on the outside
Lil whispered.
I like you
Ed was lying on his stomach. The hair on the back of his head fell to the side and sprawled over his cheeks and ear, exposing the nape of his neck. The loose cor of his justaucorps hung a little lower.
It looks like he had tried to take it off in a hurry but failed.
Out of nowhere, Lil felt the intense desire to press her lips there. Although it wouldve been very satisfying for her to act on it, her reason prevented her from doing something that could be considered harassment against a sleeping person.
No. But, were very close, right? We sleep together while we hold hands, so this much should be fine, I guess? I dont think Ed ever feels too bad when he presses his lips on my body when Im sleepingEven so, he needs his sleep. Seeing that the light on his bedside was still lit, it seems like it hasnt been long since hes fallen asleep.
Lils self-control was stronger than anybody elses because she could stop herself from giving in to her desire to wake up someone who needed their rest. Satisfied by her generous and mature choice, she picked up the nket that Ed had kicked in his sleep. Since it was tangled under his knees and couldnt be easily pulled out, Lil quietly climbed onto the bed and gently lifted the hem of the nket
Lils eyes met Eds, who looked at her absent-mindedly.
Liloa?
The moment Lil heard his dry voice, shepletely forgot about her generosity and maturity, especially when she saw Eds face, which had been raised to look at her for a moment, before falling back into the nket.
The muffled sounds from his now hidden face were strangely pleasant to hear. Even though Lil secretly imagined waking him up more often in the future, she apologised with herst traces of conscience pricked.
Did I wake you up? Im sorry.
What is going on?
Ed squinted his tired eyes.
I came because I missed you, but you were already asleep.
Hearing that makes me feel so excited.
I was going to cover you with a nket.
Hm You said you came to cover me with a nket, but seeing as you havent even covered me at all, I think you have something else up your sleeve.
..!
Lil was left speechless after he hit the nail right on the head, but before she could react, Eds nose and lips began twitching in anticipation of a kiss. Finding the obvious gesture cute, she probably wanted to kiss him more than he did.
Lily down next to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. Ed whispered as he briefly sucked her lips.
I went to see you earlier
You shouldve woken me up. How could you make me miss you like this? See? I even came all the way here in the middle of the night in my nightgown.
My bad
Based on his mumbling voice, he seemed to be still half asleep. Ed muttered some more unintelligible words while pressing his lips against the side of Lils neck and having his hands smoothing her breasts over her negligee. As it had been some time since Ed touched her like this, it felt even sweeter to Lil. So, she followed his lead and stroked his soft hair. But when she tightened her embrace on the back of his neck
Ah! Wait! Wait a minute! What is this?!
Whats the matter?!
We need to get up for a moment.
..?
While Ed, who didnt understand what was going on, got up, Lil lit themp. The bright light illuminated Ed, who was standing in confusion next to the bed.
Is that a uniform?
Ed scanned his outfit and answered upon remembering something.
Oh, I needed to wear this as I was to receive an edict.
I see. I was just surprised surprised to feel that there was some metal there
Lil and Ed both looked down at his chest at the same time. It was the emperors medal, hanging below the epaulettes, that sparkled in the orangentern light. Only then did Ede to his senses and approached Lil.
Are you hurt anywhere?
I didnt get stabbed anywhere. I was merely startled by something sharp when I was fumbling around.
Still, Ed looked at her palms intently. Lil, however, was only interested in his uniform.
When he was on the deck of the Visha, I only saw it in passing, so this is my first time seeing Ed dressed up in such a neat uniform.
There were shiny golden tassels tightly wrapped around the three stars on the epaulettes.
Those are the admirals epaulettes. When I lived in the South, this crimson uniform was something I hated and dreaded Emotions that were like a mountain that I couldnt ovee. However, seeing Ed wearing it now gives me apletely different feeling
Lil looked around the bed with her eyes filled with curiosity.
Wheres your hat?
Ed raised his head and gave her a suspicious look, but Lil simply widened her eyes and raised her eyebrows to look as innocent as possible.
What?
You seem suspicious
Come on, get it quickly.
Ed approached the couch and lifted the bicorne hat that he had left there. The hat, shaped like two horns, was decorated with feathers and gold threads.
Lil put her lips together and whistled.
How fancy.
Its an officially appointed ornament.
Ive only seen a triangle hat before, so try it on.
Ed sat down next to her and narrowed his eyes. He couldnt help but feel suspicious. Nheless, Lil merely tipped her chin upward to urge him on. With a reluctant gesture, Ed brushed away his bangs and ced the hat on his head.
Junior officers wear it horizontally, senior officers wear it like this.
He carefully adjusted the hat.
Lil actually knew how to wear it.
Senior officers and admirals wear their hats with the horns pointed back and forth.
Ed, who pressed the end that came down to his forehead, raised his head slightly. Half of his face was now covered by the shadow of his hat, making it seem like he was looking at Lil with only one eye.
Do you like it?
His green eyes reflected in the light glowed softly. As Lil stared at his wonderfully smiling face as if possessed, she lost herst remaining bit of objectivity
Chapter 269
Chapter 269
Previous
Uh huh
I guess it has gotten your fancy?
Thats right To think I only came to see you
As Lils frank answer caught Ed by surprise, he spoke with a pleasant smile.
Your honestyes when I least expect it
And just so you know I dont like to share whats mine.
Really? Thats new to me.
Ive been greedy since I was young. I wanted to do everything myself and have everything to myself. I just seemed to have forgotten about that as I grew and lived my life being thrown around here and there
Lils words trailed off as she remembered all the times she had been thrown around here and there. Thankfully, Ed didnt ask or pry as usual. He also didnt follow her sunken gaze. Instead, he merely remained still.
Lil decided to change the subject quickly.
Come here.
Ed, who had been sitting on the bed and tried to stand, was suddenly pushed by Lil and knocked over. The hat he wore rolled over his shoulder. Now that Ed was lying down, Lil intently stared at the man who returned her gaze with a surprised expression. Yellowish light shimmered over his smooth skin.
Ed muttered, tossing his hat somewhere overhead.
What made you push me like that after you told me toe to you
cing one knee on the bed, Lil cupped his cheek to get him to look at her again.
When Im with you, I feel different. Its like Im going back to my old self From a long time ago when I was really young
Eds brows furrowed in confusion. He wasnt sure what to make of what she just said, so he asked while holding Lils hand against his cheek.
Is that good? Those were good times, I hope?
With you, I sleep well, I eat well, Iugh, I talk a lot more and Im bing greedy again
Untying her waistband, Lil climbed onto Ed, allowing her loosened robe to flow down her body and onto the floor.
Sweeping the hair that fell in front of her out of the way, Lil asked.
Are you going back to sleep again?
It seems like youre not nning to let me go back to sleep
I will show you mercy if you beg me.
Lil yed with the straps of her negligee without taking her eyes off him.
I wont beg.
Ed reached out as soon as Lils hands moved down and untied the front knot of her nightgown. Surprisingly, however, Lil swatted the mans hands away with the back of her hand, causing the hem of her dress to fall down her shoulders. Ed then tried to grab her exposed shoulders, but she restrained him from touching her this time as well. Finally understanding that he wasnt allowed to hold her, Ed obediently lowered his arms to the bed.
Lil initially pressed her lips lightly against his to soothe him, but when it seemed that he was about to say something whiny, she bit his lower lip and a short groan filled his mouth instead.
Lils mouth watered as if she was eating something delicious and became curious to taste a little more. So she traced Eds mouth with the tip of her tongue to savour it. A tingling sense of satisfaction washed over her as she bit into his soft fleshy tongue, and her fingers, bristling with pleasure, grabbed his hair in delight.
Their breaths bursting out and mixing, were hot.
Ed cupped her face, reflexively. His thumb pressed against her lower lip before moving down to her chin and neck.
Strangely, the more Lil sucked Ed in as to devour him, the stronger her hunger became.
Heat and moisture rose from the bodies that became more and more intertwined with each other. Ed then embraced Lil and skilfully switched positions, climbing on top of her. His breath wandering up her negligee stopped at her now exposed chest. The pleasure created by Eds tongue swiping above the hem of her nightgown pricked Lils toes like needles, causing chills to rush from everywhere on her body down to her feet.
When the back of Eds neck throbbed and his breathing becameboured, he pulled at the sleeves of his justaucorps behind his back and shook his arms as if shaking off something bothersome. At the same time, Lil tugged at the nape of his neck while he attempted to remove the rest of his coat.
With their lips ones more close enough to kiss, Lil suddenly ordered him.
Dont take it off.
..?
Between their gasping breaths, she bit his upper lip before licking it to soft the sting. She then whispered.
I like it better that way
What?
When youre wearing it
Taking advantage of Eds momentary pause, Lil took control again and rolled them over. She dug deeper into him, bing increasingly impatient. Her hands traced Eds bulging veins along his neckline, undid his cravat, and unbuttoned his shirt. She then slipped her hand under the thin fabric and felt his heartbeat. The pulse she sensed beneath his strong muscles throbbed as if it were calling to her. In response to it, her fingertips pressed firmly against his skin till his sturdy body couldnt be crushed any further. Indulging herself with him, Lil felt the sexual sensations moisten her own skin as her touch travelled across his abdomen and beneath his navel
Ed grabbed her wrist.
Liloa?
His strained voice, crushed between patience and desire was barely audible. However, the clear conflict she heard in it actually stimted Lils excitement.
She removed the hand that took hold of her wrist.
Its okay. I have some good news.
What?
We can do it
Who told you that?
Ed tried toe to his senses by blinking his eyes several times. But, the way his forehead and ears glistened with sweat only gave Lil a sensual impulse, so she replied with a mischievous smile.
Levi.
Eds lips twitched out of embarrassment. He didnt know what to feel. He wasnt sure if he should be shocked that Lil had asked Levi about this, hurt that Lil trusted Levi more than she trusted him, or confused that Levi somehow intervened in his personal life. Nheless, Lil believed Ed would also follow the advice from an expert and continued to lower her freed hand.
Wait a minute so, you two have be close enough to
Is that a problem?
No, its all good.
Hearing his answer, Lil decided that she no longer wanted to give him a chance to protest.
Still sitting on his lower abdomen, Lil wiggled her waist backwards, thereby grinding over his groin, causing Ed to hurriedly bite his lip. When she raised her hips a bit, she reached into his pants and gently moved her wrist.
Ah Liloa, wait wait a minute.
The moment Lil put some strength to her fingers, the sound of Eds suppressed groans persisted. Looking at his long, tilted neck made her want to tease him even more. So Lil lifted her thumb and rubbed the tip. She slowly drew circles on the smooth area until Eds frequent exhtions became increasingly irregr and intense.
Lil eventually lowered her hips again and carefully positioned herself on top of him, who was swollen tightly. As soon as her damp ce made contact, her moisture mixed with his sticky substance.
Its hot
Fiery heat boiled up, almost melting her, while her running heartbeat rang in her ears as if it were going to burst.
Lil held out her hand, which she had initially rested on his lower abdomen.
Hand
Eds left hand held her, making it so that his hand and forearm, which were in contact with hers, would support her weight.
The bulky pressure between Lils legs gave her a premature sense of satisfaction. As her stomach throbbed from the thrilling anticipation, her wet inner walls opened smoothly
And Lil slowly swallowed Ed.
Feeling relieved and reassured that there was no foreign pain, she began to move her waist forward.
The only light they had was a dyingntern, but Lil could see Ed clearly. The more she moved her waist, the more he bent his head towards the end of the bed.
The curve of his tilted chin, the bridge of his nose, the nape of his neck glistening with sweat, the manner of his panting, and his sweaty chest and abdomen The man before me looks extremely handsome
The sensation of her fine downy hairs standing on edge added to her skins sensitivity.
Lil raised her hips till Ed was about to escape her body. Goosebumps run down her back, leaving a tingling trace. When shended on him again, she clenched their interlocked fingers and dug her nails into the back of his hand. His tight thigh muscles wriggled beneath her and the sound of his legs sliding stiffly across the bed tickled her ears. They werent moaning yet, but the sound of their long, drawn-out breathing was already mesmerising and ecstatic.
Allured by her bodys response to such sensuality, Lils eyelids closed in a drowsy ecstasy and an exmation flowed from her opened lips. When she tilted her head back, her hair fell from the nape of her neck and around her shoulders.
Lil soon figured out how to ovep her body with Eds to further heighten her pleasure. The tickling sensation inside her lower body teased and tormented her. Pressing down on her stomach, her legs supporting her body trembled until her back, which had been following the regr flow till now, gradually began copsing forward. Startled, Lil grasped the sheets instead of Ed with her free hand.
As he entered her deeper and deeper, her body melted more and more away
ChaptersLikeLoading
bellrocktlJanuary 16, 2024NxNW-
sithkazarJanuary 16, 2024 at 2:42 pm
I have to say that Lil being so proactive is a breath of fresh air with a female MC.
LikeLiked by 1 personReply
Blog at .Do Not Sell or Share My Personal Information- Comment
- Reblog
- SubscribeSubscribed
-
Bell Rock Trantions
Join 30 other subscribers Sign me up - Already have a ount? Log in now.
-
Bell Rock Trantions
- Edit Site
- SubscribeSubscribed
- Sign up
- Log in
- Copy shortlink
- Report this content
- View post in Reader
- Manage subscriptions
- Copse this bar
Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy %dDesign a site like this with Get started
Chapter 270
Chapter 270Previous
In that brief moment of pause, Ed pulled her by the waist and Lil fell directly onto his chest. As Ed started to move underneath her, an overwhelming surge of pleasure caused her lower abdomen to tremble. Lil momentarily gasped for air after having held her breath, while her partners hot lips pressed against her forehead and temples. Eds arms wrapped further around Lils waist and his hands grabbed her buttocks. The two, nowpletely ovepping, rose and fell in unison along with the thrust of Eds hips. Long-suppressed moans began escaping Lils lips one after another. In between them, she kept calling for Ed with a clear sob in her voice. Not being able to stand the pressure any longer, Lil buried her face in the crook of Eds neck but was taken aback by a force that lifted her up.
By the time she realised what was happening, her back was already pressed against the bed and Ed rushed in again. His thrusts were so deep and heavy that Lils mind went nk. It heated her brain to the point where it felt like it was going to melt and she threw her head in the back of her neck.
Despite the dim lighting, Lil could sense his intense gaze on her and soon his warm hand brushed her messed-up hair off her forehead. Lil, who felt like she was falling from somewhere, desperately grabbed his arm and whispered for him to hurry. Ed, however, moved neither quick nor slow and kept meticulously hitting a specific ce deep inside her belly over and over again.
As time passed, the intensity escted. The pace quickened as the pair pressed their foreheads together and mixed their breaths. Lil, aching for the release that appeared to be within reach but couldnt be obtained, bit his lip. However, the moment she expressed her impatience, a surge of pleasure rushed in like a tide and her racing breath stopped. At the same time, her mind wandered while her body was met by an explosive feeling that spread like a spasm. Heightened pulses seemed to be jumping out of her skin creating goosebumps all over her body. No sound was heard as though her vocal cords were paralyzed. The same appeared to be true for Ed as his body draped over her. He remained motionless, still deeply touching her body as if he were sinking indefinitely into her.
After what seemed like an eternity of nothingness, the invisible light flickered before Lils eyes and darkness slowly returned. Lil embraced Eds shuddering body in the afterglow of their pleasure and Ed, in return, hugged her back and kissed her. They locked lips for a while and exchanged affectionate whispers.
From time to time, as his voice mixed with fatigueughed, her heart would tingle anew
***
Ed spoke, flipping the side of her soaked hair.
How do you feel?
Lil unconsciously looked at the scar on her abdomen.
Oh, its okay.
Then Im d
I think we could go for another round.
..?
Shall we start again?
It was only for a short moment, but confusion spread across Eds face before it was reced with relief after realising it was only a joke. Lil, on the other hand, found it rather amusing to make fun of Eds obsession with her recovery, especially how he had been treating her like a sack of wheat for what felt like forever. Ed narrowed his eyes as if he could guess what was going on inside her head, but Lil only innocently raised her eyebrows.
Ed soon shook his head slightly and raised himself.
I hope youre not thinking about overdoing it for the time being And I think we should wash up first
He suddenly realised he still had his shirt on, unsure if he had even tried to take it off or not. After all, during the peak of their activity, Ed thought that most of his garments had been removed.
After taking off his badly crumpled shirt, he put on a robe.
Hm So, you like uniforms and tying people to a cembalo. Your tastes are a bit peculiar, dont you think?
Lil, who had been lying downzily, knelt on top of the bed. Liking the rough yet soft feel of the nket, she wiggled her calves back and forth.
Are they?
Lil pondered on her own sexual preferences as she absentmindedly stroked the shirt that Ed had just taken off.
Well I dont know. I never cared about such things before But I did indeed ask Ed to not take his clothes off Not even his crimson uniform thats now being crumpled beneath my knees It gave me a strange sense of conquest. I still feel unfamiliar with this version of myself, but I also seem more vividly myself than ever before
It wasnt like this before.
Buried in her thoughts, she didnt realise Ed hade back with a towel and was wiping her and himself.
Does this mean your requests might be more diverse?
I didnt mean it like that
Anything. Whatever you order me.
Ed smiled as he imagined the range of possibilities. Lil, looking at the expression on his face which clearly showed that he liked it, went into the nket she had pulled. She then opened the end of the nket so Ed coulde in as well.
Arent you tired?
Im never tired when Im with you.
Again with the nonsense.
Ed shook his head with an unwavering expression.
Its true though. This is what love is.
I guess I need to try harder because you still dont know true love.
How? How will you try harder?
Whats the fun in telling you in advance?
Ed lifted his chin confidently.
Hes always been just like that. He always knows what I want and what I like. Thanks to that, Im always happy, and I enjoy every moment I spend with him. Thats why, like he said, my feelings for him keep getting deeper and deeper But if I think about it the other way around, I still have no idea what Ed wants or what he would like. Ed never asks for anything, apart from the asional expressions of affection like hugs and kisses, and he never tries to correct my words or actions
Lil chose to not keep her questions to herself and asked what she was thinking about.
What do you want me to do for you?
I told you, I dont want anything
I dont really want anything from you either, but looking back on our rtionship, from the very beginning, you already knew how to treat me in a way I liked.
Did it seem schemed?
Not at all. I never saw it that way.
Im still thinking about what it can be. But theres somethinging to mind
..?
Lil extended her hand towards Ed, who stayed still for no reason. Reaching for his face, her fingers caressed his cheek and earlobe soothingly.
Shall I tell you my story?
..!
She shifted her gaze to watch his reaction.
Not just the stories youve heard from rumours or the things you can guess. But about my real self.
That wont be very pleasant for you.
You guessed that right.
Then no, I will never want to force it out of you. I cant enjoy something I demanded.
But its not just for you. You said it yourself. That it was hard for you to think like me. The way this world has taught you is so different from mine. And yet you orient yourself towards my perspective. So, yes, its for me, but it can also be for your research. Because in the end, you and I are so simr. I want to speak out loud about the life I couldnt tell anyone about. And it isnt just my life. Its a life of sorrow and humiliation, where tens of thousands, even millions of people die with rotting hearts. Its for you, for me but also for them
Still, Ed couldnt agree easily.
When I acted as a doctor on the Bell Rock, I would badger Liloa to tell me the captains story whenever I got the chance. However, even though weve be closer afternding in Roahn, I couldnt bring myself to utter that line again I just cant Probably because I dont view Liloa as a mere object of my curiosity anymore. Its now difficult for me to delve into Liloas past and uncover the source of the non-existent concept she speaks of
Someday Wont it be better if I tell you someday, just out of the blue? Because youre right, I still need time. The reason Im telling you about it now is because I want you to at least know how I feel. That my lo love is this much.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us onNovel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 271
Chapter 271Previous
Lil clenched her fists so hard that her palms crushed. She felt an unusual sensation, as if her entire body was being tickled, even though no one was tickling her. Meanwhile, Ed traced the bridge of her nose with his fingertip, which was crinkled from the foreign phenomenon she was experiencing.
Then if you feel like it, write a book.
A book?
Ive never considered writing a book Actually, I never imagined Id even be able to write one because Ive only read a few books and most of them were about how to be a refineddy Im not sure if Ill ever want to write in the future, so if I want to do this, it feels like it has to be now But Im no academic nor a researcher either. Most of all, Ive never heard of a woman writing a book Is this even possible?
However, Ed seemed determined regardless of his awareness of Lils confusion.
Think of it as something you can leave behind as your legacy
Looking into the eyes of a flustered Lil, Ed added.
in this world.
***
Later that night, a bird chirped beyond the window.
Ed fell asleep while wrapping Lil in an embrace from behind her back. Just a few hours ago, she couldnt ovee the exhaustion and fell asleep, but now that she had woken up, she couldnt get back to a proper sleep no matter how hard she tried. Lil was unustomed to such a pleasant state of excitement, so it wasnt until the third or fourth time that she woke up that she realised that what she was feeling now was the thrill of looking forward to something.
When she checked the clock, she discovered it was already dawn, and that if she waited a little longer, she would witness the sunrise. Additionally, now that she was aware of it, it seemed like the servants who woke up early could be heard making noises.
Despite the fact she didnt say it out loud at the time, Eds suggestion shook her.
Hes an emeritus professor* at the Imperial iraut after all, so writing is probably part of his daily routine. The idea of me writing an entire book, not just a few pages, on the other hand, ispletely foreign to me. Ed even said that if I decide to try it, he can connect me with the Imperial iraut or even rmend a professor
I have always asked myself what kind of life a woman like me can lead other than marrying and having children
When I was younger, I believed that umting enough achievements as a soldier would allow me to live a meaningful life. After all, men, both nobles andmoners, gain honour serving as soldiers when going to war to fulfil their duties and gain esteem on the battlefield. I thought the same thing: that there was nothing I couldnt do. But when that failed, I thought I could make money throughmerce and joined forces with the Southerners to suppress the Empires violence But now, Ive been given the change to actually share my knowledge! Regardless of the oues of my previous endeavours, Im kinda excited to have another branch in my life. Its fun to see that I can aplish more and more things.
However, just a day after Lil spent the night with her eyes open like that
You pathetic fraud!..
..!
Lils fist hit the surface of the water. Ed stood motionless like a convict being punished and received the full ssh of water. He knew that if he dodged it, he wouldnt be able to avoid greater disasterter.
It wouldve taken less time to hear the words that werent lies!
No, Liloa. Thats really not
What?!
No, youre right. Im sorry for shamelessly trying to make excuses. I was wrong.
Her reaction was nothing to be surprised by because Eds crimes were way too many.
Discussing the Imperial iraut while eating breakfast, their conversation had naturally flowed to his ancient research, which led to artefacts and Lils ne. Ed had decided to tell Lil everything, so he revealed even the smallest details. And because he said whatever came to mind, everything he had kept from her before spilt out unconsciously and his sins were endless After several failed attempts, Ed eventually managed to calm Lil down. He then suggested that practising moving in water would help her muscle recovery and improve her mood. As a result, they indulged in several acts of love disguised as rehabilitation training in the pool. Lil liked the spacious and luxurious pool, which felt more like a smallke, so the atmosphere between them became cheerful again.
That was until Ed, who was swimming next to Lil, remembered the mermaid.
Somethinges to mind now that were swimming together.
What is it?
The mermaid
What about the mermaid?
It reminds me of what the mermaid said to you
..?
Tell me now.
In the end, Ed had no choice but to reveal everything. So, he told her that the mermaid already knew that Lil was a woman due to the influence of the ne. That Bellus felt that Lil was under the protection of divine power and that probably was the reason why it treated Lil kindly. Or that it called Lil the Daughter of God and told Lil that it exchanged the blessings of Orsay and the blessings of Forma. And because of that, Ed began specting that the ne most likely contained the divine power of Forma, the god of beauty in ancient mythology.
Oh, was that why she put those pearls only on me?
I guess you can say so. But Im not entirely sure
You said it was because of the difference in the length of our hair! You lied again!
I-it was like that
I couldnt trust you in anything!
But I faked everything for a reason
And now I have to second guess everything! Im all confused because there were so many times when you lied!
Lil red at him as if she remembered a long forgotten grudge.
So, what about Admiral Retiros hobby of collecting scalps? Or feeding human fingers to his man-eating pet fish? Were those real? What are the chances I actuallye across a disy case full of scalps somewhere in this mansion?!
..!
Lil charged at Ed.
She aimed for his upper body, causing him to fall backwards, taking her with him. As they sank to the bottom of the bathtub in a spray of foam, Lil kept wrapping her arms around her opponents neck. Ed struggled reflexively, but Lil managed toe behind him and skilfully dodged him left and right.
Its perhaps because were underwater, but moving is much easier than outside the bath. If we repeat this for a few days, I will probably regain my strength a lot faster
The two repeatedly defended and attacked, slowly bing surrounded by bubbles borne from their intense struggle. As much as Ed wanted toply with Lils attacks, his first instinct was to fight back, so they tossed and turned while swinging their hands and feet at each other. But regardless of their serious efforts, their attacks didnt have much of an impact because of the waters resistance.
So, their impromptu game would only end as one of them rose to the surface first. That was why they were busy grabbing each others torsos and ankles to lower themselves until they both began to gradually run out of air. Thinking that Lil would go on till she actually died, Ed eventually hugged her tightly and immediately tried to stand up, making Lils shout break through and refract through the water droplets. Ed then had to nt himself firmly on the floor and held on to Lils body which was fiercely struggling to break away.
As soon as Ed reached above the surface, he took a deep breath while a stream of water fell from his head and hit the surface of the water. The bted realisation that they fought each other to death in a waist-deep pool, was kinda amusing to Ed.
Lil, who was still in his arms, screamed the moment she was lifted in the air.
Let go of me!
..!
As she was being held by her waist, her pride got hurt and she pped her limbs wildly. Ed quickly put her down before one of them would get injured and Lil reflexively pushed his chest away while taking a step back.
After wiping her face, Lil looked back at him and began shouting again because Ed was clearly struggling to hold back hisughter.
Dontugh!
Ed, immediately straightening his face, fumbled with his earlobe and tried to exin.
Well, I didnt mean to fight back
Was this funny? Was this funny to you?
No, its just that you are so
Shut up!
Unlike her irritated reaction, Lil also saw the irony in their situation especially when she looked at the waterpping at his waist. While Lil secretly had to bite her tongue, Ed contorted his face to hold back another fit ofughter. But even when he forced his eyes to re, he couldnt help but smirk. In the end, Ed was only able to control himself by lowering his eyes.
I was in the wrong.
Lil sighed and red at him. Both of them were out of breath, but for some reason, their breathing didnt ease even though it had been a while since they had been out of the water. Lil shook her head firmly as Ed slowly gazed up at her again.
Im sorry. I was really wrong.
Its Fine!
I didnt mean to take you lightly. If it seemed that way, it was my mistake.
I said its fine!
Despite her words, her face became serious as if it wasnt fine at all. Eds shoulders were still rising and falling, and it was the same for her. Lil eventually waded her way through the water and out of the pool, trying to act as serious as possible.
Footnote:
Emeritus professor: Is an honorary title granted to someone who retires from a position of distinction, mostmonly an academic faculty position, but is allowed to continue using the previous title, as in professor emeritus. [WIKI]
Chapter 272
Chapter 272Previous
Lils soaked nightgown clung to her body. Despite it being a fairly thick cloth, Ed could clearly see the outlines of her body because she wasnt wearing anything underneath.
From behind her, Lil suddenly heard a groan but decided to ignore it.
Right after she took off her wet, heavy dressing gown over her head, she once again heard the man behind her make a groaning sound, letting her know that he was still watching her. Lil, putting on a robe, turned around and fastened it in front of her. Before she knew it, only a troubled and bashful face was sticking out of the water. Even though he was courteous enough to attempt to hide his lust, it was quite obvious what was happening under the water anyway.
Lil sat in the recliner next to the pool and admired Ed, who helplessly whimpered and was unable toe out.
I like what Im seeing.
Hearing those words, Ed raised his upper body in retaliation, but Lil simply raised her eyebrows and calmly crossed her legs. With her knee rising through her robe, she was slowly exposing more of her thighs. Consequently, Ed sank back down and wondered how such a small gesture could affect him like that.
So, whats the ne?
Its Hmm, hmm!
..?
Ed cleared his throat for no reason.
Have I ever told you something about artefacts?
No. You said you didnt know when I asked you on the Bell Rocks upper deck.*
Lil thought she heard mere mutters while she waited for an answer without saying any words of forgiveness to the man who was getting to his feet. Even though Ed had still only his neck sticking out of the water, he was now also slowly moving forward. He eventually draped his arm over the pools railing and absentmindedly ran his other hand through his wet hair.
Lil thought to herself.
I wont fall for that.
The mysterious power of artefacts is normally thought toe from magic, but in fact, ites from the divinity. If you ask me how such an unrealistic power still remains in this world, I cannot answer that. However, I hypothesise its simply too powerful to be extinguished. And the reason why I call it divine power is because, more than anything, I also have an artefact
What?
Well, of course, I have one too.
How? And why do you say it as if its something so obvious?
Thats a secret.
Why?
Ill tell you about it soon
Lil closed her mouth sourly.
When interpreting myths, there are passages that cannot be understood with todaysmon sense alone. For example, whenever Gromer, the God of Thunder, roared in anger, humans would perceive it as thunderstrike. However, whenever a human causes rain and lightning arbitrarily, its highly likely that that person borrowed his divine power. This is just my hypothesis, but when a human borrows divine power, that power isnt manifested in the body of that selected human. Instead, its a specific object that embodies divine power in a way that humans would understand to use. The concept of using those objects preserved the artefacts that we have today. And when those artefacts are neither scratched nor broken, they can still exist to this very day.
So, my ne is the embodiment of the divine power borrowed from the God Forma?
You can say so.
Why did the God of Beauty leave behind a ne that changes gender?
I dont know that until I start looking up the rted myths. But, I havent had time to pay attention to yourely
This time, Im sure hes not lying. Before I woke up from mya, Ed was preupied with keeping me alive. And even after I woke up, our focus quickly turned towards the jailbreak in Gualtiero and Venuas detainment. Moreover, these days, while were preparing for the journey to Obernyu, Ed attends to his naval duties. Its true that he hasnt even had the time to properly rest However, since I have rtively free time, I can look up books on Forma after Ed leaves for naval service today
As Lil was making ns for the rest of the day, Ed finally came out of the pool and grabbed a towel.
Speaking of myths, I want to show you something.
Water droplets flowed along the thick muscles of the man who had turned his back to her and was ruffling his hair and neck with a towel. They dripped into the scars he got from various battles, which had be darker over time. In the particrly bright sunlight, these droplets further seeped through his deep shoulder des and shaded spine, straight down his narrow waistline But Lils view was suddenly blocked by Eds act of putting on his gown, making her unknowingly feel regretful before looking up at the man who now faced her.
Shall we go?
Where?
Lil got up from the recliner while wondering where else theyd go dressed like the way they were as both of them were only wearing dangly gowns.
Ed answered, opening the baths door.
My study.
No way. Are you telling me that were heading there dressed like this?
I didnt mean my cab.
So, theres another study?
Ed nodded and pushed the wall behind the bed on the other side of his bedroom.
Not surprising. A mansion of this size will have dozens of such passages that only family members know about.
Lil followed him silently as they passed through several rooms emerging from behind the wall one after the other. They passed rooms with white cloth-covered instruments and medical equipment, ones with beds and couches, or others with tea tables and chairs. Lil even spotted a half-full tea cup on one of the tables.
Only thest room was lit by a candle above the firece.
Here it is.
Ed pushed the rose-patterned wall next to the firece.
This study is much darker than the rooms we have passed so far.
Lil felt the cold on the tip of her nose, confirming that also the temperature was different.
Meanwhile, Ed walked somewhere and pulled back the curtains of one of the windows.
Wait a minute
Looking around, Lil suddenly noticed what he wanted to show. There were thick red curtains, like those of a theatre stage, that covered the entire wall. Given the number of historical relics and artworks lined up in this mansion, Lil knew she shouldnt even touch the Retiro insignia on the fabric too hastily.
Both my own and Eds bodies are still dripping with water droplets
Lil asked after taking a step back to get away from the wall.
Whats this?
As Ed walked around the inner room, pulling back the curtains one by one, it gradually brightened up the dark interior and revealed the whitembris on the walls. With even the floor being of white marble, it became almost blinding when thest curtain was lifted.
Lil ced a hand in front of her eyes to block the sudden light.
You can sit there.
Ed pointed to the small desk behind her. Lil sat down on the desk without saying anything. She figured that perhaps he led her to that spot as it would give her the appropriate eye level to appreciate all of this.
In the meantime, Ed stood next to the curtain and held on to the thick rope made of golden thread. Just before pulling the rope, he smiled meaningfully.
The thick curtains were lifted left and right, revealing a wall. A mottled and yellowed wall. It seemed as if it had been restored by putting together scattered and splintered pieces. ck corroded edges and vivid cracks ran through the centre of the wall.
A wooden wall?
Those arent just pieces of wood glued together. Take a closer look.
Just as he said, when she looked more closely, she observed a red stain. Noticing it formed some kind of shape, Lil tilted her head and muttered.
Are those wood engravings?..
I can see one or two red lines that flicker like rays of sunlight Below them its clearlynd, judging from thebination of gold and green. Then theres blue a winding river flowing between them
Lils eyes widened in surprise.
This is
the engravings left behind by humans who survived beyond the mountain range*.
Colours that had been adsorbed for centuries gradually emerged vividly. With the dye made from pulverised raw grass and smashed wild fruits, the colour that permeates through these survivors fingerprints was crushed with their sweat to create a red line
Its the sun
Such pigment had been touched by exhaled breaths, dried, hardened, and faded over time.
The dark red sun is so intense that it heats the earth as if it were hell. But on the other side theres rain to cool the fiery hotnd. It cooled down the entire earth.
Sprouting vegetation
A mountain range stands between the fertilend and the beasts, and this mountain range is covered in dark blue pigment. Meanwhile, a beast, wearing a persistent gaze that blindly puts his trust in the unknownnd, cuts through the mountains insidious vines
That strong will that transcended the times overwhelmed Lil. She stammered, unable to take her eyes off it.
This this is
Rebirth after destruction.
The sight of the ancient continent filled Lil with a surge of emotions. Her body trembled as it endured her union with the distant past.
With Ed reaching for her shaking hand, Lil barely moved her lips.
I cant even move
Any modern human who sees this for the first time would feel the same way.
Lil looked up to see Ed looking directly at her Or rather, they were suddenly more like face to face No, she had to look down Her gaze was gradually going down with Eds movements.
Liloa. If you write a book, it will be history. Future generations will be as thrilled and amazed as youre now and will be your willing subjects. Im just saddened that you wont be able to witness that spectacle
Ed, who was now kneeling at her feet, gently took hold of Lils toes. His hot lips soon fell on the instep of her foot. With the light pouring from all over reached the centre of the inner room, both Lil and Ed glistened vividly through the wetness covering them. Ed appeared to be pure as if he had just been born from that same light
Ill be the first subject of your history.
Reference:
No. You said you didnt know when I asked you on the Bell Rocks upper deck. = Chapter 118 = When the Bell Rock was anchored to be repaired after the battle with the Garni merchant ship (Mermaid arc), Lil asked Ed if he knew something about artefacts or heard stories about them on his journey. Ed responded by telling he only knows about murals, t tablets and some other junk, in order to not raise suspicion.
the engraving left behind by humans who survived beyond the mountain range. = Chapter 66 = Before the story about the Farmer, Ed tells Lil about the beast from the ancient continent. Beasts lived on barrennd where hunger was the norm, then one day, a beast was born with a little precious seed. His curiosity to know what was behind the mountain range led to a journey to vibrantnds. His little seed was now better known as the will.
END OF VOLUME 7
TN:
Hi guys!
With chapter 272 we wrap up Volume 7!
And what a volume this was! It was a long wait, but we finally got the fluff and flirting we were all waiting for! We saw a bit of Lils background, the crew made it safely out of Gualtiero and of course the makeup of our favourite couple!
Normally we write a recap chapter to refresh your memories, but we didnt forget that we still owe you the recap from volume 6. We hope to write both recap chapters by the end of next weekend, so stay tuned. For now we will resume uploading ording to our regr schedule, so you can aspect chapter 273 of Vol 8, this Wednesday!
As always, we like to express our gratitude toward you readers, for following us and enjoying the novel as much as we do!
Happy reading and see you in Vol.8!
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 273
Chapter 273Previous
Side Story 4 Liloas Chapter 2: Mortus Castle
Piercing her silver needle through the white cloth, Liloa reached behind the embroidery frame and pulled the needle out. The gold thread slithered through the fabric like a snake.
The silence was suffocating. The sixdies gathered in the drawing room of Venuas wife, Marguerite, pretended to concentrate on their respective embroidery frames. But Liloa and Venua had an argument just a while ago in which he hit her cheek, so thedies tried to avoid looking at Liloas face to the best of their abilities.
Liloa looked up at the sky behind the window and adjusted her posture.
It feels like half a day has already passed, but it isnt even noon yet.
Eyes observing her posture were drawn to the side of her dress. If her posture was found to be incorrect, even slightly, it would be passed on to Venua.
All the courtdies had been reced by Venuas people after Liloas return to Obernyu following Henriettas death. Even the nanny who sided with Liloa left the pce despite being strict about etiquette. Archduke Joseph I didnt care at all whether his son pped his daughter or if his daughter talked back to his son. Although he would asionally take Venua hunting or oversee his sons lessons, the rest of their education was left to the new Archduchess, who, as expected, appeared to have no interest in Henriettas children.
Consequently, Venua tried to use his wife to control his sister. This was to dilute the impression that a nobleman like himself was too involved in womens education.
As if trying to break the ice, Marguerite opened her mouth.
I have something to discuss with Liloa. Could you please give us the room?
She then gave a picturesque smile. Liloa and Marguerites courtdies got up and left the room. It was only after they were all gone that Liloa turned to face Marguerite, who had already put her needle down. She was a woman with dark blonde hair cascading down one shoulder while wearing an Obernyu-style headdress.
She was the princess of Sassel, one of the empires vassal states, and the wife of Venua. Although she was only two or three years older than Liloa, her small stature made her look younger than her age. Regardless, she always had a nobleness to her bearing, with her lips tightly shut and her chin resolute but motionless.
Venua had openly neglected Marguerite after their marriage. People at the Obernyu court spected it was because of Marguerite looking too young that shecked charm. Rumours abounded, Marguerite remained calm, even after Venua gave her court chambers to two of his mistresses.
Whenever Liloa saw Marguerite, whom she knew as an upright woman, withering away, she couldnt help but be reminded of her mother Henrietta, who simrly began to lose her health as she indulged in drinking, gambling, and fortune-telling. And despite Henriettas vitality deteriorating like that, the people at the Obernyu court only med her personality.
Marguerite, ncing at Liloas face, sighed. Even her sighs were faint yet concise.
Please, stop it. Thanks to you, the library was almost closed down.
But more than anything, it is painful to see my dear friends face swollen so badly.
Liloa turned her head towards the window so that Marguerite couldnt see her swollen cheek.
Stop being stubborn and listen to Venua.
I just wanted to read a book, was that so wrong?
Marguerite shook her head.
How could that be wrong? But Liloa, that is not the problem.
Then what?
Why do you think Venua is so harsh on you?
Perhaps he is afraid I will grow to be an arrogant woman who does not know the subject?
Marguerite shook her head again.
Whenever Venua is drunk No, it is more urate to say he onlyes to me when he is drunk anyway. But when he does, he would mumble things, things so incoherent that I often wonder if he was actually talking in his sleep instead of slurring his words due to his drinking habits. Do you want to know what it was about?
Marguerite sat upright and muttered with her eyes fixed on the firece.
Father, I do not want it. I like these rabbits. I raised them Please do not tell me to kill them. I do not want to kill them Father, I am having a hard time. I cannot breathe Mother, please hug me as well. Why are you only hugging Liloa? I have seen it all. If I behave well, will you hug me, too?
..?!
Marguerites brown eyes turned towards the surprised Liloa.
Can you imagine? Venua also had a childhood where he just cared about rabbits.
Liloa, who had never imagined it, shook her head roughly. The fact that Henrietta hugged her, was only for a very brief period, so she had no idea what Venua imed to have seen.
On the inside, he is a weak and timid person. He is also not in good health, so whenever he goes out hunting with the Archduke, hees back half-fazed. The Archduke finds Venua pathetic and has never asked if he is okay. Of all of Venuas chronic illnesses, it seems the harshest one he is fighting right now is the one in his mind.
He never learned love from anyone. He does not even know how to love himself. That is why he indulges in alcohol and pleasures, and even I, his wife, have no intention of teaching him. He will never know love. A truly pitiful person. The Archduke will not change either. Now that thete Archduchess has passed away, no one else can fix him.
But my father thinks everybody is pathetic. It is not just my brother.
It must be so for you who are used to the conservative Obernyu ways. But to me,ing from a foreign country, I see that the treatment has been cruel.
Then, are you telling me to just bear it all for my poor brother?
It is better to be patient with someone who is already broken. This is all I can do as a friend. I have exposed my husbands secrets and his shameful side so that you will understand how much I care for you. Venua does not know how to fill the void. I know you, on the other hand, are full of something extraordinary. So, do not try to stand out because he is too weak to tolerate you. Please, do not provoke Venua further
Liloa shook her head, unable to understand. The more Marguerite spoke, the more questions she had.
Until then, Liloa could only half-heartedlyprehend what Marguerite was saying.
People say to me that once I get married, I will be an adult. But now that Im looking at Marguerite, those people seem to be right.
Even though their age difference wasnt that much, Marguerite, as a person, seemed to be filled with love and solemnity, an insight that Liloa couldnt match.
What am I full of?
I do not know exactly, but you do not look as fragile as Venua.
Marguerite, do you know much about love?
Not much, but I do know that the feeling I will never be able to share with Venua is love.
How can you be so sure? Is it because your marriage is borne out of duty?
Marguerite pulled her chin and lowered her head. Her hands, neatly ced on herp, trembled.
Because I fear the nights enough that I would rather wish for Venua to go to his mistresses. I do not even know how they hold up.
Those words were also too difficult for Liloa toprehend.
Why are you afraid of the night? Can it be that Marguerite also sees Mortu?
But her questions didntst long. As the days she spent with Marguerite increased, Liloa came to understand her words. She found out, to be precise, when she saw Marguerite with another man.
Hello, Miss Liloa. My name is Ricard.
The man casually brushed his long blond hair down to the back of his neck.
Marguerite introduced him to Liloa.
Hes a diplomat from Sassel. Hes staying at the Obernyu court.
I see.
He is also the teacher who taught me etiquette.
Ricard was too young to be Marguerites teacher. However, both Ricard and Marguerite had wless and beautiful demeanours, so Liloa agreed without question.
Ricard will watch over your conduct for the time being. I have already informed Venua about it.
Based on dignity and elegance, no one could match Marguerite, so it seemed natural for her to personally tutor Liloa along with Ricard.
One day, while the three of them were taking a walk together, they were joined by anotherpanion.
A man with his back to the sun introduced himself to her.
I am Maxwell Farin.
Liloa lifted her parasol and looked up at the huge man standing in front of her.
Why?
By the order of the Archduke, I have been entrusted with escorting the youngdy.
She asked back with her eyebrows furrowed as if she had heard something strange.
Why do I need an escort?LikeLoading
bellrocktlJanuary 25, 2024NxNW
Blog at .Do Not Sell or Share My Personal Information- Comment
- Reblog
- SubscribeSubscribed
-
Bell Rock Trantions
Join 30 other subscribers Sign me up - Already have a ount? Log in now.
-
Bell Rock Trantions
- Edit Site
- SubscribeSubscribed
- Sign up
- Log in
- Copy shortlink
- Report this content
- View post in Reader
- Manage subscriptions
- Copse this bar
Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy %dDesign a site like this with Get started
Chapter 274
Chapter 274Previous
Side Story 4 Liloas Chapter 2: Mortus Castle
Why does she need an escort?
Liloa looked back at Marguerite, who asked the same thing at the same time. Her parasol passed Liloas parasol as she stepped forward.
Why does Liloa need an escort? Whats going on?
As Liloa looked at him nkly, Maxwell was having a hard time hiding his expression.
He seems dissatisfied with something, angry even.
Its because of the wild animals in the surroundings. I was told that there was a wild dog identally let loose on the hunting ground.
It sounded formal. So formal that it felt like the brilliant man who was just promoted to the Royal Guard wasnt happy about escorting a demure youngdy. Truth be told, apart from walking in the garden or horseback riding, Liloa never had other reasons to go outside and Maxwells expression remained rigid throughout those days.
Venua thought he was using Marguerite to keep an eye on Liloa. But in reality, it was actually Liloa who was able to take advantage of her time with Marguerite. Whenever they were on a walk together and Marguerite headed deeper into the forest with Ricard, Liloa was given a chance to spend some time alone. In addition, from the moment Maxwell was assigned to Liloa and her safety was guaranteed, the time Marguerite spent in the forest increased over time.
Although Liloa was young, she was no fool. She knew that just as Henrietta had a lover, Marguerite also had a lover and his name was Ricard.
In that case, was it because of Ricard that Marguerite boldly dered she had no intention of teaching Venua what love is?
Liloa had a lot of questions, but she kept her mouth shut because she would lose her mind more if she wasnt allowed to tag along on their walks.
As expected, she was left with Maxwell again today as well. Fortunately, Maxwell took a firm stance that theplex love affairs of nobles were none of his business.
Liloa sat on a t rock in front of theke and closed her eyes, basking in the gentle breeze.
Given that an energetic young man like Maxwell couldnt bear the time spent standing next to a meditating child who was only a little over ten years old, Liloa quickly noticed that he was bing extremely bored during their walks. It wasnt hard to notice either. Maxwell mightve thought that he yawned or trimmed his arrowheads in secret, but Liloa saw all his shadows. She also knew that if she waited a little longer, he, who was unable to ovee his boredom, would attempt to take the first step. This excited Liloa because in her experience in Malus, the games she yed with boys were those she deemed far more interesting than the ones she yed with girls.
It was after a week had passed that Maxwell scratched his forehead andined.
Miss, do you enjoy sitting there and breathing in air like some old man?
Do not disturb me.
You and my son are about the same age, so I cant figure out how youre so different.
..?
When Liloa turned around, Maxwell btedly denied it.
I dont darepare my son to the youngdy. I said this because I was amazed that a child as young as my son could be this well-behaved
I guess you married early?
Yeah, well
Liloa heard her maids talking about her new guard, Maxwell. He was a soldier with a great desire for sess, but being suddenly assigned to the position as her escort felt almost like a demotion. She also heard that a lot of people admired Maxwell for his outspoken personality and his outstanding military skills. One of them was being able to do all kinds of crazy tricks with his crossbow.
Liloa crouched down in front of theke and picked up a stone. She didnt even bother to look up at the shadow looming behind her.
Do you intend to y pong pong?
Pong pong Dont you mean, the Fairys Lake Walk.?
Ah yes, thats how nobles call it. Regardless, do you even know how to do it? Its a boys game.
Do you think boys knew how to do this from birth?
Maxwell crossed his arms and stepped back, letting Liloa know he wanted her to show him how it was done. He apparently seemed to agree that it would be better for her to throw rocks than to sit still. Meanwhile, the youngdy cocked her chin confidently at him, then tilted her body to the side and threw a t stone. The rock bounced across the surface of the water and away from her. Perhaps because it was a calmke, this rock went much further than her throws on the Malus beach.
Shrugging her shoulders, Liloa looked back at Maxwell.
It is easy, right?
..?!
But Maxwell had of course no way of knowing that for a whole month, she had been betting with her Malus ymates on whose fairy would walk farther.
Liloa chose a good rock and threw it at him.
You try it this time.
As Maxwell threw his stone haphazardly, it ended up flying at a distance about half of what Liloa achieved.
Nice try.
After hearing Liloas objective remark, it was almost natural for the guard to make excuses.
I havent done it since I was a kid
That is a pity.
Maxwell chuckled at Liloas stern voice.
If you want to join my fathers guard, you better get rid of your habit of making excuses. My father hates excuses.
It was not an excuse
Reading her countenance, Maxwell quickly picked up a good stone. He hastily threw it onto theke, but this time, it didnt even make it half as far as his first attempt.
Liloa nced at Maxell, who kept grunting, and noticed the weapon attached to his waist. She already knew that her father, Joseph I, and Venua used the same kind whenever they went out hunting, but she asked nheless.
What is that?
Its called a crossbow.
It does resemble something like a bow.
Bows are a thing of the past.
If you think so, why carry a crossbow when we have guns now?
Because guns are too loud.
Liloa looked at him as if urging him to further exin, but Maxwell simply dismissed it.
There is no need for you to know about warfare.
However, after seeing Liloa continuing her habit of simply sitting there for the next few days, Maxwell opened his mouth first again.
Did you wonder why I carry a crossbow?
Liloas eyes lit up without her realising it.
Unlike the other guards, Maxwell was a soldier who experienced real war. He seemed to have volunteered for the Royal Guard because he needed to be close to the pce to achieve even greater sess. His family had only recently acquired a title, so the next thing they needed to secure was a stable position at court.
Perhaps because Maxwells life at court was nd and uncharacteristic, he gave Liloa vivid ounts of his adventures, with her intently listening to them as though he were telling old, legendary tales. His son never sat still and listened, so Maxwell was impressed by Liloas attitude of listening with enthusiasm. Through their exchanges, he eventually found out about Liloas skill in shooting a slingshot and brought her his sons slingshot and toy crossbow. Of course, towards her escort, Liloa left out the part about how she had learned to use a slingshot while ying with the other kids in Malus.
Maxwells assignment of being Liloas escort eventually became irrelevant because the woods by the pces estate were off limits to other people, let alone the possible presence of wild dogs. So, Maxwell began to think of his time with Liloa as a kind of childcare. Although his methods were a bit on the rough side as he only had a son, Liloa neverined. On the contrary, she liked it even though she never explicitly disyed her feelings.
It was a trend for the emerging nobles to directly participate in their childrens education to ensure that they were growing up properly and Maxwell was no different. He was used to dealing with children. Although he found it difficult at first because Liloa was a girl, seeing her act humble, he soon forgot about such awkwardness. He would even let Liloa join whenever he trained alone and while she could whine as she attempted to hit the fruit hanging from the branches, Maxwell grew to like her because she never gave up until she hit her target.
Recently, Maxel was training to shoot a crossbow while riding a horse, and Liloa followed along clumsily but almost fell because of herck of leg strength.
Liloa, calming her pounding heart, raised her voice.
Why are you doing such a dangerous thing?
Its said that the Empire will soon create a Karabinae unit that fires guns while riding horseback. In effect, its an elite unit. The Pontenbach War is taking longer than expected, after all.
You mean there has never been a unit like that before?
We still have the cavalry of course, but they attack while their horses are standing still. Only very few people can shoot urately from a running horse.
Ah, so doing that must be difficult
Liloa quickly realised that Maxwell was interested in being recruited as part of the Karabinae.
He seems to be agonising whether to enter a new war and gain greater glory, or simply solidify his hard-earned position. The first one is actually closer to a gamble. The risk is so high that the reward for his sess will be difficult to estimate. In addition, he already has a suitable title in Obernyu, too. But knowing him, I think that hell still choose the former.
Just when Liloa was about to utter words of encouragement, something rmed Maxwell that caused him to grab his crossbow.
Shh, someone ising.
Maxwell, with his crossbow drawn, blocked Liloas path.
Maybe its because we were talking about war, but he seems to be acting so belligerently even though theres no way an assassin could be hovering around in this peaceful ce
Chapter 275
Chapter 275Previous
Side Story 4 Liloas Chapter 2: Mortus Castle
Venuas horse strode out through the leafy shrubs. The bridle decorated with silk and gold sparkled on the horses face. Venua looked down at them coldly. The sunlight was so strong that his eyes looked particrly shaded under the brim of his hat.
What are you doing here?
Maxwell quickly redirected his raised crossbow. It was rather fortunate they were vignt and dismounted, if Lil had been caught with the slingshot in hand, Maxwells head wouldve been blown off.
Liloa came out From Maxwells back and grabbed her dress while bending her knees.
Didnt you go for a walk?
Theke behind Liloa was the beginning of a trail through the forest. She quickly told a white lie.
I was resting because my ankle hurt.
What about Marguerite?
Marguerite went ahead first
Venua, who nced somewhere in the forest, looked back at Liloa again. His navy blue eyes seemed to freeze over.
Her and Ricard the two alone?
Venuaughed sharply, thereby distorting his stoic face. It was the kind ofughter thatsted so long that it made Liloa nervous. Not a single soul in their surroundings dared to move during that time. Not Liloa, not Maxwell, nor the two guards who followed Venua.
Venua soon looked back at his guards with a face that stered a smile.
Shall we hunt here today?
Huh? We cant release the prey in this part of the estate
The escaped wild dog may still be wandering around.
Venua muttered with his gaze focused on Maxwell.
I assigned you here to catch that wild dog*
And with that remark, a cold windshed between them. Venua turned his horses head to change direction before the three horses disappeared along the trail. Only then did Liloa and Maxwell understand Venuas meaning. On the outside, Maxwell was sent to serve as Liloas escort because he caused friction among the Royal Guards, but that reason was merely used for deceiving Marguerite.
Liloa quickly looked back at Maxwell and noticed his face bing lifeless and weary. He was pacing around, not knowing what to do. He didnt dare look at Liloa again.
Maxwell
The guard grabbed his head. He med himself for being so caught up in the whimsical fun of ying with a young child that he hadnt been able to look at the situation keenly. Forget Karabinae, he doubted whether he could even keep his position in the Royal Guard.
Liloa instinctively knew that she would never be able to get along with him again.
Soon, gunshots were heard from where Venua had disappeared.
Bang! Bang!
A series of gunshots echoed throughout the forest Birds on the trees flew up, and the sound of insects chirping reverberated in Liloas ears for a while As well as Marguerites screams
***
Ricard died a cruel death. Because his position was that of a diplomat, friction with the Kingdom of Sassel was inevitable, but Venua maintained the disposition that he had only stepped on an ant.
Rumours circted that Joseph had struck Venua in the face. As Joseph began to treat Venua coldly, his sons neurosis became more severe, and in turn, suffocated Liloa. Joseph appeared to have no more expectations from Venua. Tired of his son, his attention unfortunately turned to his daughter. Amid the drastic shift in their situation, Joseph wondered how he could make the best use of his only daughter. As a result, Liloa was dragged from ce to ce and went through several engagements, which were all broken off in the end.
Obernyu was a traditional and conservative principality, but the world was changing. The number of wealthy people originally born asmoners and the emerging nobles, who bought titles from the imperial family, increased exponentially. Simrly, the social trend of going for gold rather than prestige gained prevalence. Public opinion was bing less favourable to monarchical families such as Obernyu or any other traditional ns, and even the imperial family couldnt avoid such a hubbub of public opinion. And with each broken engagement, Venuas became more harsh.
Venua, standing on the stairs of the ground floor hall, looked coldly down at Liloa.
Another engagement was broken off.
Venua was holding a letter stamped with gold. Liloa lost track of how many times her engagement had been broken off. Everyone at court, except Venua, knew that the breakup of the engagements was not her fault. Like Joseph, the other archdukes of the principalities belonging to the Great Lakes Union kept an eye on each other. The unstable atmosphere between the principalities piled up like fog, and at that time, breakups of engagements between monarchical families urred as if it were the norm.
Even if I do not get married, I will do well. It does not matter to me whether ites to fruition or not.
To be born a woman and think about growing old and dying alone? To know no shame, you are no different from an animal.
What do I have to be ashamed of? I have not done anything bad, I have not done anything that would haunt my conscience. So, I can simply live and die the way I was born.
How can you speak like that to your brother? Because of the way you speak so thoughtlessly, your marriage resolutions have never been fruitful. It is disgraceful to allow a girl to use her tongue. Next time, I will have to correct that habit.
From there on, the tedious process kept repeating. Venua tried to break Liloa, but she never broke. The maids who were unable to watch any longer asked her to obediently respond to the master, but she had no intention of giving in even if it meant her death.
Because even Liloa had her way of coping.
Koud Bhan.
Liloa petted her closest friend. She brushed its mane and rubbed her cheek against the animals soft fur. Koud Bhan looked at Liloa, rolling its beautiful eyes.
Fortunately for her, the principality of Obernyu has been breeding quality horses born from excellent bloodlines since the time of its ancestors. The ck horses of Obernyu were a renowned kind throughout the continent.
Top-tier horses certified by the royal decree of the emperor werent something that anyone could just obtain. The more new nobles emerged in the empire, the more the old nobles wanted to obtain authority and dignity that would set them apart from the former. However, the emerging nobility naturally aspired to have the same privilege and prestige as the old noble families and an excellent horse was a powerful symbol of such ss. Unfortunately for them, horses only gave birth to one foal at a time with a pregnancy period being close to a year, which meant that the demand for such special species was high and the price of those horses soared even higher than the sky.
Koud Bhan came from the bloodline of prestigious horses and had been with Liloa from the moment of its birth. Even the stern Venua tolerated the unusual affection and attention that Liloa paid to her horse. After all, in the Obernyus way of thinking,munion with a quality horse was one of the privileges granted to only a very few.
Liloa climbed the open hill with Koud Bhan until she could observe the Obernyu Castle from a distance. She couldnt only see the castle, but also the buildings gathered tightly around it, therge winding river, as well as the fields and groves.
Her rapid breathing let out a whiff of white air. Liloa closed her eyes, feeling the cloudy sky, the bright sun, and the wind blowing across the hills. Her sweat that hadnt cooled down yet was chilled by the cold breeze.
Liloa stood for a long time until her ears and nose felt cold. As she took a deep breath into her stomach, the wind flowed inside her body. It was refreshing.
Koud Bhan strolled around the surrounding grass, while Liloa loaded and lifted the crossbow from the saddle. As they entered the forest, fallen leaves and twigs crunched under her horses feet.
In the beginning, Liloa practised running her horse without holding onto the reins. Next, she adjusted the reins with her left hand as she tried to hit her target with her right hand. Afterwards, she used both hands to operate the slingshot or crossbow. She needed to develop her overall strength, so she began training on her own. Although Liloa wanted to use a rifle, she would obviously get caught as gunshots would be too loud to use. So, all she could do for now was try out a long crossbow simr to a rifle.
There was no specific reason for Liloa to learn the technique used by the Karabinae. At first, she was only curious because it was said to be a skill that very few could do. As time went on, the more she practised, the better she got. That sense of aplishment of achieving something extraordinary thrilled her and before she realised it, she developed a skill that she could now call a hobby as well. But above all, whenever she was concentrating on her target, her distracting thoughts disappeared. It seemed like everything that bothered her became meaningless and only her target and herself were left in her world. It became her refuge to erase her pain, and practising was the reason behind Liloas ability to temporarily escape Mortus hellish bondage.
The time when her daily routine of living each day like that changed when Joseph I, unable to withstand public opinion, turned his attention to the empire.
Ill send you to Sesbrons court.
Said Joseph, who stood up as if evaluating her, as usual.
Im sure you can find a good partner there.
After much deliberation, Joseph chose the safest method. He hoped that Liloa would catch the eye of the prince at the court of Sesbron, mindful of her marriage to the imperial family.
Footnote:
I assigned you here to catch that wild dog = Venua is referring to Ricard.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 276
Chapter 276Previous
Side Story 4 Liloas Chapter 2: Mortus Castle
Of course, regardless of Josephs ns, Liloa was excited to be able to leave the exhausting Obernyu and head to Sesbron, a cultural centre where nobles from all around the world gather together. Henrietta, her mother, also loved Sesbron and always spoke about how much she missed it.
From then on, Liloa sat by the window every day and imagined the city of Sesbron. All while the moon waxed and waned
***
There was an obvious reason why the people of the empire unanimously praised Sesbron. Even Liloa herself was astounded by the capitals pce, so much so that her jaw dropped. Large and small banquets were held every day, and operas and ys for the emperor were immensely popr. The people were excited and sensitive about thetest trends and exotic styles as if they werepeting for extravagance.
The neer Liloa heard Sesbron courtiers endless praise every day.
You are beautiful, Miss
You definitely stand out at todays banquet
Even the goddess of beauty will cry with envy when she sees you
Whenever she stood still in the banquet hall, people woulde up, observe her, and praise her. Liloa, however, merely perceived them as a bunch of Josephs. Because anyone who came to see her, would first and foremost, check whether she was a worthy bride.
Liloa gradually realised that Sesbron was no different from Obernyu. No one truly cared about her, no one cared what she was thinking or how she was living. All these people were only obsessed with whether she was beautiful, whether she would be obedient to her husband, and whether she would be good at bearing children.
Joseph constantly emphasised in his letters the need to win the emperors favour, and only after Liloa started visiting Ates salon did she learn why her father mentioned the emperor and never the prince himself.
The emperor was still furious about the early death of his sister, Henrietta, and he med the harsh treatment of the Obernyu court. Such thoughts werent false, so Liloa felt a faint bond with the emperor.
Despite the fact that the emperor openly showed his hostility, Joseph I held his head high. Causing the people gathered at salons to chatter quietly.
I wonder if this will lead to the fall of the historic principality. As Obernyu is a royal family with a history dating back to the ces name, changing their surname means its extinction
Dont pay attention to all the gossip.
..?
Ate, lying down on a couch, picked up a green grape and ate it. She was Philip IIs only mistress, wearing a white wig with her hair billowing out with an extravagant fondant on top of it.
Liloa was sitting on the chair next to her.
No matter how hostile His Majesty may appear to be, he cannot and will not attack Obernyu. The White Confederation is raging in Pontenbach and he cannot afford to have two battlegrounds. Besides, if we lose the battle with Obernyu, what will happen to the supply of officers and horses? It will result in us being unable to train the Karabinae unit, and we cannot let that happen. That is what is making him so angry
..!
Liloas shoulders shook upon hearing Karabinae. Ate ced her hand on the back of Liloas hand, perhaps mistaking it for fear.
It is okay. His Majesty cares about you. He appreciates that you grew up as a well-behaved child and he even told me to treat you well.
Liloa thought of herself as gloomy and broken rather than well-mannered. Lately, shed been seeing the dark undertaker or hallucinated so much that she doubted whether she was even sane. Even yesterday, she saw Mortus shadow in the middle of the ballroom.
Liloa couldnt bear her suddenly chilling chest, so she quickly grabbed one of the fruits and ate it. Not at allprehending what it tasted like.
Henrietta was a bright and lovely child who made those surrounding her smile. When Henrietta danced, everyone at court would be mesmerised as if they were seeing a fairy. I guess His Majesty secretly hoped that you would be simr to Henrietta, as that is not the case, he must be feeling a little sorry as well. But do not worry dear, if it bes known that you are treated well in a pce that has so many eyes on you, even the arrogant Joseph will crawl up soon, so there is no reason to escte the situation. In addition, Obernyu is a powerful enough principality even to this day. Nothing can be won with an all-out battle. So, do not worry.
Although Ate was the emperors mistress, she was a skilful politician who reigned as a powerful figure in the court for many years. Even Philip II didnt hesitate to ask her for advice. And it wasnt because his rtionship with the empress was bad, but because the empress chose to live in a separate pce and only showed her face during ceremonies or important banquets. When Liloa visited, she only outwardly weed her without disying any real interest in the child.
It was even said that the empress herself had introduced Ate directly to the emperor, as she was not feeling well and tired of world affairs, and Ate was clever enough to assist the emperor in her stead.
This was also part of the adult world that Liloa didnt understand yet.
Ate held out a grape to Liloa. When she tried to take it, Ate shook her head. In her confusion, Liloa hesitated, but eventually, she opened her mouth as the other person had hoped. After Ate pushed the grape between the childs lips, she ate some herself while wrinkling her nose, causing the mole on the bridge of her nose to shake as if it might fall off.
Is it delicious?
Yes.
Looking around, Liloa saw the rest of thedies gathered in the salon looking at her with envy. It seemed like she was the only one who was embarrassed. Everyoneughed when Ate jested that Liloas awkwardness was so cute. It was as if she had be a character in a y. Now, Liloa understood how Henrietta, who grew up in such a lively atmosphere, couldnt endure the Obernyu court.
Ate, still smiling with a fan covering her face, leaned towards Liloa.
Oh, the most diligent man in the Empire ising in.
The third prince Robero and the Duke of Mireille.
Liloa couldnt tell which of the two Ate referred to as the most diligent. But Ate quickly borated, as if she had read Liloas thoughts.
Ren Mireille is truly an interesting person. During the reign of his father, an epidemic broke out on their estate that almost caused their bankruptcy. It was even said that the IOUs* handed to his father, whenpiled altogether, could make up a book the size of the Great Law. So, can you imagine how much money had been borrowed? Anyway, the former Duke had to sell everything, including vis and farms, just to pay off the majority of those debts. Still, he must not have had enough money aster on, in a way of grasping straws, he even invested in a tradingpany. He ended up losing everything. But, do you know what makes this more interesting?
..?
Mireille was a prestigious family that even Liloa was familiar with.
I have heard that it isnt that rare for noble families to fall, but to think that even an old, established family like the Mireilles was on the verge of extinction due to debt And even now, the rumours going around the capital about them are no small feat
There is no debt left at all now.
Howe?
Look at your cute face. Yes, I know what you are curious about, and I will give you the answer. The current Duke, Ren Mireille, personally took over the management of the ruined business. Sesbron was turned upside down when the news came out, no one could believe that the head of a prestigious ducal family would position himself as a sleazy merchant. But I was different. I was so amused that I even bought some of the Garni top bonds*. Why you may ask? Well, the current Duke has an unusual resourcefulness to him
Ate
Ate lifted the fan that covered her mouth.
The attention subtly focused on the unmarried prince and duke. Ate, still stretched out on the couch,zily held out her hand holding her fan.
Robero.
While the two men took turns and kissed the back of Ates hand, Liloa was rather amazed by Sesbrons tendency to allow such a close rtionship between the empresss children and the mistress. Nheless, she held her breath because she didnt know what political intentions there might be.
Robero looked at Liloa and patted Mireille on the shoulder.
Liloa. This is the Duke of Mireille.
Mireilles impression was extraordinary. His hair was so light that it almost looked white.
Ive heard that people in the central and southern regions sometimes can have hair that colour, but this is the first time seeing it in person.
It was said that the more the colour faded from blond, the more unique it was. That was also the reason why flour-sprinkled white wigs came into fashion or why someone like Mireille, who has natural white hair, was so popr at the royal court.
Hello, Miss.
Footnote:
IOU: An IOU, a phic acronym of the words I owe you, is a document that acknowledges the existence of a debt. An IOU is often viewed as an informal written agreement rather than a legally bindingmitment. Dating as far back as the 18th century, at least, IOUs are still very much in use.
Bond: Bonds are issued by governments and corporations when they want to raise money. By buying a bond, youre giving the issuer a loan, and they agree to pay you back the face value of the loan on a specific date, and to pay you periodic interest payments along the way, usually twice a year Bonds will typically pay a regr ie to the investor through interest payments while shares usually offer more capital growth with the possibility of ie from dividends. Bonds are usually less risky than shares.
Chapter 277
Chapter 277Previous
Side Story 4 Liloas Chapter 2: Mortus Castle
Mireille also kissed the back of Liloas hand before introducing himself as a merchant, hence exining why his appearance looked better than that of Robero, who developed a thick physique on the battlefield. He then smiled skilfully and charmingly. Liloa, who knew what it meant, calmly withdrew her hand.
Robero observed Liloa facing the duke, whereas Ate seemed to be observing not only Liloa but also Robero.
Ate spoke while she fanned herself.
Ren, be careful. Liloa is a very virtuous child. She was educated following Obernyu tradition, so do not do anything that will shake her heart.
But seeing Mireilles eyes, he seemed to have taken it as a challenge rather than a warning. It wasnt just Liloa who noticed it though, given that the formal smile had disappeared from Roberos face. As if he didnt seem to be impressed by the remark, Mireille sat across from Liloa and looked straight at her.
Have I been rude?
No.
I was just wondering because you did not smile. I think you will be even more beautiful if you smile, but your face barely shows any emotion.
Robero, who had been watching the two anxiously, intervened.
It is very rare to see Liloa smile. But you are not alone in this, every man in court is anxious to see thedys smile, do they not?
Iugh every day. Do not embarrass me, Robero.
No, I have heard the rumour, Miss. You are already known for having a cold expression on your face. Actually, I can name more than a few gentlemen who got their hearts broken because of you.
Ate narrowed her eyes as she smiled.
Why, the siblings are the same. Venua was also very cold-hearted, making manydies cry Well, the same was true for Joseph. He had an introversion and politeness that could not be matched by a Sesbron man. At the time, I understood Henriettas courageous choice.
What is wrong with us Sesbron men?
The two Sesbron menughed heartily. In particr, Mireille seemed to be convinced of his own charm and even enjoyed the leisure of ncing at Liloa while he was smiling.
Picking up some sses of wine from the tray held out by the servant, Robero held one out to Liloa while taking a sip himself.
Are Venua and Marguerite doing well?
Liloa answered formally.
Yes, they are. And they asked me to convey their regards to you.
I hope we can meet Venua soon. Since His Majesty and Joseph I are cold, we, as their descendants, should be able toe to an agreement. His Majesty cares about Venua just as much as he cares about you, so it would be good if Venua would put in a little more effort to meet us in the middle.
Liloa, who was about to take a sip, froze.
Because of the establishment of the Karabinae?
Did you hear about that?
Yes. Are you going tomand the Karabinae yourself?
I am working hard to bring it under mymand. I have put it into practice a few times as a way of testing it, and it is very effective. I am nning to add it to the regiment officially. And as word has spread, many young people are already in training.
Ate borated, showing that she knew about the situation in the military.
Because the unit will be assigned directly under Robero, thepetition is fierce. It is nothing short of a guaranteed path to sess.
Liloa nodded her head.
Gaining honour in battle guarantees a rise in ones status. And of course, its different from those who buy titles or earn wealth throughmerce.
While thinking that, Liloa looked at Mireille.
He mustve known that he would be ostracised by Sesbron, but he seems somewhat admirable for boldly jumping into business.
Second and third sons of prestigious families are jumping in on the opportunity. Thanks to this, LeBruns military attach is revitalised.
Of course, it is still not as good as the Navy.
The Navy, which paved the way for new opportunities in unfamiliar continents and seas, was regarded as the most profitable. When the topic of the Navy came up, Mireille spoke with a kind smile.
Your Highness, are you going to participate in a naval battle someday?
If I have the chance.
Ate and Mireilleughed out loud at Roberos confident answer, but Liloa was thinking about something else. When Robero met her curious gaze, she suddenly spoke.
Im curious about that ce.
Robero asked without even trying to hide his surprise.
Are you curious about Lebrun?
Yes.
Mireille shook his head, thinking Liloa must be mistaken.
Miss, LeBrun is a military school. A military schools purpose is to train officers.
I know.
Mireille quickly lowered his head at her firm answer.
Forgive me. I thought you might have misunderstood because you were interested in a ce that does not suit your position at all.
He is quick-witted and quick to react, but still, I dont like how he treats me as if Im clueless.
Is there anybody in the Empire who doesnt know what kind of ce LeBrun is?
Haha. I made a slip of the tongue. So, are you curious what the officers being trained there look like?
Liloa. I praised your modesty just a little while ago. How can this be?
Contrary to Ate pping her fan in embarrassment, Robero wanted to make a good impression on Liloa, so he took her with him to LeBrun. Naturally, Roberos close friend Mireille followed, and to keep up appearances, Ate also tagged along.
***
It was a day with fleecy clouds covering the sky.
Liloa was initially out on the road riding Koud Bhan when she entered the carriage, unable to ovee Ates torch of boredom.
Ateughed mischievously as soon as Liloa sat opposite.
Liloa, you sneaky littledy. What are you up to? I know you have other ideas.
What do you mean?
You do not like the Sesbron gentlemen who are dressed up to the fullest, do you?
What?
Well, they do look nice, but I see your point, they may appear weak. Then, I guess your taste leans towards the valiant men, like soldiers or officers, hmm?
It is okay. This is Sesbron. Unlike Obernyu, you can talk freely.
Liloa agonised for a moment.
I dont know what she wants me to say so freely. Can I tell her that carriages are boring and that I actually want to ride Koud Bhan?
Robero is very excited because he thinks you like strong men.
Robero, a general with outstanding military skills, was also themander of the ongoing Pontenbach War. Even though he was a member of the royal family, he was popr among officers because he was a person who knewpromises. As the war continued for several years, he stayed in the capital to raise a new army, and during that time, there wasnt a fool in Sesbron who didnt know what it meant for him to see Liloa so often.
Ren, on the other hand, seems to be quite upset.
Why would the Duke of Mireille
Oh, what are you pretending not to know?
Liloa let out an audible sigh of her own.
I do not know why everything I say and do ends up being implied. When I say things, I do not have men or rtionships in mind.
Ate, who was coughing lightly behind the fan, narrowed her eyes.
Hmm, how old are you?
Im turning fifteen soon.
Youre still young. How cute. But youll soon find out what a blessing it is to have attractive menpeting to woo you. Especially, knowing that there are noble children out there who need to raise their dowry significantly to barely get one marriage proposal.
Liloa, not smiling at all, turned her head out of the window. But even as she looked away, she could still see Ates high wig whipping about on the ceiling of the carriage.
Meanwhile, the Duke of Mireille adjusted his horses head and approached the carriage.
As the carriage turned left, bright sunlight came in. Liloa frowned, prompting Mireille to raise his hand to form a shade beyond the window. It was a kind act, but it felt somewhat contrived and made Liloa rather ufortable.
The coachman soon announced their arrival.
This is LeBrun.
The moment Ate folded her fan, the maid next to her quickly gave her a handheld mirror and powder. The maid next to Liloa did the same. Believing without a doubt that Liloa was going to choose a husband, the girls worked even harder than usual on her makeup.
Liloa got off the carriage and smelled the air in the yard.
The smell of grass nothing special
Liloa couldnt appreciate it as much. As if waiting for her, Koud Bhan approached and started showing off its charm. Out of habit, Liloas hand stroked her horses mane.
Because of the weather being clear and nice, the group transferred to an open carriage and took a wide tour of the Naval Attach building. Everywhere they went, Robero would kindly provide exnations about this and that.
The Navy often vacates LeBrun because it mainly trains on the Anatole Sea or the Risch River.
Ate, who was watching the naval cadets training, opened her eyes wide.
Oh my, speaking of the Navy, is Sir Edgar here by any chance?
Chapter 278
Chapter 278Previous
Side Story 4 Liloas Chapter 2: Mortus Castle
Robero, who had been following Ates gaze, shook his head.
You mean the eldest grandson of the Marquess of Roahn? He is probably not here.
Hmm, that is a shame. He is an extremely attractive guy. But no matter how many times I sent him an invitation to the salon, he remained silent, so I thought I could personally invite him myself today.
Hahaha, even if you invite him directly, do you think it is enough to break his pride?
Why wont it be broken? Im Ate.
Ate, who was leaning leisurely on the back of the carriage, lifted her arm and rested her chin on her palm.
As the heir of the Retiro family, his wealth must be overflowing, so why is he serving in the Navy? Do you not think there must be some interesting reason?
Well
I want to see that famous face up close, but I have never been given the chance so far.
No matter how vibrant they say that mans face is, you have never seen him yourself, right? So dont expect too much.
Liloa wasnt particrly interested in the navy, and neither of the two men was interested in the eldest grandson of the Marquess of Roahn. As Ate continued to talk about other men, Robero became more and more displeased, wanting to change the topic. But before he could do so, the party arrived in front of the army attach.
As if they had prepared in advance for the news of the princes visit, an awning and a long table were ced on the podium. The empty space in front of them appeared to be the lot used as a training ground.
Seeing the targets ced at regr intervals, Liloas hair stood on end.
After Roberopleted the brief inspection, training began.
The prince, who was sitting next to her, leaned in and spoke.
The Karabinae mustmand their horse while simultaneously supporting their body and urately hitting their target. Horses are sensitive and can keenly sense when the rider lets go of the reins and holds on with his legs. But there is not a single horse that will remainfortable in a chaotic environment like a battlefield, that is why shooting must be done as quickly as possible.
Everyone knows that.
Liloa watched the energetic candidates train. The first rider leans low, steers the horse, picks up the rifle, aims and shoots.
Bang! Bang!
One of the two targets was a hit.
Liloa jumped up from her seat, her own confident voice echoing in her mind.
I can do better.
This was the first time her dulled emotions got an impulse at LeBrun.
Realising that she could do better than someone else, Liloas heart beat faster and louder than she had ever experienced before. It raced until it reached a strong desire.
I want to move I want to ride a horse and shoot targets If it were me, I would have hit both.
A realisation she had long forgotten came back to her. She was a person who could move wonderfully.
There was a time when I was praised for moving brilliantly. A time when the rays of the sun shone through the fruit-bearing leaves*
Liloa tried to recall a little harder. Memories of Henriettas death crossed her mind, memories she had deeply buried.
Before the cold winter came, there was summer On a hot day, I moved brilliantly How did I feel at that time? It was exactly like today This overwhelming feeling, like Im going to explode
Ate, sitting next to her, patted Liloas shoulder.
Are you all right?
Liloa nodded and took her seat again. Robero and Mireille also said something, but she couldnt hear them properly.
It has to be the Karabinae.
That was what her gut told her, also probably because she didnt know how to do anything else.
I was never happy with all thepliments I received while I sat like a doll. Whenever Im still like that, my legs and my arms are rotting away, those praises only meant my bodys rotting so beautifully.
For the first time in her life, Liloa made a clear decision.
I cant live this rotten life any longer. It doesnt matter if I stay indecisive for the next hundred days or even a thousand more, it doesnt matter which man I choose or how big and magnificent his castle is, the fact remains that Mortu will encroach that castle too
It was the next officers turn to depart. He raised his upper body to aim the rifle.
Hes slow
Robero sighed beside Liloa.
He was slow this time.
As for the next one
That officers movements are too big
There were a lot of unnecessary gestures.
However, the next officers execution was perfect in both movements and speed.
Unconsciously, Liloa pped just a split-second before the rest of the audience did when he hit the two targets. Because Liloas reaction was one beat faster, Robero turned to look at her.
Did you know it was a hit?
Liloa shook her head awkwardly.
I didnt.
Is that so?
The apuded officer bowed from his horse facing the podium. Even though she wasnt the one who had hit the targets, simply watching the soldiers already prompted a surge of vitality throughout her entire body. It was because she witnessed a greatly executed demonstration. Thinking that if she followed this example, she would be able to hold her posture more precisely.
You look like youre in a good mood.
..!
She looked back at Robero in shock. Robero, with a friendly face, smiled happily.
This outing was the first request you asked of me. I can do anything for you, as long as you keep on telling me.
It
It may sound strange, but I want to be a carabiner. I want to fight and win on the battlefield, achieve things, develop skills, and gain honour
Liloa suppressed her embarrassingly bold sentences so hard that she had to bite her lip painfully. But at the same time, she loved the idea of building herself up and the possibility of gaining honours. As her imagination grew bolder, her heart became filled with satisfaction.
The fire that was ignited that day didnt subside. As time passed, Liloa desperately hoped that that absurd sentence would be reality and she would be able to achieve it all.
***
In the middle of the night, Ate led Liloa to the firece after sending out all the maids. She had taken off her wig and makeup and was wearing light clothing.
As the firece was burning fiercely because Ates maids just finished stuffing it with grass, Liloa sat down next to Ate, enjoying the warmth.
Your hair is so beautiful.
Ate stroked Liloas long flowing hair. She, herself, had worn a heavy wig for so long that she started to get bald and only a handful of sluggish ck hair was covering her scalp. Liloa noticed that as Ate was looking at her, she was reminiscing about her old self.
The woman spoke in a dreamy voice.
Is there anything you want? Ill help you with anything
She spoke as if she was talking to herself in the mirror.
What do you mean?
You know, Liloa, I have made so many mistakes and missteps Who could a woman from a fallen noble family marry? The only thing I could do back then was marry an old wealthy man who lived near our territory that was losing everything. It was a terrible life, but fortunately, I at least had found a husband. He passed away early though. When he left behind a huge legacy I had just started menstruating The world constantly harassed me, and I had to survive on my own somehow. But it was not easy. Because I did not know how to survive in this tough world as a woman. No one taught me and it felt as if they did not want me to survive in the first ce That is how I wasted away the brilliant prime years of my life Really such a waste
I mean to help you not do that.
I doubt that the Emperor asked her to take care of me to this extent
Despite intently listening to Ate, Liloa couldnt grasp it.
So, why?
Liloa, who was still young, couldnt understand Ates intentions. All she knew was that Ates words werent lies, so she tried to gauge whether Ate would ept her story if she told her the truth.
Its so unconventional that I dont even know where to begin. But maybe maybe with Ates advice, Ill be able to devise a concrete n
Ate, why are you so nice to me?
Sometimes I wonder that, too. Why am I so attached to you even though you are neither amusing nor ttering me
You cannot be more puzzled than me
Ate took a sip from a small ss of wine. A sweet smell wafted around the firece. As Liloa was unable to find the right words to form her sentence, Ate grabbed her hand as she struggled.
But I realised something recently Are you curious what it is?
Yes.
You have the same look in your eyes as I do. That is why I care about you as much as I care about myself. Shall I guess what that look means?
Liloas heart sank as if her true intentions had been discovered.
Did you really notice?
Liloa carefully faced the other person.
Ates lips, pale after she removed her makeup, whispered.
Ambition
References:
There was a time when I was praised for moving brilliantly. A time when the rays of the sun shone through the fruit-bearing leaves* = chapter 260 = Lil is thinking back about the time she went fruit picking with Ed when she was staying in Malus.
Chapter 279
Chapter 279Previous
Side Story 4 Liloas Chapter 2: Mortus Castle
Like gold, mes shed across Ates yellow eyes.
You are ambitious.
..!
Liloas mouth opened, but she couldnt bring herself to deny it.
Well, shall I tell you a secret?
Anticipating a great deal of wisdom, Liloa leant to Ate. Ate, in turn, whispered close to the girls ear as if she truly was about to tell a secret.
No matter how great a man is, he has no choice but to give in to the woman he loves. So it is important to find a great man who is desperate to crawl into your skirt. A person may harbour the world. Alternatively, one may harbour poverty. Look at me. I have the world. Since His Majesty is mine, then his world is also mine, is it not?..
Ate stroked Liloas cheek.
Keep this beauty for a long time. You were born so perfectly. You have everything, not just beauty. So dont worry.
Ates intentions were clear. She meant to find a good husband and be a wife who controls her husband. Liloa was barely able to hide her disappointment.
This isnt the first time Ive heard something like this
Liloa didnt want to give up on her chances, even if such words came from a powerful politician at court. But the next moment, she thought it fortunate that she wasnt caught, for it was now clear that Ate wouldnt understand her.
Liloa looked away from Ates gaze and lowered her eyes, perceiving the shadows of the fireces smoke flickering on the back of her hand.
Ate, there is this sentence that everyone wants to write when exining their lives, right?
Yeah, that is right.
I was able to put those words together just a while ago. Perhaps it has always been on my mind, yet I only realised it now.
Of course. Listening to your heart is the key to happiness.
No matter how deep I had buried it, I do not think I can ignore it now that I have found it again
Ate squeezed Liloas hand as if she knew what Liloa was saying.
***
The emperor procrastinated his decision regarding Liloas husband. Rumours abound that the 3rd prince, Robero, begged for Liloa, but the emperor remained obstinate.
So instead, Liloa strengthened her resolve and requested an audience with the emperor.
Your Majesty, I have a request.
I would like to listen to anything you ask.
Prostrating herself before Philip II, Liloa had a hunch. The emperor may be fond of her, he also regarded her as a useful pawn. Being with Robero would give Obernyu too much power, but at the same time, he also knew that Obernyu would be too quick to reject any marriage proposal with another noble.
No one knows when the Pontenbach War will end, and the resources already poured into that war are enormous. At LeBrun, I can buy at least another two years This could be the luckiest moment of my life.
In LeBrun, I will prove that our alliance is solid and that Obernyus loyalty and dedication are unchanging.
The emperor, who was eating a bright yellow fruit from the south, wiped his hands on a handkerchief. The emperor initially gave off a sloppy look as his cravat was covered in yellow juice, but his small eyes shone brightly as he gauged Liloas intentions. After all, silent people were suspicious and cautious in everything they did.
The young daughter is smarter than her arrogant father.
Those are not empty words, Your Majesty. Give me a dagger and Ill prove it.
Liloa then cut her hair as she had nothing but her body to give. People usually told her that with everything she possessed, she would make the perfect bride, but in reality, what Liloa had to offer in her bargain wasnt property, not a peace treaty, but only her hair.
With the emperors permission, Liloa eventually left the throne room. Her long, luscious hair was cut messy above her shoulders.
In the gallery in front of the throne room, courtiers and nobles gathered as always to discuss the reign. And in the centre of it all was Ate, who let out a torn scream upon noticing Liloas hair.
A sudden silence covered the gallery.
Following Ates wide-eyed gazes, people turned their heads one by one.
Liloa! What is going on!
Ate, who had thrown her fan somewhere, ran over and covered Liloas cheeks in a way to confirm she wasnt hurt anywhere. Liloa gently took hold of the hands and lowered them.
I do not think long hair suits a soldier.
What a so-soldier?
Im very greedy. The wider my skirt, the more cumbersome it bes. I would rather have what I want instead.
Why on earth are you doing this? Why are you taking the difficult path instead of the easy one? Huh?
Ate clung to Liloas arms as if pleading with her wayward daughter.
Tell His Majesty that you made a mistake right now. Quickly!
Liloa stared at her fontanelle, which was high in the sky, and her pure white makeup.
Beneath the border of her wig, the inmmation on her scalp that makeup couldnt hide was red. Her eyes were always bloodshot from the flour dripping from her huge wig, and she was constantly coughing. The real reason Ate carried her fan was mostly because of those frequent coughs.
Is it really an easier path?
..!
As Ates expression changed, the dot on her cheek twitched.
It seems too harsh to me.
..!
Liloa hugged Ate, who was a little smaller than her, with all her strength. Ate was so shocked that her body was shaking.
I hope it made you happy.
***
Liloa headed to Pontenbach to assist Robero in carrying out protocol and raising the morale of the officers. The emperor even bestowed her the title of Grand Lady, but that was mostly to further his own practical interests. It was normally a title given to the eldest princess, implying that Liloa should be considered the most noble woman in Sesbron. Liloas mother, Henrietta, also used that title before her marriage and because Philip II had no daughter, Liloa naturally filled the vacant position.
Despite the officers concern about whether a nobledy like her would be able to adapt to the battlefield, Liloa wasnt at all afraid. Being on the frontlines was nothingpared to her greatest fear of being trapped in Mortus castle forever.
I have no reason to be afraid of the battlefield. If I could die with honour, then I would prefer death.
What do you mean you dont mind dying? I dont think youre seeing things clearly.
Robero said with a sigh.
If you came here to y again, its better to head back.
Dont humiliate me anymore.
Then dont make me suffer like this. How can I how can I put you in danger?
Robero had been excluding Liloa from the roster for several months now. Even when sheined to her immediate colonel, the only answer she received was that her exclusion was due to Roberos will. They never told her the exact time of the meetings, so Liloa had to go find them out on her own. Thanks to that, she often missed emergency calls. Still, she couldnt focus her attention solely on meetings, so whenever she was free, she would roam around the barracks and encourage the officers and soldiers; The exact role Robero wanted her to y.
Liloa held the injured soldiers hand and said some hopeful words of encouragement. The soldier answered in a barely audible voice.
Grand Lady in person Im honoured
Certainly, the encouragement given by the most important woman in Sesbron went a long way in boosting the soldiers morale. The hopefulness in their eyes suddenly sparkled differently, especially when knowing the title of their encourager. It was rewarding in its own way, but of course, it wasnt enough for Liloa.
To make things worse, she had to wear a dress even during the war. And amid the negotiations with the White Federation, per protocol, Liloa only served as a flower on Roberos side, meant to alleviate the negotiations atmosphere.
The negotiations were held in temporary barracks set up in the middle of the cold field.
The ground was damp, probably due to frostst night. The nearby vige head, who had been brought in to attend to Liloa, grabbed the hem of her dress, while Robero held her as if he were her escort. Liloa, on the other hand, tried her best not to walkically with her shoes sinking into the ground.
The Federal officers were already seated across the central table of the barracks. When Liloa and Robero entered, all five of them stood up while chatting, with the man in the middle raising his chin arrogantly as he scanned Liloa with narrowed eyes. But Liloa didnt dodge his gaze and simrly looked straight into his ck eyes. Perhaps because of his brown hair and short-trimmed beard, in addition to his ck fur-lined cloak, the man carried a wild and intimidating look. Robero, shaking hands with him, looked ridiculously dwarfed inparison.
Before long, a deep, low voice introduced itself.
Count Arthur of the White Federation.
Chapter 280
Chapter 280Previous
Side Story 4 Liloas Chapter 2: Mortus Castle
Count Arthur was the enemys suprememander in the Pontenbach War.
This was Liloas first time meeting him, as he had been away for several months possibly due to political issues. He had be his troops symbol as he led the long war such that during his absence, the morale of the Federal army had declined noticeably. Thanks to that, the Imperial army gained the upper hand, but that onlysted for a while now the count had returned. In other words, the situation has be more difficult for the empire again.
After everyone was seated, Arthur asked.
And you are?
I am Liloa of Obernyu.
The Archdukes daughter?
Count Arthur, leaning against the backrest,ughed out loud. The officers next to him chuckled as well.
I thought the only women on the battlefield were prostitutes
He looked at her and tilted his head. His all-too-familiar gaze scanned Liloas whole body, while his eyebrows twitched unpleasantly.
Perhaps, by any chance?
How rude!
As several imperial officers stood up from their seats
Hahahaha, it was just a joke, so please take your seats.
Arthur remained calm and waved his hand.
I guess the Empire is pretty desperate, seeing how theyre sending a girl to the battlefield.
The negotiation, in which neither side had any intention of reaching an agreement, naturally broke down. Since then, some of the officers grew ufortable with Liloas outer appearance.
Along with that, Liloa began to hear curses that she didnt deserve to hear. In fact, after Liloa showed up at the negotiation table, the imperial army was given the nickname the Witchs Army or the Prostitutes Army, with thetter being mentioned more often, perhaps to inflict greater insult.
They have an insanely limited view.
Witches and prostitutes, it seems like there hasnt been any progress in womens history for a thousand years.
Liloa had no idea that she would be the witch she only read about in historical fairy tales.
Whereas the imperial officers felt humiliated and were at a loss, Liloa held her head up high, prompting Robero to simrly step forward to reprimand her. She was ordered to recuse herself because her presence had tainted the reputation of the imperial army. The emperors noble army was suddenly reduced to an army of a prostitute, and as expected there were no officers who opposed Robero.
I am not a prostitute, so what is the problem?
Is it not a problem in itself that you followed me to the battlefield withoutying low? Liloa, I had been lenient with you, but not anymore. If you disgrace the militarys reputation any longer, even His Majesty will not be able to keep you here.
Liloa looked around the empty conference table where the meeting had just ended. Of course, she wasnt allowed to participate in the meeting. After the meeting was over, Robero, who couldnt contain his anger, called her in.
Im going to the canyon too.
I just told you to keep quiet
Do you truly think they will stop talking about prostitutes and witches just because you keep me hidden? I predict they will only have more reason to say it because they became excited that everyone in the imperial army admitted to the humiliation. I will prove that I can help the military save face.
And what if you get hurt
LeBrun never trained us to be afraid of getting injured*. Moreover, I was taught that volunteering despite knowing the risks is tantamount to admirable courage, yet no one seems to think I ammendable.
You only need to do what you are assigned to do. You are already doing a great job.
But I believe the reason I have been given an aspirant uniform and a ce in the toon is because my real task is more than just encouraging the soldiers.
***
One day, when the imperial armys losses were deepened, a meeting was called involving the aspirants. Robero entered the barrack where cavalry officers were gathered together. Because there was not enough space, the junior officers stood in a circle around the conference table and Liloa quickly walked over to the table to find a ce to stand.
Robero, sitting at the head of the table, rubbed his forehead as if he were tired.
The Jussin Canyon raid failed.
The atmosphere in the barrack immediately turned cold. A colonel spoke up in a gloomy manner.
The Federal cavalry is too overwhelming.
The senior officers sitting in their seats said one thing at a time. However, because it was early in the meeting, no meaningful discussions urred. But then a young lieutenant colonel stood up and spoke.
We have to try again though, or the Midwest will
At that moment, an arrow hit the map spread out on the table, and the young lieutenant colonel, who was just about to give an impassioned speech, was suddenly hit by another arrow in his shoulder and copsed
After a momentary period of silence, an officer shouted btedly.
Its a surprise attack!..
Arrows pierced through the barracks tent like rainfall.
As officers drew their guns and swords, the sharp sounds of metal shing against each other could be heard from all over. Suddenly the roaring of horns mixed with voices filled with a sense of urgency echoed all through the camp.
Themotion outside the tent confirmed the invasion of the federal army.
Take cover!..
..!
Arge hand of an officer grabbed the back of Liloas cor and pushed her under the table with a force strong enough as if to throw her. A momentter that same officer fell to the ground with his eyes wide open, his motionless body immediately gave away that he was dead. Several more officers fell before the archers attacks finally stopped. By then, Liloa jumped out from under the table and pulled her pistol from her belt.
She was the only person still standing on her two feet in the barrack as the rest of the uninjured officers appeared to have gone out already. Sensing an acrid smelling from somewhere, Liloa instinctively covered her nose and mouth and escaped the burning barrack.
The barracks were in chaos. Lancers charged through the camp and swung their heavy spears downward. They might have their faces covered with hoods, but there was no one who didnt know that they belonged to the Federation. Even civilian vigers, who hade into the military camp to cook and help out with the distribution of dinner, were struck one by one. No one was spared. Unable to even put on their shoes properly, soldiers rushed into defence, but they were still exhausted from the night march. To make matters worse, animalistic screams pierced the sky as if a fire had been set where the horses were tied up.
Night raids rarely ended sessfully. And even if something was achieved, the losses to the troops would always be severe enough that their position could bepromised. Still, in this situation it was reasonable for the federal army to push through and think they could deal a significant blow, especially knowing that the Imperial army just came back from its long and tiring march.
Liloa quickly looked around.
The officers who had been in the barrack with her were already on horseback and confronting the enemy. Without time to think, Liloa ran toward her barrack before she felt a hot sensation on the top of her head. A lit fire arrow barely missed her.
Liloa quickly fired her gun at the cavalry charging from the side. His horse fell over after being struck in the neck and the soldier tumbled down with it.
When she arrived, Koud Bhan was already running rampant in front of her barrack. Liloa quickly cut the rope of the stake with her dagger and climbed on top of her horse. With hasty coaxing and snatching of the reins, her faithful horse eventually swerved.
As the mes surrounding the camp grew stronger, Liloa rushed through the screams and deaths.
When she pulled the reins and lowered her posture, Koud Bhan jumped over a burning object. In the middle of the continuing confrontation, the northern horn suddenly rang for a long time, prompting the attackingncers wielding swords and spears to turn their warhorses in unison.
Retreat!
Catch up to them!
Archers! Take aim!
Karabinae! Where is 11th toon!
The second infantry!
Although the battle lines werent organised, the soldiers who could still afford to fight rushed out to chase the enemy, with Liloa at the helm. The distance was still close, so she swung her long sword, aiming for the horses hips and sides. Three or four had already fallen, but she didnt have the time nor luxury to count them all.
Koud Bhan jumped over the fallen beasts right in front of them.
The wind blowing from the mountain range hit Liloas face sharply. Noticing the rest of the Karabinae surrounding her, rifles opened fire from both sides, piercing thencers or their war horses. Liloa didnt miss the timing and pulled the trigger as well. Her bullet had an urate trajectory, but she missed because her target instantaneously tilted his body. It was amazing for someone to instinctively avoid an attack from behind so quickly, but it seemed like the bullet had at least grazed her targets ear judging from the blood that sttered around the edge of his hood.
The rider pulled down his hood and looked back. His shapely ck eyes red at Liloa as if they were devouring her.
Liloa recognised him even in the dim moonlit darkness.
The sound of Count Arthur grinding his teeth was surprisingly audible
TN:
For clearance, during this whole war arc, Liloa has already finished her education at LeBrun. So for example, the library scene with Ed has already happened.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 281
Chapter 281Previous
Side Story 4 Liloas Chapter 2: Mortus Castle
How dare you
With Arthur exposed, several horses quickly blocked his rear. As their speed increased, so did the distance between them and her. Still, the range was close enough.
Liloa soon came to her senses and fired one final shot.
Bang!
Her bullet hit the back of one of the enemies who blocked the Count. The rider bent his upper body, lost control of the reins, and fell off the horse.
At the same time, the sound of the imperial troops horns could be heard from somewhere beyond the lines.
Stop!..
Retreat!..
The cavalry unit pursuing the raiding army gradually slowed down and the federal cavalry quickly disappeared into the forest dimlitted by the moon. The surrounding Karabinae officers then looked sideways, as if they had btedly noticed Liloa. Nheless, she continued to steer Koud Bhan towards thest fallen enemy. This mans war horse had already run off somewhere, so there was only a body lying on the dark forest floor between the sparse trees.
ncing back, Liloa saw the rest of the officers dismounting from their horses and starting capturing prisoners. Still on Koud Bhan, Liloa looked down at the face of the man lying in a foetal position, grabbing his sides. His dishevelled hood exposed his eye and nose. It was an officer named Yousef who was often seen next to Count Arthur.
I remember him taunting me at the negotiating table Hell probably be a useful prisoner.
Get up.
However, the man remained motionless, even going as far as holding his breath. Liloa, who had no choice but to dismount and crouch down to his level, grabbed his shoulder and rolled him over, revealing the gun held closely to Yousefs chest. The muzzle of the obviously loaded gun was pointing directly at her. Liloa, however, was unsurprised and quickly shed his wrist with her dagger.
Aaaaagh!
She then picked up Yousefs gun and fired it into the ground till it was empty.
It is suspicious if you are curled up like that when you were actually hit on the back.
..!
Liloa took out a rope and moved behind him.
Not wearing her gloves anymore, her bare hands chafed as she tied the mans wrists. Yousef seemed pissed and made remarks about her being a prostitute, but Liloa only wanted tough at him.
When her knot was tightlypleted, she took off his hood and lifted him up by his hair. Lifting his heavy upper body was a challenge, but Liloa gave it as much strength as she could.
Go tell the Count
Yousef, whose upper body was raised at an angle, was shaking in humiliation, but Liloa twisted his head even more to show him the corpses strewn across the forest path hisrades had run down.
Look at what a woman can do.
Liloa lowered her body further so that her voice could prate Youssefs ears clearly.
You will be defeated by the woman whom you called a prostitute.
***
Pontenbach was a fertile strategic point located between the Risch Mountains and the Risch River. And due to that sole reason, the White Federation, located in the northern part of the central continent, coveted Pontenbach because the area was located along the waist of that long river.
The Risch River has several tributaries, but its main stream extends from the east of the Risch Mountains, through Sesbron, all the way to the lower regions of the Mondovi Penins into the Anatole Sea. Naturally, the river became the main sea route to reach Sesbron if the wind was right. If thend route connecting the Anatole Sea to the heart of the empire was seen as a major trade route, in terms of waterways the same could be said about the Risch River. The number of ships using that river crossing the continent was countless.
The White Federations purpose wasnt to upy Pontenbach per se. Through negotiations, it became clear they wanted to guarantee the rights to the Risch River near Pontenbach. Since the upper reaches of the river were located in the Risch Mountains, which was already federal territory, the Federation spent several years building a dam in the valley of the Risch Mountains to force the agreement. It was even said that the dam was built using a surprisingly strong material made by mixing lime and sand.
But the empires misfortunes didnt end there. During the recent spring and summer, extremely rare rainfall had urred in the Midwest, causing the mid-lower reaches of the Risch River to dry out rapidly. As a result, a great famine broke out, and the vast midwestern ins of the empire turned barren.
People starved to death. In addition, the waterways used to transport grain were also dried by the dam, so relief ships couldnt travel.
Since the number of people dying from starvation had increased to an unbearable level, the imperial army was ordered to capture the dam. It was a temporary upation that would only be proven effective if the dam was sufficiently destroyed.
After the Federations raid, no one else told Liloa to go around the military camp to give words of encouragement again, except for Robero. He was stubborn until the end. He even attempted the tedious process of persuasion, but Liloas toon joined the regiment and headed to Jussin Canyon anyway. At that time, her prime responsibility was to snipe from the rear, but she was confident she could handle that as well.
A monthter, the dam in the Jussin Canyon copsed. The river that had umted upstream burst out explosively, such that the stream of water flowed to the middle and lower reaches and seeped gracefully into the ins cracked by drought
***
Rumours about Liloa circted in Sesbron. But they werepletely different from before her battle in Pontenbach.
Liloa felt humanised as though she could change the world if she continued like this.
Moreover, since Liloa was at Pontenbach, Obernyu faithfully supplied war horses at half the normal cost. Because of this, the Emperor had no intention of letting Liloa go. All the circumstances were in her favour.
There, where she had to move roughly to survive, some people spected that she would eventually bemissioned because of her credits from the Jussin Canyon. However, the opinion that her impact was merely a small part of arger battle was still stronger. Nheless, Liloa felt life vividly in a ce where she could shout in triumph as if she wasnt different from the rest.
Liloa eventually came to Sesbron on leave, but she felt rather stuffy in the capital. She was more energised on the battlefield and thought of returning to Pontenbach ahead of schedule.
Before heading off again, Ate, who was seeing off Liloa, touched Liloas face and asked.
Are you not hurt anywhere?
Yes. Im healthy.
Ate sped Liloas hands near her own mouth.
You are trying to take a very difficult path
But I like it.
The world will be harsh on you.
Liloa spoke out the words she had been pondering for a long time.
To begin with it was never that kind. So, I have no reason to be afraid.
Ates expression changed in an instant. After briefly peering at Liloa, she stepped back as if to face a traitor and spoke firmly in a tone that almost sounded reproachful.
You talk as if you are fed up.
No matter how much you feel have I not been truly kind to you?
No, you have been really good to me.
But?
But
..?
Liloa lowered her head and swallowed dry saliva. She didnt have the confidence to express her long-winded truth. After all, she knew very well that the woman in front of her would never ept it.
Im sorry. I made a slip of the tongue.
Ates face, full of disappointment, shed before her eyes. At the same time, she also heard people talking about themselves, but Liloa didnt doubt that her glory woulde at the end of this momentary loneliness. This was because the honour given to victorious soldiers was an extremelymon and traditional reward. She would be recognized for doing her part, and no one would dare to deny it.
When I can focus, I can forget those thoughts
As a result, Liloa participated in as many battles as she could. Her position started from the rear and gradually moved forward.
***
Whenever the enemys cavalry rushed out, the imperial armys frontline split sideways, allowing the Karabinae to race forward.
Unfortunately, there were so many horses in the North that there seemed to be a constant stream of new enemy cavalrymen on horseback. And considering the fact that the imperial cavalry had less than half of the enemys soldiers, holding out was an astonishing figure. However, federal cavalrymen used spears or swords. So no matter how powerful their cavalry was in terms of number, it would be useless if hit by a bullet outside the range of their weapons.
The colonel in front of Liloa shouted.
Not the breastte! Aim for the head!
Liloa nced at the uniforms of the charging cavalry. The federal cavalrymen were wearing breasttes now, possibly to counter the Karabinae. So instead of their torsos, Liloa redirected her guns muzzle beneath her opponents red fur-trimmed helmets.
Someone around her shouted.
Fire!
But Liloa had already pulled the trigger before that.
Once more
Bang!
After she finished firing, she grabbed another gun. Steering the reins to the right, Liloa turned and fired, resulting in another bullet lodged under the enemys helmet. The carabiners split behind both wings and the infantry regiment advanced.
Kill them!
Aaaah!
A battle broke out, consisting of a mixture of cavalry and infantry*.
Footnote:
Cavalry: Are soldiers who fight mounted on horseback. They mainly fight with swords, but do carry guns which can only be fired while standing still.
Infantry: Are soldiers who fight in groundbat on foot.
Karabinea: Are soldiers who fight while mounted on horseback and master the art of shooting guns while riding.
Chapter 282
Chapter 282Previous
Side Story 4 Liloas Chapter 2: Mortus Castle
The Karabinae Regiment, which had moved away from the centre, made a detour to cover the nks of the federal troops.
Liloas whole body became tense, because, like the rest of the carabiners, she had to secure her uracy despite moving at maximum speed.
The colonel of her battalion shouted.
Aim!..
The moment she grabbed the gun barrel again, an unexpected swarm of arrows shot out from the side of the federal army.
Damn it! Archers!..
They have archers behind their shields!..
Look up! Look at the sky!..
Liloa looked directly at the arrows gently rising into the clear sky. The objects that peaked at its parabolic path soon rushed at her at an rming rate.
Liloa mmed the reins down harshly. Koud Bhan started to gallop at a speed that was close to a full sprint. When an arrow approached her left shoulder, Liloa adjusted the reins to the right. With another one to her right side, she steered left. A third arrow, that almost hit the top of her head, forced Liloa to lower her upper body.
As she soon was within range, she quickly wrapped the reins in one hand, lifted her rifle, and loaded it.
Aim!..
But something was strange. Gaps gradually began to form between the enemys infantry formations, which were initially densely covered with shields As the distance between the shields increased rapidly, huge shadows appeared behind them
Liloa instinctively grabbed the reins again. At the same time, war horses with thick horns attached to their bridles rushed out among the federal infantry. The fierce federal cavalry surged toward the waist of the Imperial armys line, which had just been disrupted by the attacks of the archers.
The colonel of her battalion roared.
Its the Counts cavalry!..
Its a trap!..
Hold your positions! Damn it, aim!..
Fire!..
However, despite the attempt to reorganise, chaos had already broken out. The battalions guns fired, but their uracy was extremely low. Meanwhile, the federal cavalry sessfully broke through the Karabinaes line. Even Liloa, who had been dodging arrows by lying down t on the agile Koud Bang, fell off her horse when an arrow grazed the beasts side.
The grassless, muddy ground rushed in front of Liloas eyes.
She reflexively ced her hands lightly on the ground and rolled at an angle to reduce the harsh impact. Her hat flew off somewhere. Seeing a federal cavalrys sword aimed straight toward her neck, Liloa quickly lowered herself and crawled on her stomach, instantly covering her uniform in both mud and blood.
Liloa stood up after ripping a rifle out of the hand of a corpse near her. She aimed at the back of an opponent fighting the colonel and fired. With the elimination of his enemy, her colonel turned to her and nodded.
Liloa then looked around, but Koud Bhan seemed to have run away in surprise and was nowhere to be seen. There were also no suitable warhorses nearby either. She had no choice but to pick up a random shield and put it on her left arm.
Then suddenly, a voice behind her cried out.
The prostitute of Obernyu!..
It was a voice Liloa knew very well. She quickly turned and threw her dagger.
Arthur!
Arthur swung his spear and struck down the dagger.
Hahahaha! Not bad!
Liloa groped around her waist, but there was no gun left. The distance between them was also too short to waste more time searching another dead body for a loaded one. As such, the only thing she could do was raise her shield against the charging ck warlock. Her tightly clenched fists were slippery from the mixture of mud and sweat.
As Arthur rushed toward her with his back against the setting sun, Liloa squinted her eyes and tried to gauge his movements. She knew that whether it was the horn-adorned bridle, the front hooves of the huge warhorse, or Arthurs spear itself, a single blow by one of those would instantly kill her.
Arthurs magnificent spear drew downward in a semicircle. The blood-caked metal reflected the orange sun from time to time. Liloa opened her eyes to pay attention to her opponents tracks. If she missed even a moment, her body could be split in two.
Soon, the de of the spear struck her shield. At the moment of impact, Liloa twisted her shield and deflected the spear.
Arthur, who was now charging to the other side after going past her, turned his horse towards Liloa again while still managing to kill three infantrymen with the spear he swung. Liloa threw down her broken shield and frantically searched for a gun among the corpses around her, but the damp bodies were soaked in puddles of blood.
Rushing forward, Arthur shouted.
I dont intend to kill you, so dont worry!
The mouth beneath the helmet grinned, revealing his teeth.
Because I would like to have a taste of you as well!
Not too far away, Liloa found a rifle slung over the shoulder of a sprawled out soldier. Liloa ran towards him and grabbed the barrel of the gun. Reaching the man, Liloa got down on one knee, reloaded the gun and aimed the muzzle at Arthur.
How dare you!
Arthur threw his spear at her.
Zeng!
The long barrel of the gun got hit by the de of the spear, which was thrown with incredible force. Liloa, unable to withstand the impact, had to let go of the rifles grip te, causing both the spear and the rifle to fly into the air.
Arthur repositioned himself and was already holding his drawn sword high. Now that Liloa was facing him away from the setting sun, Arthurs entire body appeared to be stained red. His steed raised its front legs as if to trample Liloa, while Arthur, confident of an imminent victory, raised his chin.
However, just like the count, Liloa also had a second weapon. And a sword raised above the mans shoulder couldnt be faster than a pistol. Without hesitation, she took out the gun that she had hidden in her arms as ast resort.
She stretched out her arms towards her opponents forehead. Aiming wasnt difficult as the bright glow of the sunset made a sharp contrast between the metal of Arthurs helmet and his bare face.
Bang!
When the faint smoke blowing before her eyes cleared Arthur seemed to have frozen in the same position in which he was swinging his sword. But the puzzlement onlysted for a moment, and the sword slowly fell from his raised hand.
Although the huge weapon fell, Liloa heard no sound. The horses body, who still had his front legs raised, sank slowly, while themotion and cries of the battlefield became increasingly distant.
Liloa could barely breathe.
Slowly opening her left eye, which she had closed to take aim, the hole on Arthurs forehead became clear. A trickle of blood flowed from the dark red hole. The face that met its death rxed and fell apart.
It was then that Robero came in front of her.
Liloa! Are you all right
Liloa shook off Roberos outstretched arm while he still rode horseback. She caught one of the wandering horses by the reins and climbed into the saddle. Soon, words came out like her exhaled breath.
Arthur
Liloa found herself increasingly out of breath.
Where is Roberos gaze directed at?
She turned her head in the same direction and saw a horse roaming around the battlefield, carrying its dead master. The federal suprememander, who was lying face down, wasnt even given the chance to close his eyes. His helmet covered in red fur rested precariously on the head but eventually fell to the side of the horse.
Liloa cried out with a pounding heartbeat that was too much for her to handle.
Arthur is dead!
The rest of the cavalry, who hade after Robero, surrounded her as well.
Liloa shouted again.
The Count is dead!
Liloa cried out until her throat felt like it would tear apart and threw her arms toward the sky. The soldiers around her began shouting as well. With the sporadic shouts turning into cries uttered in unison, the federal infantry around them were the first to lose their fighting spirit,id down their swords and fell to their knees.
But further away, battles were still in full swing. After all, victory and defeat couldnt be noticed in an instant. So, Liloa waited.
When the sounds of the shing des subsided, the rain of gunfire stopped, the thick smoke dispersed, and the sh-and-burn fire cooled down
After the murderous movements stopped, the survivors took a second look.
The federal g was raised to dere a cessation of fighting.
Against the backdrop of the peaks of the Risch Mountains, covered in perpetual snow, red gs fluttered miserably
***
After a ceasefire dedicated to mourning, the federal army suffered a crushing defeat in another major battle. The imperial army advanced with momentum until the White Federation was eventually defeated and signed an agreement to end the war.
***
The advance party, which included Robero and Liloa, departed Pontenbach for the triumphal march. Liloa was so excited that she was unable to sleep properly. The officers mood was strange, however, as if they were hesitant about her, but she paid it no mind as she thought it would only be for another day or two.
Oddly, it remained the case till Robero called for her a week after leaving Pontenbach.
Liloa listened with no sense of reality as the Robero in front of her spewed out insane words. No matter how many times she thought it over, his meaning seemed to remain the same. Liloa was so shocked that she reacted dumbfounded.
What
Robero cut her off firmly.
It is all for you.
I beg your pardon?
Who will believe that you killed the Count? If you dont want to be used of being a witch, listen to me.
Witch? Why are you suddenly bringing up a fairy tale from a thousand years ago?
Then how should I exin this? Is this something that can be exined bymon sense? A nobledy, who was chaste, all of a sudden mounted a horse, fired a gun, and defeated the enemymander?
Chapter 283
Chapter 283Previous
Side Story 4 Liloas Chapter 2: Mortus Castle
Unable to stand it anymore, Liloa raised her voice.
What do you mean, all of a sudden? Did no one see me train myself to death in LeBrun or roll around in Pontenbach for years?
Robero, disgusted by the response he received, grew increasingly frustrated. His eyes widened before a hint of suspicion shed over them.
You are you truly that blind? Why are you so stubborn?!
Then, are you expecting me to simply concede when I am about to bemissioned?
There will be nomission. That decision is mine to make, so I am letting you know in advance. It will be best for you to give up voluntarily now.
Why on earth
You cannot easily quit being a soldier once you aremissioned. Do you not have to get married?
I never expected that marriage would be brought up here.
Liloa jumped from her seat out of amazement.
Do you think I went through so much trouble just to get married right after this?
For ady like you, this is the right time in your life.
I choose my own time!
You are arrogant. Even I cannot do as I please without His Majestys mercy, so what makes you think you can?
It was an indisputable statement. Liloa gritted her teeth and took a step back.
At least allow me toplete the task I have aplished. I will live with the consequences, whether I will be branded as a witch or whatever they cane up with
Are you crazy? This is a huge mistake in your judgement. War has ruined you. The cruel sights you witnessed have made a delicate woman so ruthless that she cannot recognize what is right and what is wrong anymore.
Robero left the room as if he couldnt bear to further face Liloa like that.
Liloa applied for an audience several times after that but was turned away on the grounds that her presence troubled him. Liloa knew very well what had caused those troubles. She also knew why he had be mum about marrying her as soon as the war concluded. Because he found it humiliating, the greatmander who intercepted her exploits would never be able to look her in the eyes. Until his death*, he would know better than anyone else that he wouldnt be able to be proud of himself in front of Liloa.
But no matter how much Liloa ground her teeth, the audience with Robero was never granted.
A doctor was sent by Robero though, but he simply prescribed medication that was said to be good for a womans mental health. Liloa was extremely suspicious of the strange medicine, so she was wary right from the beginning. Sure enough, even after taking just a sip, she felt dizzy and didnt drink a single drop from then on.
***
Before long the imperial armys triumphal procession arrived at Sesbron.
Just as Liloa undoubtedly predicted, Robero had be the hero of the empire, with his story being widely spread as themander who pierced the enemys suprememanders head with a single bullet, thus ending a seven-year war.
The streets of Sesbron were filled with songs praising him. Banquets celebrating his victory were held on the pce grounds andsted for a month. Ships anchored on a tributary of the Risch River behind the pce fired congrattory guns and to top it all off, the lords of the Midwest came rushing in to bow before Robero.
The whole empire rejoiced. It was almost like a festival.
Liloa also had to attend the imperial banquet because she participated in the Pontenbach war.
But as she entered the spacious gallery, she heard voices that werent even lowered.
Did you hear that? The Grand Lady was talking about how she defeated the enemymander
Oh my, that is strange. Is she so blinded by her will of achieving something as a woman, that she cannot even be bothered to lie. What is wrong with her?
That is true. Now that I think about it, she has often said strange things in the past. Have I told you about how she used to say that ves should be treated as human beings?
Yes, I recall. Why, back then, when she saw the rare race circus she suddenly freaked out and started shouting. She did that without an ounce of shame as well!
The emperor, unable to see Liloa wandering around the banquet hall any longer, called for her.
Her skinny lips barely moved as she talked.
Your Majesty.
Are you okay?
I heard from Robero. You had been unwell, right? Rob how could he be so indifferent? He left a weak-hearted woman on the battlefield for too long. I have consistently received reports that you faithfully followed protocol. Thanks to your contributions, the soldiers morale had risen significantly. We have received plenty of help from you. Now, get yourself a good husband and find peace. I will find you a partner quickly.
I do not want to get a husband yet. I am going to bemissioned.
Uh huh Just like I heard, you are saying strange things. What should we do about this?
From her seat next to the emperor, Ate constantly wiped away tears, making Liloa btedly understand her insight. She took Ates words about the world bing harsh on her too lightly.
I didnt know that the cruelty would be even worse than during my childhood, so I ignored Ates warning. No, I ignored Ate, who has lived twice as long as me and survived the world Im experiencing right now So, was Ate like me? Did she live like this, piling despair upon despair?
But even if I could turn back time, would I go for the easy path that Ate talked about?
Liloas mind flooded with the assertion that she never would.
So, what should I do?
Liloa couldnte up with an answer. She only felt like she would continue living miserably in an iprehensible loop till just before she died.
The emperor smiled as if he felt sorry for her and held out a red fruit from the Western Continent.
Would you like to try it?
***
Liloa gradually fell apart.
No matter how hard she tried to correct them, the people never believed her. Actually, the more she tried, the more crazy she was perceived to be. As if she were an uninvited guest in a set y, people wouldnt respond or approach her in conversation unless she recited the set lines.
The world denied her with all its might. It hadnt been easy for her to be pushed around by Venua, but now, even therger society called Sesbron, or rather, the whole Empire, tried to push her over the edge.
With nowhere or no one to support her, Liloas body fell and was thrown into pieces as she was sprawled out in a daze, a shadow fell over her head its mouth grinned in the dark
I knew this would happen, so I waited
The delighted Mortu cut off her legs.
Ah your despair is amazing! You wont be able to recover for a while!..
In an instant, there was no longer any tongue for her to groan with She tried to close her eyes, but her eyes werent there either Liloa just lived in dazed darkness
***
Following Roberos rmendation and Mireilles strong will, the emperor himself pushed through with the engagement of Liloa and the Duke of Mireille. Joseph I sent letters of protest, citing Liloas mental problems that sprung from her experience on the gruesome battlefield as ady, and the atrocities from LeBruns cadets, but his protest was dismissed. Even Venua, who came rushing to Sesbron, had no choice but to admit that his sister was left scarred. Although he admitted it with his head, he was unable to ept it in his heart and even made a fuss to somehow get Liloa up, who was no longer willing to eat or walk.
Venua wasnt someone who could be easily ignored either, so the Emperor, who was troubled by all of this, quickly sent Liloa to the Duke of Mireilles private residence. It was disguised as a merciful act for Liloa to regain her health in the care of her husband-to-be before the wedding. In addition, Liloa also needed to learn the etiquette and traditions of the Mireille family in her spare time and prepare to be the houses hostess, yet all of that would only be nominal. Meanwhile, because Venua couldnt invade the Dukes mansion, the emperors n was a sess to some extent.
***
Liloa stood nkly, waiting for the portrait to bepleted. It was the first portrait that would bear the name Liloa Mireille. Mireille stood behind the painter and looked at her appreciatively in the cream-coloured dress she would be wearing on their wedding day.
You were truly the perfect wife. You were the best duchess candidate worthy of Mireilles revival But now that things have turned out this way, you are no longer interesting. Your price has plummeted too much.
That was what he said, but Mireille had already hung her namete under the spot where her portrait would go. He seemed to think that with his resourcefulness in reviving his crumbling family name, he could simrly rebuild Liloas reputation.
For one thing, purchasing promising items at a low price is the basis ofmerce. Hm, how can I bring you back to being the Grand Lady who grew up beautifully under strict Obernyu education?. First of all, I need to change your habits Everyone at Sesbron will agree that you need to be corrected.
Yet Mireilles seemingly perfect n was ambushed, for Obernyu made every effort to postpone the wedding. In the end, Mireilles wedding to Liloa was even postponed indefinitely as a result. And when Obernyu, who had contributed greatly to the supply of war horses, took a strong stance against the marriage, it was too hasty for the emperor to issue an edict. Mireille, on the other hand, refused to give in to Obernyus pressure when asked to hand over Liloa and instead pointed out how Venua, who went to court,mitted cruel acts against the sick Liloa while Mireille pretended to protect her.
Over time, Mireille found a way to even move Liloa. For whenever the erring ves were brought out and flogged, Liloas face would harden as if she was being beaten herself.
This was all part of Mireilles uncanny ability to see how to move and use people.
At Mireilles orders, the gardener and stable keeper tied six ves to wooden posts in the back garden. Mireille looked up at the third-floor window and saw the blurry figure he had expected to open and close the curtain. He was excited to see how long Liloa would hold out and thought that today might be thest day.
And so the whipping began. Thick ropes wriggled like snakes. The whips flew through the air and cracked the skins that hadnt yet healed. Suppressed moans and sobs resounded in the patronage. The ves who were watching the corporal punishment also stiffened and began to cry.
Stop.
Before the second round of whipping could begin, a skinny woman walked out the back door of the kitchen. The servants and the ves gathered in the backyard turned to look at the woman who was approaching Mireille precariously as if she could fall at any moment. Her hair, which she had once cut short, was now long to her waist again.
Liloa blocked the ves torn backs. Mireille, who was sitting under the red awning, curled the corners of his mouth.
Stop whipping them.
..?
The woman who seemed to be nothing but a shell of herself opened her mouth once more.
If you promise not to whip the ves from this house, I will be the woman you want.
Liloa stood in the garden, staring at Mireille, the dukes residence rising behind her. Darkness rose like smoke from the shadow of the building and enveloped the garden.
Mireille smiled greedily.
Good.
With a ng, Liloas ankles were shackled so she couldnt run away.
Mireille stood up from under the awning, came towards her, and wrapped his hands around her shoulders. Goosebumps appeared on the skin he touched.
First of all, let us head inside and talk.
Liloa walked towards the ckened building after hearing those words.
Walking to the castle where Mortu was waiting, and from which she would never be able to escape
End of side story 4 Liloas Chapter 2: Mortus castle
***
TN:
Until his death, he would know better than anyone else that he wouldnt be able to be proud of himself in front of Liloa = Speaking of his death at the beginning of this side story you mightve recognised Roberos name as one you encountered before, and that would be true. Roberos story was quickly mentioned back in Volume 1, chapter 11. After the emperor got enraged with Eds refusal to turn his fleet south, he ordered his son to wage war with the northern continent. In the end, he never heard of his son again, who probably died in a shipwreck while trying to pass the Monferrand strait.
With chapter 283es an end to Liloas side story. Where Eds was an incredibly sad one, Liloas backstory was more than depressing. Our strong girl has been through so much and has been so wronged that its a miracle it hasnt broken her. Tranting and editing this story, especially thest 2 chapters, was truly a mental challenge, were d our main story is currently on a more positive note.
Timeline side stories:
Previous
Chapter 284
Chapter 284Previous
The maids were preupied with putting clothes and books into a chest, while Lil, all prepared and dressed, went down to the ground floor with Levi. They set foot outside of the building and saw Ed and Linhardt already out at the bottom of the front stairs. A carriage, servants, wagons, and carts surrounded the two men.
Lil briefly looked up at the sky. The weather was clear and the feathery clouds were vivid. The cool autumn wind blew slightly.
Descending the steps, Lil put on her riding gloves and looked at Ed, who was holding the reins of a horse withrge, clear eyes. It was the first time Lil had seen it at the residence.
Isnt it pretty?
..?
Ed handed her the reins.
I mean, you of course.
me?
It took some effort to bring him here on time for today.
The animal blinked meekly as Lil stood to its side and stroked its mane. Its short fur was very soft and shone along the curves of its strong muscles. Lil, who had been soothing the animal for a while, btedly looked back at Ed.
Thank you.
Seeing Lil being preupied with the horse and Ed caught up in his gaze towards Lil, Levi smiled and approached Linhardt.
Arent they so cute?
However, Lindhardt seemed to have a different opinion.
Maybe thats not Edgar, but some other guy wearing his skin.
After some more harsh words, Lindhardt escorted Levi to the carriage. They were tailed by two of Levis maids who also entered the carriage after her. The coachman soon walked around to inspect the carriage, while Linhardt saddled his horse and tightened the strap.
Lil climbed onto the saddle and held the reins tightly. Ed rode up beside her as he adjusted his hat.
What do you think?
He has good posture and seems pretty strong, too. I like him. He reminds me of Koud Bhan.
I carefully selected him based on my memory.
No wonder!
Lilughed out loud. It felt to her as though she had reunited with Koud Bhan. Whereas Eds focus was still on Lil, Lil was absorbed in getting to know her horse. She was so into it that she was unconsciously pursing her lips while tucking a strand of its hair that had fallen to the side behind its ear. Lil then decided to pace the horse back and forth in front of the main entrance while thest pieces of luggage were being loaded on the wagon.
Im going to name him Lumiere because he has a lot of brilliance, whether its in his eyes or his mane.
But you look more brilliant to me
Ed mumbled something quietly, but Lil didnt hear him because she was alternating between pacing and trotting. She soon got used to Lumiere and suddenly drove her horse beaming in joy as if she was unable to control her emotions. When Ed followed suit, Lil sped up their pace.
With the sound of the hooves of two horses galloping through the garden growing more distant, Levi opened the carriage window. Resting her arms on the frame, she smiled happily. Meanwhile, Lil and Ed raced along the garden and passed through the iron bars of the main gate. As the tails of the two horses swayed cheerfully, dust rose beneath them.
Levi said to Linhardt as they followed after them.
Its all so new to us, isnt it?
Linhardts face exhibited that of pure shock with his mouth falling wide open.
I cant believe Im looking at Edgar engaging in such an unexpected chase of love.
Why, its a bit childish, but also pleasant to see.
No, its absolutely disgusting.
Love is inherently childish, Linhardt.
Linhardt looked at Levi with suspicion.
It isnt
Levi squinted her eyes while she smiled.
It is. Youre like that, too.
Levi rested her chin on the window frame and stretched out her arm to him. Linhardt then let go of the reins and held Levis hand. Levi shook his hand as she held it. The shadows of the garden trees passed over the backs of their hands at regr intervals.
I told you to just head back. How far are you going to follow me?
I wont be able to see you for another few months, so I have to follow you as far as I can.
As they neared the residences main gate, Levi let go of his hand, and Linhardt reined his horse downhill.
There was a small forest down the hill where the Retiros private residence was based, and passing through it was the beginning of a residential andmercial district. The city, lined with five and six-storey stone buildings, was located along the lower reaches of the Po River, which sparkled with waves.
The procession passed a small stone bridge. As the horses, carriages, and wagons passed one after another, children ying ball on the side of the road raised their heads and looked at Lil, who cast a shadow on the childrens cheeks, their ball made of cloth, and their guns carved from wood.
The fountain in the central square spouted water that dazzlingly reflected the sunlight. Merchants starting their business walked up and down the streets, and carriages and horses moved in their own order. Patrolling guards stood upright, and the people had bright expressions.
The procession decided to stop to pick up fresh ingredients from the market and soon the servants pulled a cart into the market alley. Linhardt disappeared off to somewhere, saying he had to stop by the government office, and Levi, upon stepping out of the carriage, happened toe across an old patient.
As Ed got off his horse, he opened his arms wide towards Lil.
Liloa!
Lil looked down at Ed andughed.
What? You want me to jump into your arms?
Exactly.
What kind of nonsense is he ying at in a square during broad daylight?
Lilpletely ignored Ed andnded on her own two feet. She looked back at him to implicitly tell him to behave, but he sneakily put his arm around her from behind.
What are you doing?
I just want to hug you.
Lil struggled, but Ed didnt release her. As a result, her entire body was slowly buried in his coat. Knowing she couldnt beat the citys lord in a square popted by his subjects, Lil gave up and approached a boy selling newspapers with Ed still clinging to her back. As she walked, Ed waddled in time with her steps.
Lil made a groaning noise before speaking irritably.
Im going to die from difort this way.
Why do you say that? It feels good.
Im telling you because Im afraid you may have forgotten, but all these people who pass by and look at us strangely are all your people.
Who would recognise me as their lord when Im acting like this?
Hm thats true
Being at a loss for words, Lil simply handed the boy a coin.
The boy looked surprised at Lil and Ed, who was resting his chin on the top of Lils head, before handing them a copy of the newspaper.
It surprises me that Sesbrons newspapers can even be found in this far westernnd.
I cant believe this newspaper is avable here.
Thats because trade information needs to circte quickly.
Its amazing that theres so much literacy that there is a need for papers.
Emerging aristocrats live together in Roahn. Prominent figures from the southwest who have bought somende and live here once their ie stabilises.
So, your tax revenue isnt small then?
It depends on what kind of tax it is.
Oh, I see.
Lil shrugged her shoulders. She wasnt particrly interested in the details of other peoples financial circumstances, so she lowered her eyes to the newspaper. She read the headline article at the top of the first page.
Bandits have be rampant along the major trade routes. I presume they originate from the Risch Mountains?
I received a report about this a while ago. Not much is known about them at this point.
Lil and Ed had nned to travel ind via the Great Trade Route for now, so Lil asked back with mild concern in her voice.
So, you knew?
Thats the reason why well have more escorts this time around.
..?
Just then, Ed pointed to their procession. Lil nced sideways at the young men in casual clothing crowding around Levis carriage. Judging by their posture and atmosphere, they were definitely soldiers. They were busy checking the wagons and carts, and seemed to be dividing responsibilities and arrangements among them.
Ed, noticing Lils gaze, let go of her and exined.
Theyll be our guards. While its rare for me to be escorted, theres also Levi. Theres no harm in being careful.
With the addition of the escorts, the procession becamerger than expected. One of the escorts, a man with short-cut ck hair, approached Levi and said hello. Levi greeted him warmly as if she knew him, before he proceeded to approach Lil and Ed.
Shail Lehmann, mydy.
Lil just nodded and turned her eyes back to the newspaper. Sensing the other persons gaze still fixed on her, Lil rolled her eyes to look up at Shail again. When their eyes met, he cried out in embarrassment.
Oh oh my, uhm, hmm you are so beautiful, I have to ask you to please excuse my rudeness!
He then quickly looked ahead again. For some reason, it seemed like his earlobes were turning red. Shail then cleared his throat audibly and spoke to Ed.
Sir Edgar, Sir Linhardt is looking for you.
Chapter 285
Chapter 285Previous
Ed, however, didnt answer. As he remained silent, Shail swallowed his saliva as he looked at his master.
Ill be over there.
Shail nodded and walked away. When he disappeared beyond the carriage, Ed turned his head so fast that a slight gust of wind blew out. Lil, on the other hand, pretended to concentrate on the newspaper.
What do you think?
About what?
The way that kid blushed when he saw you.
..?
I normally pass that off as pure innocence.
But Lil didnt bother to say that.
But we have to keep moving together with the guards
Ed, who was now standing in front of Lil, stroked his chin and made a humming sound.
So what should I do about this problem?
What do you mean, what should you do? You should go to city hall. He just said Linhardt is looking for you.
Ed narrowed his eyes and nced at Lil. Nheless, Lil remained oblivious.
Why dont you try using this in case any other guys talk to you while Im away?
As soon as Ed pulled out his gun and held it out, Lil was dumbfounded and sighed.
Are you being serious?
This is my subtle way of telling you that I can be the only man you love.
Lil wrinkled her nose at Eds casual mention of love. She couldnt get used to such unfamiliar words yet.
Thats enough. I understand.
What if they make you feel ufortable?
What do you mean? Ill take care of it
It must be bothersome.
Just go to city hall.
Lil pushed Eds shoulder.
Ed pretended to hold out, but Lil didnt find it amusing anymore, so she had no choice but to p the citys lord on the shoulder in the square where his subjects passed by. Ed, who had been beaten, looked sullen as he dragged his feet towards the city hall.
Lil momentarily felt sorry for the people walking peacefully down the streets.
Those people have no idea to what kind of lord they have to pay taxes to
As Lil was thinking such random thoughts, her gaze met with Shails, who was on the other side of the carriage. The young man quickly looked away, not knowing what to do. Contrary to the inexperienced guard, Lil expertly ignored him and walked toward the market.
Even though it was a small alley, the surroundings were quite noisy, perhaps because there was a market. Lil had packed everything she needed and didnt really have anything to buy, but she snooped around from stall to stall anyway.
Of course, that doesnt mean that there cant be something interesting popping up and catching my eye.
Without realising it, Lil made her way down the street thinking about what Ed might need. After passing through the market alley with stalls and sacks lined up under the awning of tents, she reached a shopping street with more prosperous-looking shops.
A clothesman passed by her, with several hats and canes hanging from his arms.
Lil looked at the clothesmans hats with a mixed impression. This was because she became nervous when she remembered Eds collection of hats, which were reminiscent of a hat museum. Of course, she knew he would be happy with anything she would give him, but she still wanted to match his assortment. She also knew though that there was no way she would find something worthwhile if she searched for it in such a hurry. In addition, even Lil had never used ready-made products while she was at court.
How can I choose something like that for Ed, knowing hes extremely picky?
Then suddenly,
What the hell am I even doing
She realised that she had been unconsciously picking out a gift for Ed. Lil couldnt understand her actions. But just when she was about to turn around in confusion, a heavy metal object touched her lower back. Her senses were heightened in an instant. Lil lowered her eyes to see a shadow and realised it came from arge, hooded figure who was standing close.
A voice behind her whispered sternly.
Go into the alley on the right
Lil stopped from moving her hand to the sheath of her sword at her side, recognising the voice.
Maxwell?
Now.
Lil obediently entered the alley between the clothes shop and the shoe store while a stray cat heard the footsteps and ran away.
Facing the wall, Lil raised her hands, feeling the rough stone bricks making contact with her skin. Maxwell took a step closer, still pointing his gun at her.
What is this?
Stop being foolish. What are you doing with the Marquess as someone from the house of Obernyu? You two cant be together anyway.
What the
It isnt toote yet. Ask the Prince Regent for forgiveness ande back. He is very angry, but hell ept you generously as youre his only sister.
After strangling and kidnapping me, whats up with his persuasive stance now?
Lil was more suspicious of Maxwells attitude than of what he was saying. She turned her head over her shoulder and looked under his hood. Maxwell wore an anxious and gloomy expression. It was as if he was suffering from something. There were even wounds around one eye and near the cheekbone. It seemed like he alone was enduring Venuas temper. It wasnt hard for Lil to imagine how violent Venua mustve be after being imprisoned in a vi when he had travelled all the way from Obernyu to Roahn.
Lil slowly lowered both hands and turned to face Maxwell.
Whats Maxwell afraid of? Death? No, thats too abstract. Failure? But he already has too many. Even not sessfully keeping me in the vi can be considered a failure. But was that enough to scare him this much? I better figure it out
Why are you trying to persuade me out of nowhere? Instead of knocking me out and taking me away likest time.
I wont fight back, so why dont you give it another try?
A lot of eyes are watching.
Lil pulled her eyebrows together.
Of course, a lot of eyes are watching, but if you look at it that way, he shouldnt even have approached me in the first ce. Just two blocks behind this square is where the guards are gathered.
Lil was suddenly on to something.
If its neither death nor failure then, is it sess?
A chill ran down her spine.
What did my brother do?
No, what did he order you to do?
Lil raised her hand and pushed the barrel of the gun to her side until the muzzle, which was obediently pushed away, slowly sank downward.
Is it something you cant handle?
If someones life is on the line, you should tell me!
Maxwells lips twisted. The jaw that was clenching its teeth wriggled as if it would open at any moment. But exactly then, the sound of several peoples footsteps drew nearer. Maxwell, sensing their presence, ran by Lil and jumped deeper into the alley. When he passed her, however, he bumped partly into her, causing her shoulder to be mmed onto the wall of the building.
Shit!
Maxwells shadow turned and disappeared behind the building. At the same time, Shail entered the alley. When he saw Lil slumped on the ground, he ran toward her in panic.
Are you okay?
Behind Shail, young men in simr clothing quickly rushed into the alley. Lil spoke to them as they tried to pass her.
Its okay. Hes someone I know.
With a flushed face, Shail asked back.
Really?
The guards, who attempted to run after Maxwell, suddenly hesitated with equally confused faces.
Its true. I just fell on my own.
How can anyone whom you know
Shail slurred the rest of his words. After all, it was fairly understandable. The sight of Lil sitting like that in an alley didnt seem like she simply talked with someone she knew.
Lil grabbed her left shoulder and tried to get up
Allow me, mydy.
Huh?!
Out of nowhere, Shails arms stuck out from behind Lils back and below her knees, causing her to freak out and push away the young man who tried to carry her.
No, wait!
As expected, his study body wasnt pushed away but merely paused.
Yes?
I can walk alone.
But
Stand back.
Still, Shail didnt seem to understand, so Lil spoke low and slowly as if giving off a warning.
Step back. If I say it one more time, that would be three times already.
S-sorry.
Shail hesitated before backing away.
Lil lifted herself up halfway by using her right hand as support. Just then, Ed appeared in front of the alley. His face was obscured by the hat and backlight, making his expression difficult to see. When Lil roughly held out her hand towards him, he came to her without dy and caught her.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 286
Chapter 286Previous
Who was it?
Maxwell.
Where did you get hurt?
On my left shoulder, but it doesnt hurt that much
Walking out of the alley with Ed, Lil flipped her head from side to side for no reason. When they rounded the corner, Ed gently wrapped his arm around her shoulders. Lil found it morefortable to walk with her weight leaning on him since she was in pain.
Not only did Maxwell show up all of a sudden, he also acted a little strange.
What do you mean?
Should I say it felt like he was being chased by something? He kept telling me toe back and that my brother would forgive me. He looked very anxious too. It seems like my brother nted something in Maxwells mind, but what could it be?
He went through all this effort to sneak out of the vi and find you just to say that?
Lil shrugged her shoulders.
My brother shows no hesitation when dealing with his subordinates. Hes probably giving everyone a hard time right now.
Ed said cynically.
If its Maxwell, wasnt he the one who strangled you? Whats he up to now?
Im sure its something rted to my or your safety.
So that Maxwell guy knows what will happen to you if youe back, but recklessly harasses you to warn you about our safety?
I almost managed to squeeze it out of him, but that guard named Shail
..?
Lil unconsciously nced at Ed, not exactly knowing why she sought his gaze.
suddenly popped out.
I see. Then I wonder if that guard named Shail displeased you in any way.
Not really. It isnt his fault to be immature.
Really? If so, Im d
Notpletely understanding what he was on about, Lil noticed Ed held her hand as they walked side by side. When Eds fingers, inteced with Lils, tightened, Lil looked down at their locked hands and rubbed her thumb against Eds hand several times more.
Lil lifted her head again and looked at Eds face, but only his chin was visible from her point of view.
But for some reason, I dont really feel reassured.
..?
Ed muttered while looking sideways.
When someone keeps staring at you, tells you youre beautiful, fumbles whenever hes around you, and even tries to hold you although you insist youre okay
He took the hand he was holding and brought it to his lips.
I cant help but feel unhappy about it.
Ed rested his cheek on the back of Lils hand after briefly nuzzling his lips against it.
I mightve said that Im d, but if Im being honest, Im also unhappy. At the same time, Im afraid you wont like this attitude of mine, so Ill just be unhappy alone.
Thats very considerate of you.
Lil uced her fingers from his and moved them from his cheek to the back of his head and stroked him as if to tickle him. From her experience, she knew Ed liked it whenever she did this. True enough, he almost immediately let out an inaudible groan and wrinkled his brows.
Upon reaching the square, the passers-by nced at them as they came out with a bunch of escorts. Levi, who was pacing in front of the carriage, approached in surprise. Her wide eyes alternated between Lil and Ed.
What happened?
It was nothing. Just a hit on the shoulder.
Oh, then I guess youll have to go by carriage. What if you make a mistake while holding the reins?
Of course, Lil could easily ride her horse with only one hand holding the reins, but Levi was her doctor. And since ancient times, the words of a doctor had to be respected as if they were the will of heaven.
Lil frowned in disappointment.
To see the Great Trade Route from inside a carriage
Well, if you dont like it, you can ask Edgar for a ride.
..?
..!
Lils eyebrows were brought together even more when she heard something she thought shed never hear. Ed, on the other hand, had trouble controlling the smile that crept on his face and cleared his throat.
Finding their reactions amusing, Levi covered her mouth as sheughed.
Thats the only way, right?
***
The Great Trade Route consisted not only of the main road connecting Sesbron and the Roahn Territory on the Mondovi Penins, but also the Saint-Vive Canal, and several longitudinal roads linking the South to the North. In particr, the section of the main road that bypasses the Risch Mountains from the Mondovi Penins was paved along the coastal cliffs, and this coastal area was widely known to bear some of the most spectacr views in the empire this time of year.
Even Lil, who rarely openly expresses admiration, let out an exmation.
Wow
Lil and Ed got off their horse and approached the cliff.
Admiring the white swells that crowded into the fjord, the rest of the procession also stopped and looked around like a bunch of tourists.
Waves flooded in and covered the earlier ones. The rocks that have been eroded over the years appeared smooth as if they had been carefully cut with a knife, and the waves delicateyers flowed gracefully along those rocks curved surfaces. Seawater calmly seeped into the bays with rocks and the narrow passageways of the fjord, before its white waves swelled up the rock wall and poured down again.
Look over there.
Ed, who was standing next to Lil, pointed his finger to a rock with an arch-like opening in the middle. It stood out even among the numerous strangely shaped rocks outside the fjord. The sea passed through the open middle of the strangely shaped stone as if casually entering and exiting an arched door.
Whats that?
Its called Johns Gate or some call it Johns Arch.
Who was John?
He was a famous tax collector, and ording to the legends, he was extremely vicious.
So, why was it named after him?
Smuggling ships used to oftene and go in this area particrly. However, whenever they got close to that arch, they were suddenly swept away by the current and shipwrecked. It was said that it was his way to punish ships that didnt pay customs even after his death. Thats the story behind it.
Ah, then is this the forest where smugglers are said to hide?
That part of the forest is a little further east.
Lil subconsciously looked east, but she couldnt determine where such area of the forest would start yet. Lil soon followed Ed and settled down on a t rock facing the sea. They both watched the waves beautifully shimmered by the midday sunlight.
I presume one would want to rest in the afterlife, but why is he being put to work even after his death? Were his tariffs that harsh?
Who knows, it was more than a hundred years ago.
Lil was handed a cup of boiled tea and snacks by a servant who suddenly appeared.
Looks like a bonfire has already been lit.
When she nced back, the group had already gathered in smaller groups and were having a quick meal. Their group found their spots at the edge of the main road, so from time to time, other people and wagons could be seen steadily moving on the road.
Lil took a bite of the warmed bread. It was soft and the fruit was fresh. After all, there were plenty of market stalls and inns run by merchant associations near the Great Trade Route, so there was no need to worry about sleeping on the streets or breaking open hardened bread or beef jerky.
Lil brushed her hair which had be dishevelled by the wind.
She then tried hard to focus on her food, but Eds persistent gaze kept distracting her. In the end, Lil had no choice but to say something.
Do you keep looking at me like that to keep me from eating?
Of course not, just eatfortably.
Yet at the same time, Ed propped his chin up as if he wasnt feeling any remorse. Lil grumpily shoved arge piece of bread into his mouth.
You eat it yourself.
Your gaze makes it feel like my heads getting pierced, so please stop.
Lil nheless knew that her warning was of no use. Still, she pondered on this strange feeling that overcame her. Whenever Ed looked at her intently like that, it felt foreign. Even though he didnt touch her or anything, something was itching Lil and worrying her for no reason. It wouldve been easier for her to simply reject him, but she couldnt do that either.
Ed chewed on the piece of bread that was half sticking out of his mouth and swallowed it before he opened his mouth again.
I cant take my eyes off you especially when you blend into the wind like this.
Ed grabbed her hair, which was fluttering in the wind, and brushed it behind her ear.
It suits you very well. The sky the wind and you right now.
Lil felt Eds palm cupping her cheek. Soon, her lips were lightly caressed by his thumb before falling off. Sunlight passed over Eds face as he opened his slightly closed eyes, creating a soft glow that spread across his forehead and cheeks while his green eyes sparkled beautifully towards Lil. Like a man feeling sorry for something, Ed then rested his forehead against hers and yfully rubbed the tip of her nose.
Every time the hard bridge of Eds nose brushed against Lils, her heart tightened
Chapter 287
Chapter 287Previous
I wouldve drawn you if it werent for mealtime. Its a shame.
When Ed pressed his lips on Lils, she felt her chest throb before he fell away.
How am I feeling this way when we are only an inch away? Love isplicated I dont feel happy or excited all the time. Rather, its more like an unknown, tingling sensation thats close to pain Its not even funny. If my heart is squeezed this often, I seriously think I might die young?
Lil looked at Eds side profile. Seeing the wind ruffle his hair, Lil found that the wind suited him as well.
You look really good too.
Of course I do.
Ed even said that in such a nonchnt manner that it sounded sincere.
Yeah, right! I forgot that this guys a narcissist
The chest pain Lil felt only seconds ago was instantly subdued.
She gulped down the cold tea, the awkward coldness seemed exactly like her heart.
While drinking, Lil pondered about her awkwardness.
I want to express my affection towards Ed too, but I cant think of anything else to do other than lead on to go to bed together every night None of the affectionate words that Ed usually tells me are returned All I do with Ed instead is kiss him and take off his clothes when I cant ovee those intense emotions But if I look at Levi and Linhardt
Levi was in Linhardts arms. With thetter wrapping his arms around her waist, Levis lips were close to the mans chin while she was constantly saying something. She then giggled and stamped her feet in joy. Lil could tell that on her part, she could never find herself rubbing her cheek and stamping her feet in Eds arms.
To put it bluntly, maintaining her rtionship with Ed was more difficult than any rtionship she had ever experienced. The reason probably lied in the fact that her emotions had always been repressed and never expressed.
Ed asked Lil, who was nkly tightening the hold on an innocent piece of bread.
What are you thinking about so much?
Im wondering if I can ever learn how to be flirtatious.
Ed spit out the tea he was drinking and coughed. He was so surprised by Lils answer that his face turned red from embarrassment. Aftering back to his senses he quickly wiped his mouth with his sleeve.
Why ack why are you thinking about that?
Well, I was thinking about how normal people express their feelings.
Aha. Courtship So, youve been thinking about courtship.
Most people use sweet words or do silly things. Im not good at either of that and at this rate, I might die first before I even get to learn how to do that
Ed suddenly sat with his head bowed down. He appeared to be clutching his stomach, but because he was wearing a coat, Lil couldnt be so sure. It was only when his shoulders began trembling that she realised that Ed was indeedughing wildly. She didnt even need to see his quirky grin with her own eyes. She could simply picture it.
How could youugh at what I just said?!
Despite her outburst, he went on with hisughter without listening.
Lil quietly put down the bread and teacup before dusting off her hands. After putting Eds meal aside as well, she pushed the man, still preupied withughter, with both hands as hard as she could.
Why are youughing?!
He wasnt pushed away altogether but only staggered. Lil, however, was determined and pushed him again.
Oh, really youre so
When Ed turned his head to face her, Lil noticed that the area around his eyes was moist, probably because he had actually shed tears. Seeing him that way made her feel as if he had be infinitely younger. Of course, they had a four or five-year age difference, but she usually didnt feel such a gap in their ages at all.
This is so cute, what should I do with you? Liloa
..!
Ed attempted to embrace Lil as he said that, but Lil saw through it and pushed him away.
Hey?
Ed lost his bnce and fell beside the rock they had been sitting on,nding on the grass. Despite his situation, he couldnt help himself and theughter continued. If being kicked off the rock hadnt caused any damage to his pride, he calmly sat down on the ground, ced his elbow on the rock, and rested his chin on his hand.
Im really curious about the kind of feelings you want to express.
Tell me, hmm?
Id be a fool if I tell you now.
I might be able to help you? If its about being flirtatious, Im quite confident.
As if to prove his words, Ed smiled. He then slowly winked and indeed, the sight of him doing so made Lil swoon immediately. No matter how tightly the bars on her chest were fastened, Ed melted them even without touching.
Its exactly like that
Getting giddy, Lil shook her head.
Well, no matter how much I think about it, I cant.
You can start with words.
But Ive never said such unfamiliar words
Ed gently grabbed Lils waist. With both of his hands almostpletely wrapping her torso, Lils body naturally followed him down. The scent of wildflowers and grass became closer. As soon as she felt the moisture on the ground, shended on Eds thighs.
She absentmindedly brushed her palm over a handful of the rough grass, however, when she noticed she got close enough to touch his face, her face was slightly flushed.
Come on, just try it.
What?
It doesnt need to be expressed in a flowerynguage. What matters is that you are honest.
What on earth do you want to express and do? Youre making me so curious that I cant even finish my meal.
But this rock isnt even high enough to hide the top of our heads
Lil, who was sitting on Eds legs in the open space, twisted her body in embarrassment while he held her in his arms.
As long as you stay still, the rock will cover us just well.
See, there are some shrubs, too. That should be enough.
Lil looked around at the surrounding bushes before lowering her gaze. Meanwhile, Eds fingers patiently and gently brushed her lips.
I cant stand it
Ed pulled her by the waist. The hand that wrapped her shoulder went to the nape of her neck and into her hair. Lil naturally ovepped her lips with his and slid her tongue inside.
The bright afternoon sea breeze stirred their hair and swirled the hem of their coats.
It felt like the sea was rushing in. It gave her the feeling of sinking under the current, drowning, and being submerged from the feet down. When Eds heated body hugged her even tighter, a moan escaped her as she felt suffocated, not knowing whether it was pain or pleasure. Nevertheless, she couldnt get away from him.
Both were out of breath right after breaking their kiss. Lil then rested her forehead on Eds rising and falling shoulder and turned her head away from him. Her view was filled with the swirling sea below the cliff and the sky touching the horizon.
Lil spoke, her voice entangled with the sound of the waves.
I like you. Its strange
Lil feltpelled to speak up as she looked at the world. On one hand, the world appeared stunningly beautiful and distant. On the other hand, her words seemed small and insignificant.
In the end, I really cant give up* and I keep falling deeper. I wonder if this is what love is.
Eds body stiffened. Lil thought his reaction was rted to hearing the word love, but his response was about something entirely different.
When did you decide to give up?
Im just saying
I thought you decided not to do that.
Lil expected to hear some dissatisfaction, but the tone of Eds voice came out colder than anticipated.
Ed hugged Lil even harder so that she couldnt turn to face him. After all, he wasnt sure if he could afford to show her his face full of messy desires and obsessions. Embracing her tightly, he buried his face in the crook of her neck. Ed then rubbed his cheek against Lils warm, throbbing neck, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It felt so peaceful. He eventually bared his teeth and nibbled just above her corbone. As Ed sucked in, her wet, swollen skin stuck to his tongue.
For a while, Ed indulged himself in licking Lil.
Well, thats right Ugh
Lil, who let a moan escape, bit her lip hard. She twisted her shoulder, but Ed wasnt pushed away. He kept on kissing her gently, moving up and down along her neckline.
Then tell me again.
What how
Lil, who was particrly sensitive near the nape of her neck, flinched due to Eds actions. But the more she shrugged her shoulders, the more he crushed his lips against her nape and bit the area below her earlobe to get the words out of her.
Liloa, again.
Its just that I love you.
***
Reference:
In the end, I really cant give up and I keep falling deeper. I wonder if this is what love is. = The giving up probably refers to when Lil escaped from Venuas rented mansion and was wandering the streets, thinking back about the warning Venua gave her about killing Ed. = chapter 239 241.
Chapter 288
Chapter 288Previous
The trip went smoothly. From the time they set out early in the morning till they settled at night, no one encountered any inconvenience or ident. Even the clear weather seemed to be in their favour.
The procession had now reached the Mondovi Peninss isthmus, with the forest at the foot of the Risch Mountains on the left and a sheer cliff and the sea on the right. From a certain point, viges were only encountered once every half a day along the Great Trade Route. Therefore, if travellers skipped a vige past the afternoon, they would find themselves having to camp out on the road instead.
Long before the sun started setting, the progression began passing sparsely located houses, until finally a vige and market came into view. Even though there was time till sunset, the party decided to enter the town.
Among the dense greyish-white one-story buildings, several stone buildings stood out.
The sun was still bright.
Its a little early
Lil got off the saddle and looked back at Ed, who was handing the reins of his own horse to a servanting from the inn. She then took a big look around the vige and sighed.
Im getting tired of acting like a leisurely tourist.
Already?
I have never travelled this peacefully in my life.
Even if she knew that such serenity might notst long, Lil was getting wary about her sagging body. In fact, her biggest fear was her posture bing poor and her senses turning dull. She felt like she would rx without end if she continued like this.
Lil thought she should move her body and use a weapon for a change.
Maybe I should ask one of the guards to stab me or something
What?!
The trip is so leisurely that Im getting toofortable.
Since when did you start to notice that? How do you know youre getting too rxed? And why bother with a guard when Im right here?
I need a new training partner.
..?!
Standing sullenly without answering, Lil passed by him.
I want to go for a walk.
Alone?
Ed sneakily hugged Lil from behind. When Lil reflexively put his arms away and pped his shoulder, Ed quickly reached out to her again but this time held her hand instead.
Lil looked back in astonishment.
Their party, who was initially busy unloading the luggage in front of the inn, nced at Ed with looks of confusion. Linhardt, in particr, looked like he would vomit at any moment, but when his eyes met Lils, he cleared his throat and looked away.
Lil suppressed a groan and continued her steps.
Everyone thinks youre weird.
Thats their outdated mindset. And Ive grown tired of thinking about it now.
They probably assume youre so crazy about a woman that you dont care about saving face.
Thats true. If you want, I can even kiss the top of your foot right now.
Shall I do it?
Ed asked eagerly, but Lil watched him with a disgusted expression and slowly shook her head. Ed grinned happily upon seeing Lils contorted face and yfully waved their sped hands back and forth.
Its surprising to me, who has suffered from stares all my life, that Ed can ignore the gaze of those around him so casually. He seems to have zero concern at all about being seen by others
What are you thinking about, leaving me out?
..?
Lils mind was preupied with such thoughts before she was brought back to reality by Ed, who took the back of her hand and rubbed his lips against it.
When youre with me, you should only think about me.
What kind of bullshit is that?
Now, youre just making me sad
Hes acting like a big puppy again, refusing to even leave me out of his sight
She wasnt exaggerating; he never left her side during the trip.
Now that shed confessed her love for him, she couldnt make excuses any more, so Lil had to hold hands with him, hug him back, or be the subject of his sketches.
In the beginning, I assumed it was just a hobby he enjoyed when he was on the Bell Rock, but Ed is drawing frequently these days Especially me.
Ed began rubbing his cheek against the back of her hand. Lil raised her head at his action, but after checking what he was doing to her hand, Lils gaze left Ed again and inspected the vige instead.
The buildings huddled together at the foot of the mountain were simple. Leaves, faded yellow due to fall, shook destely. Children were ying small pranks with each other around the well and people were lined up on the other side to draw water. The stone floor of the square, felt through the sole of her shoes, was much rougher and bumpier than the one in Roahn.
Ed, noticing Lils wandering gaze, spoke up.
This small town is called Kano. As winter is approaching, hunting season is in full swing. If youre itching, how about we go hunting?
That sounds good. Where can we do it?
Well, Smugglers Forest is down there, but I wouldnt rmend that area.
Oh, is that the forest we saw when we went out on the boat?
Thats right.
Lil recalled the mysterious forest.
If I remember correctly, its an old hunting ground that turned into the home base for smugglers throughout the years didnt I see lights shing from it that night?
Let me first look for the vige chief
Ed muttered while looking around. At the same time, a respected person from the vige recognized Ed and came up to greet him. When Ed brought up the topic of hunting, the man appeared delighted and asked them if they wanted to help with the hunt. He exined that the harvest hadnt been good this year and that they were in desperate need of food for the vige in order to survive the winter. Because during winter time, fewer merchants were moving along the Great Trade Route, so if things continued like this, they might even starve to death.
Having heard all that, Lil nodded with Ed, despite thinking it was probably an exaggeration to say that a vige located in the middle of the Great Trade Route would starve to death.
***
The moment the couple mentioned they would go hunting, Linhardt and the guards eagerly joined, causing an uproar in the vige as all the hunting dogs were brought out.
While preparations were in full swing, Lil checked on both her crossbow and bow. She also took a rifle with her just in case, but since the ce they were heading to wasnt an official hunting ground, she had no intention of using it. Curious eyes followed her movements when she climbed onto her saddle. It made her reminiscent of those long-forgotten gazes she used to receive a long time ago. Fortunately for her, no one here actually opened their mouths to whisper about it.
As the group was finishing up, someone shouted from not far away.
There arent enough people here!..
We just need one more person!..
Lil nudged Eds side with her elbow.
I think you should go over there.
Why?
Youre good at hunting.
Judging by his stories so far, I know that Eds someone very familiar with hunting for survival. After all, hunting skills are essential to survive alone in the middle of the jungle.
That was why Lil reasoned there was no need for both her and Ed to be on the same team.
Otherwise, the power in our group will be too concentrated. We initiated this to help the vigers, so it would be best to move efficiently.
Ed looked at Lil, wondering how she could so casually send him away like that.
Bye now.
Without a shred of sympathy, Lil pushed his shoulder, leaving Ed with no other choice but to trudge his horse to the side. Slumping his shoulders it was obvious that his previous energy had gone somewhere. Lil soon took her eyes off him and looked around her. When she spotted herders trying to keep the dogs apart, Lil asked the man standing by one of the well-trained dogs.
Are we going deer hunting? Or, roe deer?
Shail, who was next to her, answered in confusion.
Yes, right? I heard well mainly catch roe deer and deer. Of course, we may also spot and catch some rabbits.
What about wild boars?
It was the herder who answered this time.
I scouted the area this morning, but it was all in vain
Lil nodded her head.
Since she didnt know the terrain very well, she nned to wait in the canyon and shoot her crossbow when the herder drove the deer down with the dogs.
After a while, their hunting group moved. The herders went ahead with their hounds, and Lil followed behind with her horse. At the rear were attendants who pulled the carts and donkeys.
During their ride, Lil found out that Shail had been assigned as her escort.
Back then, you shadowed as my guard whenever I left the mansion, right?
Yes.
It mustve been a lot of trouble for you. I appreciate it.
Thank you.
When you followed me, did you perhaps notice any suspicious activity?
Shail seemed taken aback by Lils choice of words, so he answered a beatte.
No one seemed suspicious when I followed you.
This means that the Obernyus Royal Guards moved with extreme caution. Well, Maxwell already knew that I was getting escorted, thats why he mustve been tailing me behind the escorts.
Lil wracked her brain about his possible intention.
What on earth did he want to warn me about?
Chapter 289
Chapter 289Previous
Lils wandering mind was interrupted by Shails question.
Have you been hunting often?
No. Its been a while.
I think it would still be too much for you to hunt with a rifle
For the first time, Lil actually looked at Shail. The young man, whose appearance was close to those of the Northern Continent, had light brown eyes, probably due to being mixed race.
His face was slightly flushed despite his attempts to conceal it. Meanwhile, Lil responded casually, pretending not to notice.
How do you know that?
Because I saw you practising every day back in the residence.
..?
Shail quickly added after realising his words might be wrongly interpreted.
Even the servants talk a lot about thedy
Lil nodded calmly. She agreed that guns were still too difficult to use regrly due to the recoil. She then drove her horse, cursing her body for healing so very slowly.
Herders led by hunting dogs soon climbed the mountain, Lil nced at the people gathering around her and Shail. Shail was a beat faster and asked before she could.
Are you going to lure them with a flute?
A middle-aged man who introduced himself as Turrago nodded his head.
Yes, our flutes sound exactly like the males. To be honest with you, the hard part of the hunt isnt attracting them, but we simplyck the manpower to catch them. If it hadnt been for this years famine, we wouldnt have needed more catchers or go as far as to ask our noble guests to help us out
Turrago noticed Lil. The way he anxiously alternated between her and Shail, revealed that he had something more to say.
Its Turrago, right? Whatever it is that you want to say, it will be better to keep it to yourself. Lets not ruin the mood, okay?
Even though he didnt seem like a very discreet person, Turrago, fortunately, began to exin the habits of the roe deer in this area and the formation of the canyon instead.
Listening to his exnation they eventually reached the canyon.
The forest that covered along the ridge became sparse, and the ground became filled with rocks and moss-covered pebbles instead. With a nearby creek flowing along the valley, Lil found herself standing near the sound of a stream running under the friction of falling leaves.
It was then that the sound of the flutes of the herders, who climbed up the mountain, reverberated downwards and faintly mixed with the wind. At first nce, it seemed like they were exchanging signals by whistling among themselves. That was until the dogs barking gradually intensified, and the sound of something moving quickly down the mountain was heard.
Itsing this way.
Lil quickly fired her crossbow at the shadow emerging from the piled-up leaves. She never confirmed what it was because her shot was done on instinct. It wasnt until the shadow fell on the leaves that Lil realised it was just a rabbit. However, before she could recite a prayer dedicated to her prey, another shadow darted out. A much bigger one this time.
It was a roe deer.
Lil didnt have the time to reload her crossbow, so she couldnt fire anything. Instead, the hunters around her fired their crossbows without break. They needed to aim for their targets heart, but the flying arrows only grazed the front of the beast. In the end, all arrows fired by the hunters ended up in the river or between rocks, and the roe deer was now beyond their range.
Its so fucking fast! Its already so far away now!
Damn it, were going to miss it!
Well indeed miss it if we keep shooting from here
Lil suddenly exchanged Turragos crossbow with hers and kicked the stirrup all the while shouting to the people taking positions with their bows.
Move!
Lumiere and Lil split the crowd, who cast themselves aside upon the horses sudden presence. The horses hooves galloped along the shallow part of the creek, causing water to ssh up to Lils calves. The beast, scuffed by the hunters arrows, jerked up and headed towards the ridge as Lil wrapped the reins around one arm and held the crossbow with both hands.
However, because horses couldnt endure the ufortable posture of their riders for too long, Lil instantaneously turned her body to the left and aimed the crossbow. She felt the wind and her hair flowing sideways against her cheek. Lumiere was already getting unstable, so Lil tightened her feets grip on the stirrups.
Come on. Just a few more seconds.
The roe deer was fluttering in her sight. Beneath its shiny brown nape was its heart
Lil pulled the trigger.
Pang!
Without taking the time to check on her target, Lil lowered her stance and grabbed the reins properly. She slowed Lumiere down and turned to gallop away from the creek. The sound of its iron horseshoes hitting the pebbles echoed through the air. Lil then gently stroked her horses mane. After all, it mustve been displeased with her movements.
A little out of breath, she checked on the roe deer for the first time, which had already fallen and died. Looking at the sky, Lil recited a short prayer.
When Lil drove her horse back to the party, she was met with stares alternating between the roe deer and herself. Those stares were all apanied with wide open mouths. Lil looked at the servants astounded faces and ordered.
Get it.
Coming to their senses, the two attendants rushed to the animals carcass. As soon as Lil handed the crossbow back to Turrago, he muttered absentmindedly.
No how can you on a running horsenot even a ghost can
But Lil merely asked when she was handed back her crossbow.
So, whos going to get that rabbit over there?
***
Only when the sky turned red did the herders descend from the mountain with their dogs panting from the constant activity. Through the chilly and humming wind that swept through the valley, the smell of blood and animal skin flowed along the river.
Shail held out a white cloth after rushing to Lil, who took the handkerchief and wiped the sweat from her forehead.
I heard there were cavalrymen trained in LeBrun who shoot while mounted.
I recall they were called the Karabinae. I felt like I was seeing them when I saw you up there.
Thats right.
Pardon?
I participated in the war as part of the Karabinae Unit.
Shail paused for a moment, trying hard toprehend what she was saying and nodded btedly.
Oh, I didnt realise. That was rude of me.
I was a cadet at LeBrun.
Lil wondered why he wasnt mocking her.
Is it because the world has changed over the years, or is it because he doesnt dare say anything against the woman who appears to be Eds lover? Or perhaps, he wants to look good in front of me?
Even though you havent fully recovered yet, your horsemanship and marksmanship were both excellent.
Youre quite talented yourself. You werent that bad either.
When the group came out of the canyon and walked into the field, white smoke already rose from chimneys everywhere. As they were heading toward the vige, Lil saw Ed stop by. He tilted his head to look at her while lifting the brim of his hat. Thinking that the face appearing at an angle underneath the hat looked wonderful, Lil was shocked at her own thoughts and frowned for no apparent reason.
Did you enjoy hunting without me?
I did.
What?!
Eds voice was raised because he never expected Lil to respond so affirmatively. Lil smiled regardless.
Its been a while since I stretched myself like that. It made me feel good.
It seems like you got good results.
Ed looked back and gestured with his chin. Lil followed suit and looked behind her. Attendants following suit were carrying carts full of todays game.
You know, if it was me. I wouldve hit a bird too.
When Ed gestured his chin arrogantly towards the sky, Lil snorted sheepishly.
Ah yes, that amazing escape story of yours. As I havent seen it with my own eyes, how would I know?
Among the many adventurous stories Ed told her, there was one about escaping a primaeval forest that he narrated with such passion. He almost died of starvation, but survived by desperately slinging stones, catching a bird, roasting and eating it.
Ed asked with augh.
You dont believe me, do you?
No, I believe you.
You look like you dont believe me at all.
Fine. You caught me.
ncing at Ed, his dumbfounded expression couldnt look any funnier. Eds look made Lilugh out loud, causing Ed tough along with her like a mirror. His reactions always made Lil be morefortable about expressing herself
***
Chapter 290
Chapter 290Previous
The group was weed by the sight of vigers preparing for a feast in the square. Exmations rang out from all around when they noticed that the first cart they saw was stacked.
Wow!
..?
Lil turned at the sound of a familiar voice.
Did you catch all that stuff?
Levi snooped from behind them, holding an unfamiliar little girl. Lil nced at the child, who was clinging in Levis arms.
Who is this littledy?
Her name is Marie. I treated herst year.
Oh, hello?
The child, with her red hair braided into two pigtails, lifted her head. Lil smiled as sweetly as she could, while Ed, standing beside her, tried his best to suppress hisughter when he saw the artificial smile stered on her face, before greeting Marie as well.
Hi.
Marie, this is Lil. Shes a hunting genius.
Really?!
Maries eyes lit up instantly. Lil thought the reaction was pretty cute, but at the same time, she still found it difficult to interact with a small creature known as a child. Especially when it was their first meeting.
What should I do?
After pondering about it, Lil answered.
Thats right
Thats so cool! Huh? Mister!
When Marie spotted Linhardt walking towards Ed, she waved her hand eagerly. Linhardt, now only a short distance away, looked at them and said.
Sir Picard just told me that because of todays sessful hunt, hes nning on hosting a feast and inviting us.
Lil, not wanting to stand out, shook her head. Ed simrly declined by saying he wasnt keen on attending such events. As a result, it was quickly decided that only Levi and Linhardt would attend in their stead.
When Levi eximed she had to get ready, she held out the child she was holding towards Lil and Ed. Lil just stared at Ed, not having the confidence to look after children. Noticing her stares, Ed, even though embarrassed at first, eventually epted his fate.
I guess it cant be helped.
Ed awkwardly took over the child. It seemed like he was holding her up with strength rather than with skill, nheless, it probably looked ten times better than what Lil could have done. Also, it didnt seem like Marie intended to leave them either. It actually amused Lil that the child behaved without hesitation even though Eds attention was directed towards her.
They strolled around the square where preparations for the feast were in full swing. An increasing number of people were gathering in the square, and a few of them settled down to y music. The smell of savoury food also began to intensify.
Miss, how did you learn how to hunt?
I learned it when I was young, a royal a soldier taught me the basics.
Wow. Thats amazing. I cant even hold a bow yet.
Ed struggled to carry the child properly when Marie pretended to shoot an arrow and wiggled her legs.
You can learn it if you want. Its not that difficult.
Wow. Does that mean I can be a hunting expert like you, Miss?
It may be hard at first, but if you dont give up, you will achieve it in the end.
Seeing Maries eyes gleam even more, Lil tilted her head and whispered to Ed.
It seems like the world truly is changing. This is a big deal
You simply amaze people. You were already great in my eyes, so how much more so in this little ones?
It was then that Marie started moving wildly in Eds arms.
Oh? Mom!
As soon as Ed put her down, the child ran into her mothers arms without even looking back. Marie then turned to face them, eagerly waving her hand as she was carried by her mother. Lil waved her hand in unison, but upon realising that Ed had merely nodded his head, she grabbed his wrist and forcefully shook it from side to side as well.
Ed muttered, looking at his helplessly swaying wrist.
Finally, liberation
Why? It suited you well.
You must be joking, right?
Even though he says that, Ed did a great job taking care of her.
The two could finally walk hand in hand. The town, which had a festive atmosphere, became increasingly noisy and due to the smell of meat being cooked over a fire, Lil felt like she was getting hungry.
Looking for a suitable restaurant for dinner, Ed suddenly asked.
By the way, who was that soldier you knew and taught you how to hunt?
Lil responded with a sigh.
Maxwell.
That Maxwell?
Yes. Even though he seems drained of life now, when I was young, he was a generous and cheerful person. He even gave me a bow and taught me how to shoot a crossbow just for fun. He probably did it because he was getting bored with having to escort a girl and that was what he came up with to spend the time. Even though that was pretty obvious, it was actually helpful to me. It stopped when we almost got caught by my older brother But to be honest with you, if being able to hit my target didnt make me feel that good, or if Maxwell never told me that I was talented, I mightve never even thought about joining the Karabinae. I would never have known it was possible
But now, hes threatening one or both our lives? It must be aplicated situation.
I dont know if hes going through so much trouble since he became the captain of the royal guards, but it wouldve been nice if he just confided in me. Im no longer the helpless little girl that I used to be
Ed gently wrapped his arms around Lils shoulders and kissed her forehead. While resting her head against Eds shoulder, she looked up at apletely dark sky like someone who was about to dwell on the past.
Maxwell must be resenting his past self. He probably never realised before that he was the one who put the key to freedom in my hands.
The more she spoke, the more bitter her mouth became. Lil swallowed the familiar taste down her throat.
Im grateful to him, but I know that this gratitude is only a mockery to Maxwell
***
As the night wore on, the vige, which had been in a festive mood, quieted down.
Simrly, Lils energy, which had been at its peak for the first time in a long while, even causing her to barely be able to control her excitement, died down as well.
She turned towards Ed, before stretching out in exhaustion. For the past hour she had been talking about her childhood with a mix of both enjoyment and weariness. As Lil became bored during their journey, she naturally opened up to Ed about her past, which she had been keeping to herself for so long.
Lying down next to her, Ed had been listening intently with a serious face, as if blinking even once would be a waste of time.
Lil, who had been talking for a while now, muttered as she raised her sluggish upper body.
Why dont we stop here and go out for a walk?..
This very night? Its almost dawn why, are you suddenly feeling stuffy?
Lil vigorously nodded her head.
Then, out of nowhere, her body, along with the nket, was lifted up just when she was about to lie down again. Lil shrugged her shoulders as the cold wind seeped through the nkets.
Why are you doing this?!
She asked, squinting her eyes after Ed set her down on the window sill. Lil eventually leaned her head against the open window frame but kept looking at him.
Because the moon is beautiful.
Well the crescent moon is indeed pretty
Lil looked up at the sharply curved moon before noticing that Ed had picked up a nk canvas. He apparently felt that the nights serenity made a perfect setting to draw her.
No, what is this? Are you trying to draw again this early in the morning?
Itll just take a moment. Didnt you say you were feeling stuffy?
Well thats true.
Lil swallowed her words upon seeing Ed sharpening the charcoal with such anticipation.
It does feel refreshing especially with the gentle breeze blowing in
Lil yawned unconsciously and adjusted the nket.
Holding his charcoal vertically to proporting hisposition, Ed muttered.
You look really good with the moon behind you right now
When does something not suit me? Every time you draw me you say I go well with something.
Well
Why are you suddenly drawing so often?
I cant tell you that its a secret.
Why?
After saying it was a secret, Ed kept his mouth shut. Judging from the twitch in his mouth, Lil knew that he was up to something, but not having the energy to interrogate him any further, she simply leaned her head against the window frame again.
The reason behind everything you do seems to be a secret
Despite herints, Ed kept his head down towards the canvas.
The wind was chilly. It wasnt cold enough to pierce through her nightgown, but it caused the light of thentern to sway, as well as the shadows on the hair of Eds forehead. The moonlight illuminated the armrests of the chair Ed was sitting on and if she stayedpletely still, she could hear the sound of charcoal grazing the paper. Eds eyes fell on her legs hanging under the nket as the strokes he created through the moonlight slowly moved down her thighs, knees, calves, and toes.
Although his eyes were always so tant, Eds face remained stoic whenever he drew or wrote.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 291
Chapter 291Previous
Hes even more handsome whenever hes immersed in his craft like this
Her heart throbbed again as soon as that thought passed her mind. By now, it was a familiar urrence, but pain was still pain.
Ed stopped his hand when he saw Lils frown.
Why? Are you cold?
No.
Then?
At first Lil thought about concealing it but then remembered Eds advice to be honest about her feelings.
Its just that When I think of you, my heart aches Why am I like this?
Is your heart pounding that strongly?
Lil put her knees up and wrapped her arms around them. When she felt Ed approaching, she looked up at the sky and said,
When I was young, I was really curious about what love was, but now that Im experiencing it, Ivee to realise it isnt always as beautiful as I thought.
Is it not beautiful?
Im selfish. And although I know Im selfish, I cant seem to change that.
What do you mean?
Ed grabbed her waist and made her face him.
I didnt understand a word of what you just said.
Im
At that moment, someone knocked harshly on the door.
Sir Edgar!..
Lil and Ed looked at the door at the same time. Even though Ed already responded by asking what was going on, the banging on the door didnt stop.
Is everything alright? Sir Edgar?!
Ed assisted Lil down from the window before turning around to head for the door.
Whats going on?
Lil instinctively stepped away from the window. Listening with her back against the wall, she gasped as the soldier exined the reason for his visit.
Its said that assants have invaded the vige.
Are they bandits?
Were not sure yet, but if so its better to avoid them.
But if theyre bandits, they wont enter buildings and kill people, right?
Well they ran into the patrolling soldiers. There was friction, and several of them are on the run.
Are there any injuries?
Yes.
Ed nodded his head. As soon as the door closed, he looked back at Lil, who was already picking up her clothes from beyond the partition and getting dressed.
Lil asked, putting her gun to her waist.
What kind of guys do you think they are?
I dont know yet.
Then lets find out first.
Yeah?
Im all good now.
Just a little while ago, you were acting all tired
Ed nced at her suspiciously. However, Lil only reacted by pointing to the partition to imply that Ed should change into his clothes as well. Ed sent her another disapproving nce but then picked up his pants and disappeared behind the partition.
Their escorting soldiers had already gathered on the ground floor of the lodgings. Levi and Linhardt were seated at one of the tables normally used for dining, while the others were standing around them.
Lil walked down the carpeted, plush stairs. As dawn was approaching, the air on the ground floor, where the fire had just been lit, was still cool.
Lil asked, sitting down next to Levi.
What happened?
Linhardt said theyre most likely bandits, but were not sure yet. Apparently, a certain kind of group has been running rampant at the mouth of the Risch Mountains as ofte.
Levi frowned and adjusted her shawl. Meanwhile, when Linhardt was talking to the soldiers and Ed came down the stairs as well, Picard burst through the door of the amodation and rushed in, wearing nothing but his outerwear.
Sir Edgar! Sir Linhardt!
No one stopped the man who was sprinting towards the table. He hurriedly looked around him, not paying any attention to the few strands of hair stered to his face.
Are you all okay?
The moment Linhardt nodded his head, Picard flopped down on the chair next to him as if his legs had given out, but upon remembering something, he looked out at Levi.
There are casualties. They broke into my mansion. They even brandished a sword when my maid tried to scream. Theyre bold people. How dare theye to my house Anyway, my butler went to fetch the doctor. However, if the situation at the mansion was like that, I cannot even imagine the damage they caused to the rest of the vige. Id like to apologise for the disturbance as well as ask for your help.
How severe is the injury?
Her shoulder was cut. Its bleeding a lot.
All right.
Nodding her head, Levi was about to get up when Linhardt held her down.
No.
What?
Its too dangerous. There are a bunch of people out there harming civilians, how are you nning to get there?
I can take a few escorts with me.
Still
Feeling a strange sense of dj vu, Lil looked up at the bickering Levi and Linhardt, who by now were standing. Levi was firm in her stance despite Linhardts strong persuasion. Picard anxiously watched their confrontation as his question seemed to have led to an unexpected conflict.
In the end, it was resolved when Linhardt decided to apany Levi himself. Picard, who had been impatiently waiting for their argument to end, quickly added.
Thats not the end of it. The Paradis Inn, where a group of merchants are staying, waspletely trashed, too. They said they were robbed of all their belongings. From what I briefly heard, the game that was caught yesterday is also gone.
The Roahn guards who had helped catch the game sighed.
How could they take all of it? Looks like only the bandits will be well-fed now
Everyone nodded at what that soldier muttered.
As Linhardt had put himself on escort duty, Ed unintentionally became the conductor and stood up with half his will. He wanted to bring justice to the vige that hosted him, so he felt the need to somehow help resolve this tragedy. In addition, this luxury inn was left vacant by the vigers specially for them. And as everyone naturally thought that way too, not a single soldierined about the atmosphere.
Ed asked as he pulled up a map depicting this area.
Where are His Majestys troops stationed?
Picard, with a relieved smile on his face, pointed at the edge of the map.
The nearest ce is Niord.
Please deliver an urate damage report to Niord. It would be best to leave for the city immediately. Since there are casualties among the civilians, well use your mansion as a temporary treatment centre and move the patients. Levi will be stationed there.
Yes, yes! I will order my servants to open the hall. By now, the viges vignte group is chasing them, but its difficult because the bandits normally appear sporadically. The bases currently identified are here, the eastern forest, and
Lil looked carefully at the spot Picard pointed. Since the map was unfamiliar to her, she instead visualised the terrain while listening to Eds instructions.
Theres a forest epassing the northeastern part of the vige, and beyond that, the Risch Mountains begin. To the south and west is the Great Trade Route along the sheer cliffs.
Lil decided to tag along with Ed to patrol the border of the vige, while the others split into smaller groups to join the vignte group to search for the assants that escaped within the vige walls.
Picard let out a huge sigh, feeling extremely relieved to receive help. He wiped his forehead as though he finally had the chance to do it.
Its fortunate that the Marquess is here at a time like this. If it were just us I dont even want to think about it Those shameless people act so boldly
Theres no time to waste. Lets get on with it and keep moving.
Oh, yes!
As soon as the order was issued, the noise of weapons being prepared roared. About ten soldiers moved in unison. Lil quickly tied up her hair and put on her gloves. From outside, she could already hear the sound of neighing as the horses were brought to the lodge.
Stepping out the door, Lil felt the near-dawn chilly air. Her ears, exposed by her tied hair, felt cold all over again.
Lil quickly got on top of Lumiere. Meanwhile, Ed asked after turning to look at her.
Are you going to be okay?
Lil nodded her head.
Without asking a second time, Ed rode his horse straight forward, Lil and Shail following his lead.
Torches were lit all over the vige. The vigntes were knocking on doors in order to evacuate the residents to the square. The square was filled with crying children, adults holding them, as well as people yelling and arguing with the vigntes. Some were even holding pickaxes and torches to guard those who were gathered in the square. The dark tension looming around the ce was in stark contrast to the festive activities from only a few hours ago.
Their group first headed to the border of the forest. Because Ed needed to receive constant reports, they followed a set route. Shail, who followed, updated them about the current situation.
Identity verification wasnt thoroughly carried out due to the many merchants passing through the vige.
Lil, who was looking around the square, suddenly asked back.
Does that mean this group of bandits couldve infiltrated the vige beforehand?
Chapter 292
Chapter 292Previous
Thats right. It wouldve been very easy for them to sneak in as merchants. This might be a small town, but there are so many peopleing and going on a regr basis that a few unfamiliar faces are usually not considered suspicious.
But werent bandits bing more rampant recently? Why were they so negligent?
This ce is still rtively close to Roahn. One could reach the city in just a few hours on horseback. On the Great Trade Route, the closer a vige is to a big city, the better security it has. So normally, one wouldnt have guessed that bandits woulde all the way here. In fact, bandits are expected to target rich merchants who camp on the road. They wouldnte and loot a humble vige. This is actually the first time that this vige has been plundered.
If they really started this from inside the vige, its unbelievably bold and meticulous of them. Plus, they wouldve known that we came here yesterday.
Ed slowed down and moved next to Lil before he opened his mouth.
So, its one of two things, either they didnt actually infiltrate the vige in advance, or they had infiltrated but were unable to get in touch with their base. But its strange if its thetter Assuming that they had infiltrated in advance, weve been out of the vige for quite some time to hunt, but they didnt take advantage of that time and the way they caused havoc tonight was sloppy rather than meticulous
But even if it wasnt through advanced infiltration, that still leaves us with a lot of questions. I heard that all the luggage at the Paradis Inn has disappeared. How on earth did they move it? They couldnt have carried it with a cart, much less moved it by horse or donkey. Assuming they moved the luggage all the way to the Risch Mountains, they needed at least a few dozen men. Since no one knew that that many people had gone into hiding, its best to assume that theyre still hiding somewhere in the vige with the stolen goods.
Were still in the middle of the investigation, that would mean that those people are bold enough to think theyll be able to get out of any identification or interrogation process. If thats true, they truly are something else. Now I understand how they have dodged being caught for months.
ording to the reports, their methods and scale are bing increasingly bolderpared to the beginning. And in any case, people who believe the culprits to be bandits arent going to look into their fellow neighbours houses for stolen goods.
Their party came out of the forest and headed towards the Great Trade Route next. Even while they were on the move, soldiers on horseback kepting and going to give them updates.
It was now clear that there were six wounded in the whole vige so far. And because the terrain was unfamiliar to the group of vigntes and their opponents were so quick that they missed any traces of them, the vigntes and soldiers decided to split the group and climb the Risch Mountains as they couldnt wait until daylight.
By the time they discussed whether it would be better to hunt down and interrogate the possible remaining assants in the vige or set an urate route to climb the mountain, Linhardt came up from behind them, galloping at high speed.
He shook his head after calming down his stressed horse.
Its still too dark.
Lil asked, moving her horse aside for him.
What about Levi?
She insisted she would see patients at the mansion. She said she want continue to provide treatment, so I assigned her an escort.
When Lil nodded her head in understanding, Linhardt stuck his head between her and Ed to attempt to further his opinion. His coursers mane ran across the side of the Lil, shining with lustre.
The vige is a mess. The vigntes are doing their best, but the merchants who have lost their luggage are growing extremely anxious. They even tried to force the remaining vigntes to climb the mountain as well. In the meantime, rumours are spreading. Its been said that theyre among the viges visitors, that it will be toote if we wait for the imperial army till daylight and that the military can be unreliable, too. Theyre also doubting the investigation; If they had caught even just one person, there wouldnt be this much chaos, but how is it possible that even just a single assant wasnt caught? Thats what theyre saying.
What about the interrogation of visitors?
The bacsh is too strong. The viges lord is said to be away, so a governor or another highly-ranked person needs to step in to resolve the issue but it appears that Sir Picard doesnt have enough authority to make the upper-ranking officials of the merchant toppliant.
That doesnt sound good. Our sweep on the other hand isnt fruitful either No, wait.
At the same time as Ed spoke, Lil spotted shadows snooping at the entrance to the trade route. Three figures riding donkeys were gathered together under the thin glimmer of the moon. It appeared they were having a chat.
Lil consciously tightened her grip on the reins.
For a moment, the shadows stopped and looked back at them.
Shail spoke from within earshot.
Were patrolling the vige. Get off your donkeys and identify yourself.
Their opponent didnt answer. There wasnt even a bit of movement from them, as if they werent breathing.
With the strangely silent surroundings, only the waves beyond the cliff could be heard.
I repeat
At that time, an unnatural noise passed behind them. It wasnt the sound of the wind moving through the trees, but more like the sound of a person walking through the forest. It was so obvious that no one could not have noticed it. Shail closed his mouth and slowly raised his hand to his waist. Lil did the same.
But then, out of nowhere, a tree branch broke behind them.
Were surrounded!
Everyone kicked their stirrups in unison. Shail fell back whereas Lil and Linhardt moved forward.
Bang!
As soon as Shails gunfire broke out, a flock of birds flew in haste, and the leaves that were ruffled by their wings buzzed.
Lil pulled out her gun and aimed it at the fleeing donkeys.
Bang! Bang!
As the two running donkeys copsed helplessly, their riders fell forward as well. Linhardt, who was ahead of Lil, chose to capture the two fallen men rather than to chase the third one. After seeing both opponents injured, Lil, who had stopped next to them, quickly deemed that Linhardt alone would be enough to deal with them and proceeded to take the reins to change her direction. But the moment she did, she saw an arrow splitting the air next to her ear.
Shit!
While instinctively dodging the arrow, Lil lost her bnce and fell from her horse. After hitting the ground, she tried to crouch behind Lumiere, but the startled beast began to struggle, making it difficult for her to hide. She eventually managed to grab the reins and skilfully steer Lumiere to the other side.
Lil quickly hid behind a thin tree and loaded her crossbow when Ed caught up with his horse. She grabbed his outstretched hand in a hurry and leapt up behind him. Lil then attempted to take aim in her current position but found it impossible as she had to keep one hand wrapped around Eds waist. Giving up on her crossbow, she groped Eds arms for a gun and fortunately for her, there was one left.
Shail rode towards them while shouting.
Backup is on the way!
The sound of horses hooves hitting the ground from the forest resonated like thunder. Roahns gs and torches closed in at an rming speed. As if noticing the iing support, all attacks stopped at once.
Finally having the time to take a breather, Ed muttered.
Its suspicious
What is?
I thought the attackers wouldve wanted to save theirpanions over there, but that doesnt seem to be the case.
Indeed, as Ed said, there were no arrows fired towards Linhardts side, who had been capturing the men.
Lil reflexively looked back at the forest and muttered.
Then am I the target?
Lils thoughts were unconsciously spoken out loud, but it was enough for Shail to reflexively use his body to block off any potential attacks. Ed handed Lil the reins while digesting the situation for a while and came down from his horse.
Shail, take her.
Yes.
The soldiers who arrived just in time began scavenging through the forest in an instant, filling the air with threatening shouts and des cutting branches. Some of the men rushed towards them in order to provide escort.
As the attack hasnt yet resumed, if we wanted to make a move, it has to be now.
Lil couldnt think of a reason to dy any further.
Ed looked briefly up at her as she shifted in her seat and sat on the saddle. But before she could say anything, Ed expertly struck the side of her horse, prompting the horse to take off against her will.
..!
Lil tightened her feets grip on the stirrups, feeling uneasy about potentially missing something
Chapter 293
Chapter 293Previous
You need to go a little faster
Shails advice, however, fell on deaf ears.
How strange. Something is definitely wrong here. Is it really me theyre after?
Mydy, please speed up a little more
Who would try to kill me? Who on earth? Who would want to do this?
Who?
Pardon?
No. No one wants to kill me.
What?
If that person wanted me dead, he wouldve left me dead. He wouldnt drag someone who has already been dead for several years back to the Empire just to try to kill me again
What are you talking about?
As if possessed, Lil kept looking back.
Before long the attack resumed, but not a single arrow flew in her direction. The realisation that it was so safe, turned her blood cold.
Im not the real target
The moment Lil verbalised her conclusion, she recalled Venuas words through an auditory hallucination.
{ Do you think I will simply leave the Marquess alone? }
Lil, who had stopped talking mid-sentence, followed this Marquess with her eyes.
But Edgar
A rain of arrows poured down on Ed, who had mounted a new horse. He simrly counterattacked with a bow, but the treeless terrain put him at a great disadvantage given that the battle was at long distance. With several guards in front of him already fallen while trying to block the attacks, Ed lowered his torso and steered his horse towards a cliff outside the trade route to get out of the attackers range. It wasnt a high cliff, but it looked incredibly precarious as he stood at the edge.
{ His Majesty might not want to give him up, but theres always a way for me to avoid the eyes of even the imperial family. }
The reins in Lils hands interlocked with her leather gloves and made a tight sound. She turned her horse at once and kicked the stirrups like crazy.
As the cool wind grazed her ears, Venuas voice pierced her mind again and again.
{ Sooner orter, I will cut off his head and shut him up for good. }
Lil shouted a name, almost hysterical.
Edgar!
Leaving the well-paved main road and riding towards the cliff, her horses hooves hit the dirt and couldnt help but slow down. Even though she tried to push her horse harder, the situation didnt improve, so Lil had no choice but to grip the reins and look anxiously at the forest.
At that time, the forest shook noticeably as several horses fled to the other side. It looked like the assants began retreating as though they had finished with theirst wave of attack. However, Lil couldnt rest assured.
The reinforcements havent even reached this part yet. And I dont think assants would miss an opportunity like this What? Who? Who on earth could do something crazy like this? To assassinate a Marquess?
Lils mind, which had gonepletely nk, spewed out a different voice this time. It was her own voice.
{ What did my brother do? No, what did he order you to do? }
She remembered Maxwells expression. At that time, she had made a guess based on his clearly distressed face.
{ Is it something you cant handle? }
{ If someones life is on the line, you should tell me! }
What made Maxwelle to me, and why did he show up in broad daylight to warn me?
Lil lifted her head in realisation.
Someone rode out of the forest. It was a person who could aim a huge crossbow without losing his bnce even on a moving horse. A person who seemed to have given up on everything and had no qualms even when several guns were pointed at him. Lil also took her gun from her pocket. Unfortunately, she still had a long way to go.
Ed, on the other hand, was already within Maxwells range, and Lil knew too well the ridiculous range of that huge crossbow. She hoped that Ed could dodge it properly, but she soon noticed that one of his legs was limping, like his whole body was slowly sinking beneath the ground. He could barely maintain his bnce, let alone hold on to the reins.
Lil called to him like a scream.
Edgar!
It will be toote
Lil took her foot out of the stirrups and positioned it onto her saddle.
Bang!
Simultaneously with Lils gunfire, a thick arrow escaped Maxwells bow and flew towards Ed.
Ed had his back turned against Maxwell, fighting another opponent, when the arrow struck his left upper arm with terrifying force. At the same time, Ed bent down onto the saddle to avoid his opponents sword when another arrow pierced the side of his horse. Lil couldnt tell who lost their bnce first, Ed or the horse, but Eds body started falling next to the beast nheless. A third arrow grazed through his hair and scattered in the air.
Lil stepped on the saddle, leaned, and stretched her hands forward. She barely managed to grab Eds limp arm, but her body was unable to withstand Eds weight and simrly fell down. Lil hugged him in a panic as they both fell and rolled down the tilted ground. Lil tried to protect Eds head with all her might. Although they were approaching the edge of the cliff, there was nothing else she could do and in the next moment, her body had lost its touch with the ground that had been grazing them.
They were falling.
Lil instinctively stretched out one arm in an attempt to grab at least a clump of grass. However, her left hand, which couldnt support the weight of two people, only slid along the ground at a high speed. It felt like her palm and wrist were being torn apart. All she could do was graze a rock and a few des of grass.
The earth wasnt on her side. It threw her hand away from the cliff. As soon as her pain stopped, she knew that death came next. The pain had been paradise. Yet as the power of gravity forcefully coiled around her legs to suck them into an unfathomable pit, the fingers of her left hand suddenly twitched
Shit!
Someone overhead tugged her left hand. Raising her head, Lil embraced the raw pain that came with the feeling of her arm being ripped off with joy.
The newly risen sun dimly illuminated Linhardts face. Whereas Lil exerted her best effort into her right arm that was holding onto Ed, Linhardt shouted as if hoping for a response from his cousin.
Edgar!
Lil, who found it difficult to speak in this position, answered intermittently.
He hes unconscious
Damn it, theres no safe ce to lower you!
..!
From the corner of her eye, Lil saw Linhardts other hand barely holding on to the edge of the cliff.
Hold on. Soldiers areing.
Please just a little longer
But gravity was too cruel and rendered Linhardts wishes meaningless. In fact, it was a miracle that Lil hadnt dropped Ed yet. Not only was her right arm unable to pull Eds body up, but Ed was slowly slipping through her grasp as well. Their arms were shaking convulsively. If Linhardt couldnt pull them up right now, the oue was expected to be grim.
My right hand I think Im going to lose him
No!
Lil initially thought it was just her arms that were shaking, but no, her entire body was trembling. It was obvious she couldntst for a few more seconds. Lil closed her eyes tightly and gritted her teeth.
I cannot lose Ed again How many times have I not regretted this before That I shouldve followed him and saved him
After making up her mind, Lil opened her eyes with newfound determination. Linhardt sensed something and shook his head instantly.
We tried, but there seems to be no other way.
Listen carefully. Down here in the Smugglers Forest there are buildings
What crazy talk!
Linhardt, unable to bear it any longer, grabbed her with both hands. However, the speed at which Lil was losing Ed was faster than the speed at which Linhardt could pull them up.
On the beach the nearest hut
Come to your senses! What on earth are you nning to do?!
Find us
Lil shook off Linhardt herself.
Time, which seemed to have been stopped till that very moment, instantaneously ran again. Lil tightly cradled Ed with her arms in their crushing fall.
I cant lose him this time.
Burying her face in the crook of Eds limp neck, a strange feeling of relief welled up in her, even though her hope about their survival was faint
TN: The most literal meaning of a cliffhanger.
Chapter 294
Chapter 294Previous
Lil red at the surf rushing over Eds shoulder. As soon as she held her breath, the cold water pressure wrapped her whole body. Pain pierced her eardrums as if they were being torn. This fact became even more evident when she saw a thin stream of blood flowing out of Eds ears.
Lil quickly ovepped her lips with Eds and blew air into his lungs. From this close, seeing his face showing no response made her heart ache.
Unable to stand the cold, she clenched her trembling jaw and kicked her feet. The water temperature in Mondovi was colder than she expected. It robbed her of her senses to the point where she wondered if she had already be a corpse.
Already running out of breath, Lil impatiently moved her head upwards and turned her body over to find their way to the surface. Their drifting bodies were being pushed and pulled by the surging waves. They were shoved before briefly falling t and then dragged away again. Lil held on to Eds body which was getting swept away by the current. If the sun hadnt risen, they wouldve died from hypothermia before she was even given the chance to determine which way to go.
Lil soared toward the sunlight beyond the water while hoping that it was the direction of the shore where they were being drawn.
With her oxygen severely deteriorating, Lil was fighting the urge to open her mouth and swallow everything in order to breathe. Although the water above her head seemed to steadily get shallower, it could very well be her own illusion.
Lil, who began to be disorientated, suddenly strengthened the knuckles holding Ed.
Stay focused. Please, just a little bit. Just a little bit more
Lil stretched her other arm upward. It cut its way through the ocean current, till at some point it suddenly caught the air. Her arm iled wildly as her head rose above the water. Lil reflexively let out the breath she had been holding when a rising wave invaded her mouth.
She gulped for a while. But whereas she began to regain her steady breathing, Eds skin remained pale, even bluish.
Swimming with someone unconscious wouldve been straining enough already if she had been physically in perfect condition, but now Lil had to move her legs on instinct after having lost her momentum. Still, they were lucky that the waves brought them to the beach.
When her crawling feet finally touched the sand, she felt nothing. Anything was useless until she saw Ed breathing again. Lilid him t on the sandy beach and quickly pressed his chest, unsure where the remaining bit of strength came from.
Wake up.
Seeing Eds white lips that might never turn red again prompted Lil to press her breath against the coldness. But no matter how many times she repeated it, Ed still looked rmingly the same.
Lil gradually lost her temper and screamed.
Wake up!
I cant take this This is so unbelievable, it can only be a dream, right? Not being able to face Ed, hear his voice, or hug him? Is this reality? This isnt a dream, its a nightmare! No dream would be this cruel! And none of what happened even makes sense, from the start
You knew, didnt you?
I shouldve noticed sooner.
You knew!
If the target had indeed been me, Ed would never have sent me back with only Shail as my guard
Looking back, she became unbearably angry at the fact that she had been so blind when it was so obvious.
You madman!
Lil sped her hands and pounded his chest with her fists.
Wake up! You can only die by my hands!
As she put all her strength into it, her body staggered every time she struck down. She pounded her fists hard, as hard as she could, not controlling her force anymore. Even when Lil reached the point of exhaustion, she didnt know what kept her going.
At that moment, Eds throat moved and water gurgled in his mouth. Lil quickly pushed Eds shoulder toy him on his side, allowing his body to breathe heavily after he coughed for a while.
His arm, which had seemed to hang down indefinitely, touched the white sand. Lil sat down nkly and looked at Ed slowly raising his upper body. Sea water dripped from his hair and the tip of his chin. Ed looked around him as if trying to guess where he was, before turning to face Lil.
Lil was met with Eds wet eyshes and his watery eyes. She was looking at the strangely pale face of a person whose heart stopped.
Lil lifted her hand and cupped Eds veiny cheek.
I
Ed, who was staring at Lil with his puzzled eyes,id his hand on the back of hers.
How did this happen? How are you here?
Ed looked at the sea over Lils shoulder. His eyes eventually climbed further, up the cliff. Perhaps he hadnt yet fullye to his senses, his eyes appeared more lethargic than ever and it seemed as if they would close again at any moment.
Where are you looking?
Lil put some force on her palm and pinned his face to hers. Despite their eye contact, Lil felt it wasnt enough. The desperate feeling that she had experienced couldnt be filled with touching his cheeks alone. And because of Eds low body temperature, it felt like she was clutching a mere corpse.
Wanting to feel that Ed was alive and breathing, Lil wrapped her arms around him and pulled him close. Only when his slow heartbeat weakly vibrated through their ovepping bodies, did relief sink in.
Ed wrapped his uninjured arm around her and buried his face in the crook of her neck. His breath was cold as it spread across her skin
***
Linhardt looked down at the sea where Lil and Ed had fallen. He witnessed Lil rise to the surface while dragging Ed somewhere. But he couldnt see any further than that owing to the topography of the sea cliffs.
Nheless, one thing was certain; Ed was unconscious. And it was impossible for an unconscious person to properly hold their breath underwater.
Linhardt hit the dirt floor with his bare fist.
Shit!
Soldiers who came up btedly were shocked while staring at the bottom of the cliff. Shail tried to calm the soldiers fussing over Eds fall.
Linhardt, on the other hand, couldnt ovee his anger and ground his teeth.
Wheres that bastard?!
We tied him up after he tried tomit suicide, but he might die soon anyway.
Why?
The bullet that the Lady fired went straight through his upper arm, causing severe bleeding.
Take him to Levi. Tell her that he must be kept alive at all costs.
Yes.
And for the rest of them?
The other soldiers are tracking them down. They probably cant have gotten far.
Linhardt muttered as he looked at Maxwell, who was lying nearby.
Hes a trained soldier. A very skilled one at that
Yes. He didnt even sway on the horse.
Someone who can freely use a crossbow on a running horse hes like Lil.
Could he be from the Karabinae? The Lady said she was once a member of that unit.
The Karabinae is part of the imperial army. Why would the imperial armymit a dishonourable act here?
That was what he said, but he still felt the need to analyse their suspects side.
Although Edgar has done some unsavoury things that may have displeased others, he rarely has incurred a grudge that could cost him his life. Edgar is indifferent to most things, and indifference cannot be a justification for revenge. Thinking about it that way, the Emperor is the only person who ever showed overt hostility toward Edgar. If the people who attacked Edgar were truly carabiners, then its reasonable to think that the Emperor is indeed behind it. But why would the Emperor go that far? Whether Edgar intended it or not, public opinion about his unique talent and incredible wealth is quite positive. If Edgars presence was ufortable to the Emperor, it wouldve been better to charge him with treason. Assassination is a cowardly act But what will happen to the Empire if the Emperor punishes nobles he didnt like for treason?
This was clearly plotted carefully. Perhaps even the bandits attack was part of it in order to distract us.
As reported, this so-called bandits attack was distinctly different from their normal methods. They dont attack people.
When His Majestys army arrives, ask them to blockade the vige. I will send a dispatch to Roahn, so prepare some horses.
Yes. But as for Sir Edgar
Hopefully, Lil will be able to save both of them.
At the very least if theyve ridden the waves properly, theyll have washed ashore by now Safely
Linhardt was optimistic since Lil didnt seem to resist the sea when viewed from above.
Secure a map of the forest down below. If you have to, search through whatever has been taken from groups of smugglers in the past. And there are sure to be some who settled in the vige after working as smugglers, so bring every one of them.
Yes.
***
Chapter 295
Chapter 295Previous
The biggest problem with Eds injuries werent the wounds themselves, but the bleeding caused by them. And because an arrow also struck his leg, he was losing blood rapidly. After ripping up her clothes and roughly stopping the bleeding, Lil supported his icy frame. Fortunately, Ed remembered the location of a nearby cabin, but they had to reach it as quickly as possible because they had no idea when he would lose consciousness again.
They carefully moved along the path that someone had secretly paved through the bushes. When Lil looked at this ce from the sea a few weeks ago, she remembered man-made lights flickering, making it usible that there were remnants, smugglers or other intruders lurking around.
Lil was keeping a close watch on these potential opponents when she stopped as her steps with Ed staggered.
Are you okay?
Ed nodded as he leaned against her. He tried not to show it, but his skin was still extremely pale, and his steps were getting slower and slower. Lil did her very best to warm his body, but that was near impossible until they found the cabin. They couldnt take the risk of taking off his wet clothes and staying in one ce in the forest without knowing who was out there.
Lil asked nervously.
What am I supposed to do?
Ed had no response at first, so Lil pressed him a little more.
It would be helpful if you answer quickly.
Because I lost a lot of blood, I need to raise my body temperature.
Lil lifted his slipping arm and wrapped it firmly around her neck. She then held Eds waist tightly, despite having exhausted her stamina when dragging him tond.
The cold forest beneath the cliff cried eerie, it was like it warned them that they werent wee here.
At some point, Lil found it difficult to hide her increasingly heavier breathing. But she had to, because the tighter her breathing became, the less Ed tried to lean on her. Until,
I can walk alone.
Save the nonsense.
What kind of absurd bluffing is this from someone who had his limbs pierced and lost consciousness due to excessive blood loss?
Lil swallowed her frustration and rustled up a pile of leaves.
Approaching Eds imminent copse, they finally found the log cabin through a thicket of trees. The cabin was situated in a rtively sunny location, so its surroundings were bright. Thete morning wasing to the forest and birds could be seen chirping and moving between the trees.
Lil and Ed lowered their position and hid behind a bush. Ed then grabbed her shoulder and whispered.
Someone could be in there
I know.
Lil pulled Eds arm from around her shoulder.
His lips quivered, probably due to the cold. That alone was a dangerous enough symptom. Out of impatience, Lil decided to inspect the cabin first, but Ed caught her by her coat.
Me too
Lil turned around and red at him.
What can he do if he cant even control his body on his own? Who knows what kind of danger is out there?
Dont be a bother.
Ed muttered, letting go of the fabric he was holding.
Youre angry
Lil stood up without responding and took out her wet, useless gun just for show. Fortunately, the closer she got to the cabin, the more confident she became that no traces of people remained. However, based on the firewood lying around the house and the freshly cut grass in front of the door, it appeared that the inhabitants had been in and out recently.
Its definitely a ce where people stay
But despite knowing that the cabin wasnt a suitable ce for them to hide, there was nothing else they could do.
Eds temperature needs to be raised as quickly as possible.
Sensing no movement inside, Lil made a bold choice.
Whoever resides here seems to have gone somewhere early in the morning, so we can use the time to at least dry our clothes and raise Eds body temperature before theye back.
While thinking so, she was about to get Ed, when a figure stuck close behind her. His voice made a shiver go down her back
Theres no one nearby.
Lil looked up, unable to believe the sight of him standing on his own two feet as if he suddenly wasnt knocking on deaths door anymore. Lil made a funny face with her mouth wide open.
Its okay. Stop worrying.
What crazy
Ive been through worse than this.
Eds carefree attitude even went as far as brushing Lils wet hair away from her eyes.
He then pulled out the flimsy hook and opened the door. Lil absentmindedly followed him in. The small living room space felt cramped and because the house was made of logs, it was draughty and didnt feel easy to heat.
After looking around, Lil came to her senses. She put Ed in front of the firece and lit a fire.
Funny how its suddenly fortunate that someone upied the cabin. If it were an empty one, it wouldve taken some time for me to get the firewood.
Lil looked back at Ed while working on the bellows.
What the hell are you doing?
Even though the fire was now burning quite a bit now, Ed seemed to have no intention ofing near the firece. Instead, he walked around the living room with a very distinct limp and even stamped his foot a few times.
Dumbfounded, Lil grabbed his arm.
How can you why, cant you feel pain? What are you doing?
The floorboard here is ripped.
Whats up with this all of a sudden? No, let me do it.
When Lil tore up the floorboard Ed pointed to, it revealed white objects piled up in the hidden space. Reaching for them with her hand and pulling them out, a rolled-up piece of cloth fell down.
A nket? Why is this there?
Itsmon behaviour among smugglers to hide cloth or nkets as they like to conceal their whereabouts.
Ed took a clean cloth from Lil.
Meanwhile, she started undoing his buttons as he stood. The soaked shirt slid over his skin as if it were being peeled off.
Ed, who was staring at Lil, spoke up.
Did we fall off the cliff together?
When she didnt answer, his pale hand lifted her shirt.
You dont seem to be hurt.
Instead of responding, Lil simply shook off of his hand.
Thank god.
Whats to be relieved about in this shitty situation?
Ed lowered his upper body to look at Lils lowered head and muttered as she turned her head away to avoid his gaze.
Just as I thought, youre angry
Ed wrapped Lil in an embrace. But as Lil hadnt wiped her own body yet, Eds body, which was barely dried off, became damp again.
What are you doing!
Despite Lil struggling, Ed didnt move an inch. This made her wonder where a dying person like him could get such strength from. Ed held onto Lil as if he was picking her up and Lil had to lift her heels.
He then whispered, rubbing his forehead against the crook of her neck.
Im just happy to see you again, so why are you so angry?..
Im not mad at you.
Before she knew it, his lips moved up her neck and left small kisses. When Ed tried to hold back Lils struggles, she noticed the smell of blooding from the wounds that hadnt yet stopped bleeding. In the end, Lil had no choice but to give in.
Please dont get angry. I was wrong.
After a lengthy sigh, Lil responded by shaking her head.
Thats not it.
***
Another small stroke of luck hit them when it started raining not long after they arrived at the cabin. As a result, they were able to wash their bodies without having to find a spring. The downside, however, was that they wouldnt notice unfamiliar footsteps or any signs of imminent presence.
Lil consciously perked up her ears. The rain was gradually easing, yet there were still no suspicious movements.
As the firewood burned, it gave off a warm smell that harmonised with the sound of rain. Lil listened to the drops, feeling like her head was being washed clean.
She looked at Ed, who was sleeping in front of the firece. More specifically, she closely watched his rising and falling chest. The outline of his reddish body was illuminated by light. She wanted to confirm at every single moment that his breathing hadnt stopped.
Stinging tears formed in her tired eyes, which Lil pressed with some force. Her body desperately wanted to sleep, but she couldnt afford to in their current situation. She couldnt afford to gamble on a death that mighte the moment she fell into a deep sleep.
I keep having this ominous feelingEverything that happened until yesterday suddenly seems like an illusion; our incredibly peaceful daily life. This boring journey. The sunlight that shone through long, thin leaves as if passing throughs. The shiny mane of my horse or the man who sat on his saddle while looking at me
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 296
Chapter 296Previous
Lil unconsciously adjusted the crossbow slung over her shoulder, wrapping its rough body with her palm in a familiar way.
Ive been best suited for being stuck in this kind of mud this exhausting kind of life. I know that better than anyone else. So, why did I invite him into it? Despite knowing it would be dangerous, why couldnt I give him up?
The excuse that I had no idea Venua could do something this crazy is worthless. Of course, I knew that the Emperor and Ed werent on good terms and that Venua could use the failure of the southern expedition as an excuse to seek political retaliation, but I didnt expect that Venua would actually make an attempt on Eds life The way I downyed Venuas determination is just azy excuse now.
Even though Lil initially managed to get out of the mud, she found herself trapped and unable to escape from danger again and out of the two people in this precarious cabin, she was the only one who coulde to her senses.
What provoked Venua? What made him this reckless?
Judging by his crude behaviour, it appears Venua doesnt have much time. His impatience resulted in his recklessness. And this recklessness caused him to get his tail caught. I didnt kill Maxwell, so if Linhardt captures him in time, he will be able to interrogate him.
Lil muttered as she looked at Ed, who was covered with a shroud-like cloth.
Rather than being angry at you
The shadow of the firece me flickered across Eds eyelids.
I cant forgive myself.
Lil saw the colour slowly returning to his lips.
I shouldve given you up, and now I can only regret it.
Im tired of my life going so predictably astray
Suddenly, the lips she had been looking at began to move.
In that case, Im the one who should be angry.
..!
Eds green eyes wandered in search of Lil. He turned his head, but his darkened vision made it difficult for him to make out her shadowy figure. Nheless, he didnt bother to get up. As Lil was sitting on the floor, holding her crossbow, and Ed was still lying down, their eye contact was nted.
Her eyes were darker than Eds because she was farther from the mes, warming her face and chest, but rendering her back cold. She heard his voice from the ce with warmth.
Are you going to break your promise?
What promise?
You said you wouldnt leave.
Ed didnt sound angry or nervous as he was rather good at hiding his emotions and expressions. However, Lil noticed the subtle change in his tone. It wouldve been better if she was oblivious to it, but she couldnt help but be familiar with it.
You made your choice, so dont think about running away now.
How can you say something like that even after something like this has happened?
It was me who was toocent. I shouldve known what wasing when I received his warning.
Only after saying those words did Ed lock his gaze with Lils. Lil quickly realised why he looked a bit nervous all of a sudden and asked slowly.
Warning?
Eds eyes nced past Lil and down to the floor.
The Prince Regent said he would kill me. But I didnt expect him to kill me in the dictionary sense
When? When did he tell you that?
The second time we met.
When you sought him out for the trial? Why didnt you tell me?
I thought it was just the usual clich statement someone would utter out of anger. Even you said at some point you would kill me
Now that I think about it, I guess he was sincere.
Lils face grew hot as Ed spoke so lightly about dying.
But to indeedmit it, he has to have a less political sense than me
Tell me more about it. This instant.
But you already know.
Lil spoke sternly this time, emphasising every word.
In. More. Detail.
***
shback
Ed had a hunch that Venua would soon be released from the vi due to the number of nobles in Roahn who would willingly step forward if the Prince Regent of Auvergne asked them to guarantee his identity.
Ed deemed it useful in its own way if Venua secured an identity guarantee from someone, that was why he didnt mind stopping the one or two guards from sneaking out of Vi Somemei.
Apart from that, Ed had a desire to meet Venua personally. Ed knew him already as a loathsome man despite ever meeting him, but after seeing Lils swollen cheek, the hostility bordering on hatred solidified. If he had the chance, he would want to make Venuas life as miserable as possible.
However No matter how much Liloa hates her brother Venua, there might be a bond that she cannot sever because hes her family. I havent had the chance to discuss it in depth with her yet, so Im not sure But upon learning of the illness of the Archduke of Obernyu, she dered without hesitation that she wanted to see him on his deathbed. It seems shes more civil with her family than I initially thought
Above all, what Ed feared most was Lils resentment, so he decided to keep his personal hostility for himself.
It would be best not to strangle Venua hastily ory a hand on his body.
Ed passed through the main gate of Vi Somemei thinking so. He arrived with a clear name, so no one dared to stop him likest time. Also, there had been no need to hide his identity anymore because he had returned to his duties at the naval outpost. Hisnding, however, automatically meant his required presence in Sesbron, but he would only have to stop by on his way to Obernyu along with Lil anyway.
Ed walked through the peaceful garden and stopped in front of the front door.
The royal guard, who had been beaten by Venuast time, took the lead as if he was also serving as a butler.
Apparently, his name is Maxwell and when they kidnapped Liloa, he was the one who strangled her
Knowing that made Eds fists shake, but he feigned calmness as he studied Maxwell.
Its easy for subordinates who are abused to convert, so he can be a good card to hold on to. Liloa herself fell victim to Maxwell, but instead of getting angry, she exined to me the benefits we would gain by using Venua and Maxwell together. I still cant fathom her cool-headedness. Considering carefully the gains shes been counting on, even after her life had been put at risk, ranging from Sagastar to this demoted royal guard. But what else can I do if Liloas personal decision is to not retaliate?
Ed learned, step by step, like a newborn child, that nning the next move together with someone was a tricky ordeal. And in order to faithfully carry out their agreement, the only thing Ed could do was quietly follow Maxwell up the stairs to the drawing room.
Sir. Admiral Retiro hase to visit.
A faint answer was heard through the door. Meanwhile, Ed couldnt read a single ounce of loyalty on the grim face of the soldier who opened the door.
As soon as Ed entered the room, he was engulfed by the strong odour of cigarette smoke. It was that bad despite the window being open and the wind blowing through the sunlit room. The light reached all the way across and reflected the empty spirit bottles above the firece.
Venua sat on a chair with ornate arms, hiding his slightly trembling hands. However, his attempt was in vain as Ed, who had seen countless patients, easily noticed.
Venua beckoned for the opposite seat. Ed sat down and stared at Venua as though he was examining him.
I felt it the other day too, but the Prince Regent isnt in good health. I dont know what kind of chronic illness hes suffering from yet, but drinking this much hard liquor and smoking this heavily can cause enough burden on his body alone. No surprise his demeanour is this harsh and sensitive
Ed could see at a nce that Venuas body couldnt hold out.
Venua smiled with a cigarette hanging from his lips.
I never thought youd show me that shameless face again.
Ed put up a brazen smile himself.
This is indeed me being shameless
You daree back after behaving like that. Why, did you feel like apologising now?
Venua stroked his arrogantly raised chin and ced one of his shoe soles on his opposite knee. The man, leaning deeply in his chair, clearly seemed to enjoy authority. It was obvious that he thought that the other person hade to apologise, so Venua already basked in this preemptive victory.
Where do you want me to start?
Chapter 297
Chapter 297Previous
At Eds question, Venua raised his eyebrows as if to gauge a lie. Ed felt a strange sense of difort because the movement resembled Lils mannerisms so much.
Venua answered without much thought.
Let us discuss the detainment first.
The frustration in his voice made Ed deem Venua a man who was easy to understand.
The way he has lived his entire life without the need to hide anything signifies his privilege. Since politics and administration are handled by the courtiers of Obernyu, Venua never has to wonder or examine the minds of others. Those who inevitably have to engage in fierce psychological battles in order to survive court are the emerging nobles and courtiers, while Venua, who is close to royalty, reigns with his mere presence. He never had to move his body or his mind. With dozens or hundreds of people under his authority, the only time Venua directly needs to exercise his body and mind are the times when he travels to and from Sesbron. So, the fact that Venua came this far on his own is already a feat But because of all this, Venua is actually not that difficult to deal with. The problem lies with me I keep fighting this incredible urge to grab Venua by the cor
Ed opened and clenched his fist without realising it.
Im sorry to hear that the Archduke is in critical condition.
If you are sorry, then what is your intention for keeping me here?
You caused a disturbance, Prince Regent. What will the citizens of Roahn think if I simply release a kidnapper?
Is the Lord trying to worry about the sentiment of his subjects? How pathetic.
A renowned lord doesnt be a lord in vain.
Hahahaha! That is ridiculous. I did not know that was how you gained your reputation.
Likewise to Venua, Ed also felt the urge to burst outughing, but for apletely different reason. It was Venuas extreme self-confidence that left Ed dumbfounded.
But since I need to keep Venua locked up, this atmosphere is for the best. It will be nice if Im able to find out Venuas true intentions while hes detained, but realistically speaking, the chances of that happening are near impossible. Its not for nothing that Venua himself travelled this far, thats probably because he couldnt entrust his intentions to his subordinates. In such a case, the best option is to keep Liloa in the Retiro estate as long as this man is in Roahn
Ed started his interrogation off with the usual greeting.
How is the Princess of Sassel?
It was a casual way of asking how his family was doing. Ed, however, didnt expect Venuas face to harden when confronted with a question regarding his wife. The cigarette Venua was bringing to his mouth stopped. He then snapped back, staring at Ed as if he were assessing something.
Do you know Marguerite?
No.
Venua resumed taking a puff from his cigarette. The smoke that came out between his lips gently dispersed as his gaze on Ed remained in ce. For the second time since entering the room, Ed was at a loss for words.
Let me send her your regards.
Is it Othello syndrome*? No, he wouldnt have been able to stop himself if he had suspected his wifes infidelity. Such people wont tolerate delusional or implicating questions. Its highly likely that Venua, who is having a hard time controlling his emotions, keeps silent for another reason. Perhaps Im on to something
Ed quickly grabbed hold of the clue, hoping that it wouldnt disappear without leaving a trace.
Oh, I heard that her health significantly declined a few years ago.
Has she recovered well?
She has recovered well.
Now that I think about it, Ive seen the princess at Sesbrons court
Leave the story about Marguerite at that, Marquess.
As far as Ed knew, there had been no children between Venua and the Princess of Sassel for over 10 years now. Rumours abound that the child they barely conceived a few years ago was stillborn, and Ed had recently learned that the princesss illness was quite severe at the time. Butler Grits even added that Obernyu was running out of precious time.
The Archduke is nearing his death in his 40s, and Venua, the only heir, is being eaten away by a chronic disease And without any children. I now, too, see why Venua is so sensitive about the issue of session in Obernyu, like Liloa said. But why is he so wary about the mention of the princess? There are rumours that the Prince Regent loves the Princess of Sassel so much that he only wants her as the mother of an heir and not some mistress. But Liloa said those rumours were absurd because Venua has had countless mistresses since he was young. Im now convinced that hes rather obsessed with the perfect lineage and only insists on having children with the princessStill, its an iprehensible response to order me to stop asking Hes clearly being overly sensitive about the princess.
Ed decided to pry a little more.
Im sure you havent forgotten that Im also a doctor, Prince Regent. If the princess is looking for a doctor, Im willing to visit at any time. Even if its not me, theres a doctor I know who is good at treating women
A visit? A house visit? You are talking nonsense. Why would I let you?
Acquainting a well-reputed doctor is no waste.
Are you kidding me?
Its true. If you want, I can make a diagnosis right away.
What?!
Ed observed Venua without answering. After examining theplexion of the face, eyes, lips, and cheeks, Venua adjusted his posture when Eds eyes fell to the area around his neck.
You mean you are going to treat me?
If you want.
Someone ranked Marquess is trying to act like a lowly doctor
First of all, looking at your eyes and lips, I can tell that your liver is in bad shape.
Venuas hand unconsciously went to the corner of his eye. Then, the moment he put his hand down, his insult-covered face shouted.
How dare you!
But whereas Venua looked like he would jump out of his seat at any given moment, Ed simply shrugged his shoulders. He was much more worried whether Lil might also have this chronic or hereditary disease or not.
Do you drink alcohol to forget the pain?
You!
If thats what your doctor rmends, it would be better to fire him immediately.
Venua snatched his ss from the table and threw it onto the carpet. What little content was left spread to the carpet and created a stain.
I am serious.
The reason why Venua merely clutched the armrests and didnt jump up to kick his seat, was because he knew he wouldnt be able to hold himself up properly. Ed watched his opponents eyes turn red.
It cannot be helped if my sincere rmendation as a doctores off as offensive.
You will never set foot on thend of Obernyu alive, so know that.
I doubt that. Perhaps well be able to meet again soon in Obernyu? Liloa said she wants to watch over the Archdukes deathbed.
What did you say?!
Ed didnt answer. He knew Venua didnt ask him because he didnt understand. After some murmurs, Venua started chuckling which quickly evolved intoughing.
Hahaha! Your line of reasoning is hrious! Have you decided to be that girls loyal dog? With whom and where do you think you are going? It is pathetic that you are wagging your tail so hard, but you are mistaken for deluding yourself into thinking that you will be able to achieve your hopes with that girl. No matter how much she sleeps with rootless people like you, she knows the importance of marriage. Considering Retiros ancestors, she would never dream of marrying you even for a single day.
Are you serious? How are you trying to force her into marriage when you couldnt even detain her for a few hours? Who on earth do you think you are dealing with? Liloas a skilled soldier. Do you honestly think that she was bluffing when she held the trembling likes of you under gunpoint?
What the hell
You should forever be grateful that Liloa didnt pull the trigger and painted the walls with that brain of yours. But if you bother her any further, you truly might end up with a hole in your body, so you would better be careful. I even feel threatened too sometimes. No, actually I feel it quite often.
Ed emphasised the words when he corrected hisst statement. Of course, Venua didnt seem to notice much of a difference because he was busy staying still. The veins between his eyebrows bulged as he endured the insults and his grip tightened on the fragile armrest. His whole bodynguage screamed I have never been this insulted in my life. He was so deeply humiliated that he felt like capsizing, like a sailboat that had never experienced a northern wind. However, rather than being a measly sailboat, Venua was a sailboat that unted its majesty and spread its sails to the fullest.
You you arepletely insane.
Thats something I hear quite often.
After being bewitched by some woman, you clearly lost your sense of shame It would be wise for you to kneel before me and ask for forgiveness.
The moment I do that will probably be the moment I receive a hole in my body myself
So, you did note to ask me for forgiveness.
Looking back on our conversation so far, I cannote up with anything for which I need to apologise. Rather, you should ask for my forgiveness for causing a stir in my territory.
How dare someone who doesnt even know the matter
Or should I apologise for loving Liloa?
Footnote:
Othello syndrome: Pathological jealousy, also known as morbid jealousy, Othello syndrome, or delusional jealousy, is a psychological disorder in which a person is preupied with the thought that their spouse or sexual partner is being unfaithful without having any real proof, along with socially uneptable or abnormal behaviour rted to these thoughts. The mostmon cited forms of psychopathology in morbid jealousy are delusions and obsessions. It is considered a subtype of delusional disorder. [WIKI]
Chapter 298
Chapter 298Previous
Venua burst intoughter after he repeated the word love.
As you know, Im impudent, shameless and proud of my origins and how I treat my subjects. On top of that, I have no qualms about loving Liloa. Im amazed that you still act surprised and even get angry by facts that you already know to begin with, it makes me believe that youre in an even worse condition than the Archduke
Since when can such hideous desire for an unrivalled woman be called love? That girl should at least be the mistress of a monarchs family. The reason things went astray to this point was because of her wrong entanglement with the Duke of Mireille! If she had secured a rtionship with the imperial family from the very beginning, things wouldnt have gone this far!
The Liloa I know wont be interested in being the mistress of a monarchs family. Better yet, she couldnt care less if she was the damn monarch herself or not.
This time, Venua didntugh. Ed was taken aback when his half-joking remark hit the other person right on the head. Paradoxically, Venua seemed to consider the possibility of Lils ascension to the throne more realistic than anyone else.
Ed saw deep-rooted emotions on his stiff face: long-standing anxiety, tension, uncertainty and denial. For a moment, his opponents eyes were distracted, but Venua then quickly turned his head and twisted the topic along.
I know people like you well. Those who campaign as if they are kings just because they have a title to back them up.
Dont be hasty, my real campaign hasnt even started yet.
..?
Venua raised his chin.
First of all, I hope youll ask for forgiveness for doing something unsavoury in my territory.
You are asking to die.
No, Im just trying to give you a chance.
If you dare to humiliate me, I pay you back with death.
Hiding behind immunity is useless when you refuse to disclose your identity.
..?
Ed stood up, walked to the door and opened it, prompting the people, who had been waiting, to enter the drawing room. Among them was a solicitor for probate and a jury representative from Roahn. Ed knew all procedures had to be done properly because if Venua was provided with a rightful excuse, the situation with Lil would be very difficult.
As the Lord of Roahn, I demanded an apology, but it was not provided. Out of respect for the criminal, I tried to persuade him first without your presence, but he refused. Since he moved a private army and even kidnapped someone in Roahns territory, a territory thats been granted with the right of denying entry, his offence will be treated as a felony.
Ohe on
If you want to avoid trial or im immunity, it is in your best interest to reveal your identity first. From here on out, all interrogations will be recorded and used as evidence for future trials.
Hahahaha! How cute. Were you scared to face me alone? How dare you invite a ragtag group of people to y a so-called game of trial!
However, no one was swayed by Venuas provocation. The solicitor, who raised his sses, began his questioning.
Who are you, Sir?
Why did youe to Roahn?
Why did you carry out the kidnapping?
Venuas index finger tapped the sofa. His lips trembled at first, but soon he smiled. His fingertips traced his lips as if he was unsure of the nonchnce look he tried to fake.
Kidnapping? Thats nonsense.
Who did you kidnap?
I dont know.
There is an eyewitness who saw this gentlemans private soldiers kidnapping someone. Even if that were not the case, it is already a grave disrespect of you to bring in private soldiers without informing the Lord or Governor.
Venuas eyes looked out the window.
How harsh Roahn must be that I cant travel without being apanied by a few escorts. All I wanted was to travel quietly, but I wasnt given sufficient leisure time. From my detainment to the trial, Impletely embarrassed about what this is all about.
If you dont want to be misunderstood, then you should reveal your identity. We also dont feelfortable interrogating the gentleman. However, since citizens of so many different nationalities and origins live in Roahn, and considering the humble number of nobles residing here as well, we put a lot of effort into security. You have no choice but to adhere to the rules here. If an unidentified person causes an incident in the territory, a trial must take ce.
Ill just wait for my identity guarantee.
And who would you like to ask?
Ill take care of it.
There isnt much time left before the trial. At this rate, you shall be punished by flogging.
Flogging?
Venua tilted his head like a child who had heard such a word for the first time. The stern solicitor stepped forward to exin the process.
Flogging is a corporal punishment executed by hitting the criminals bare buttocks with a wooden stick. Usually, the criminal loses consciousness after about ten strokes, thats why flogging is carried out parallel with medical treatment and spans over several days
Hahahaha!
Venuas suddenughter made the solicitor look at Ed, who motioned his chin to ask them to step outside. But regardless of whether the solicitor and the jury went out or not, Venuasughter dragged on, even going as far as to bang his hand on the armrest. For a while, the living room was filled with the sound of hisughter when he threw his head back and curled his arms around his stomach.
It wasnt until only the two of them were left that Venua, who finally stoppedughing, gritted his teeth.
Youre doing something interesting, Marquess.
Youre about to be the interesting one, Prince Regent. Since youre sentenced to flogging, what could be a bigger spectacle than that? Thinking about all the citizens of Roahning to watch, Im already dying ofughter.
You vulgar bastard. Now I understand why the two of you got together.
Ed merely shrugged his shoulders at the insult. Since he had more to say, he continued his momentum.
I must say Im surprised that you would rather risk showing your noble buttocks to the whole of Roahn. You truly must be afraid of iting to light that youre looking for Liloa.
Why? Why are you so secretive about this?
Its said that the Archduke of Obernyu is in critical condition, and the regent, who hasnt been able to receive the title, is hiding in this far westernnd during those difficult times
Ed stroked his chin. Unlike Venua, creating this facial expression came quite naturally to him.
Is there anything else other than the topic of session that would make the noble Prince Regent so impatient?
Shut your mouth, Marquess.
Did the Archduke leave a will stating that he would abdicate the title in favour of Liloa? Well, I cant me him, theres no one more suitable and worthy for the title of Archduke than she is
Marquess!
Why do you keep shouting for the person whos already in front of you? Its a rather pointless action.
Venua hit the armrest and jumped up from his seat.
That mouth! Ill make sure it can never jest again.
Ed looked at his opponents trembling shoulders before lowering his eyes to the knees that tried so hard to suppress the spasms. It was an outrageous threat to Ed, who had crossed an immeasurable line of fire.
Intimidation is a trick used only when one wants the other person to back down. If someone truly intends to kill his opponent, its more efficient not to have his murderous intent discovered.
In essence, threats are most frightening when theyre done in silence, Prince Regent. You will have to eliminate that clumsy trait of yours if you want to deal with me.
end of shback
***
Ed rolled his eyes and looked at Lil, whose eyes narrowed as she let out a sigh.
You were so childish
I didnt tell you because thats what I thought you would think.
and timid.
I admit that.
Lil stopped herself from smacking him, considering his condition wasparable to that of a critically ill patient.
I knew I would pay the price for my childish and timid behaviour.
Lil sped her head and groaned.
But this situation is different from what I expected, now were both suffering I shouldve been more careful
And you realise this only now?
I
As Ed blurted out his words, Lil raised her eyebrows.
I never thought that someone would save me because I was always the one who had to save myself
What on earth were you nning to do? What were you going to do when you fell off your horse like that?
I would try to hold on to the cliff.
But werent you already unconscious when I got there?!
If I had fallen into the sea, I would havee to my senses. It wouldnt have been difficult after that. I would just be washed ashore and find a ce to hide
Lil ended up hitting the floor instead of Ed.
Are you going to insist on talking back to me like that?!
Chapter 299
Chapter 299Previous
Ed feigned being downcast. It amazed Lil that he was able to afford such a useless act even while he was dying. His shrunken shoulders twitched before his hand took Lils wrist. Her skin was torn from her palm to her elbow with minor wounds densely spread along the arm. They were the wounds she sustained when trying to grab something while falling off the cliff.
Sensing his guilt, Lil frowned at him.
Its nothing.
Not to me.
Lil tried to pull her wrist away, but Ed gently pulled her towards him. Lil, who was guided by her waist, slid into Eds arms as he sat up.
Ed muttered while hugging Lil from behind.
I shouldve been more careful
Ed dipped a piece of cloth in rainwater and wiped the affected area along Lils arm. Because they didnt have alcohol for disinfection or herbs to help hasten the wounds recovery, Lil had to suppress her groans as Ed cleansed her wound with only water. After, he skilfully wrapped the cloth around her wrist as if it were a bandage.
I wouldve died if it werent for you
Thats right. Are you finally realising that now?
so thats one more reason on my list to stay by your side.
What?
Its about what you said back then. Whereas I saved your life and told you things youve always wanted to hear, you havent done anything for me. You even asked why I did all that for you and you thought it was strange.*
Why are you suddenly bringing that up?
At that time, I thought, This is a confession. Thats why I didnt interrupt you, I didnt want you to lose that momentum bymenting on it.
Ed pressed his lips against Lils cheek. For some reason, it felt like she could hear faintughtering from between those lips. Lil grunted, tilting her head to avoid him.
How could that have been a confession?
Well, werent you listing reasons why you liked me?
I wasnt.
With a low chuckle, Ed wrapped Lil in his embrace to prevent her from moving away any further. His wet hair spilt over her shoulder and tickled her cheek. For a while, they both just sat in silence, breathing, rising and sinking together. The lips that asionally kissed her gently on the shoulder were soft.
Liloa.
Im sorry. But I have no regrets.
No matter who wants to kill me, Ill never regret not giving up on you.
Lil stared at the fire inside the firece.
What about you? Are you going to give in? Are you going to prove him right?
The damp firewood was billowing a pitiful fire and futile smoke. It was only a small handful of light, but without it, Eds survival was difficult to guarantee in this shabby, dusty space.
The red light shing between the fallen firewood was like a thin light of life.
No.
As it had stopped raining, the only sound filling their eardrums came from the burning firece, where tiny sparks bounced endlessly in the damp darkness. In reality, Lil didnt think their situation now was that shabby anymore. The unquenchable mes beauty proved strong enough that not even the god of death dared to dwell in it.
The sound of life filled the forest where the rain had ceased. The sound of tiny creatures crawling out from under leaves, from their bases in trees or the tunnelled ones in the ground. Their lively steps bounced on the muddy soil.
Realising the forests strength that withstood the downpour, something inside her leapt toward the bright sunlight as well.
Lil replied, leaning her cheek against Eds ear.
I dont regret it either.
***
Lil observed Ed in his deep sleep.
Mentally, hes holding on, but he had to wade into the surf and walk all the way here, so his physical strength has been drained. In addition, his wounds arent properly tended to Although the arrows in his upper arm and thigh have been removed, and his limbs arepressed with a towel, hes still at risk of infection due to the poor conditions. His forehead is also covered with cold sweat as a sign of a beginning fever
My mind had been filled with a strange sense of conviction before, but objectively speaking, things arent looking well. Theres so much more Ed needs; uncontaminated water, firewood to keep the fire burning, materials to disinfect his wounds, clean cloths to protect the affected area, not to mention properly cooked food The problem is that I cant move hastily. My patient is unconscious, and the smugglers may return at any given moment. Especially now that the rain has stopped, they might decide to return to their nook
Lil pondered while holding the hilt of her sword.
Should we leave now to resolve this situation, or should we wait for Linhardt, hoping he finds us here sometime soon?
..?!
But at that very moment, the sounds surrounding the cabin changed. The leaves on the trees were swept by the wind and shook off rainwater. Amidst was the sound of footsteps stepping in small puddles of fallen rainwater.
Shit.
Lil quickly looked back at Ed, who was fast asleep without a care in the world.
If I wake him up, the two of us could fight together, but I dont want to do that to him. Hisplexion is already gradually bing paler I can see that even in this darkness
Lil unconsciously rummaged through the pockets of her pants. Obviously, she had no money or goods to negotiate, leaving her with no choice but to stand close to the door, holding the hilt of her sword. The wet, bumpy log wall pressed against her back.
Lils nervousness even prompted her to take out her damp gun. Lifting the gun barrel to her temple, the smell of wet metal wafted up.
Somehow, the gun feels more reliable than my sword
Footsteps continued to approach, alternating between stepping in mud puddles, and on leaves and fallen tree branches.
There are two people But why does it seem that theyre cautious about returning to their cabin? Perhaps theyre not the true owners of this lodging as well.
Even with those doubts, Lil nheless remained faithfully vignt.
One of the intruders grabbed the door handle. The hinges of the front door folded before Lils eyes, and a short man pushed open the door and entered. Like her, the man was also holding a gun.
If he moves just a little bit more, hell discover Ed
Holding the hilt of her sword tightly, Lil aimed at the back of this mans head, where his hair was balding in an oddly familiar manner
Huh?
The balding head began to turn towards her in full swing, revealing a face she knew so well.
Lil blurted out this persons name like a groan.
in?
in turned and looked at Lil. The rainwater that hadnt yet been wiped away shone from between his wrinkles. His eyes were filled with nothing but confusion, probably not realising her identity. Suddenly, someones hand stuck out next to in. A sharp finger grabbed the door. Not wanting to be outdone, Lil quickly grabbed the door and pulled it wide open.
Lil recognised the second intruder as soon as he faced her with his back to the forest.
Jericho?
Lil was so perplexed that she even lowered her sword. Jericho, on the other hand, didnt miss the opportunity and immediately pointed his gun at her.
Who are you?
Lils shock rendered her speechless. As she stood there nkly, in grabbed Jerichos gun barrel and lowered it. The old mans eyes, which were pressed against his voluminous eyebrows and eyelids, narrowed as his lips covered in a thick beard moved.
Captain?
Without even taking the time to think it over, Lil grabbed in by the cor.
What are you doing here!
..?!
Jericho simrly stood wide-eyed in confusion, looking at Lil from head to toe. Ignoring him, Lil gritted her teeth at in.
What happened? Its been a while since the Bell Rock left port, so howe youre here?
After his initial shock, in came to his senses and responded to Lils interrogation naturally.
The Bell Rock did set sail, but we chose to head back No, the real question is, whats the Captain doing here what the hell is this?
I kind of fell off a cliff But what do you mean you headed back?
Well, that damned Lil Schweiz had been taken somewhere, but were we supposed to just head back south by ourselves? Do we look like such bastards? No, but thats not the point
Jericho, who opened his mouth for the first time, muttered after he scanned Lils appearance.
Youre a woman, right?
in looked at Lil and rolled his eyes.
Yeah Shes definitely a woman What the hell is going on
Lil ced her hand on her forehead, massaging her temples with her thumb and forefinger while processing the hundreds of thoughts that passed by in just one second. The fact that her gender was revealed was the smallest of her problems. Her topmost concern was that Admiral Retiro was lying behind her, dying.
Shit.
Lil couldnt let go of her sword, but at this point she didnt even know anymore why she was holding it.
Captain?!
Jericho shouted, his face revealing the fact that he still didnt understand.
Did you fall off a cliff and be a woman?!
Reference:
Thats what you said back then. Whereas I saved your life and told you things youve always wanted to hear, you havent done anything for me. You even asked why I did all that for you and you thought it was strange. = chapter 245 = This scene happened after Lil escaped Venuas mansion, went back to the Retiro mansion and was reunited with Ed while writing a response to his letter. Lil was in a state of confusion, asking why Ed would go so far for her when she offered him nothing in return.
Chapter 300
Chapter 300Previous
in quickly hit him on the back of the head. He then asked, raising his gun back towards Lil.
Really, who are you?
Lil Schweiz.
As in had no answer and Lil had nothing more to prove, she let go of the doorknob and turned around.
Come in.
Her eyes instinctively fell on Ed, whoy in front of the flickering firece.
Chances of survival were already slim to begin with, but to make matters worse, there are now two more people with enough justification to shoot him
in seemed to have noticed that Lil couldnt let go of her sword, so he asked nervously.
Who is that?
Before Lil could answer, Jericho walked ahead of them and tilted his head as he looked down.
Doc tor?
Lil immediately rushed past Jericho and blocked Ed from their sight. Her mouth dried as she swallowed dry saliva. Watching the two, she borated, hoping to ease the rising conflict a little.
Thats right. But hes close to dying.
in bent his upper body to examine Edsplexion.
Then what are you doing here instead of doing anything about it
We cant leave because were being chased.
Who is chasing you? No, that doesnt matter. What do you need?
Clean water and a clean cloth
You can find that much from a cabin near here.
And dry firewood, food, as well as herbs for disinfection
Firewood and food aside, I dont know much about medicinal herbs.
Me neither What about distilled liquor?
There are a lot of people smuggling alcohol around here, so that should be easy to get.
Okay. But
Just when in and Jericho were about to turn their backs, they stopped upon hearing Lils hesitating remark. Making eye contact with them, she knew each of them had a lot to say, but their quick actions implied that they had silently agreed to save Ed first and talkter.
Since Ed helped them escape from the Gualtiero prison, they may perceive this as an opportunity to make amends. But for them to consider this as their way of showing their gratitude, its better for in and Jericho to know this vital piece of information first
Before you leave, theres something you need to know.
What is it?
in and Jericho were watching Lil nkly when thetter moved her foot slightly to further block Ed from their line of sight, sensing his weak breathinging from around her calf when she scoot closer.
Eds real name is Edgar Retiro.
Why say his real name all of a sudden? Whats the point in knowing his name when hes dying?
Jericho asked indifferently, but ins reaction was different. He turned fully towards her. He might be called Grandpa by the Southerners due to his age, but Lil knew that his eyes had never lost their zeal. And those intelligent, powerful eyes, shining beneath his wrinkled eyelids, looked straight at her.
What? Edgar Retiro?
Lil spoke clearly to their confused faces.
Yes. As in Admiral Retiro.
It came as no surprise that in and Jericho immediately drew their guns, so Lil quickly got down on her knees and shielded Ed from the muzzles pointed at him. She exined, slowly, while spreading her arms as if to stop any potential bullets.
You met him at the Devito Harbour, right? He helped break you out.
Instead of in, who kept his mouth shut, Jericho shouted.
Captain, what are you talking about? How can the doctor be the Admiral?
I know it sounds absurd, but take a moment to think this over.
..?
Werent we believing that Admiral Retiro was aplete lunatic? In reality he turned out to be a little different from what we thought
in intervened.
And why are you telling us this now?
Im giving you a choice. If you want to help, you have to know this first before deciding if you indeed want to help. I cant have you helping Ed without knowing anything. If you dont want to do that, then just pass by.
Since when did you know?
On the deck of the Bell Rock, just before I got stabbed, the Navy Commodore addressed Ed as the Admiral.
Oh my, oh my!
Jericho stomped his foot, while in just stood there slowly lowering his gun.
You can just pretend you havent seen him, so there is no need to kill him. Currently, the entire Navy believes they should attack the South. Ed is the only one who is opposed to it. Its obvious what decision the Navy will make if the admiral changes.
Is that why youre trying to keep him alive?
There will be no end if I start telling them the truth. So what should I say? Do I actually need to make the ridiculous confession that Im in love with him?
No, but if Ed really was on the Bell Rock to target the South, I promise you that he would already have died by my hands. Im getting tired of exining. Its simple. If you want to help, help, and if you want to pass, pass.
Jericho swept through his hair as if he were going to rip it out.
Id rather you said nothing! Am I the only one who is confused by this?
Now that I know the truth, I cant pretend to be deceived either.
Jericho looked at in, who looked down at Ed without moving for a while. He then raised his arms as if he were dumbfounded.
I wonder if hes still suffering from mysophobia when hes dying?*
Lilughed before criticising them for making a joke during such a critical time.
Why are you smirking like that in a serious situation like this? You crazy people. Decide quickly.
in tucked his gun back into his belt.
What else can we decide?
What does that mean?
What does it mean? It means that we have to save him first!
Jerico grabbed ins shoulder after his loud remark and headed toward the door. It was clear that he was worried that ins thoughts might differ from his own.
As the door closed and the damp silence returned, Lil staggered and exhaled. Her relief mixed with her tension so heavily that she couldnt figure out which was the bigger emotion.
She ran her cool fingertips down her face.
I did it with my true appearance With this face, I confronted the sailors. And on top of that, with the Imperial Admiral right behind me
Through the years, Lil developed a habit of not having expectations in any situation, so she wouldnt be surprised if they decided not toe back.
However, contrary to Lils prediction, in and Jericho soon returned bearing the materials she had mentioned.
Lil gradually rxed as she checked the fabric several times for stains. They all knew basic first aid as all three of them had been through a lot on the sea. So while in poured strong liquor on Eds wounds, Jericho wiped them with a wet cloth and Lil tied a bandage.
After finishing all the treatments, Lils head felt dizzy. She thought she should go hunting, as both she and Ed had to eat. However, she still couldnt take the risk of leaving the ce alone and thus leaving Ed alone with them.
Lil returned to her spot after making a decent fire and took a seat on the floor.
The three of them were sitting in a huddle when Lil asked, feeling like she was dealing with disobedient children.
Why on earth did youe back to the Empire?
We had to find out whether the Captain was alive or dead.
Tears formed in Jerichos eyes, but when his gaze met Lils, he cleared his throat and turned his head. For the first time since they were reunited, Lil could finally take a deep breath, feeling the tension instantly draining away.
You fools
in blurted out.
But thank goodness youre alive.
With you guys here, whos the Captain?
Marenzio.
That hot-tempered one?
After us, he has the most experience.
And what if he gets into a fight with Julio?
That other guy has lost a lot of his spirit.
Thats a relief, but still
No, rather than lost, I guess its more urate to say that his spiritspletely broken. Our Captain who came back from the dead risked his life to set us free, so why would he remain stubborn and hold on? Didnt you see that he, himself, threw his dagger into the horse that was chasing the Captain?
I saw that. But
What but? You have seen it yourself. Hes no different from the other guys who first boarded the Bell Rock and in the end, epted the Captains methods as well. Even if he kept barking like a dog, the rest of the crew would no longer listen to him.
Lil recalled thest time she saw Julio.
I initially deemed it as nothing but a hasty decision, but remembering Julios urate aim, causing one of the horses chasing me to fall down, tells me that perhaps his anger has indeed softened. In addition, if Julio was still a threat, in and Jericho would never have left the ship.
Lil, deciding to trust their judgement, turned her arrow towards Jericho this time.
Then, with Grandpa gone, you shouldve been the one to protect the Bell Rock, Jericho, so why did you follow him here?
I couldnt send Grandpa alone. Hes all old and cant even see well at night, so who else can take care of him if not me?
Jericho grinned, baring his teeth. Still, Lil couldnt afford to smile back, as her ears were still perked up at any possible changes outside.
Despite what he says, I saw firsthand that Jericho was as scared as Courant when they executed Ed. So, what on earth made him decide to remain in enemy territory where both geography and people are unknown?
references:
I wonder if hes still suffering from mysophobia when hes dying?
= This was a bit of a hard one. When tranted as a sentences ( .) the mysophobia also tranted as tuberculosis, sclerosis, mycelia, kyphobia and the list goes on when we only tranted the word (), we found mysophobia. Seeing that in is supposed to make a joke and that Ed was a bit of a neat freak (also remembering the part where he was particr with his food) during his time on the Bell Rock, it seems that this makes the most sense. We do sometimes see some Korean views, so if anyone wants to rify, we always appreciate it!
TN:
Hey guys!
Wow wow wow, it feels like yesterday when we celebrated the 200th chapter back in July, but today we already reached number 300! Coincidently, March 26th 2022 was also the date we started with our weekly updates, making it exactly 2 years since we started this chapter in our life! What a milestone, what a ride and what an adventure! Just like a hundred chapters ago, we like to thank all of you readers! We probably lost motivation a long time ago if it werent for you! So thank you!
We sadly cant promise you another 100 chapters as with only 1,5 volume and 3 side stories to go, all good things eventuallye to an end. We can promise you that we still have plenty of chapters and therefore plenty of adventures left. Its hard to make an urate calction as we cut the chapters ourselves, but we estimate that the storyes to a conclusion around chapter 375, so as we said, there is still a lot of the story to explore!
Happy reading and lots of love,
Pru and Formidable
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 301
Chapter 301Previous
Anyway, we had to deal with a few smugglers while wondering how to get to Roahn. But who wouldve thought we would meet the Captain here?
This was absolutely reckless of you. Roahn is famous for having the tightest security among all imperial cities.
So we noticed But what could we do? If you truly were dead, the least we wanted to do was to retrieve your body
What nonsense
When we were in prison, that was what bothered me the most. We thought that our Captain had been beheaded and your body wasnt given proper burial. After all, those damn imperial bastards staked our heads in the South, so what would be stopping them from doing the same here in the Empire Demons On that damp floor, every night, every time I fell asleep, I had the same nightmare. I saw the Captains face, skewered through the teeth, looking at me
ncing at Lil, Jericho muttered.
Thats right What does it matter whether the Captain is a woman or not? Whats the big deal? Youre alive and well like this
The fact that you keepmenting on it, makes it sound to me that it is a big deal.
Oh, no.
Jericho, who was scratching the back of his head in embarrassment, asked.
But why, why did you trick us?
For the very reason youre making such a big deal out of it.
No, I never thought that
I guess we should stop talking about my identity. Your Captain was Lil Schweiz, not some random guy.
in tapped Jericho on the shoulder. In fact, in didnt look very confident either, but Jericho lowered his head as if he was being pushed away.
That was rude of me.
Along with the burning firewood, other sounds rose in the dawning silence; The sound of the wind seeping through the leaves, the sound of birds leaping from tree branches, and the sound of water flowing somewhere in the distance.
Lil spoke in the humid forest air.
Just to tell you in advance, Im not going back. I have work to do here.
Whats going on?
Regardless of the damages, the Navy has be furious and will turn the Ingres Sea upside down at any given time. War is on the horizon, but Im trying to drag it out as long as possible.
How can the Captain alone achieve such an incredible undertaking?
I have the Admiral, so what cant I do? I have to try everything.
..?
in mustve noticed her prevarication and narrowed his eyes at her.
I cant do it alone. But because there are people who think like me, I could start from there.
Lil honestly thought that was true.
Me alone might not be anything special. But like Levi or Marie, there are people I could never have imagined existing in my previous life in the Empire. Maybe I lost hope too quickly in the past because I was young and narrow-minded. I thought that what I saw and experienced was everything that this damned world had to offer
So Lil couldnt help but let herself be optimistic about the flow of time now.
The future doesnt need to start out big. After all, didnt Ed tell me that the farmers seed sprouted such a small will that one couldnt have expected results in this huge Empire?
I cant believe it, too, because actually, its also strange for me. Im a really pessimistic person, but when I allow myself to say things like this, I feel as happy as a child
Dont mention it. Through the years, we all just agreed that the Captains personality would always be gloomy, like dark clouds without any rays of light.
Its a shame we dont have sses. In times like this, we really could use a drink.
in nodded and pretended to make a toast.
To the Bell Rock and everyone who would dly toast to that filthy character of yours.
The threeughed at the same time.
Stories about the past flowed naturally. in, eventually, spoke with a red face even though he hadnt had a single drop of alcohol and Jerichos stories, on the other hand, were so exaggerated that the night wasnt long enough to hear the end of it
***
Lil forcefully woke up from her deep slumber. It was because in grabbed her arm and shook it.
Its dangerous here now that the day hase. You never know when the smugglers will break into an empty cabin. If the doctor is in good health, we should start moving and since our lives are on the line, it truly would be better for us to get going.
Being blinded, Lil turned away from the sunlight pouring in from the shutters that in had opened. She stood up unsteadily, rubbing her tired eyes.
Where do you think we should go? Reinforcements are on the way. It normally wont take a day, but its a forest, so the paths may diverge This is the cabin closest to the beach, right?
in nodded his head.
Thats right. In that case, its better to stay here than to wander outside.
Jericho asked, wiping his nose.
Captain. Do you have any cash?
Are you kidding me? Didnt I tell you I fell off a cliff?
I asked just in case No matter who we meet, we cant negotiate.
Okay, then we should quicklye up with another idea It would be best if someone stood watch on the roof, though.
in nodded and pointed at the ceiling before raising his index and middle finger.
If you go up there, you will see two paths, one on the left and one on the right.
Lil, who remembered the paths from when she first looked around the cabin, got up from her seat.
in, stay to see if Ed wakes up and Jericho watch the sea from the door. Ill guard the two paths from the roof.
Lil epted ins gun.
But Captain, how did you guys get wounded like this?
Are you now curious about that?
Well, seeing the doctors condition, it will be best to minimise our injuries. Thats why I cant help but be curious about how this all happened.
Well, we got hurt somehow.
Did you identally fall off the cliff?
Lil nodded half-heartedly and opened the front door.
The sea was visible between the sparse tree trunks, while the wind was calm and the sky was clear without a cloud. Despite the tranquil scenery, her mind was growing impatient. Lil quickly climbed the wall to get onto the roof, feeling the curves of the intertwined logs under her sole. After reaching the top, shey down in a stable position for sniping.
The wind ruffled her hair. And although her forehead itched, she didnt dare to move. She couldnt afford the luxury as she had to stay focused
***
Ed opened his eyes with a terrible thirst. The first thing he noticed was the sparse darkness, followed by the burning firece.
Im sorry, Doctor. Its quite dark, isnt it? I had to close the shutters.
Who
Dont be surprised. Its me, in.
Alerted by those words, Ed tried to turn his head. Of course, it didnt rotate the way he wanted.
Where is Liloa? And how is in here?
He forced his dry vocal cords to move.
Lil You wouldnt have killed Lil
Just drink some water.
in, who supported Eds head, poured water into his mouth.
You still have a fever. I guess I should hurry and find those herbs
Ed hoped that in would start exining their current situation on his own without him having to say anything more. Luckily, in saw Eds twitching lips and gave him the answer he wanted.
The Captain is on the roof. Well never know when the smugglers will strike. This forest No, you would know better
..?
Ed asked with his eyes.
As the Admiral.
His throat fell dry again.
Why did Liloa think it was a good idea to leave me here alone with in?
Ed tried to raise his upper body even if it was too much for him. He thought that would be better for his sanity. Unfortunately, the damp log hit his back again.
in spoke, supporting Ed.
Dont worry. Me and Jericho are only repaying our debt.
After you sent us off like that I have never felt at ease. The only thing I thought about was to rescue our Captain and ensure he No, she was safe.
Ed asked, trying to catch his breath.
Was the Bell Rock shipwrecked? Why are you here?
Our mission was to retrieve the body if the Captain had died. At the Devito Harbour, you said it yourself, that the people who attacked the Captain were people even you dont know.
You and Jericho?
Thats right. There were more than a hundred men who wanted to follow, but how could we possibly risk ourselves getting mobbed and killed in droves? So, in the end, only me and Jericho went back.
in was about to wipe Eds face with a clean cloth. Ed, however, instinctively avoided the touch and was handed the cloth instead.
This
This is what I got from going back and forth to other cabins a few times. Weve only seen smugglers once or twice, and they dont move goods as systematically as we thought. Even though its imperialnd, I never expected the system to be more shabby than Amiaeng.
Ed struggled to wipe his face and neck without answering, it didnt go as easily as he hoped. He then lifted the cloth that covered him like a nket, the condition of his legs was no different.
As he looked around, he saw dusty furniture and a floor covered with dried grass. The shutters were closed, but his eyes were already ustomed to the darkness enough for him to know that he was in an environment in which it wouldnt be strange if he were to be infected and die soon.
Damn it.
So, how did you end up like this?
Didnt the Captain exin?
I only heard you got hurt because of an ident.
I guess she skipped that part. Well, she wouldnt have been able to say that her brother caused all of this.
Ed answered vaguely.
Its not much different from what happened on the Bell Rock.
Speaking of on the Bell Rock, Admiral, why on earth were you on our ship?
I can only tell you that it waspletely unrted to the Navy. Will you believe me this time?*
Honestly, its hard to believe, but I trust the Captain.
Reference:
Will you believe me this time? = Chapter 135 = When Ed was imprisoned on the Bell Rock, he pleaded to in that he was innocent and needed to speak to the Captain. in, however, didnt believe him and refused to call Lil.
Chapter 302
Chapter 302Previous
Ed looked at ins face, which was thinner than when he had just escaped from prison.
To think they came back to the Empire solely because of their concern for Liloa Where else can one find more sincerity than this? Liloa may act stoic on the outside, but even I, who hasnt been naturally attentive to emotions, can easily guess that these guys sincerity moved her. She mustve been ovee with intense emotion. After all, the bond she shares with these people is probably thicker than the one she shares with her family.
Ed gently lowered his head.
Everyone does.
And I also believe in goodness.
Goodness?
We live in a crazy world, dont we? Still, Anunchio, that old man, preached about goodness as if it were religion. He said that goodness would save us. Isnt that ridiculous? Hes aplete idealist.
Ed remembered Anunchios cheerful face.
And you didnt believe in that?
Im not as good-natured as Captain Anunchio, but I knew better than anyone else that we couldnt win a war against the Empire. So, I wanted to believe in the vain hope of that so-called goodness. Then one day, I met a captain who told me that there was no need to rule with the whip. Hearing her say that, I couldnt help but be fascinated.
I see.
I was possessed, but at the same time, I thought I was crazy for being swayed. I mean, what kind of logic does one need to have toe up with something like that? But she did it in the end. The Bell Rock is the living proof of that goodness. Anunchio believed that Lil Schweizs way would save us. Thats why he brought in the Captain despite the opposition of the other captains. If there is a genius who is unique in the world, its Lil Schweiz.
Ed couldnt help butugh at insst sentence. But since his vocal cords were dry, it came out more like a sneeze. In the end, he was only able to respond after drinking another ss of water.
I agree with you on that.
in smiled broadly and looked up at the ceiling.
Thats how you and I ended up here. Im very proud of our Captain, who was able to bewitch someone as terrible as the Admiral.
I thought I was the only one who was aware of that fact
Dont make meugh, Doctor. Theres no one among the Bell Rocks sailors who didnt notice.
Is that so?
Bursting intoughter, in nodded his head.
Its true.
Well, thats rather embarrassing.
Suddenly, in handed him stew in a rough bowl.
Judging from the addition of meat, it looks like they have been hunting.
Eat some if you can. The Captain caught a rabbitst night. I knew she was an excellent shot, but I didnt know she was a good hunter as well.
Even though Ed had no intention of refusing, he also didnt want to ask in to feed him, so he grabbed the spoon himself. It took him all the effort he could muster, but he refused to drop the spoon. Fortunately, in was kind and patient enough to hold the bowl for him. Goosebumps rose all over Eds body, but no matter what, he shouldnt pass out again now. Ignoring the strange sense of solidarity, Ed settled for his meal without saying anything.
***
Lily motionless on her stomach. As she was concentrating on her vision, a curly-haired face suddenly popped out.
Captain! Are you still alive up there?
Lowering her gun, she gestured for Jericho to move next to her.
Quiet.
I thought you were dead because it was so quiet up here. You know, I lived worrying about whether you were dead or alive every day, and now it seems that I just cant bring myself to stop.
What? Worried?
When Jericho nodded his head, Lil sighed and asked back with a look of disdain.
You? Worried? For me?
Why not?
Youve grown a lot, Jericho.
Captain.
Lil gestured once again as he kept stalling.
What? Get out of the way quickly.
Still, Jericho remained steadfast, annoying her more than ever before.
You must survive. I was so worried, so you must. All right?
Im not going to die, so dont worry about me. Worry about yourself instead. When were out of here, Ill put you on a merchant ship heading south, so just pretend to be a sailor and disappear in Amiaeng.
What do you mean you wont die? You said it yourself. You came back from death, but yourepletely okay now?
I thought we had gone through this yesterday.
But Grandpa didnt ask about this yesterday.
Do I look like Im dying?
No.
Then whats the problem?
Im trying to be sure because thats what they entrusted me with.
What do you mean they?
Do you think there were just one or two people who asked to get off the Bell Rock ande back here? Ever since Grandpa told everyone at the Devito Harbour about the news of the Captains kidnapping, everyone was of one mind.
Hah. Are you trying to make me cry?
Lil clenched her trembling neck. She continued, hoping her voice was still okay.
Go now.
Do you have any idea how difficult it was for just me and Grandpa toe here? We almost came in droves.
Okay. I appreciate that. Really.
Jericho grumpily pouted and grumbled.
Is that it?
What else do you expect me to say?
Even if you died and came back to life, youre still the same, huh?
Get that face out of my line of sight before I shoot you. And for the love of god, stop pouting!
Jericho, with his eyes open in a triangr shape, disappeared down just as he tucked in his lips. Lil shook her head in amazement and tried to focus again. But Jerichos inner grumbles could be heard all the way up to the rooftop.
In the end, Lil failed to concentrate, leading her to blurt out her words in a rapid fire.
Okay, okay, I got it! Thank you so, so much!
She could hear Jerichoughing happily from below. Just as she was about to tell him to be quiet, in opened the window and spoke.
Captain, the doctor has awakened.
Lil wanted to see him in person, but she didnt have the confidence to hide her feelings. And even if she could, they were in an especiallyplicated situation now too, so she wanted to remain asposed as possible. Moreover, as in said, they would never know when smugglers might strike. So instead of Liling down to see Ed, she ordered Jericho, who was still below the roof.
Jericho, you go. Ask him about any helpful medicinal herbs around here, then go and dig them up.
Aye, Captain!
***
Unsure of the number of hours that had already passed, Lily motionless. Even though the crown of her head asionally grew hot, the shade of the leaves quickly cooled the back of her head again. The breeze made the heat negligible.
Jericho finished gathering the herbs a while ago. Unless something strongly unfortunate happens, Linhardt should reach us before sunset at thetest. Even considering the time it will take to mobilise the guards and organise a search party, it shouldnt take long for him to circle back from the cliff, enter the forest and reach the shore.
Lil, who was carefully identifying potential factors that could cause Linhardts dy in reaching them, btedly noticed ins presence on the roof.
Captain, Jericho and I take watch outside so that you can assess the doctors condition for yourself. Please take note of his face, it really took a turn for the worse.
Lil answered without taking her eye off the vizor.
I know hell live.
Is that all you can say about someone who came back from the dead?
He never died in the first ce.
What are you talking about? His whole body felt like it was on firest night. If it werent for the herbs gathered by Jericho, he wouldve been in big trouble.
Since when did you be so attached to Ed?
Since when? Havent I always been fond of him?
Thats bullshit.
Anyway, I may not be as good as the Captain, but I know how to handle a rifle, so hurry up and get in there. Jericho and I will each take care of a route, so dont worry.
We barely got off the ship, but immediately, neither Grandpa nor Jericho listens to what I say anymore. Why are there so many nags? It makes me feel like Im out on the sea with ten navigators in tow.
However, in didnt heed herints and casually grabbed the gun barrel, leaving Lil without any choice but to hand it over obediently. Jericho then came up to the roof. As if she were switching ces with him, she gave him space and climbed down thedder of logs.
Standing under the shade and feeling the forest breeze for a while, she cooled off her sweat. Every time the sea breeze blew, the lush des of grass rubbed against each other and created a calming harmony.
Lil nced at the sea, it was peaceful with no sight of any iing ships. It was a scene that meant that the smugglers hadntnded yet and she regarded that fact as a pure stroke of luck. But as Lil turned around and entered the cabin, the back of her head felt cold for no reason
Chapter 303
Chapter 303Previous
Lil carefully adjusted the tone of her voice as to not reveal her anxiety.
How long do you think it will take until Linhardtes?
Ed was sitting on the floor leaning against the wall below the window. It was dangerous to leave the shutters open, but a patient like Ed needed to breathe clean air.
Ed muttered, squinting his closed eyes.
I was wondering when you woulde in. It seems like three hours have already passed
Sunlight mixed with dust shimmered on theshes of his sunken and quivering eyes. His upright sitting posture was undisturbed, but his neck and corbones, glistening with cold sweat, revealed that he had been suffering from a high fever the whole time.
Lil moistened a towel with lukewarm water again and approached Ed. As she moved close to him, his hot body temperature clung to her skin.
How long do you think it will take for Lindhardt to reach us?
If were only talking about time, then he shouldve reached us by now.
Then whats keeping him? Whats going on?
He could be waiting for the Imperial Army.
No way. Linhardts face at that time looked like he woulde running down straight away.
His face?
Before we fell. Linhardt was holding on to me.
I see.
Lil opened his shirt and wiped his neck.
He seemed very desperate. Like he thought you would never survive.
He always worries about unnecessary things.
Ive seen quite a few rtives whose bond is pretty close, but I never thought you had a cousin like that.
Our bond isnt that close.
I believe Linhardt begs to differ.
It came as a surprise to Lil as well.
I never realised that Ed has a family that openly expresses their affection. To me it always seemed like he had been living alone in this world That was actually the reason why I so desperately wanted to express my affection for him, to tell him he wasnt alone anymore But now that I think about it, it makes sense that the person who is so natural at giving affection also receives it In that sense, it also exins why whatever I was doing felt kinda awkward and maybe a bit forced
After my grandfather died, Linhardt had tried to act as my older brother. But I found it annoying and useless.
Then there must be a reason for the dy in finding us
Tap. Tap.
rmed, Lil and Ed simultaneously turned their heads towards the ceiling. It sounded like either in or Jericho stomped their feet on the roof as a signal. Lil grabbed Eds shoulder and pressed him down as he was about to move his body. She then calmly drew her gun and ced her back next to the window.
She asked in a voice loud enough to reach the rooftop.
From where?
in responded in a very wary tone.
The sea. A ship ising.
Damn it.
I think its a smuggling ship as they sailed covertly along the cliff. I just saw it, but I cant see it now. Its difficult to get a broad view because of the trees.
Lil looked down at Ed, who was leaning on the window sill.
Is there any possibility that Linhardt wille via the waterway?
There is, but he wouldnt have chosen a route along the coastline. Thats the route only smugglers use to reach this ce.
If you know, why did you let the smuggling happen right in front of your territory? Isnt this a merchant ship which was supposed tond in Roahn?
Ed looked up at her as if asking why there was a need to be scolded by her in this very situation, but Lils threatening gaze alone conveyed her meaning.
What?
The Navy isnt obligated to protect merchant ships or taxes. Plus, its not my territory, and I dont want to join forces with the Imperial Army and be entangled in matters that involve various powers.
Various powers?
Lets just say its moreplicated than it looks.
In any case, criticising Ed here wont make the smugglers disappear right away.
Lil lowered her body with a sigh. She spoke while putting one of Eds arms around her shoulders.
Get up now. We shouldnt stay here any longer.
I dont know the detailed geography of this forest
in and Jericho have been hanging out here for a few weeks, so Im sure they know where to take refuge. Lets go.
At that moment, Jericho suddenly jumped down in front of the window and spoke rapidly.
We have to hurry. I noticed the iing shipte because I was only looking at the path towards the forest
in came in through the entrance and tried to support Eds remaining arm. Lil took turns looking between in and Jericho, who was still standing beyond the window, before giving orders.
Jericho will be best suited to help Ed. Hes the tallest among the three of us.
I can walk alone
Lil quickly punched Eds side after he tried to talk nonsense again.
Jericho will support Ed. in, take the front, and I will be guarding the back. Grandpa will decide where to go and guide us.
Where to?
To the ce where we were supposed to move tost night. Is there a problem with that now?
I cant guarantee it. Still, the sea over there is about to turn into a smugglers dock, so anywhere will be better than here.
If today is the scheduled arrival date of that ship, is there a possibility that the rest of the smugglers waiting onnd will also move?
Ed, who was being passed from in to Jericho, answered.
Of course there is.
Then that would be more chaotic. Linhardt might bete because of their movement.
Maybe.
Lil swallowed her curses and gestured to in, who went out first through the wide-open front door. Lil quickly poured water into the firece, rummaged through the ashes, and followed. With their backs against the particrly loud sound of the waves, they went beyond the cabin and into the depths of the forest.
The fog that hung between the towering trees was humid, while the ground was still damp with traces ofst nights rain.
Lil sighed as she gave up on concealing their footprints in the mud and leaves.
Its fortunate that Ed is able to walk. Although his thigh injury is just as critical as his high fever, moving is our best bet for now.
Lil asked without being sure who she was talking to.
Are you sure this is the way?
Jericho, who was holding Eds arm tightly, nced back.
Were sure. Where do you think we got the clean water and cloth?
What kind of ce is it?
Its a cabin used by smugglers, but they left a few days ago. Theyre not going to Roahn but to a different vige somewhere along the Great Trade Route.
And youre positive they n to be away for some time?
It seemed like they were going to sell something, so they probably wont be in the cabin for a few weeks.
It looks like smuggled goods are being distributed along the Great Trade Route. I guess its amon phenomenon
After noticing that her thoughts were drifting off that far, Lil cut them off as they werent helpful for their survival at all.
Now that were out of the cabin, I need to think of a way to contact Linhardt and tell him where to meet!
Hold on.
As soon as Lil said that, their steps stopped. No one questioned it. in, holding a gun, slowly came close behind a tree. Jericho also pulled out a dagger, and Lil gripped her gun with both hands.
Ed, who was rummaging through his empty waistband, nced at Lil.
I dont You want me to die?
Feeling sorry, Lil quickly handed him a gun.
Even though the wind cut through the branches like a rake, the fog didnt move in the slightest.
Tap, tap.
Wind-blown fruit fell on the wet ground. Amidst the humid sounds of birds and insects, Lil listened for any human voices.
One, two, three
Ed whispered.
At least four at eleven oclock. No, make that five or six
Lil nodded dryly and looked around.
This ce has openings on all sides. Forests dont have the same density as jungles, so our location is clearly visible from unlucky angles. We have no cover, and our fresh footprints remain vivid
Are there any caves or tree stumps around?
in shook his head.
Thisnd is t.
How long will it take us to get to the cabin?
Even if we go quickly, it will take us more than 10 minutes.
Jericho pressed her shoulder and whispered.
Theyreing this way
Voices could be heard beyond the fog.
Theres no other way.
Without the need for an order, they each hid behind a tree.
Lil suppressed herboured breathing. She craned her head, resting her shoulder against the rough wooden beam, desperately hoping that the approaching group belonged to Linhardt
Chapter 304
Chapter 304Previous
Unfortunately, the voices that were gradually getting closer didnt belong to the imperial army or Roahns army.
in spoke from next to Lil.
Captain, smugglers
Shh
If battle is unavoidable, a pre-emptive strike will be advantageous, but we cant engage prematurely when were injured from the start. Instead, its only right to wait for them to pass quietly like this.
Lil just turned her eyes and looked at Ed. His face looked hazy due to the fog that had settled between them. As the chilly air crawled onto the back of her neck and her bad feeling worsened.
The crude singing sound of rough voices got closer and closer. The song was unfamiliar to Lil, but she could tell it was a Western-style folk song.
At some point, the song ended and their voices were now clear enough to make out what they were saying.
Why is the weather so bad
Which bastard chose today
Soon enough, the sound of footsteps was right around the corner.
If theyre trying to pass this way, then they must be heading to the coast. Had we dyed our departure a little longer, we wouldve been trapped in that cabin and run into them.
Unsure whether it was cold sweat or fog, but something wet formed on Lils forehead.
Today was annoying. Some imperial soldiers have been wandering around the entry of the forest since yesterday and to make matters worse, people Ive never seen before are suddenly patrolling as well. Thanks to them, we had to circle back for half an hour, causing a dy. Damn it! Just our luck
A different yet equally grumpy voice came through the woods between them.
Did they know that today is the day the shipes in?
No clue. Still, we arent aste as those guys from Rose* dont tell me they got caught on patrol?
Bullshit. In all these years, those imperial bastards didnt know, so whye for us now?
Thats true
Someone spat phlegm loudly.
The six pairs of feet passed in front of the tree that concealed Lil one after another. Thest nted shadow moved before her eyes and gradually disappeared. Before long, one of them started singing again.
Lil crouched and held her breath until the singing could no longer be heard.
As in slowly got up and took the lead again, Jericho helped Ed and followed. The group started walking once more without any of them opening their mouths.
Lil eventually clung to Eds back andmented softly.
It looks like Linhardt and his men have already entered the forest
But it will still be hard to meet them without a proper meeting spot.
Once the smuggling ship docks, the area will be busy, so as long as the Imperial Army is patrolling near the entrance, why dont we just go straight out of the forest?
Its too far.
Jericho, whose back was towards Lil as he supported Ed, turned his head slightly to nod at her.
It will take about half a day to reach the end of the forest at this pace of ours.
Lil didnt say it with much conviction in the first ce, but half a day was indeed too long.
In that case, we just need to hurry and hide. It looks like there will be more people gathering than expected. Did you hear that the rest of their members are runningte?
in muttered from the front.
Shit, nothing is working out
Lil racked her brain for a breakthrough.
All I can see are trees and fog even if there was arge rock we probably couldnt even find it Reaching a spot where we can hide well, at the very least, increases our chances of survival, but the terrain in this t forest is the worst
Lil looked around the trees as she let her imagination run wild.
It might be safer if we were to climb a tree!
Suddenly, Lil made eye contact with a shadow on a tree. Watching more intently convinced her that she was staring at some human looking eyes.
The figure sitting on a thick branch among the dense leaves is clearly a person
Lil reflexively lowered her eyes. Her opponents hand seemed to be aiming at something.
In the sunlight barely shining through the fog, the water droplets on familiar metal shone dully. Her own gun was currently pointing toward the ground as she had mindlessly lowered her arms when she looked overhead
In a reflex, she threw her whole body forward and shouted.
Get down!
She pushed Ed and Jericho, before frantically covering her head. in, who was in front of them, also dove out of the way in a panic.
Bang!
Pebbles and leaves bounced off the ground where she had just stepped on.
Bang!
A flock of birds, startled by the noise, flew up.
Lil quickly stretched out her arms and tried to press the backs of Jericho and Eds heads. But Ed, who caught her arm, rolled on top of her.
Lil cried out as she was pulled into his embrace.
On the tree! A sentry!
Protecting her head, Ed hurriedly looked down at her.
Are you all right
Move!
Lil pushed Ed away. When they rolled half a turn, Lil was finally able to aim at the tree. But just as she was about to pull the trigger
Buuuuu!
The sentrys horn vibrated through the trees like an echo.
It was a low, booming sound that seemed to resonate with the forest air. The sentry, who noticed Lils muzzle, quickly descended the tree as if he were a monkey. Feet, that already knew the next stable point, stepped on the pirs and branches with precision, making their way further and further down.
Anticipating his next step on intuition, Lil aimed and pulled the trigger.
Bang!
Aaaahhh!
The sentrys body dropped straight down from the tree. Blood burst from the shins that made contact with the ground first. As the man shouted and rolled over fallen leaves, Lil stood up and rushed towards him.
Buuuuu!
Another longhorn sounded from behind. It rang two or three more times, so Lil wasted no time in issuing orders in the way she was ustomed to.
Damn it! Stay on guard! There are more sentries!
The man, who had been lying face down and crawling on his elbows, looked back at Lil with horrified eyes. Although he had run out of bullets a long time ago, he raised his empty gun towards her. Lil, on the other hand, mercilessly rushed forward and kicked the barrel of his gun without slowing down. She then grabbed and turned his helpless body against the direction where his gun flew.
Who are you?
Aaaah! Argh!
Lil gripped his chin as he struggled, his trembling jaw was covered in sweat and dirt.
Why did you open fire?
With leaves and mud all over his face, the man shouted, his eyes tightly closed.
Oh, I didnt see anything! Ill pretend I dont know!
Fine, keep your eyes closed then. Just tell me why you attacked us.
Re really, I didnt see anything
With her free hand, Lil pped his cheek in order to break him out of his panic.
Come to your senses. I dont have time for this, so just answer me and go. If I dont know your purpose, then youre leaving me with no choice but to kill you. It wont be so rewarding to keep your eyes closed once youre dead.
I saw you hide from the D-de-deer guys* earlier, so I thought you were outsiders.
Deer guys?
La theyre from Laziliere
Deer? Laziliere? No way, theyre working for Count Laziliere?
Thats right! Yes! Heuk heuk so pl-please
Lil let go of the mans chin. The moment she did, he quickly turned around and crawled on the ground, choking back his tears, until the sound of leaves rustling loudly faded away. Lil wondered whether or not to tie him up, but in the end, she thought it would be better if he ran away and lost his sense of direction out of fear, so she left him alone. She did, however, take the horn just in case before returning to the group, giving them no space to argue.
Ed stood alone as she gestured at Jericho.
We should hurry. Our cover has already been blown.
Ed stopped Jerichos arm from trying to support him and nonchntly walked on his own two feet.
I dont think you have the leisure to nag anymore.
That was what he said, but his steps were limp and his breathing unstable. However, Lil couldnt tell him not to overdo it, especially when they were in a situation where they didnt know who coulde after them at any given moment. Reading Lils countenance, in moved first, followed by an almost running Jericho. Lil then trod forward, leading the way for Ed, who insisted he would walk alone
Footnote:
Rose and Deer: For the past week weve been racking our brains over this one. Deer and Rose guys what could that possibly mean? We first thought some sort of code name or a mistrantion, but two mistrantions in one chapter is rare, it also felt weird that the author made us just assume that they were code names. Thenst night it snapped; family crests.
From Lils thought process she puts two and two together after thinking about Deer and Laziliere, as if those two have a clear connection with each other. The progress of the story should prove if were right.
Chapter 305
Chapter 305Previous
The fog grew even more gloomy with trees towering at intervals within it. No matter where they went, the scenery remained the same. The environment made it even difficult for the group to determine the position of the sun. So whereas in took out hispass, Jericho, who had the better eyesight, walked along and scanned the trees to see if there were other sentries.
Meanwhile, Lil couldnt keep her suspicions to herself and asked Ed.
Why on earth are they so strict with outsiders? Theres no need to kill us when they dont even know who we are.
The greater the secret, the greater the fear.
Just from that answer, Lil already realised theyd dipped themselves into a far bigger mess than she first thought.
Since the horn was blown some time ago, those guys wouldve sent a tracking group by now. Its only a matter of time before were discovered. Negotiation or appeasement wont work on those who immediately open fire at the ones they deem to be outsiders. And because theyre backed by a noble like Count Lazilire, they wont hesitate to strike. Its only right that we give up on hiding in that cabin as we would bepletely surrounded if caught
Lil imagined all sorts of situations in preparation for a battle, but she couldnt think of any viable solutions other than running toward the eastern end of the forest.
Damn it! Arent we headed toward a narrow pass? Were bound to encounter the rest of them soon. Plus, I wonder how many people would get off that ship. Well have no way through if they attack us from all directions.
Ed suddenly stopped, prompting Lil to simrly pause after realising her partners actions. As she approached him to check if he was hurting anywhere, Ed looked at Lil, who had swept his tangled hair.
Leave me behind.
What?
I cant guarantee the survival of us four, but I can survive alone.
What bullshit
You may have realised it by now, but the people smuggling here are all backed up by nobles from the Empire. This smuggling route is exclusive to huge merchants.
So?
I can talk to them well, and theyll realise that they shouldnt kill me
As if it wasnt worth listening to, Lil immediately cut him off.
And if you fail?
Ed nced down at her and answered.
That wont happen.
I cant allow it.
Lil moved again before adding.
If you cant walk anymore, call Jericho.
Ed continued while catching up with her stride.
I wont be able to walk like this for another half an hour
Even if we leave you behind, we probably only win an hour or so. If we run into an unavoidable battle, Id rather have the four of us all fighting together.
I bet if you let me go, there wont be a fight.
And what on earth are you going to negotiate about?
Of course, Eds points of negotiation are endless, and there are tons ofmercial reasons that I know nothing about. I have no intention of letting him exin all theseplexmercial linkages to me now either. But I cant willingly do as Ed says. How can I leave him behind? How can I afford to let go of the hand I didnt let go of even when we were falling from a cliff? No, its not possible
After pondering for a moment, Lil came up with the only eptablepromise.
Then Ill go with you.
No.
Why?
Ed answered Lil straight away as if he had expected it.
Because those two alone wont be able to prove their identity.
Lil unconsciously looked at in and Jericho.
Their appearance alone, shaped by living in hiding in this forest for weeks, could indeed lead to an attack rather than a proper interrogation.
Tell them something that only you and Linhardt know. So that when Linhardt interrogates them, they can give a proper answer.
What if they encounter the Imperial Army first
Would you agree if you were in my shoes? Dont force me to do something even you couldnt have done if the roles were reversed!
Ed clearly has all the answers ready, and I dont have enough time to find his blind spots I have nothing else to add as a reason for disallowing him to proceed with his proposal, other than the reason that my instincts tell me not to. Ed seems to have an easy way to survive, but in and Jericho are indeed in danger wherever they go simply because theyre in the Empires territory
For no reason, Lil walked faster and red at him as he responded.
I thought you would be calmer than me.
Eds eyes were as sharp and confident as ever, so Lil knew he wasnt telling a flimsy lie.
She dropped her gaze at his outfit. Blood that had flowed from his already battered upper arm mixed with mist drops and sweat, staining and damping his shirt. His pants were dark, so one couldnt scrutinise the blood stains, but Lil knew his condition had worsened because he needed to use his muscles to walk.
If something goes wrong, hell never be able to get out of here.
Lil replied as she turned away from him.
Even if I think about it calmly, I still cant allow it.
Why?
Because if you cant convince me, who is next to you, hearing you out, how are you going to convince them, who shoot at sight?
As Ed didnt have an answer right away, only the sound of stepping on mud-covered leaves rang between them. Lil felt ufortable walking with him behind her, so she deliberately slowed herself down.
Ed, who was now walking next to her, muttered in a whisper.
I didnt know you wouldnt trust me this much
Cant you tell just by looking back on how we got into this mess in the first ce?
I never thought I would be degraded to this level. It feels like like youre treating me as if I were a child
Feeling almost more exhausted than the face that was actually white, Lil confronted her persistent opponent, seeing him pointing an uncertain finger towards himself.
If only you were a real child right now, then I couldve picked you up and carried you on my back, but I cant even do that, thats why youre even more troublesome.
Ed let out a helplessugh. in and Jericho nced at each other in front of them, but Lil remained steadfast. She swore she would never let go of him again, and she really intended to keep that promise.
Lil. Really
The decision is final. No one will be left behind.
The fog suddenly became colder, and nobody dared to open his mouth.
Shut up and get ready for battle.
With those words, Lil loaded her crossbow. The order was so harsh that Ed kept his mouth shut. Having to settle down quickly, Lil pointed at a fallen tree that had rotted at its base.
Go over there.
The four, with their backs to each other, moved cautiously as they kept their guards up in all directions.
We only have one cover, so well be in a bind if they were to surround us from the side or back. However, the chance of victory is good as long as theres no backup uniting after them.
Lil muttered after hearing some footsteps.
Theyreing
Ed nodded at her.
Seven of them
Swinging the crossbow on her back, Lil said as she nted her feet on the tree trunk next to her.
Ill deal with them from the top. Cover me
I take this.
Ed quickly took the horn that was hanging from her waist. Lil then climbed up the damp tree trunk and perched on one of the sturdy branches. Her visibility improved significantly, and she was now able to see the movements beneath the mist at her feet.
Theyreing this exact way.
She hid herself among the lush leaves andy down on a branch that was thicker than her body. Her easy-to-hide body size had always been her advantage as a sniper.
No matter what happens, the four of us will walk out of this forest in one piece. Ill just have to deal with at least three of these to greatly improve our chances of winning. One, two, three seven Seeing them walk with their guard up, they too seem to be aware of the fact that their opponents are close by.
Lil aimed at the guy furthest among the approaching men.
Surprise attacks are most effective when dealt with silently. Ill start from the tail of the pack.
Because their opponents were walking slowly and warily, they became an easy target. Lil pulled the trigger without dy. Her body was pushed along with the sound of the arrow being shot, so she braced her legs around the branch to withstand the recoil, leaving only the leaves hanging over her body to shake.
One down.
As soon as the guy at the end copsed, the two men in front of him looked back at their fallenrade. They were about to check on him, but Lils index finger reacted first. One of the two grabbed his now arrow-shot neck and let out a surprised scream. The others, realising they were within their opponents range, dyed their movements while looking overhead. Mere seconds go by when another scream ripped through the forest, a third arrow had struck the back of a guards head and the man toppled forward.
Damn it! A sniper!
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 306
Chapter 306Previous
Buuuuu!
The guy in the lead blew his horn.
Simultaneously, someone from Lils side also made a simr sound, as though to overrule it. It came from right under her tree and the loud echo repeated a beat she had never heard before.
You bastards! Why are you just standing there?! Up in the tree at ten oclock!
At their leaders warning, four guns were drawn towards Lil without dy. As a sniper, crossbows were useless once discovered, so Lil drew her rifle, shrinking her body in order to dodge the bullets.
Splinters of wood shattered sharply upon impact.
Damn it! Cover the Captain!
Two more people copsed when Lils side opened fire as well, leaving the remaining two to run and hide behind a nearby tree.
Lil aimed her rifle again.
It will be for the best if we can end it here. But those who disappeared seem like they wont go for an offensive strike anytime soon I can only hear the horns blowing
Lil had a hunch.
Support is not far away. Both sides are waiting for backup. Our victory or defeat depends on whether Linhardt, who recognises Eds call, arrives first, or whether our opponents reinforcements get here before that.
Lil loaded her crossbow to increase the chances of survival for their party.
At that time, figures began to move towards them. Lil stopped manipting her weapon and stared at them nkly, from the corner of her eyes she also saw Ed approaching their opponents with a dagger.
Looking at her feet, in and Jericho couldnt bear to follow him and looked up at her as they fidgeted.
Lil raised her palm in gesture before aiming her crossbow in order to cover him.
Ed continued to close the distance as if he were a phantom and disappeared behind a tree. It wouldve been impossible for Lil, who was up in the tree, to hear footsteps, so she couldnt gauge any sound from the other party. Shortly after, the shadows that had been moving steadily froze before falling one for one. This all happened without a single gunshot being fired. Eds shadow then crouched over them and reached for their guns and sheath.
Standing restless at the base of the tree, in was in awe.
Is Isnt that crazy? Does that even make sense?
Since it wasnt intended for anyone to hear, no one answered.
Ed isnting back, hes probably trying to find an advantageous spot over there.
After finishing her reload, Lily down on her belly against the branch again.
Their backup should being soon. So stay alert.
The hooves of several horses pounded the earth not long after that and the tree branch Lil was lying on shook dully.
in muttered below.
I mean, what now? We could get unlucky
Lil received those words alone.
Its not that bad
Ten shots are more than enough. Knowing that theyre on horses, its better to attack from the front. Once a horse is scared or excited, their formation will be disorganised.
Lil pulled the trigger in quick session as soon as her opponents were in range. The startled horses raised their front hooves and neighed, causing the three horsemen in the lead to tumble down all at the same time.
The horses, whose saddles had be lighter, jumped out at will.
Sniper!
Multiple gun muzzles rose without dy.
In general, it was difficult to take down a sniper from a running horse, so all the attacks aimed at her were missed. When the rain of bullets ceased, Lil, crouching, immediately counterattacked with her rifle. Two more opponents fell. But that was it. After all, her uracy would inevitably decrease the more her targets moved while riding.
The fast-approaching horsemen eventually jumped over the wooden pir where in and Jericho were hiding. The two, with their backs now fully exposed, ran forward without hesitation and swung their swords.
Lil moved her head to the side to cover her allies backs, when a shout was heard from below.
Snipers position secured!..
Kill the sniper first!..
In seconds, several gun muzzles pointed directly at her forehead.
Shit!
Lil hunched her shoulders and ducked back up the tree.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The vibration of the tree branch resonated throughout her entire body.
Aim for the branch instead!..
Bullets prated the joint between the tree trunk and its branch.
Even if I try to shoot them back, it wont be easy because in and Jericho are entangled with them
The sound of swords shing continued repeatedly and as they were evenly matched, none of her three allies seemed to have the capacity to cover her.
The entire tree shakes as if Im caught in an earthquake
Lil crawled, pulling her knees up from the rippling branches.
Shit. With just a few more shots
The branch, unable to withstand her weight, bent sharply. Fortunately for her, it wasntpletely separated from the trunk yet.
Lil nced back at the branchs joint.
A few more shots and it willpletely tear off
Just in time, she spotted another branch of the opposite tree.
The angle isnt perfect, but I only need a buffer to hold my body.
She drew her gun and shot at the partly broken joint.
Bang!
Along with her gunshot, the old branch began to break. The vibration of the trees bent joint transmitted through her shins and palms.
Her vision nted and she sank.
The giant sized branch torepletely and fell.
The gunfire instantly stopped and the voices below shouted.
Ugh! Get away!
Its falling on us!
In a panic, the horses neighed and loudly pounded their hooves on the ground.
Lil stretched her arms just as she was about to fall vertically along with the old branch. As soon as the branch of the opposite tree grazed her forearm, she gripped its damp wooden surface with great difficulty. But when her shoulder felt like it was going to detach from the gravitational force, she had to let go. As she fell, she hung her arms frantically on the other branches below her. This time her entire sternum heaved and ached.
She tapped her foot in the air but soon her arm slipped again.
Shit
Lils palms desperately tried to hold on to something. She carelessly grabbed at the foliage and broke several branches along the way. Nevertheless, she continued to fall
Looking down, she saw she had nothing more to support her body. Only the ground was getting closer every second. Lil, however, thought if she fell and rolled sideways a few times, it would be enough to cushion the impact.
Ill perhaps break an arm, but that wont be that big of a problem.
Lil twisted her body slightly, hoping to fall to the left
Liloa!
At first, Lil didnt recognize who it was because the voice came from someone riding horseback, but soon she saw Ed throwing away the sword he was holding. He then mmed down on the reins and stood with his feet in the stirrups. Since Lil was falling quickly, their movements alone brought the two closer together.
As Ed let go of the reins, he reached out toward her. No words were said, but his purpose was obvious. Lil thought he was crazy, but she also reached out to him unintentionally. Ed then threw his body sideways and intentionally jumped off his horse. As he was spinning in the air, he snatched Lil from her orbit.
Lil felt his arms wrapping around her head and the blood that had wafted from his upper arm covered her. Instinctively, she grabbed him by the waist. They rolled straight to the ground with no time to prepare for the suffocating feeling caused by the centrifugal force that pressed down on their bodies. It even felt like they were being squeezed likeundry. Their rotating bodies only came to a stop when they hit a wooden beam.
Ed, who was curled up while holding Lil, suppressed a groan and breathed out heavily.
Lil immediately tried to break free, pushing away the arms that were so tightly wrapped around her that it felt like they were about to break her. It was then that Ed rolled on his back with an exaggerated gesture andy sprawled out towards the sky.
When Lil raised her upper body, it was lighter than she had expected.
Of course, pain is unavoidable. But whether Ed absorbed the impact or because of the direction I threw myself in the air, the pain is far less severe than I had anticipated..!
Lil instantly hid herself behind a wooden pir and surveyed the situation around them.
One of our remaining opponents ising this way.
The moment the guy climbed over the branch she had broken, Lil became as nervous as she could be. However, like water poured over a burning fire, the childishints from her side instantly rxed her body.
Oh, Im dying
Bewildered by Ed, who was still lying t on his back, Lil pped his forearm.
Does it even make sense for him to make such a fuss in this situation?
You can get shot! Why are you lying around and not taking cover?
Only then did Ed turn to face Lil. He frowned and let out a groan.
I think Ill die of pain before a bullet hits me. You look fine though, so I guess you can protect meLikeLoading
bellrocktlApril 11, 2024NxNW-
sithkazarApril 11, 2024 at 1:42 pm
Poor Ed. He was already badly injured and now he is jumping off horses to rescue the falling Lil hopefully he didnt break anything.
LikeLikeReply
Blog at .Do Not Sell or Share My Personal Information- Comment
- Reblog
- SubscribeSubscribed
-
Bell Rock Trantions
Join 34 other subscribers Sign me up - Already have a ount? Log in now.
-
Bell Rock Trantions
- Edit Site
- SubscribeSubscribed
- Sign up
- Log in
- Copy shortlink
- Report this content
- View post in Reader
- Manage subscriptions
- Copse this bar
Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy %dDesign a site like this with Get started
Chapter 307
Chapter 307Previous
Lil asked back, a hint of relief in her voice after having examined his limbs, which were at the very least still moving.
Was it that painful? How high was I?
Ed crumpled his face and fumed, it was an expression Lil had never seen before.
Are you kidding me?! If you had fallen there as it was, you couldve considered yourself lucky if you only fractured your entire body
Was it that high?
Ed merely blinked, perhaps finding it pointless to keep bickering about that now. Lil naturally followed his gaze and saw the white scar on the tree that had just lost its branch.
It looks approximately three stories high
As Lil looked back at Ed, she had a clear look of pity on her face. It was now for Ed the first time to see her that way.
So, whos the child now?
Lil was speechless.
No matter how much I tried to slow myself down by grabbing onto the few branches next to me, the height was still considerably higher than I thought
Ed, leaning on one arm,ughed. But when pain hit him somewhere in his body, hisughter turned into dry coughs and groans.
Lil examined his body again.
Despite being covered in a dark red liquid, probably a mixture of both mud and blood, he appears unharmed. He doesnt look like someone who just snatched someone midair and bore the impact
Lil clung to the base of the tree when her mood turned cautious again.
From the looks of it, in and Jericho have already sorted out the situation. All theres left is that one guying towards us, but I didnt see where he went..!
Feeling a shiver going down her spine, Lil quickly checked behind her, but there was no one there either. At that moment, the sound of a horn blowing sporadically from a corner rang out and resonated throughout their surroundings.
He never intended to approach us, rather he went into hiding somewhere out of mine and ins sight He wasnt a soldier in the first ce, and with all his colleagues dead, a cry for help was his only choice.
The sound of the horn being blown with all its might was formidable. It was so loud that it could probably be heard throughout the entire forest. Fortunately, Jericho eventually found him behind a tree and took care of him.
As the echo remained for a long time, Lil pondered.
If another group of cavalryes, we have no chance of winning. We ran out of bullets, Ed is stretched out,ining he cant move at all and, in and Jericho engaged in hand-to-handbat, so they must be exhausted by now.
When worry and anxiety made Lils mind blurry, she shook her head and forced herself to concentrate. She thought about the simplest and quickest exit strategy.
We have the weapons of the fallen men rolling around on the ground, and three or four horses are wandering around, grazing the grass. We have to give up on fighting and get as far away from this ce as possible. And this time, we need to run all the way to the East.
Lil supported Eds torso as he sat up. Her mind was impatient and anxious enough that she almost yanked his arm, but seeing his unbandaged arm in its terrible shape, Lil deemed it too delicate to be pulled recklessly. She was then handed the bandage, which Ed had removed, and wrapped it tightly around his shoulder and left upper arm. His face contorted to the fullest as he suppressed his groans every time the fabric was pulled tight.
Get up slowly.
Supporting his back, Lil stood awkwardly next to Ed, who lifted his body. in and Jericho came running and appeared clearly out of breath just as she had predicted.
Lil simply ordered.
Lets grab one each so that we can get out of here quickly.
Jericho went next to Ed and supported him. Unlike before, Ed now leaned almost his entire body on Jericho. In the meantime, Lil quickly brought the reins of two horses.
Can you climb? Jericho, help him out.
There was no time to waste, so Lil picked up a few more rifles from the fallen men around them and after seeing Ed sessfully climb a horse, she climbed into the saddle of another one herself. Because she was at the rear, she could only see Eds back, but when she scrutinised him further, it seemed like he couldnt move his left arm at all.
If its a fracture, it will be difficult for him to withstand riding at high speeds. Maybe we should ride together
However, Jericho and Ed already took off, following in, who had moved first. Lil twisted the reins and squinted at Ed.
Although he seems stable when holding the reins with one arm, I cant help but feel nervous.
Soon they were running through the forest at full speed. Perhaps because it was an unused and narrow road, tree branches came rushing in and wed at their bodies.
Eventually, Lils ears, ustomed to the sound of the hooves of four horses, heard other noises that caused the hairs on her spine to instinctively stand on end. Without the need to look back, she sensed countless hooves roaring closer. At first, it came from their front, but then simr sounds from their rear followed suit. Lil hastily kicked the stirrup. Her horse caught up with herpanions as she aimed to take the lead.
If were going to be surrounded from all sides, I have no choice but to attack head-on.
Ill break through!
Lil held the rifle she carried on her back. Fortunately, the fog was clearing, and their visibility improved. Sunlight suddenly prated the dreary and dampnd.
I have five or six bullets to fire, and our opponents are also rushing towards us. I can handle them easily as long as I spot the targets first.
Lil was confident that she wouldnt miss any of her long-distance shots.
As clear shadows emerged through the fog, Lil looped the reins around her wrist and grabbed the barrel of her gun. The moment she ced her index finger on the trigger, the sound of a flute, thinner than that of a horn, rang sharply.
There was a certain beat and flow to it.
Its just like Eds rhythm!
Stopping herself from firing, Lil lowered her gun and muttered.
Linhardt?..
She couldnt think of anyone else who could exchange secret signals with Ed. She was about to turn her head around, when the sound of the same beat passed by her ears already. Lil had no clue how Ed was able to raise the horn and blow it, but as if in response, someone shouted from somewhere not too far away.
The sound of hooves ahead of them stopped in perfect harmony.
Anticipating salvation, Lils heart began to beat like crazy and she rode her horse forward without taking a moment to catch her breath. The fog, which was now as dense as wet cotton, quickly cleared away. When she broke through the front line, she found horses with empty saddles lined up in a rtivelyrge clearing.
An army took aim at them in order to fire a volley*. Linhardt, who was in the very centre, shouted over his rifle.
Get down!
Lil immediately leaned over her saddle.
Fire!
Bullets passed sharply over the top of her head. When Lil sensed the coal smoke exploding ahead, screams rose from behind them.
Load!
When the first line went into reload, the musketeers in the second row came out to the front of the line.
Fire!
Lil passed through the troops amidst gunfire. Only when she reached the rear did she pull on the reins and unconsciously looked back the way she hade from. The party behind them were frantically running and stirring up the forest due to the imperial armys steady attacks. The more bullets were fired, the more their enemys horses ran wild, and the more riders fell off of them. Amid the ear-splitting gunfire and smoke, Ed, in, and Jericho arrived next to her.
Lil shouted as she hastily looked around her.
Levi!
The path to this part of the empires territory mustve been a rough road, but Lil didnt doubt that Levi woulde.
Ed was mortally wounded, and Levi is the onlypetent doctor around, so she wouldve gone along, no matter who was against it.
Once the gunfires noise ceased for reload, she shouted again.
Levi!
A familiar face appeared in Lils constantly changing field of view.
Shail?
Im relieved youre safe, mydy.
Shail, who was approaching Lil, stirred his horse out of the way as if to clear a path. Right behind him was Levi, who moved as soon as she spotted Lil.
She then asked, scanning Lil thoroughly.
Where are you hurt?
Lil shook her head quickly.
Edgar, not me
Huh? Doctor?!
Oh! Hes going to fall!
At the sound of in and Jerichos voices, Levi reflexively looked behind Lil. Her face hardened in shock and she ran straight to Ed. Without hesitation, Lil jumped to the ground and followed Levi, whereas Shail, who was still on his horse, supported Eds body, which had begun to fall sideways. Jericho stood quickly next to the horse and helped take Eds foot out of the stirrups.
Lil gritted her teeth to suppress a scream.
Ed, now exposed under a bright and clear sky, was in an extremely cruel shape. His body, closely resembling that of a corpse, was soaked in dark red as if he had been drowned in blood. Not only the newly wrapped bandages, but his whole shirt had turned ck. His thigh wound had been bleeding so severely that even the horse he was riding was now covered in blood
Footnote:
Volley: Volley fire, as a military tactic, is (in its simplest form) the concept of having soldiers shoot in the same direction en masse. In practice, it often consists of having a line of soldiers all discharge their weapons simultaneously at the enemy forces onmand, known as firing a volley, followed by more lines of soldiers repeating the same manoeuvre in turns. The volley fire, specifically the musketry volley technique (also known as the countermarch), requires lines of soldiers to step to the front, fire onmand and then march back into a column to reload, while the next row repeats the same process. [WIKI]
Chapter 308
Chapter 308Previous
Nowying down, Levi tapped Eds shoulder.
Edgar. Edgar!
Seeing no reaction, Levi continued by checking his pupils and raising his uninjured knee. When she noticed the blood stains on the horse, she repositioned him.
Hes bleeding excessively and is barely conscious. Everyone, get out of the way. Shail, get a nket.
Whereas in and Jericho backed away from Ed, Lil didnt. Meanwhile, Levi was about to touch his bandages when her hand paused.
Whats going on? Whats wrong with his shoulder?
Shoulder?
Instead of answering, Levi quickly cut open Eds bandages and shirt. The area between his upper arm and shoulder was hollow as if the bone had been crushed. Levi muttered as she poured some disinfectant over it in order to stop the bleeding.
How did he endure horseback riding? Especially at that speed
Levi palpated a few more points and tilted her head.
His shoulder de doesnt seem to be in good condition either. Do you know how he got this fracture?
It was the first time Lil heard such a cold voiceing from Levi. But thanks to that, she managed to calm herself down and catch her breath. Lil then bit her lip, recalling the time she fell from the tree.
I fell from a high ce, but Ed caught me midair and we rolled on the ground with his arms wrapped around me.
How about you, are you hurt anywhere?
Im fine.
How is he?..
As soon as the battle was over Linhardt came and knelt beside Levi. After checking Eds condition, he asked with a worried face.
Levi answered.
He was bleeding from earlier injuries to begin with. With the addition of this new fracture, hes certainly in rough shape. He mustve sacrificed his already injured arm, not expecting it could lead to this and thinking that it would allow him to at least use one arm properly. The pain mustve been terrible Fortunately, all the major blood vessels were missed. We need to move him to a clean ce first.
Levi finished stopping the bleeding from Eds leg and entrusted the stretcher to the surrounding soldiers. As she was about to follow the stretcher, her eyes fell on in and Jericho.
All patients follow me.
..?
Lil nodded her head at in, whose eyes were unsure.
Tearing her eyes away from Levis back, Lil could finally let out the breath she had long been suppressing and the chilly air swirled around her chest.
Maxwell, where is he?
Linhardt answered her a beatter.
Levi saved him, but he wont open his mouth.
Who is he though? I get the impression you know.
Lil unfastened her rifle from her holster and felt devastated when she said it out loud.
A royal guard from Obernyu.
Obernyu? As in the Eastern Principality of Obernyu?
But they have nothing to do with him, do they? Or did Edgar do something crazy again? He said he went to the South, but what has that got to do with the East
The connection was through me this time.
What?
Im from Obernyu.
What?!
Linhardt unintentionally blurted out in disbelief before shutting his mouth.
Then the reason why youre both heading to Obernyu
Lil just nodded and carried on, followed by Linhardt, who straightened up his posture as they tailed Levi. Even though Levi had always been a simr height as Linhardt, thettersrger build was big enough to cast a shadow over her head.
Lil looked over her shoulder at the scene being cleaned up.
There must be a reason why the Imperial Army was brought in, right?
Oh, we werete because I had to wait for those annoying guys. I apologise
It was a situation that Linhardt shouldnt be sorry for, so Lil looked up at him with much sincerity. Linhardt, however, was trying to make up for the situation by spewing nonsense at a rapid pace.
But it didnt look like he was dying, so thats a relief. Actually, judging by the way Edgar normally behaves, his condition is actually pretty good.
Why does Edgar act like he has ten bodies?
Hes been like that since he was ten years old. Im sure youve heard a lot about it by now, right? Levi even said it herself, that she was relieved. So its going to be okay.
If it came from Levi, then its indeed relieving.
Lil asked as she watched the imperial army tie up the prisoners who engaged them in a battle.
They arent your ordinary smugglers, are they?
The imperial nobles take detours through them, thats also the reason why werete. To be exact, we had to wait for imperial troops who werent involved.
So, theres rotting everywhere. Gualtiero was in a simr state. How is the Empire holding out like this?
Is His Majestys niece discussing the decline of the Empire?
It was a title she hadnt heard in years. Lil wrinkled the bridge of her nose and looked back at Linhardt.
Are you serious?
Obernyu is the closest to the Imperial family among the principalities near the Great Lakes, after all.
Its not that close to me.
Didnt you represent Obernyu in the Pontenbach war?
It seems like Shail told him about my participation, perhaps their conversation flowed that way when they discussed the possible backgrounds behind the attack I dont usually talk to Linhardt alone, but now he appears to have a lot of questions regarding me.
What questions have you been holding back on until now?
Rather than holding back, lets just say Im asking now that I have the chance. It has been amazing to see how much Edgar has changed in such a short period of time because of you. So it would be a lie if I didnt even wonder what kind of person you are.
Its been a long time since I entered the war as a carabiner, and I was forced to quit it anyway.
What an unpredictable career. In that case, what on earth happened in the South? I was suspicious when the guy who had ignored even His Majesty for years suddenly dered he was going to the South. I remember thinking that he mustve another purpose. From the very beginning, was it because of you
Its a long story.
Lil put it that way as it wasnt something she should be sharing in the middle of the forest. She then grabbed the reins of her horse to get going.
Is it because its dangerous?
What?
If so, then I should know too.
Lil climbed onto the saddle of her horse without answering and turned her reins towards the rear of the retreating troops. Soon, Linhardt came alongside her again. The fog cleared and the forest poured out vivid greenery. Even though she breathed in much fresher air than before, the rain fog still filled her.
The one who instigated Maxwells attack was Venua Obernyu, the Prince Regent of Obernyu, and his goal, as everyone knows by now, is to get rid of Edgar.
Prince Regent? Then
My brother.
I dont know why hes acting like this. If I had known
No, dering I wouldnt have stayed with Ed if I had known, is only in vain
Lil answered as honestly as she could.
Its just that, I wouldve been more careful.
Although Lil was looking ahead, she could feel Linhardts eyes on her. It was a gaze filled with a mixture of concerns about his blood rtive, whose life had almost ended by meeting the wrong woman, and his doubts regarding Lil.
Linhardt, who seemed to be choosing his words carefully, finally opened his mouth.
I dont want to be rude, but
Immediately interrupting him, Lil turned to her side and added.
Dont worry. I wont let something like this happen again.
Honestly, its hard to believe. Hes my cousin and he lives on his own terms, so hes at a political disadvantage. Isnt Obernyu a monarchical family with a longer history in the Eastern Principality than the Empire? Your family mustve a lot of influence on Sesbron.
We didnt start this without knowing.
But you didnt know it was going to end up like that, did you?
Do you think Im happy about it? I know that. You wouldnt have been this angry if it was me who broke my arm. Would you like to hear me say the other way around? You dont have to press me for that. I mean, I too will save Edgars life even if it means risking myself being like that.
Linhardt, who looked ahead again, adjusted the reins for no reason.
Well, now that youve said it, not everyone has the guts to fall from a cliff together, especially when the chances of survival are uncertain
Lil reiterated as if she had made amitment to herself.
Because I vowed to never let him go. Never again
***
Chapter 309
Chapter 309Previous
The Great Trade Route was crowded with merchants and travellers, including both foreigners and citizens of the Empire. No one looked closely at the people or carriages passing by. Because of this, the Duke of Mireille was able to move from Sesbron to the western part of the empire without attracting much attention.
Lifting the curtain inside the carriage, he looked out onto the bustling street. While he hoped that the hotel he would use as amodation would match his expectations, a sigh escaped his lips. Nheless, he didnt regret going through this much hardship.
Mireille became suspicious of Venuas sudden interest in Liloa and immediately investigated the probable cause. Recently, Mireille had be one of the Emperors closest aides, even to the point of being invited for leisure talk in nightwear inside the emperors bedroom, so it was supposedly easy for him to figure out the vague circumstances within the Archdukes domain. However, even though the emperor seemed like a pitiful person who only indulged in food, he was actually quick-witted and suspicious enough for Mireille to know how to quit his probing in moderation.
Yet despite hisck of sufficient information, Mireille held onto his hunch.
For whatever reason, the value of Liloa has skyrocketed, and as a businessman, I should never miss such an opportunity.
This sessful merchant trusted his senses.
Thats why I have to get my hands on Liloa before this hunch of mine bes reality. If a person only moves when theyre sure, theyll be toote.
Fortunately, during his journey towards Roahn, the more news reached his ears, the more he became convinced he wasnt wrong.
[ Vouch for my identity ]
It was a line from the letter Venua had suddenly sent to him, asking to write him a guarantee of identity.
Of course, nothing was said about Venuas specific location in that letter, but it was obvious. There arent many people who can and will oppose some like Venua, a man who not only appears powerful and wealthy, but also lets his temper easily get the best of him and even drags around the dull dogs called the royal guards. Of course, I cant bepletely sure who ordered Venuas detainment without assessing the situation in person, but all clues point to the possibility that this arrogant guy found himself stranded after dealing with Roahns bastard However the prospect of them being at each others throats actually serves my purpose. I can snatch Liloa while theyre at it.
While Mireille was lost in his thoughts, the coachman knocked on the window of the carriage.
Uhm, Master
Mireille irritably opened the window.
What?
Jean has arrived. He said his task waspleted sessfully, but his arrival was dyed because we moved west in a hurry.
As Mireille waved his hand out the window, the coachman stepped back and a man with a shabby appearance came into view. The man bowed and handed Mireille a yellow envelope.
The duke had no intention of ming the private inspector for being a few dayste as long as this manpleted his mission well. Instead, he evenplimented Jean for being a capable and trustworthy investigator. Showing good faith was, rather than scolding, what Mireille deemed to be the most profitable way to treat Jean. After all, he not only knew how to manipte people but also how to make himself appear as a charismatic master.
I think this is the most interesting part that happened during the period you asked me to investigate.
Mireille opened the envelope and pulled out the documents.
It appears that the Archduke of Obernyu had secretly tried to adopt a boy. The boy was said toe from a coteral branch of the principality, but this lowly bastards genealogy wasnt clear. While the boysst name was Obernyu, the Archduke of Obernyu himself has a history of having 3 or 4 generations of being borne of the most royal blood. This boy, on the other hand, was from a distant bloodline, probably one the Master had never heard of. Not that it matters now anyway, the boy is dead. Its said that he was found in bed one morning with his eyes closed. Many people suspected that the person behind his poisoning was the Prince Regent, Venua Obernyu. And that suspicion wasnt without basis. The Prince Regent is already over 30 years old, alive and well, yet his father adopted a young boy without his knowledge. Anyone can tell that it was for the sake of the Prince Regents abdication. It seems that the Prince Regent had a serious fallout with the Archduke. I tried, but failed to find out the reason, it seems that only high-ranking people know about it
Mireille, who had been quietly listening to the report, opened the carriage door and came out. As soon as his white shoes, which he had never seen mud before,nded on the ground, a servant appeared out of nowhere and drew a shade over his head. Passers-by walked past him and took notice of his shy appearance, so Mireille tried to avoid catching their attention by immediately wearing a simple hat, simple by his standards.
What about the Archdukes mistress?
The Archduke of Obernyu took the Countess of Barre, a widow who had already given birth to six children, as his new mistress. His previous mistress was the Viscountess de Monttier, who had four sons. Although he selected fertile women, a new mistress is always brought in sooner orter. It looks like conception is failing. As the Master mightve heard, the Archduke has been fighting a disease for a long period of time and his body has be weak to the point he cannot even get out of bed. At first, I had doubts whether making love was even possible
Pfft!
The coachman, listening from the side, choked and burst intoughter before covering his mouth in haste. Jean realised his own error and nced at the coachman who began walking backwards. But when Mireille didnt respond, he continued his report.
But I guess the sudden attention wasnt part of the Archdukes ns. When it was brought to peoples attention that the normally imprable castle walls started seeking only fertile women, they became aughingstock outside the walls as well. Of course, even the Master mustve heard about this, thats why you told me to investigate
And what about Venua?
Pardon?
Has Venua ever sought a mistress?
There have been mistresses in the past, but there has been no news since hisst official one, Miss Louise, was thrown out. Before departing for Sesbron to attend the celebration for the Empires founding, Miss Louise was said to have annoyed him by begging to be taken to court. That was the reason why she was thrown out. She was even kicked out of the castle.
During the Empires founding anniversary
The astute investigator continued.
Yes, if put in chronological order, the incident where the Archduke of Obernyu attempted to adopt a child was after the Prince Regent threw out hisst mistress. Afterwards, the adoption failed due to the death of the nominee, and the Archduke quickly took in a new mistress of his own whom he hoped would give birth to a child. Two monthster, the Prince Regent came to visit the Master
What about the possibility of the Princess of Sassel bing pregnant?
She must be infertile. The Prince Regent and his wife, the Princess of Sassel, have had no children for over 15 years now. Even so, I heard that the persecution was severe for an infertile woman marrying into a noble family.
Mireille, who was looking at several pieces of paper in turn, muttered to himself.
No
Sir?
Thats I dont think thats how it is.
Jean looked at his masters unusual expression who then quickly shook his head.
Are you suggesting No way But didnt the Prince Regent have an illegitimate child from a rtionship with a previous mistress?
That child died soon after it was born. And the mistress who gave birth to that child coincidently died on the same day. Normally, despite it being illegitimate, one should have felt sorry for the death of his child, especially when they had a hard time conceiving for many years, but neither the child nor the mistress was given a funeral, so it kept people talking.
What
I wonder if the child she gave birth to wasnt pure*.
..?
As the corners of Mireilles mouth gradually rose, Jean looked at his masters strange, mysterious smile without answering. Mireille, who had a cigarette in his mouth, chewed the end and muttered.
In that case, is the Princess of Sassel the infertile one?
***
Lil and Linhardt arrived in front of their lodging in Kano Vige. The square, where the imperial troops and prisoners were intertwined, was much more crowded than yesterday. Due to ack of personnel, even vigntes were mobilised to stand guard as the remnants of the bandits, the Obernyu group, and the captured smugglers had all gathered in this vige, making itparable to a prison.
Linhard jumped off the saddle and muttered.
If the scale remains this huge, Sesbron might send an official inspector.
Lil, who had been distracted by other thoughts, raised her head.
Hes right. This is an incident that merits Sesbrons involvement. In fact, representatives might already be on their way now.
Linhardt looked down at her.
Your homing is going to be noisy, right?
I originally didnt mean to go in wearing gold*.
Lil nced at the square before pushing open the front door of the lodging.
Justst night, the vigers were out and aboutining, but perhaps because of the arrival of the Imperial Army, they cant be seen anywhere now.
The dining room on the ground floor, filled with Roahns soldiers and servants, was full ofmotion.
The story of Ed falling off a cliff and being seriously injured seems to have spread all over the ce.
As Lil entered, gazes were immediately glued onto her.
I thought their curiosity wouldve subsided by now, but thanks to yesterdaysmotion, everyone started to be keen on me again
Footnote:
I wonder if the child she gave birth to wasnt pure. = Mireille shares his doubts about the legitimacy of the child, basically suggesting that Venua wasnt the father and the mistress cheated in order to get pregnant.
wearing gold = Even though we havent been able to find out if this is a (korean) proverb, we figure it means something along the lines of deliberately trying to draw a lot of attention.
Chapter 310
Chapter 310Previous
As many people had been busying and going, the carpet on the stairs was a mess of mud and straw. Lil went into the first room and dipped her face in a basin. Even though the water was cold, she rubbed Eds dried blood from her forehead and hair until the water turned faintly red. It was almost as if she was shedding her own blood. When she finally lifted her head, water droplets fell from her chin and nose and fell back into the basin.
Lil stared at the window where she and Ed had kissed just a few hours before.
Think Think, then judge Its time to stop saying I dont know Venuas purpose. What I need to know is which battlefield hes engaging on. Once the battle has already begun, anyone who doesnt know his enemys purpose will inevitably lose Its clear that his tactical objectives are different from his main goal. His short-term objective mightve been Ed, but Ed himself isnt Venuas true goal. And he overlooked something. My brother, who has never been to war, is so naive that he didnt understand not to give his all in just the first battle.
Lil had no intention of letting that one fatal mistake her brother had made go.
Upon stepping outside, she saw Linhardt clearing the ground floor. The soldiers took a rest under hismand and the servants busily took care of them. Basins and buckets of water came and went. It wasnt difficult to intuit that the backyard was mostly turned into a public bathhouse by now.
Going down the stairs, she suddenly became aware of the fact that she was starving. As if they knew about her hunger, a fragrant smell of cooking came from the kitchen and wafted through the air.
Linhardt, who eventually spotted Lil, took a few steps closer before opening his mouth.
Would you like to join me to go and eat with Edgar? I know its currently hectic, but its also lunchtime.
No, Ill stay here.
Youre noting with me?
Im busy. Ill goter in the evening.
Youre busy?
Lil didnt know why Linhardt was questioning her.
Perhaps its surprising to him that I imed to be busy despite looking so leisurely, or perhaps it surprised him that I seem uninterested in Ed, who had be seriously injured while saving me. In any case, thetter will never be true. Even now, my stomach tightens when thinking back on the sight
I already sent a message to Levi to keep me posted about Edgars condition.
Linhardts eyes easily gave his thoughts away. Is that enough for you?
I might not be worried enough to act all sad and unable to do anything but hold Edgars hand, however, Im worried enough in my own way, so dont mind me.
In order to trigger him into further conversation, Lil pulled out the chair opposite Linhardt and sat down. Linhardt, who had been looking down at Lil from a rtive height, also took a seat in the end.
Ive been thinking
..?
Lil lifted her body from the backrest and consciously tilted her upper body forward. Her voice lowered.
Maxwell, tell him he could be put to death
Her opponent wasnt surprised in the slightest and casually asked back.
Well proceed with a trial?
Yes.
Linhardt changed his posture and rested his chin. His long fingers stroked along the pale skin of his jawbone.
Ive thought about that too. But the problem is that he doesnt seem to be willing to turn against his master.
Did you appease him?
Of course. But he didnt pay any attention to the options that captive enemy soldiers usually get to choose from.
I think its probably because of his family.
Would the Prince Regent go so far? That cant be. Is Obernyus ruler that ruthless to his own subjects?
Its not that theyre locked up in a prison somewhere, but Maxwells family and friends are in Obernyu. A single decision from Venua could mean hell never see them again. And worse, one word from him could ruin their lives.
Is he that merciless?
Lil shrugged her shoulders.
The waiter from the hotel ced a bowl of soup in front of her. Lil answered while gesturing with her spoon.
I cant deny it.
Without Maxwells cooperation, it will be challenging to prove the usations addressed at the Prince Regent
Thats true In general, noble families have the privilege of full or partial immunity, so the person who presides overwsuits between them is the Emperor himself. During the kingdom era, there were bloody feuds between families, but since the founding of the Empire, the custom of concluding a trial by shedding blood has disappeared However, the Emperor might reign under thew in writing, he actually conducts above thew in reality. Once the Emperor makes a ruling, the judges closest to him will simply find the corresponding and most convenientw and apply it, making his ruling quite arbitrary. So, in todays period of frequent conflict, people have no choice but to look at the Emperor with one mind.
In addition, the Prince Regent is even the current Emperors nephew. And between an admiral who had no sess in the southern expedition and the Emperors nephew, public opinion wont be of any help either It will be easy to pin it all solely on Maxwell during the trial, but I cannot help but think of a way to truly make the most of Maxwells use Should I go out of my way to get his family out
Ill try to persuade him.
How?
Ive known Maxwell since I was young.
Well, the royal guard isnt a position that requires only one or two years of service, so it makes sense hes been serving your family for quite some time
Even though he said that, Linhardt didnt seem to trust her very much, and judging from the way he only stirred the content of his bowl with his spoon, unlike Lil who eagerly ate the soup, he seemed to be thinking about another way.
Wheres Maxwell by the way?
At the officials residence.
With the others?
Just when Linhardt finally took a spoonful before nodding his head, the main dish was served in front of them, giving off a savoury smell.
Looks like a pork dish voured with spices and herbs..!
Lil asked because something came to mind upon seeing the food.
How is this meat here? I thought it was all robbed, did you get it back? If thats the case, did you catch the bandits?
Yes. They were mixed with people whose affiliations are still unclear. Theres no benefit for them if theyd lie, and they imed that there were about three people whom they didnt recognise.
Maxwell may not be the only one from the royal guards then. Or those guys could be mercenaries hired by Venua.
Thats right. The puzzle waspleted the moment I put Obernyu in as the final piece. There were at least four people, including that man Maxwell, who had infiltrated the bandits. Those were also the ones attacking civilians to lure out Edgar.
So this sounds a bit strange, but did the bandits be coteral damage because of the mercenaries?
You could say so.
And did they hide the stolen items within the vige as Edgar suggested?
Yes. Iter heard that Maxwell had passed through the vige by disguising himself as a merchant.
Then can we say he made a deal with the Imperial Army?
..?
Linhardt raised his head and looked at Lil.
Didnt you mention it was difficult to bring in the Imperial Army and ask for help to catch a group of bandits? Because bandits are supposedly under the Imperial Armys jurisdiction to begin with.
Thats right.
Linhardt put his spoon down again and stroked his chin out of habit.
His Majesty isnt pleased with Roahns rising status. Thats why were refraining from intervening as much as possible in matters or events under the imperial familys jurisdiction. But because of our reputation and influence, people keep seeking for Roahns help whenever something adverse happens on the Great Trade Route.
Lil thought to herself.
I can see the friction. Ed might not care, but the Emperor is clearly fighting a cold war with him.
Even if Roahns soldiers had defeated the bandits, we would only have looked arrogant as if we had overstepped our bounds At least this way, everything turned out okay, right?
Why do you seem so wary of Sesbron?
Im different from Edgar. Im sure you havent forgotten that Im a governor appointed by the Imperial Family. Of course, it was an inevitable choice since I was the only one who could stop Edgar from going too far without causing friction within our family. But at the same time, I was willing to step into the role for practicalitys sake.
For the sake of practicality?
I dont want the Empires trade with the Northern Continent to be cut off.
Lil nodded her head in understanding.
It isnt my intention to dig deeper and find out theplex circumstances within their family. The reason Ed can afford to do things his way is because hes Eichendorffs heir. But of course, other people wouldve to umte wealth through trade.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 311
Chapter 311Previous
Thats why Im looking after Edgar as if Im taking care of a five-year-old child with everything I can.
Thank you for your hard work. Please continue to look after him.
You wont take over from now on?
Im sorry, but I dont want to
Why?
Linhardt looked at Lil in genuine surprise. In fact, for a while now, whenever Linhardt looked at her, a shocked face appeared to have be his default expression.
At this point, I figured that Levi had filled him in But judging from his reaction, she clearly didnt she probably assumed I kept my identity hidden for a good reason and chose to be oblivious to matters rted to me
Because of this, Lil addressed Linhardts surprise unprepared.
Are you serious? Look at me. A few years after leaving home, my brother came after me to drag me back. Who can I take care of? Im too preupied with my own matters as it is.
Oh, so you ran away from home too
It seemed like Linhardt truly was clueless based on his immediate response, so Lil decided to let it slide. For a moment she did think she heard him mutter something along the lines of; No wonder that these two people got along. They fit so well together. Regardless if he said it or not, Lil quickly finished her main course and decided to see Maxwell.
***
The backyard of the officials residence was full of bandits sitting on the ground tied with ropes. Considering the fact that there was no prison in a small town like this, this was actually the best they could do. Surrounding the backyard, the Imperial Army and the Roahn Guards were standing guard, their faces shaded in light and dark under the bright autumn sunlight.
As soon as Lil entered following the guidance of Shail, most of the tied-up men lifted their eyes and looked at her. The eyes of some were sharp, trying not to miss any clues about what may happen to their fates. Of course, those guys were a minority, and the rest were either watching her with pure curiosity, looking around trying to escape, looking scared and shaking or even sleeping peacefully. Among all the different groups, there was one man who stood out alone and aloof.
Lils eyes glided over the wall and eventually reached the side of the man sitting diagonally against it.
He once seemed infinitely dependable and strong I could never have expected to see him look so shabby yearster
Lil shifted her gaze and noticed the tied hands behind his back.
Maxwell.
..!
rmed by the sudden tension tightening Maxwells back, Shail blocked the front of Lil, albeit slightly, and gripped the hilt of the sword. However, Maxwell just sat back.
As you can see Ivee back safely. Im assuming you figured out by now that the Marquess also made it out alive, right?
You mustve something to say.
I came to listen.
Still, Maxwell remained stubborn.
Ive expected this though. With the mercenaries around us watching, he has to save face in front of them.
I heard you moved with the mercenaries. Then theyre here too, right? Unfortunately for you, we can tell the difference between a band of bandits and mercenaries. I can let them go right now. I wonder what my brother has to say when they go im their bnce. And once my brother finds out that you are alive and that Ive caught you, things will truly be interesting.
Lil waited for his response out of consideration for their long friendship, but in the end, he was impertinent and made her wait too long.
Shail.
At her call, Shail immediately moved and grabbed Maxwells shoulder. Thetter rose obediently as if he knew that any form of resistance would be futile. When Lil faced Maxwell again, she noticed that his left cheek and cheekbone were swollen dark red. Upon further inspection, there were many small scratches scattered over his body; clear signs of being on the wrong side of a beating.
Shail, who noticed Lils gaze, borated.
Sir Linhardt couldnt contain his anger
Ah.
Hes calmed down now. But he almost lost his mind on the cliff yesterday. Miss Levi barely managed to appease him, thereby saving this mans life.
No wonder. Who wouldnt lose their mind when their own flesh and blood fell from such a height, and the culprit was only a few feet away?
Nevertheless, Lil thought it fortunate that Linhardt had regained his senses.
***
In the officials residence, which upied the entirety of the small three-story building, the drawing room was left empty for interrogations.
Its ridiculously cosy for questioning criminals.
Unsurprisingly, Shail looked distraught at the cushion embroidered with a light blue floral pattern. As Lil walked over to the simple but carved tea table, she guessed what a peaceful vige this must be.
Shail sat Maxwell across from her. When Lil noticed Shail taking a stand behind Maxwell, she waved to him.
Tell them to bring some tea. And release him from the ropes.
Yes? But
Do you not want to bring us the tea or do you not want to untie the ropes?
Both.
Do both anyway.
This time, unable to talk back, he stepped closely behind Maxwell. He then untied the older man and called a servant to bring the tea. Lil watched Shails movements and spoke when the servant brought out the tea almost immediately.
Please give us the room.
Somehow, Shail never listens to anything I say at once. I warned him not to let me repeat myself thrice, yet he still seems to think its ok to push it for a second time.
..?
Lil was only able to endure it twice because Shail was neither her subordinate nor her soldier. Meanwhile, Shail reluctantly took his steps only after Lil raised her eyebrows.
Ill wait outside
As they sat by the window, dense shadows of leaves swayed on the ss next to them
But even after a while, his pale, dry lips didnt seem to want to move at all.
What could he possibly be thinking? Despite the many witnesses, he exposed himself in order to kill Ed. Only someone prepared to die would be that reckless Thats why I didnt kill him and shot him in the arm instead of the head. Theres no use for him to die if hes my only piece of evidence.
Lets have some tea first.
Maxwell remained motionless with his hands folded in front of his teacup. But whereas Maxwells tightly clenched fists showed how difficult it was for him to handle the situation, Lil causally put her elbows on the table and rested her chin in her hands.
She then threw him a rather cruelment in a light tone.
Oh, did you notice? That I actually had them put poison in your cup?
..?!
As if to check if she was telling the truth, Maxwell slowly raised his head.
After all, I promised my brother that I would take revenge on anyone who dared to touch Edgar.*
Maxwell remained sullen but opened his fists. His fingers, trembling in the air, grabbed the handle of his teacup.
Rattle. Rattle.
The pottery shook mercilessly and made a noise of friction against the base. Lil nced down at his rough hands.
I guess you want to die more desperately than I thought..
Maxwell put the teacup down with a clicking sound. As his brooding eyes turned to Lil, she lifted her chin from where it was resting.
Finally, a voice flowed from his lips.
Dont mock me.
Seeing this as mockery means youre fully aware of the fact that you may actually die, right?
Yes.
But now that it hase to this, what will you do?
I dont know.
Lil noticed his cracked voice as he spoke, and unknowingly offered the tea again.
Oh, just drink it.
Honestly, theres nothing in it. After all, its my loss if you die.
Maxwell, who was looking down at his teacup,ughed helplessly.
Maxwell.
As he emptied the teacup in one go, tea water came out on the back of his hand as he wiped his lips.
Seeing him finally responsive, Lil decided to get straight to the point without further dy.
Was this why you came to see me at that alley in Roahn? To tell me that my brother was trying to kill Edgar?
Lil observed Maxwell as he looked back at the window for a moment while his breathing became increasingly heavy. He took a deep breath and spoke without looking back at her.
I definitely warned you.
That was just a warning? Cut the crap. Your mission was something you tried to avoid because you were afraid of what you were ordered to do. You tried to tell me that because you didnt want me or Edgar to get hurt.
Why are you doing this
Because I have decided who to love and who to be with. Dont you dare try to persuade me otherwise. Dont waste your time. If you go back to my brother and start talking to him about this, then this will be thest time I show you leniency. This is a warning to let you know in advance that you shouldnt make the wrong decision in front of me.
Still, Maxwells face showed only anger and despair. There was no hint of resolve or faith in her.
Somehow it appears that this isnt the only weight hes carrying
Lil vocalised the words that were just lingering on the tip of her tongue till now.
Is Venua perhaps holding your family hostage?
Reference:
After all, I promised my brother that I would take revenge on anyone who dared to touch Edgar. = Chapter 239
Chapter 312
Chapter 312Previous
I remember him intimidating his subordinates ever since I was young.
If you want to live properly, start telling the truth.
At first, Maxwell snorted and stubbornly ignored Lil, but then suddenly raised his voice.
Why, My Lady, are you going to promise that you will save my family if I testify at the trial?!
No?
His face became increasingly distorted. As his eyes grew red, his jaw muscles moved noticeably as he clenched his teeth.
Then how is that different from his methods? If I cooperate with you, my family might be safe. But you cant even guarantee that nothing will happen to my wife and children if you fail! Hah! Since you cant make that promise, how is your option any better? You may say thats different, but your option is as good as losing my family!
Did I say that?
As Maxwells fist hit the table, eyes filled with thick water droplets looked directly at Lil.
Youre the same! So stop pretending youre not!
Your damn n Were the ones who die in the fight between him and you! We were born with the same eyes, nose, and mouth, but you rule over us as if youre part of a heavenly race who have the right to treat us as if we are mere livestock! You, My Lady, are no different from the Master!
If only you had been a little more interested in what kind of person I am, then you wouldnt have said something like that in front of me. Apart from that, just because you scream that Im the same as him doesnt make it true, so stop. Donte to me and take your anger you have for my brother out on me and dont make me repeat myself thrice.
..!
Maxwell, who had turned red to the tip of his head, shook his shoulders forcibly. He then took a deep breath, covering his face with both his hands as if trying to calm his emotions. A breath escaped between his fingers because he couldnt control his panting.
Whether you decide to cooperate or not, I wont stand by and watch Alicia and your children fall unfairly because of my brother. If I didnt know, I wouldnt have cared, but now that I do know, I wont sit by and watch. Of course, that includes your mother, too.
Maxwell put his hands down. Despite still struggling to face Lil, he opened his eyes.
How how can I trust you?
Maxwells heart is already turning. Although his loyalty may not lie with me yet, it seems certain that it has left Venua a long time ago. I had a hunch when I encountered him in that alley. If we only had a little more time back there, then maybe No, assumptions are useless now.
You have the absolute freedom to choose whether or not youll trust me. It doesnt matter to me if you dont. However, you already said it with your own mouth. That I care too much for those below me*. Maybe thats not the way I would put it, but whatever. It was when the Devito Harbour was just around the corner, that you threatened me with those words. So, are you truly asking me that now?
Lil raised her index finger and tapped her own temple.
Calcte and judge objectively. Are you willing to endure the shame bestowed on you by the family you hate so much and simply shut up about it? Are you going to allow Venuas shadow, which hasnt even been cast down in reality, to control you? Are you going to let your actions convince my brother that his way is right and that youll be his loyal subordinate throughout the years toe? Even worse, are you going to stand by and watch dozens or hundreds of people be the same victims?
Im Im just a veteran soldier from a family that bought their title. When I make decisions, I dont think about such a big future.
Of course, the decisions you make can have a big impact on your future, so why not make them?
His heaving shoulders gradually sank, and Maxwell soon let out a desperate sigh.
Sometimes, it feels like you treat the Master in an absurdly small way.
I dont treat him as big or small, I just treat him as I see him.
After all, we were born with the same eyes, nose, and mouth.
Maxwell smiled faintly.
Seeing him smile like that makes me think of Ed and I can feel the humanpassion for this man pass over me. I know all too well how much trouble he mustve suffered while travelling long distances with Venua, and everything my brother mightve done
Ive always known that youre a person with a lot of pride. And you know what? I liked that about you
You said you hated searching for me and being treated like a hunting dog. In that case, dont forgive the person who destroyed the pride in your life. Dont be livestock by subjecting your life to the one who treats you as such. You know as well as me that theres a great way to cut off the leash, so why do you let yourself still be dragged around?
You make it sound like its easy
Easy? When did I ever say it would be easy? I never said that.
With Maxwells deepening sigh, he grabbed the kettle from the trolley and poured himself another cup of tea. His hand gestures became much more polite than before and he drank from an angle prescribed by etiquette. He had even offered to pour Lil another cup, but with a simple head shake she had indicated that she was okay.
What are you going to do, My Lady?
What?
From here on out
My father is in critical condition, so I have to at least see him in person before he passes. How is he?
Im sorry to inform you, but Dr. Limue said it would be difficult to make it to the end of this year
I see.
Lil was reminded of the winter she spent with her mother, Henrietta.
I remember I could only cry without knowing exactly why. My heart had ached so much that I woke up every night. The pain bes vivid every time I recall it, but I dont want to get sentimental in front of Maxwell.
In the end, Lil just finished her cooled tea in order to regain her senses.
Once youve made your decision, you can let me know through Shail. Ill face you with a decent amount of respect, but everyone except me will treat you as a criminal who attempted to murder their lord, so you need to be careful. Youll also need to prepare a few things to show your sincerity. And think about your answers to my other questions as well. For now, were done here.
Yes.
Oh, and just know that even if you testify in Sesbron, youll still have to pay for your crime. But Ill write you a petition.
Lil turned her body without further dy. Unbeknownst to her, the drawing room had a painting depicting an angel hanging by the door.
I cant believe I interrogated Maxwell with this door as the background
With a shaky heart, Lil grasped the handle carved with the symbol of angel wings.
Mydy
Lil turned to face him.
Maxwell, now standing up, was enveloped by shadows of leaves swaying in the wind. His face was speckled with dark red bruises. By the constant swaying of the leaves, his face looked dark at times and bright at others.
Im sorry.
Lil stood there without answering. Instead, she was sizing him up.
Is he sincere or is he just trying to gain bted favour with his apology? No, it doesnt matter either way. Ill judge his sincerity when I look for him again in the future.
Nodding her head towards Maxwell, Lil slipped through the crack in the door.
***
Enzo Guetin, an old servant and confidant of the Duke of Mireille, walked quickly without taking a moment to wipe the sweat flowing from under his wig. In his hand was a piece of paper that had just been delivered and as though fearing he would lose it, he was holding on to it so tightly that the bones on the back of his skinny hand stood out.
When Enzo finally reached the front of the restaurant, he shouted loudly.
His His Grace!
The servant waiting in front of the door asked the purpose out of curiosity.
Mister Guetin? Whats going on?
Urgent its urgent. Take me to His Grace right away!
They passed through the hall where lunch was in full swing and entered a private room reserved for special guests. Next to the brightly lit window, the restaurant manager was standing close to Mireille, exining a variety of wine and dishes. In one corner, a band was ying a gentle piece. When Enzo and the servant came in, the managers stern gaze directed towards them.
Mireille slowly turned his head. He was an attractive man with bluish grey* eyes under his neatly swept white hair. Although he didnt look too happy about having his supposedly satisfying meal interrupted, Enzo knew very well that Mireille wouldnt show his true personality to outsiders.
Mireille raised his hand to stop the band.
He mustve his reasons.
With a single nce, the manager and the orchestra left the inner room. As soon as the door closed, Mireille put his silverware down as if throwing it away.
What?!
I-I thought you needed to see this It happened just two days ago.
Enzo, who had btedly straightened the crumpled part, held the paper out to Mireille.
Mireilles cold voice fell on the top of Enzos head.
What happened here?
Its literally like it says. It looks like the Imperial Army has invaded the forest.
..!
Reference:
However, you already said it with your own mouth. That I care too much for those below me It was when the Devito Harbour was just around the corner, you threatened me with those words = chapter 234 = Lil refers to the pursuit scene right after the prison break when she stayed behind so that the two carriages with crew members could escape. In the conversation between Lil and Maxwell that followed, Lil said: Have you ever spared those you deem below you? We now think that we made a trantion error and that this was actually Maxwell saying that her care for those below her, will be a weakness. We will revise the text of chapter 234 this weekend.
Footnote:
Mireilles eye colour: The people that read or are still reading the webtoon might remember that Mireilles eyes were green. We did a quick search through the past volumes and the colour of Mireilles eyes has never been mentioned before. Therefore we assume that for the webtoon they just picked a colour and decided to not stay true to the novel. We, on the other hand, will go with what the author decided and use the bluish grey colour.
Chapter 313
Chapter 313Previous
As his chair was pushed back roughly, Mireille jumped from his seat.
Why?
Bandits stormed into the vige of Kano and wreaked havoc. I think the Imperial Army reached the forest while hunting them down.
Have they been caught?
Yes.
Mireille mmed the table.
Damn it!
As his anger didnt subside, Mireille struck the table with his palm a few more times.
The message probably reached Count Lazilire and others as well. Currently, Your Grace is the closest to the forest.
But Kano? Where even is that?
Its a small vige at the entrance to the main road of the Great Trade Route. Its very close to Roahn. I guess I could meet up with the nearby Imperial Army and
And advertise my involvement? For now, isnt the only thing the Imperial Army is interested in the bandits?
Y-Yes, pardon me, I made a mistake
Our timid Majesty is sensitive to public opinion, so his main concern would be the bandits who have not been caught.
Enzo nodded deeply.
No matter how rampant the bandits are,rge merchant groups like the Garni Merchant Association are safe because weve employed arge number of mercenaries to protect us. Therefore, the targets of the petty thieves are mainly small and medium-sized merchants, who either belong to emerging aristocrats or ordinary imperial citizens. However, as the capital-holdingmoners are increasingly incorporated into the educational system, the voices of such people be increasingly louder in these modern times. In addition, public opinion hasnt been friendly to the traditional nobility, including n families*, who are formed mainly around the new ss
Lost in thought, Mireille had unknowingly jumped to his feet and was now pacing around the table.
Its better toy low for a while. Tell those guys who are still in the forest* topletely cut off all contact for the time being and go into hiding.
Yes, I understand.
We also have to check the scale of the interference of the army, so send Jean towards that vige first and have him report it.
Enzo knew Jean as the gloomy man who went around investigating various parts of the empire under orders from Mireille. And recently, he received a generous reward from the duke, after he had been asked for key information from Obernyu. Enzo didnt appreciate Mireilles fondness for Jean. This was because he was shocked that this idiot, whose origins werent known, didnt know his ce and was now imitating a Sesbrons ent instead of using his original ent as he did at first.
Enzo grabbed the back of Mireilles chair as his master was about to sit down again. He then gently pushed the chair in and rang the bell.
The manager who quickly returned, greeted Mireille politely as if he was seeing him for the first time while Mireille held his noble stance gracefully.
Bring in the meal again.
***
Lil, curled up on the nket as she had dozed off, woke up to the sound of something rustling beside her. She habitually checked behind the window and saw that the sun was setting. The red colour of the sky was painting the entire room. Advertisement
When she looked next to her, she saw Ed frowning and squinting at her, prompting her to instinctively make a hand visor over his forehead.
Are you awake?
A dry voice asked in a whisper.
How long have I been lying down?..
Three days. How are you feeling? Are you feeling thirsty?
As Levi had taught her, Lil called for a maid, who in turn went to fetch the doctor straight away. Momentster Levi rushed into the room like a storm.
The prognosis is good. We dont have to worry about him being in critical condition anymore.
She quickly walked out again without adding anything, leaving the maid to gently close the door that she left wide open. In case he was wondering what she was up to, Lil exined to Ed.
Levi is the busiest here. She has a lot of patients.
Here as in
Were still in Kano. Lord Picard gave you his bedroom.
What happened?
Nothing much. Linhardt brought in the Imperial Army, who arrested and transported the remnants of the bandits. News is spreading that His Majesty has wiped out the bandits in the Risch Mountains on arge scale.
What about you?
Me? Thanks to you, Im not hurt anywhere, Im fine.
As she said that and shrugged her shoulders, Ed grabbed her left wrist. He looked intently at the cotton cloth wrapped around her arm while she answered.
Its not infected. Its recovering well.
Im d youre fine.
Im notpletely fine yet, but Im getting healthier by the day.
Rather, now that my whole body is brimming with vitality, the urrence of having my stomach pierced by a sword feels like it has happened in a past life. Leaving only Ed and Levi still sensitive about it. In addition, the side effects of the medication no longer persist and my hair no longer falls out.
Lil had long since acknowledged that her doctors had a tendency to be hard to understand, so she didnt say anything else and just carried on with what she wanted to tell him.
The bones of your upper arm and shoulder were shattered.
Ed answered roughly.
Figured.
Lil had spoken calmly to suppress her worries, but in reality, she wasnt calm at all. So when Ed expressed his feelings as casually as he did, her temper red.
What? You figured? Does it make sense that you still rode a horse? Are you crazy?
I couldnt help it.
You couldve just asked for a ride.
If I had done that, we wouldnt have been able to arrive on time
Hes right While Ed was lying unconscious, I tried to recollect my memories of that incident countless times, but there was no other way
Even though it made sense in her head, Eds loss of consciousness from excessive bleeding was a difficult matter to ept. Annoyed for no reason, Lil lifted her pillow and ced it next to him. Eds eyes remained fixed on her as he only moved his mouth.
Huh?
..!
There was no way she would hit him in his current condition, but the increasing annoyancepelled her to hit at least something. That was why she started grounding her fist in the pillow next to him.
Argh!
..?
It hurts
How can it hurt you when Im only hitting the pillow?
Just mentally
..?!
Ed pouted his lips pitifully.
I just want you to hug me
Ed then raised his good arm and made a rough round shape. Seeing how it seemed like his arm strength hadnt yet returned, Lil felt sorry for him and wanted to hug him back as well, so shezily crept into his arms. Or she was about to when it suddenly urred to her that even though it was Eds healthy shoulder, she shouldnt lean on the body of a seriously injured patient.
Lil pulled her arms, which were already wrapped around him, over his head.
Hmm?
Ill be the one to give you a hug.
..?
She then wiggled her arm between his head and the pillow. Bending her arm slightly, she leaned on the pillow next to him, intending to give Ed her arm as a pillow.
This is how it should be done.
Theyy side by side in an awkward shape. Once Ed had to crumple his own shoulder inward to rest his head on her shoulder, he found it difficult to adjust his posture and stretched his neck toward Lil a few times before giving up.
If it were under more normal circumstances, I wouldve given him an earful about trying harder. But because our position was already bad to begin with, theres nothing I can do about it.
Ed grunted.
It hurts
Its too hard. Really
He kept making groaning sounds as if he was dying.
Its obviously just for show, but strangely enough, whenever he does this, it softens me and at the same time, it makes me want to join in on the rhythm.Advertisement
Lil removed her arm from the back of his head. But even that didnt go too smoothly. His head abruptly lost its support and fell straight down on the pillow.
Ack!
Even though his exmation pricked her conscience for a moment, she chose to ignore it and went down to the bottom of the pillow to lie down. Instead of leaning on his shoulder, she ced her face next to his and wrapped her arm around him. As they were lying still like that, Eds body began to tremble more and more. Lil clenched her hand that was on his broad chest and grabbed the hem of his shirt.
Dont you dareugh Im warning you.
Kkkk Hnnggh
Hold it in. Dont you dare.
Ha-ha Hahahaha!
I told you to hold it in
Her weak warning was only drowned out byughter. Lil quickly raised her upper body and red at him. Ed frowned as much as he could but continued tough through his pain. Hisughter became so messy that at one point Lil didnt know if he wasughing or groaning. It went on for a while before Ed grabbed his head, his hair having be a mess on his pillow.
Look at this, your entire body is shaking.
Lil gritted his teeth tightly.
Stop it, really.
I think I need to ask Levi for some headache medicine.
..!
Aww!
Lil, unable to bear the shame, kicked the pillow that was rolling at her feet. Of course, in the meantime, Ed startedughing again.
This is why I never take the initiative to be affectionate first.
rmed by the nket that Ed had lifted while half-rolling inughter, Lil looked under it. His leg, which was at risk of bleeding again with excessive movement, was barely moving.
Hows your leg?
Levi told Lil that Ed would recover with time, but she still wanted to check for herself.
Ed, who was still smiling, stoppedughing when her eyes met his. Lil quickly nced down at his legs that were exposed beneath the drapery. One thing stood out. It was the part in the middle protruding from his girdle.
Ed answered straightforwardly.
I think it will be hard to walk properly for a while.
Lil sighed, emphasising the seriousness of the situation.
This isnt the time tough like this. You almost died.
Footnote:
n family: n families are a group of families or households that im descent from amon ancestor.
Its better toy low for a while. Tell those guys who are still in the forest topletely cut off all contact for the time being and go into hiding = a few chapters back, during the smugglers forest arc, we exined where the sudden codenames of The deer and rose guys came from. We actually had one more argument strengthening our case, but we left it out due to the possibility of spoilers. Now that its out in the open that Mireille is involved somehow, we think it safe to tell you guys. In chapter 85, we actually learned that the family crest of the Mireille family is a rose. So the rose guys belong to Mireille. LikeLoading
bellrocktlApril 27, 2024NxNW
Blog at .Do Not Sell or Share My Personal Information- Comment
- Reblog
- SubscribeSubscribed
-
Bell Rock Trantions
Join 34 other subscribers Sign me up - Already have a ount? Log in now.
-
Bell Rock Trantions
- Edit Site
- SubscribeSubscribed
- Sign up
- Log in
- Copy shortlink
- Report this content
- View post in Reader
- Manage subscriptions
- Copse this bar
Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy %dDesign a site like this with Get started
Chapter 66.5 RECAP
Volume 2 Chapter 66.5 RECAP
Hi guys!
We wrote a recap for the past volume. We hope it helps to refresh your memories before we dive into volume 3.
For people who haven¡¯t seen this one yet, we have a little surprise at the bottom of the chapter!
Happy reading and see you Friday!
Love,
Pru and Formidable
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Vol. 2
Volume 2 starts with the arrival of the Bell Rock in Marchand, base of the Southern Navy. After Ed managed to contact his fleet, he met up with a disguised Lil on the market and they became targets for the Western pirates. Their fight leads to the kidnapping of Ed and Lil, and the start of the western pirate arc. On the day of their execution, they manage to escape by jumping into the water, but not before Lil loses her ne to one of the pirates.
The underwater scene that follows, ¡®the kiss¡¯, is a big turning point for Ed¡¯s feelings toward Lil as he starts to see her as more than just a woman. Back on the ship, they split up, Lil goes searching for her ne, whereas Ed makes his way to the captain¡¯s cabin for his sword. Ed felt the need to change their ns when Lil¡¯s location was about to be exposed and he ended up killing the captain and iming control over the ship. This was received with mixed reactions from the crew and it was the start of a battle on board. Lil took this opportunity and tried to make her escape, where Ed eventually joined. Their n failed and they were discovered.
Not muchter was the arrival and bombing by the Bell Rock, Cesar managed to lead the ship to their location by eavesdropping on a conversation between naval sergeants. This led to a full-out battle between the two ships. When Lil, Ed and Cesar made their way through the mess, Lil found the guy that stole her ne and went after him. She managed to get her ne back, but Ed got shot in the process. With the guidance of Ed, it was up to Lil and Cesar to treat Ed¡¯s wound, in the hope to save his life. This massive battle took a huge hit on the Bell Rock crew and they were forced to sail to Panichi, the base of the League.
In the meantime, we got a little peak at Cesar¡¯s backstory. Even though they grew up with a deranged and abusive father, Cesar and his older brother Carl never stopped supporting each other. We also see that it wasn¡¯t love at first sight for Cesar when he met Liloa and for a long time their rtionship was purely tonic. As a conservative thinker, Liloa¡¯s free spirit left a big impression on Cesar. That¡¯s also why he was excited to meet her again when that opportunity urred some yearster. At that time, Liloa was engaged and in an abusive rtionship with the Duke of Mireille. After seeing her doll-like state a few times, Cesar made the choice to ¡®save¡¯ her from the Duke.
When we go back to the main story, Ed wakes up from hisa and thinks he¡¯s being abandoned on an ind. After some fuss, it¡¯s made clear that they were stuck on this ind due to theck of crew. Cesar takes this opportunity to talk about his ideas for the future where they leave the pirate life behind and in the current state of the sea and the ship, Lil can¡¯t refute him. Even though she never saw this as a phase, but as her way of life.
With the help of a shback, we learn a bit about Liloa¡¯s past with her brother; which started as a typical sibling rtionship, but ended in a mentally abusive one, whereas her brother found it necessary to teach Liloa the virtues of a woman, which she in his opinioncks. This is also the part in the story where we get an exnation about Lil¡¯s nightmares/hallucinations; since she was little she suffers from the illusion that Mortu, aka the god of death, haunts her. And we finally read Lil¡¯s thoughts about her rtionship with Cesar. Shepares it to a princess unwillingly saved by a brave knight and afterwards feels obligated to love this knight. In other words, she does care a lot about Cesar, but it isn¡¯t love that she feels.
This volume ends with an interesting conversation between Lil, Ed and a new character; Anunchio, who manages Panichi. Ed learns the real purpose of the League; saving and providing shelter for the ves. Lil and Ed have a bonding moment over the story of the Mother of All Things and the origin of the central continent. Ed also takes the chance to thank Lil for meeting a person like her, saying he¡¯s been wanting to say it to her for a long time.
Some quick important trivia:
¨C Cesar discovers that Ed is starting to develop feelings for Lil.
¨C Lil and Cesar contemted killing Ed when he was in aa. In the end they reasoned they couldn¡¯t just kill someone like that when he saved Lil¡¯s life.
¨C Lil cares a lot about the crew and the ship, whereas Cesar doesn¡¯t. Cesar¡¯s first priority is Lil¡¯s safety and not that of the sailors.
¨C Rewards of the Bell Rock are used as funds for the ind of Panichi.
¨C The League¡¯s standpoint about the uing war is toy low and don¡¯t engage first.
¨C Marchand was seized by the Navy. This battle ended in a massacre and almost all the native inhabitants were either murdered or enved as an example for other inds.
New characters in this volume:
Anunchio;
¨C Retired pirate captain, manager of Panichi and part of the League.
Carl Lemoine;
¨C Cesar¡¯s brother. Other family members; Maribe, Ellen and Amelia (sister-inw and nieces).
Navy:
First Sergeant Sor and Lieutenant Eme;
¨C Southern Navy, Legardon fleet
ces:
Marchand;
¨C Base of the Southern Navy, basically the capital of the South.
Panichi;
¨C Base of the Southern pirates.
Other:
Koud Bahn;
¨C Lil¡¯s former horse.
Blue powder;
¨C Anesthetic drugs used by the western pirates.
Mortu;
¨C God of death in fairy tales
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Art:
We found this incredible art on Pinterest a couple of months ago. It was posted by an ount that has dozens of mood boards filled with different webtoons. So, we concluded that this ount isn¡¯t the artist behind this art.
We would love to give credits to the original artist. But the information trail ended on Pinterest and we¡¯re unable to find any information about the artist or the source of the picture.
But look at Ed and Cesar, aren¡¯t they handsome? Whoever made this really seeded in portraying the characters the way they are written. The easy going Ed and the stoic Cesar.
Chapter 314
Chapter 314Previous
Youre right. I wouldve died on that cliff already if it werent for you.
Did I just hear that right? Didnt you say you wouldve easily swam all the way to the shore?
Ed muttered while avoiding Lils eyes.
Truthfully, that was more of a bluff
What?
But in my defence, there have been countless times I survived
Did you or did you not actually know that you were the target?
I wasnt sure, thats why I decided to split up with you.
Lil red at Ed while covering him with the nket again. Although the nket was pulled up to his neck, leaving only his face exposed, Ed tried to push the tip away with his chin, as if it didnt please him, but it was all in vain.
So, are you going to continue to make decisions like that on your own?
Ed, who was nowpletely buried in his pillow, shook his head.
No. I reflected a lot in the cabin.
Good job.
Lils lips touched his forehead. After she also stroked his head, Ed gathered his eyebrows together in a mixture of confusion and displeasure.
Why do I feel like Im being treated like a child right now?
Because you are. And since you wont be able to walk well from now on, Ill have to carry you on my back after all.
That doesnt sound as terrible.
Ed slowly reached out and wiggled his hand up her thigh. Lil, in turn, tugged at his cheek. Both his lips stretched to the side as he made a groaning sound.
Stop thinking about insidious thoughts for a while.
Why?
What do you mean, Why? Look at the state of your body.
Well only know for sure if we give it a try
There were a lot of times when I tried to initiate something during my recovery, but you always told me it wasnt possible yet.
Ed was sullen and downcast. Lil, who took her hand off his cheek, put her arm around him andid down on the nket.
Sleep a lot and recover quickly. This is what you always said to me.
Surely you wont turn your back on your own advice, right?
After rolling his eyes and taking ast nce at Lil, Ed eventually closed his eyes.
As the setting sun peeked through his eyshes, Lil smiled mischievously and patted his chest.
***
On her way to the officials residence, now functioning as a clinic, to meet Levi, Lil encountered familiar faces carrying buckets of water next to a quiet garden. When she stopped, in and Jericho waved their hands.
Oi, Captain! Over here!Advertisement
Changing direction, Lil walked towards them at a brisk pace, putting her index finger in front of her lips. Her eyes widened and she whispered as if she was hissing.
Stop calling me Captain!
Jericho blinked at her nkly.
Then what?
Just call me Lil.
Aye.
Jericho smiled and smoothed out the servant clothes Lil had brought him before. His wild gesture, however, caused water from the bucket to ssh and stain his vest.
But why fetch buckets? You should be lying down when youre injured.
in put the water buckets down on the ground and raised his upper body, sticking out his t stomach in a deep stretch.
That doctors skills are so good that Im not even sure if Im sick anymore. That the people of the Empire have the privilege of receiving this type of medical care
Even if this is the Empire, this is not something for everyone to enjoy. You guys got lucky that Levi was nearby and offered to treat you.
Jericho intervened without notice.
Dont the women of the Empire just wear skirts as big as nkets and stay at home? But the Captain and also the Doctor, you all move around. Well, I know, the Doctor isnt originally from the Empire but rather from the Northern Continent
As you can see, that perspective isnt right, and again, Jericho, Im not the Captain.
Have you forgotten how high the bounty on my head is? Unless you want to have me killed, be careful of what you say.
Jericho, curling his lips, nodded his head.
I didnt think of that
Their expressions are much brighter than I expected, especially considering theyre on thend of an Empire they hate so much. I cant believe theyre even bringing water to treat the empires people.
By the way, why do you look so jolly? Isnt this thend of absolute evil?
Jericho scratched the back of his head and grumbled.
Well isnt everyone the same wherever you go?
That doctor doesnt treat us like were nothing, thats why we do the same. Just as there are people like Julio and people like us among the southerners, there will be a mixture of people in the Empire who cannot be grouped together as well.
Still, it cant be that easy.
Then what? Do we have to keep our guards up and point our guns at every imperial bastard? If we dont get noticed, well be able to return to the South safely, right? Didnt the Captain say there should be as little friction as possible between us and the Empire?
Youre right.
If so, then what more could you want?
Hes right. Theres no better way for them toy low than this.
Lil lifted one of the four buckets they had set down.
Lets head in.
As they entered the side door leading to the kitchen, a rush of heat enveloped them. It seemed as if all the cauldrons in the mansion had been put to work, bothrge and small ck cauldrons were filled with boiling water. One of the servants working in the kitchen took the bucket from Lil, while in and Jericho left, saying they had to chop firewood.
Everyone was busy in the ground floor hall where Levis maids held medical tools and ground cotton cloth with familiarity. The rest of the mansions servants were carrying trays and trolleys containing simple meals.
Seeing how each injured persony on a nket spread out at regr intervals, it also seemed like all the nkets from the vige were brought here.
Injured soldiers and regr citizens wereying alternately next to each other, making it not only possible for the soldiers to keep watch, but also to tend to the more severely wounded.
Just a few years ago, even on battlefields with overflowing casualties, patients werent cared for in such a systematic way, but perhaps because of the small number of personnel or because of Levis excellence, the management of the wounded has be much more efficient.
Among the many people attending the patients, Lil found a familiar maid and approached her.
Na.
The maid, with her ck hair tied up in a tight ponytail, looked up at Lil.
Oh, hello, My Lady.
Wheres Levi?
Shes in the boudoir upstairs. Just go up the central stairs and head to the living room on the left.
Thank you.
Na bobbed her head.
Levi has several maids who stick around as her entourage. Some of whom even boast almost the level of knowledge of a doctor, iming that from the moment Levi settled in Roahn, they were brought with her in her rounds and were recipients of her knowledge. I even heard Levi say that after shepletes her advanced medicine course, shell support them in earnest.
Lil was proud of Levi for no reason. As she was so happily walking around, she ran into Picard on the way to the main staircase.
Oh. Mydy.
Lil gave a simple nod.
Sir Picard.
How is the condition of the Marquess?
He seems to be fine.
Oh, thank goodness. Hey! Our Admiral even survived a fall off a cliff! After all, he has won so many naval battles, so whats the big deal about a mere bandits bow? Hahahaha!
I know, right?
As Lilughed half-heartedly, Picard stoppedughing upon seeing her expressionless face. It made him blush and roll his eyes away from her, looking ufortable and awkward. He clearly wanted to make a good impression on the woman who appeared close to the admiral, but he didnt know what to say.
By the way, My Lady, did I ever mention to you that you are truly beautifulAdvertisement
But isnt it strange? He was attacked by a mere bandit, but that bandit was skilled enough to shoot him with a bow while riding horseback. In addition, no one among the rest of the bandits knows him. As for the Imperial Army, meeting whats expected of them is their highest priority, so it seems like they are trying to lump everyone into the same group, but Im not sure about that. I heard about the concerns that there may be a second group besides the group we thought we caught. What do you think, Sir Picard?
..!
The more Lil spoke, the paler Picards face grew.
Because of my choice of words, hes probably thinking that this small town could be attacked again.
Lil continued her half-hearted acting.
Ah, I overheard this when Edgar and Linhardt were talking, it left me speechless, too. It was a slip of the tongue, please pretend you didnt hear anything.
Chapter 315
Chapter 315Previous
She nodded again and walked past Picard to climb the stairs.
Its obvious that Picard will never pretend not to hear First, he will ask the surrounding soldiers about the authenticity of the spections, then he will go out of his way in order to gather opinions from nearby viges. Next, he will post a petition to strengthen the troops stationed here. Nowadays, gathering public opinion isnt difficult because there are unions and federations everywhere. And if hes lucky, he might even set dinner with Linhardt and make his anxiety known. It might be possible. Then, just as Linhardt had pre-arranged, all he has to do is seriously recite his suspicions about this certain guy named Maxwell.
Lil turned to the left and peered into the open living room. As Na said, Levi was busy treating patients. As Lil entered, the brown-haired maid next to Levi nodded in acknowledgement. Lil was about to wait for the treatment to be over, when Levi asked first.
Whats the matter?
Oh, I know youre busy, but
Levi, who was stitching a patients upper arm, answered.
Go on, tell me. Im listening.
I want you to give me a diagnosis, but a fake one
Levis hand moved a few more times before the maid lifted her scissors and cut the thread. After finishing treating her patient, Levi approached Lil. Blood stains decorated the white apron that she wore.
What do you mean?
Its not tooplicated, its actually quite simple. Please dere someone dead even though he isnt.
Levi, noticing that this wasnt a normal request, lowered her voice.
Who?
Its
***
Clouds flowed and obscured the sun, leading darkness to instantaneously envelop the ground like a veil. Beyond the cliffs of the Great Trade Route, waves crashed into the sea.
Normally, the main street where merchants and passengers came and went had a flow going back and forth between east and west, but now for some reason, people were standing still and not moving at all. They were standing in a circle as if watching an ident or a fight, and everyone was talking on top of the other.
Venua got off his horse and headed toward the crowd gathered on one side of the Great Trade Route.
After being released from Roahn owing to the Duke of Mireilles identity guarantee, Im now once again moving in pursuit of Liloa It shouldnt have taken this long It urs to me that Mireille mightve been buying time to his own advantage by dying vouching for my identity Perhaps Mireille has figured out my true purpose
Growing impatient, Venua had even abandoned his carriage and continued on horseback.
But before Mireille can get his hands on Liloa, I have to make the first move
However, it wont be that easy with the Marquess of Roahn next to her
Heughed lowly while muttering.
Its even more absurd that I have to put my trust in someone who has been nothing but a thorn in my eye
A long line of cigarette smoke came out of Venuas mouth as he trailed his steps. The closer he got to the passers-by, the more vivid their voices became.
Hey guys! Did you hear that the Admiral was injured?Advertisement
No, howe?
I heard he got like that while catching bandits?
Isnt it the pirates doing?
From travellers holding on to the reins of their donkeys, to merchants who abandoned their carts and gathered together, and even the middle ss wearing formal hats and outerwear, they all listened intently to the news about the admiral.
Someone shouted something groundless.
Since hes the Admiral, wouldnt it be more suited for pirates to go after him rather than bandits?
You dont know that
What do you mean I dont know that? There are already hundreds or thousands of pirates with a grudge against him!
The royal guards came up behind Venua and escorted him, who then asked no one in particr.
What happened to the mercenaries?
They dont exactly know what orders Maxwell received or who gave them. They were only responsible for causing a disruption.
Venua briefly pondered it over before turning around. When he was some distance away from the crowd he gave hismand.
Make sure Maxwell is dead beforeing back.
Yes, Sir.
If that ungrateful bastard asks for his life to be spared, you know what to do, right?
Yes.
Venua looked back at Milo, judging that the answer was somewhat awkward. Milo was now Maxwells sessor as toonmander.
Why, are you worried about your former boss?
No, Sir.
Yes. Its good that you got promoted because he left his position vacated. That ipetent bastard
Milo said while looking at his master.
How should I take care of the body
Venua, who was on his horse again, looked down at him. The newmander lowered his head as he met eyes that showed nothing but contempt.
Try not to disappoint me.
Yes, Sir.
Venua grabbed the reins. As his horse took the first step, five royal guards wearing ck robes followed him and turned their horses while a man who was secretly watching them in the crowd rolled back his hood as soon as they turned. Although he had a shabby appearance, his eyes shone sharply.
Jean kept his eyes on Venua and his group until they disappeared from his sight.
***
Lil waited patiently for Ed to finish writing his letter.
Are you done yet?
Just a moment
She tried not to look at the encrypted letter Ed was writing. As a result, her gaze naturally turned to his messenger pigeon. When her eyes met, the pigeon raised its beak and squeaked.
Lil frowned and looked puzzled at that creatures arrogant gesture, but then shook her head.
What does a beast know?
All done.
Ed sealed the letter and motioned, prompting the bird sitting on the red satin cushion to lift its wings gracefully. Ed then tied amunication tube to its exposed leg under its wing.
As he stroked the birds head, the beast, which had closed its eyes for a while to savour the touch, stood up. It pped its wings and circled the ceiling before it flew through the open window.
Lil asked, staring at the pigeon gradually turning into a dot.
He probably remembers me, doesnt he?
Why?
On the Bell Rock I shot the air around him. It seemed like he was ring at me earlier.
Perhaps he might be smart enough to remember. Ill provide a venue for your reconciliation next time.
Lil nodded her head. After all, she knew full well that military pigeons were as smart as pet animals.
Ed said, standing up.
Lets get started.
Here.
Facing Ed, Lil held out her hands and let him grab them. ording to Levis diagnosis, Ed needed some training until he got used to walking on his own again. Lil helped him take his steps, slowly backing away as if she were helping a child take their first steps. She smiled when she saw the expression on Eds face suggesting that he wasnt liking it.
Lil teased yfully.
This is like childcare.
Ed, who had been looking down at her legs, nced up.
You couldvee sideways, youre the one who decided to walk like that.
Nah, this is morefortable.
You look like youre having fun?
No way.
Although Ed has a slight limp, it isnt so much that he cant walk at all. Should I say that he has great resilience or that I have good patience?
When Levi had watched Ed, who was walking much better than she expected, she just disappeared like the wind again, only telling them he would be like that for a while, leaving Lil with no one else to ask for advice.
Lil said half-jokingly.
I wanted to carry you around, but apparently youre much too healthyAdvertisement
After teasing Ed, Lil went to his side and put her arm around him for support, just as he wanted. However, as she got closer and walked with him for a few steps, Ed suddenly let out augh.
Why are youughing?
It reminds me of Panichi*.
Ah, even then
Lil recalled that dawn. She carried Ed down the stairs, supporting the critically ill patient, who had been shot in her stead.
At that time, you didnt want to even touch me longer than necessary. I remember you pulling my arm a bit recklessly after I asked you to support me. I was so grateful that I looked like I would tear up.
Lil muttered.
But I never thought we would end up like this
Me neither.
Tell me honestly. Did you throw it on purpose then?
What?
The lump of dirt. The lump of dirt that hit me on the head back then.
Ed drew his eyebrows together as if he felt misunderstood.
No?
Lil widened her eyes before ring at him.
Are you for real?
I swear its true!
Why does it sound like a lie?
I feel really wronged here!
***
Reference:
It reminds me of Panichi. = chapter 58 = Ed wakes up on Panichi after being shot and thinks he was abandoned. In his search for Lil and the Bell Rock, he ends up on a balcony overseeing the shore line. Losing his temper and clenching the railing too hard, y clumps grump from the railing, in a fit of anger, Ed throws a clump from the balcony, which coincidentally hits Lil on the head. Lil then heads to the balcony, only to find Ed there. After their banter/scuffle Lil helps Ed back to his room in a simr manner.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 316
Chapter 316Previous
Eds rehabilitation session waspleted in less than two hours. Lil was sceptical at first, but as she walked with him, she found him getting ustomed to his ebony cane very easily. The cane supported his body perfectly as if he was familiar with having an injured leg. However, since one of his arms was broken and wrapped with a bandage and a leather belt, its movements were restricted. So, the problem and therefore the real challenge was that Ed was left with no other free hand.
In case of an attack, can you defend yourself?
As if he found it ridiculous that he was even asked something like that, Ed snorted.
With this.
Lil watched the cane he was waving in front of him.
Does he mean to use it like a spear or something?
Nheless, it was clear that her worries were unfounded when she recalled the scars covering every inch of his body. She had always heard that Admiral Retiro had led and survived numerous naval battles, but to her, those abstract rumours hadcked vivid sentiment before.
Lil stared at Eds back as he was going down the stairs.
Now, after watching closely from the side, I finally understand. His physicality and incredible mental strength are tightly intertwined like weft and warp, contributing to his overall vitality. His resilience is simply iparable to anyone elses.
After they went out the front door of the mansion, they rode down to Smugglers Forest. It was a sunny day without a speck of fog and their horses hooves crunched on the dry leaves. in and Jericho followed Lil and Ed. Since Jericho didnt actually know how to ride a horse properly, in had to ride a bigger one, so that Jericho could sit behind him. Jericho exined that he rode a horse without any hesitation purely on instinct just so they could sprint out of the forest, but now that hese to his senses, he couldnt ride one till his life depended on it.
in steered his horse beside Lil. When she looked behind him, she spotted Jericho leaning on ins back and holding his waist tightly.
If you just help us with this, well be able to quickly send you on a boat from the next city. Ed is also in the clear now, so well leave town as soon as we finish our business here.
But whats with the forest? I heard that that nobleman from the Northern Continent had searched the entire area already. So why are we going back?
Linhardt Retiro.
Oh, Mr. Linhardt? Come to think of it, they have the samest name? They must be family, right?
Lil corrected the title again.
Sir Retiro.
S Sir Retiro?
As Jericho stammered and repeated Lil, in shouted while sitting in front of him.
No, you bastard! What usable thing can you do if you cant even pronounce his title right? Sir Retiro! Come on, repeat after me!
Jericho looked at Lil as if asking why this damn old man was being harsh on him like this. But Lil agreed with in and shook her head strictly.
Youre already standing out. To avoid suspicion and disguise your identities, its best to learn the imperial nobles titles.
Its not even an exaggeration. There are no Southerners roaming freely in the Empiresnds. For now, the soldiers and vigers are still a bit puzzled when in doesnt show any signs of hesitation as he speaks directly to Ed. But the longer they stay, the more suspicious they will be.
Lil intended to have them return safely from the next port, Simena.Advertisement
Unable to resist ins urging, Jericho began practising in earnest.
Sir Retiro Sir Retiro
Ed, who was far in the front for a while, slowed down until he rode shoulder-to-shoulder with them and spoke up.
First, lets go to the cabin you were trying to take us to.
Why there?
Linhardt said that the ship escaped, but by that time, some yachts had probably already been sent to the beach with unloaded cargo. Then, in a situation where the Imperial Army was in pursuit, it wouldnt have been possible for them to reload the cargo that had already been unloaded. So, how do you think they handled it?
They mustve burned it.
But ording to the soldiers who came down to investigate, there were no signs of anything being set on fire.
So thats why you want to go to that cabin? Well,e to think of it, those cabins arent hidden from in sight for no reason The trees get denser on both sides of the coast. We couldnt even find where they were for the first day or two
But what are you trying to do by looking for smugglers?
Insurance.
Insurance?
Lil intervened for Ed.
Ah, there are so many people who want to kill me and Ed. We collected a lot of grudges together, so it cant hurt to gather some insurance here and there.
in, with an expression of understanding, nodded.
Well, considering all the things youve done Ahem! Hmm! I just heard the rumours
Lilughed upon hearing in btedly remembering the rumours surrounding Admiral Retiro, which he had long forgotten. Herughter was so loud that small surrounding animals ran away in order to avoid them.
Lil, who soon felt pain in her stomach and clutched it, answered.
Dont worry. Collecting scalps is not one of his hobbies.
Ahem! Hmm! Still, the man-eating fish
He also said he never raised anything like that.
Instead of in, it was now Jericho who replied with a mixture of relief and joy.
Thats a relief. Actually, I didnt fully believe it either. If it was true, then its not something a human being could do. Thats just crazy.
At those words, the three of them, except for Ed, nodded at the same time. As they continued to talk about trivial things, they made their way through the forest.
Just a few days ago, when we were struggling to get out of this ce, the scenery was extremely gloomy, but today its just refreshing. Even the sound of the waves is pleasant to be heard from afar.
in pulled the reins at an angle.
To the right here. Where the trees are a little more dense.
Under ins guidance, they found a few cabins, but unfortunately they were all empty. There were no traces of a fire or of anyone moving cargo.
After inspecting thest one, in turned his horse around and spoke.
This leaves us with onest cabin to search.
As the group didnt find the results they were looking for, the atmosphere became a bit more downcast than before. Feeling a sudden thirst, Lil took the water bottle from her saddle to drink. Afterwards, she spoke lightly, worried that in or Jericho felt an unnecessary sense of responsibility.
We dont really need insurance. Its something we can do without, right? Itll work out somehow. Still, I cant believe you actually remembered all these ces. Even if we didnt find anything, it was a great help especially since were running out of time
We understand the seriousness of the situation, so you dont need to appease us. We know that much. We saw for ourselves how the doctors life was hanging by a thread that day. If Jericho hadnt brought the herbs, he wouldnt have been able to walk that far
Lil nodded.
Youre right.
Ed also looked back at in as if he suddenly remembered something.
Now that I think about it, I didnt even get to say thank you for helping me.
What? You dont have to. People from the same boat help each other
Oh my! No need to say things like that, Doctor
Jericho waved his hand politely.
Whenever I remember that time*, I feel nothing but terrible and ashamed Although the situation wasplicated, Im just sincerely sorry about what happened.
Of course, no one among them didnt know to which incident he was refereeing. in just nodded in agreement, unable to open his mouth.
Not long after the group moved in silence, in stopped.
This is the only one left.
Here?
After cutting through the forest, they found themselves in front of a coastal cliff. Geographically, it seemed to be the northern end of the forest.
Look over there, Captain.
Where?
in moved his horse along the cliff with Lil following close behind him, craning her head. At first nce, it seemed like one side of the forest was blocked by a gigantic iron wall, but upon closer inspection, that wasnt the case. A long time ago, when the sea level was much higher, a gap was formed and smoothed out by the waves. The arched gap acted like a door in the yellowish stone wall. It wasrge enough for about three to four people to enter and exit the forest simultaneously and continue on the other side.
Lil looked up at the high cliff.
How did you find this ce?
Reference:
Whenever I remember that time, I feel nothing but terrible and ashamed Although the situation wasplicated, Im just sincerely sorry about what happened. = Chapter 134 = Jericho is referring to the moment they dumped Eds lifeless beat-up body into the sea after he was attacked by Courant.
Chapter 317
Chapter 317
All the smugglers know about this. You are aware of how many of those guys frequent Amiaeng, right? Through them, Ive basically heard every trick in their books.
Ed followed in as he drove his horse through the gap.
You have a capable crew.
Lil smiled confidently at what he said as she nced back.
Of course.
The ce they passed was the most shallow part of the cliff. It was a tiny gap that had been chipped away over time. Lil looked around her with some curiosity, but after they passed it, nothing really changed. Thendscape, with its towering trees lined up in a straight line, seemed just like a replica of the forest they had ridden through.
The ecology here is really consistent.
If you get lost in a ce like this, its almost impossible to find your way back. Thats why smugglers were able to take advantage of it.
Well, it has all the perfect conditions to avoid the Empires surveince. They really figured this out.
The remaining cabin was found soon after. It was a house made of crudely split trees, with green moss and unidentifiable fruits clinging between the rough bark. The stem of a vine, hanging down on one side, swayed faintly in the wind.
This cabin wasrger than the one Lil and Ed had stayed in.
Its suspicious that they kept it hidden so well But since our morale is already low and theres nothing good about getting excited in vain, lets just keep our mouth shut.
The group quickly dismounted their horses and each took out a weapon they were mostfortable with. Because Lil was concerned that Ed couldnt properly yield a weapon yet, she sent him to the back.
When there werent any signs of human presence, Lil beckoned, and in and Jericho clung to a nearby tree trunk on each side of her. Having waited with her rifle raised next to her ear, Lil eventually jumped out and took aim in front of her, causing a creature to fly above her head and screech suddenly.
After reaching the cabin, Lil put her back to the wall and listened. The moment she nodded her head, Jericho kicked in the door.
Bang!
Thetch was torn off and the door opened wide. They rushed inside all at once but started coughing when the interior weed them.
Puetch! What is this?
Soot flew around as if something had been burned inside. At that same time, the hinge of the door that Jericho had kicked in, fell off with a screeching sound, and the door itself began to tipple over. The four of them evacuated outside in unison.
Ugh!
Ash followed them outside and poured out like a swarm of bees.
Thud!
When the door finally copsed with the floor inside, ck smoke burst out the entrance like a cannonball.
Is everyone alright?
in and Jericho, who had entered first, had half their faces painted ck. Meanwhile, Lil looked back at Ed and saw soot on his chin. She thoughtlessly rubbed her fingertips along his philtrum to create a beard, before chuckling while looking at his confused face.
It suits you well.
What?
Finally realising what his face looked like, Ed extended his hand towards her as well. Lil tried to dodge, but she froze momentarily as Ed threw away his cane and approached her. Ed, who took hold of her in an instant, rubbed the area around her eyebrows diligently. Lil struggled in her own way, but because her determination to break free was half-hearted, she couldnt escape from his embrace.
This looks good on you, too.
Even if she couldnt see it herself, she could easily imagine the shape of her now charcoal-stained eyebrows. Lil began tough frantically along with Ed but abruptly stopped upon recalling in and Jerichos presence. She looked back at them in shock, whereas Ed followed her gaze with a look of regret on his face.
A tall, slender man and a short, stocky man were standing and watching them from a distance. Although their appearances were different, their facial expressions were strikingly the same. It looked like they were about to vomit. It was obvious even though their faces were covered in ash.
Avoiding her gaze, in turned towards the cabin and blurted out.
Dont mind us, have your fun
Jericho, feeling equally as awkward, picked up Eds cane.
Here you go.
Ah, ah, it looks like no one is here!
Lil changed the topic a littlete. But in any case, the fact that the group was this loud and that there was no response from anywhere nearby meant that they were indeed the only ones there.
Lil btedly entered the cabin after Jericho had already opened all the windows wide. Burnt wooden boxes, whose sizes were typical for cargo boxes loaded on merchant ships, were scattered everywhere. Some were even stamped with the seal of the Chamber of Commerce.
Lil began rummaging through a few. Fortunately for them, none of the boxes werepletely burned down because only the exterior part was touched by the mes.
It was very humid that day. Else, it would have all burned down.
Thank goodness.
It looks like they retreated in a hurry.
With the Imperial Army rushing in, it would be the end of them if their merchant ship got caught.
Slightly off topic. But I wonder what the Imperials smuggle.
Seeing how they tried to burn it, it must be something mmable, so it might be silk or paper. Or it could be fruit or spices.
Ed spoke, passing between them.
If they gathered and burned everything here, there should be more evidenceying around.
He started tapping his cane here and there on the floor. Despite the moustache and full beard, he still managed to look dignified. Lil caught up with him and stuck her head over his shoulder.
Ive been curious sincest time, but how did you know these guys have a habit of hiding things beneath the floor?
Oh, I was once on a smuggling ship
..?!
When you were already the Admiral?
Without taking his eyes from the floor, Ed simply nodded. in and Jericho gaped, but Lil just shook her head. Jericho, who managed to close his jaw, muttered.
It shouldnte as a surprise by now
Ed tapped the floor with the tip of his cane.
This spot looks a little suspicious
Step aside.
Lil drew her dagger and stuck its tip between the wooden nks. She pressed down hard on the hilt until the board popped straight out. Underneath the floor were white cloths, nkets, and
You found something, alright.
Lil took out a box from under the nket. It was a jewellery box. Inside were nes boasting a brilliant light, pearl earrings as thick as eyeballs, and a bracelet made of amber and emerald.
in, who was standing behind Lils shoulder, widened his eyes.
This is crazy. Absolutely crazy!
Lil searched further to see if she could find anything else down there. Sure enough, there was a bundle of documents in the bottompartment. It had the stamp of the Imperial Customs Office, but anyone could tell that it wasnt real. Jericho imitated in from the side.
Its fraud. Fraud!
Lil tilted the paper towards the window. As the page became brighter, the writing came into view.
Its a forged customs statement?
Its our insurance.
After concentrating on the content for a bit longer, Lil looked up at Ed. He still had his sooty beard, but this time, he was smiling contentedly through the blowing ash. Lil also raised her charcoal eyebrows happily as she held out the papers to him.
Read this. This is our thousand soldiers and ten thousand horses.*
..!
Footnote:
Thousands of soldiers and tens of thousands of horses: Korean proverb often used when you receive huge support/help from someone or something.
END OF VOLUME 8
TN:
Hi guys!
With chapter 317 we already wrap up Volume 8!
In this volume, we got the backstory we were waiting for, Venua made his move and Ed got himself hurt, as always not to mention Lil finally opened up and treated us even with a small I love you.
For us, this volume was truly all about this big test of their rtionship, how far were they willing to go for each other? The answer was pretty far, Lil threw herself off a cliff and in turn Ed jumped from a running horse, all to save their loved ones! How cute
We will start this Wednesday with thest volume of this novel! How time flies! We know we still owe you the recap chapters of Vol 6, 7 and now 8. Fortunately, Formidable has a vacationing up in which she nned some time to finally write them, so stay tuned!
As always, we like to express our gratitude toward you readers, for following us and enjoying the novel as much as we do!
Happy reading and see you in Vol.9!
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 318
Chapter 318
With Eds recovery and thepletion of the bandits arrest, work progressed steadily. Moreover, Levi isnt constrained to this ce anymore as another doctor was brought in from a nearby town. And since Levi had already taken care of those who needed urgent care, the doctor who came to visit only has to keep an eye on the prognosis.
As a result, the group had no reason to dy their trip any longer. However, there was one problem that couldnt be resolved until the veryst day of their departure.
Lil keenly watched the situation from a distance. She thought it wouldve been taken care of by now, so she came to get Lumiere out, but because the scuffle seemed to unexpectedlyst for a longer time, she sat down on top of the wooden fence near the stable.
The front yard of the official residence was in a frenzy. The older man standing face to face with Linhardt was Major Gaspard, themander of the Nior garrison, a unit of the Imperial Army dispatched to this region. Surrounding them were the imperial army and the Roahn Guards, as well as ordinary citizens who came out to see themotion despite their fears.
Picard, who was standing closely next to Linhardt and trying to intervene, had also brought along some influential locals.
Linhardt has done a pretty good job in throwing the bone.
Lord Linhardt, we reserve the right to interrogate everyone involved.
Gaspard spoke sternly to Linhardt, even though Linhardt was much taller than him. In a way to make up for the height difference, the Major consciously straightened his back and puffed out his chest, causing the imperial military insignia on his dark green uniform to ng against one another.
I heard there are some people that even the bandits couldnt recognize, and they presumably look like mercenaries. Have you figured out their identity yet?
Picard shouted upon hearing about this unidentified mercenary.
Thats thats right! If you continue to ignore the mercenarys identity like this, then I I mean we, the Great Trade Route Vige Association, the Great Trade Route Small Merchants Association, and the Grand Trade Route Workers Association, will not stand still! Who hired those mercenaries to destroy the vige? Who is behind the attack? Even so, the damage caused by the bandits alone is severe enough, and with a new, unknown force joining in, we can no longer wait in vain for the military to solve the problem!
The Merchants Guild huddled behind Picard shouted.
Hes right Thats right!..
Linhardt was wearing a navy blue justaucorps under his travel robe. Sopared to the tall and slim Linhardt, the fussing Picard was like a cicada on a tree. Gaspard spoke without even trying to hide his annoyance.
If there are indeed other forces behind the attack, we will figure it out.
In any case, in order for the Imperial Army to save face, its impossible to ignore multiple civilints to this extent. Thises as no surprise, really.
Picard was still distrustful, and Linhardt asked in a monotonous tone.
Then, if the bandits are the ones involved, why do we have to hand over the belligerents, who attacked Edgar here in the forest, to the Imperial Army?
As I have said repeatedly, no other military force has the investigative authority that takes precedence over ours.
Its so strange. Whenever something is bestowed upon them in the name of privilege, people never seem to intend to let it go. This is especially true of those who became the new middle ss through officermissions and advancement into public service. Of course, none of these privileges are given for free, but while the old n families enjoyed privileges as merit, the new forces have always criticised that. But at the same time, the emerging ss desperately wants to behave in the same way as those n families
These people have nothing to do with the bandits of the Risch Mountains, so it is not a matter for the imperial army to resolve.
The forest beneath the cliff is His Majestysnd, and His Majestysnd is within our jurisdiction.
Then how do you exin Edgars massive injuries due to your failure to properly protect thisnd? If you im that even the forest is an unofficial garrison, you will not be able to avoid responsibility for this.
That
Besides, there are a lot of rumours in this area that smugglers favour this forest. Did you ever bother to further check up on that?
The issue of smuggling is a thing of the past, dating back to the old days.
If youre going to im thend as the Empires garrison, you should at least be aware of thetest developments. Have you been given all this responsibility without knowing anything? Pride wont protect your life. If I were you, I would be more careful, Major.
Smuggling is treason. You should be more careful before carelessly mentioning such a grave felony.
Thats not the point Im trying to make, we were talking about Edgars injuries.
We must first inquire Admiral Retiro for trespassing on His Majestysnd without permission. Dont forget, we helped him. Without our help, he would never have been able to get out of the forest alive, and yet youre trying to hold us responsible. Im not happy about this.
Linhardt, appalled by Gaspards shamelessness, pressed his chin.
While this is a unit of the Imperial Army that clearly isnt involved in the smuggling, that man doesnt seem to have any intention of solving the problem.
At that time, someone approached from the backyard and the spectators split to two sides. Even though the man who came through the crowd was limping while using a cane, he appeared incredibly refined.
Aha!
It was a dramatic exmation from an all-too-familiar voice and soon Eds cheerful smile came into view.
Its at least a good thing to know that you are aware that smuggling is indeed treason, Major.
Admiral Retiro?
With Ed standing next to Linhardt, their appearance looks even more threatening. Their elongated, solemn, and dark outfits entuated that. Its a shame though, the Roahn Guards standing behind them are wearing civilian clothes, but if they were also in uniform no
Lil frowned at her realisation.
We already stand out a lot Is it too paranoid of me to assume that Ed can still be a target?
Amid Lils thoughts, her target of interest spoke.
Thank you for the advice. You can trust that I will be careful from now on, Major. However, I dont have to go into details about how many traitors I caught in your stead, right?
The right to investigate
Ah! Now I understand, you greedy people should have had the sole right to investigate, thats right.
..!
When Ed spoke those words and indulgently waved his one good arm, Gaspards face contorted. Both Lil and Linhardt sighed at the same time, and Linhardt could even be seen touching his forehead from afar.
Ignoring all the reactions around him, Ed started walking into the centre of the crowd.
Of course, I will not hold you responsible for my injuries. From now on, I will even personally spread the word so that all the citizens of the Empire will show the utmost level of courtesy to the imperial troops, even if they encounter a criminal on the Great Trade Route.
Ed had one arm wrapped in a leather pad, and the sleeves of the robe on his empty shoulder fluttered as he walked. Even his leg was limping Lil noticed that he was limping more than usual as he used his cane. All the people gathered there noted that Ed looked heavily injured and was walking ufortably.
After all, the areas and shade of the trees where merchants rest next to the Great Trade Route are of course His Majestysnd. His Majesty has allowed the Merchant Association to use the Great Trade Route, but he has never allowed them to use His Majestys shade. Even by mistake. Apparently, he also kindly added that if citizens happened to be attacked by bandits in such spaces, they must first pay for the crime of trespassing on royal property beforeining about the bandits atrocities.
Eds remarks drew mutters from the crowd. As themotion grew, more and more onlookers came out of their houses. Even people who wouldnte close out of fear were now paying closer attention to the square through their wide open windows.
Ed stopped tall beside Picard and tapped the shoulder of the merchant union member next to him.
Please make this guideline widely known throughout the Guild. Any subject who was attacked unexpectedly may initially think it was okay to hide in His Majestysnd, but if they do, they actually should take responsibility first.
Gaspard took a step forward and held out his hands as if to dissuade Ed.
Dont misunderstand. I just
Just?
If he retracts his words now, he will be forced to deal with an unidentified mercenary and smuggling suspects. Although Gaspard himself may not be involved in smuggling, he couldnt have been unaware that the forest was a ce for nobles. He probably thought of taking the easy way out by taking over the bandits problem from Linhardt after helping rescue the Admiral, thus solving a few open issues, but he probably never intended to start an all-outrge-scale investigation.
I was just telling them the procedure again because it was executed recklessly.
Linhardt stood between Ed and Gaspard.
If only the procedures were followed, then there would have been no problem. I find it impressive to see how the military treats even an admiral, who had to go into hiding with a broken limb, this strictly and fairly without exception.
Chapter 319
Chapter 319
Its obvious what the vigers are thinking; If even the great Admiral is treated like this, then what about us? There would be no fool who could not infer that.
Ed spoke, sticking his head over Linhardts shoulder.
Okay then, lets get this over with. Im d it all worked out well.
No, Admiral Wait Just a moment
At that moment, anothermotion could be heard from behind the building.
Major! The prisoner is dead!..
..!?
It looks like he was killed with poison!..
Panting, an imperial soldier came out of the backyard. Gaspard, who put his hands on his waist in annoyance, let out a heavy sigh.
Couldnt you take care of that properly?
Rather than being angry at the fact that his soldiers failed to properly manage the prisoners, Gaspards frustration stemmed from their open disy of ipetence in front of a crowd of people. The same was true for the imperial sergeants who were stationed behind Gaspard.
Turning around, the Major seemed to have decided to vacate the area quickly, leaving the silent Ed and Linhardt behind.
Figures, the prisoners belong to the Imperial Army, so theres nothing toin about from our side.
While watching the scene with interest, the men dressed as servants next to Lil craned their necks.
What? Captain
Lil punched Jericho on the back.
I keep telling you! Lil!
Ah, yes.
Sitting on the stake next to Lil, in squinted to look at the distance.
Whats the use of demanding you take all the prisoners with you when theyre just letting them die like that? They wont give up even one man, but at the same time, they also freely let one die. What do they want exactly?
Its a territorial issue, a battle of pride.
You mean the Imperial Army is this childish and sloppy?
The Imperial Army is a bit different from any regr army. Theyre a centrally selected security force, but thats actually in name only. In reality, the units of the Imperial Army are dispatched throughout the vast Empire to monitor suspicious movements.
Suspicious movements of whom?
Shouldnt someone be watching nobles with private armies, possible rebellious forces who disrespect the crown or those who are moving their armies without the emperors knowledge or worse, plotting treason?
Oh my
But since they are officially the Empires security force, sometimes when something big like a bandit attack breaks out, they have to at least pretend to take care of it.
in gave a level-headed assessment.
This piece ofnd is too big for its own good, it cant be properly managed anymore.
Lil agreed.
But its too early for you to be disappointed, dont you think? I bet youll see a lot more on our way to Simena.
Lil jumped off the fence and looked back toward the official residence. Levi, who had received the call, hurriedly headed to the backyard. Perhaps to attempt resuscitation or to pass a verdict.
After all, the Imperial Army is too preupied with managing the overflowing number of prisoners, so instead of dealing with dead prisoners as well, theyll simply fail to collect the bodies of the dead. It will be the responsibility of the council members and vigers to take care of the mess.
Keeping her gaze fixed on the front, Lil tilted her head towards in.
in. Didnt you receive another set of clothes this morning?
How do you know?
Take that and go through the kitchen door of the official residence now.
What are you nning?
Hurry. Levi will be waiting.
Are you telling me to put a shroud over the dead prisoner?
Well, youre notpletely wrong.
Lil pped in on his shoulder.
Come on, get a move on it. Well be leaving soon.
Jericho, who as usual didnt balk at hermands, quickly responded first.
Okay.
I understand.
As in and Jericho disappeared toward the wagon where the rest of the servants were, Lil jumped over the fence and stepped on the grass in the front yard of the stable. The strong smell of hay and animal fur filled the air. When the young man working in the stable saw her, he took out a harness and ced it on Lumieres back.
After Gaspard left, the Roahn guards also came into the stable to take care of their horses. Lil climbed onto Lumiere and passed through the open fence gate. As she was passing in front of the officials residence, Ed, who had approached her without her noticing it, ced his hand on Lumieres mane.
Lil asked, feeling somewhat ominous.
Why are youing to me?
Give me a ride.
I knew it.
Lil lowered her eyes and nced at his injuries.
It will be too painful for your wounds. Why dont you just get on the carriage.
Will I be that much of a bother?
I also want to go and look around the Great Trade Route.
Ed spoke fussily and leaned his cheek against her thigh. He looked like a pet wanting to be patted, so Lil also almost stroked his head naturally.
You probably saw it more than once or twice, so why are you whining like this?
But its my first time seeing it with you.
A momentter, Ed climbed up behind the saddle and wrapped his arm around Lils waist. He apparently felt so good about it that his face, ced on Lils shoulder, was full of smiles. Contrary, Lil just felt like something brown and fluffy suddenly was attached to her.
Lil gradually drove Lumiere toward the entrance of the vige. Among their group, the only horse that had set off was Lumiere, so with the rest of the people still gathered in the square and the officials residence, their surroundings were quiet.
Judging from the way Ed looked right now, Lil said the first thing that came to mind.
You look like a dog.
A dog? Did you reallypare me to a dog?
Youre too big to be a puppy.
Well then, since youre calling me a dog, Ill make sure to be a loyal one.
Out of nowhere, Ed bit Lils shoulder. Lil nced at him in bewilderment, but he just rolled his eyes at her, still biting the hem of her dress.
You im to be a loyal dog, but here you are, biting your owner.
Im urging you to y with me.
Youre so unruly
The lips that were talking nonsense shortly touched the lips that wereining. The arm that was wrapped around Lils waist squeezed her tighter. Ed bit her lip this time, causing a faint pain to spread tingly and made her body tremble. As Ed quickly pulled back again, it made Lil feel sorry somehow. Just as she was about to feel empty, Eds lips came in contact with her earlobe, prompting Lil to twist her shoulder for no reason and push him away without much sincerity.
Why do you keep biting me? If you keep doing this, I wont give you a ride.
Thats too much
Ed looked pitiful as he put his head on her shoulder again.
Even though Lils saddle was much higher, the way Ed was leaning on her looked so ufortable that when she looked down at their shadow, she saw arge mountainous figure with its back bent.
No, to be more urate, my shadow, buried in his, cant even be identified
Lil said in aint.
Ive been thinking about it, and I think this group stands out too much.
Why?
First of all, the people from your continent are all ridiculously tall, so even alone, they will already stand out. And then with the addition of the royal guards, youre just a bunch of ridiculous tall people. If we cause some trouble along the way, well never be able to get away with it.
Hm, is that so?
Yeah, especially you.
Me? Arent you just saying that because I always catch your eye?
What? That doesnt make any sense
Lil, who was about to deny it immediately, suddenly came to a realisation.
He may be right. It can just be my illusion that Ed stands out to me more than his band of exotic northern continental soldiers
When Lil couldnt answer, Ed lifted his chin confidently.
You know, I can recognize you even from a mort away
Dont be ridiculous.
Thats why Im d you simrly think I stand out so much.
Come on. Its not just me.
Lil regained herposure.
From experience, Ed always attracts attention whenever he passes by. Not only is he tall, but hes also good-looking
Well, it doesnt matter. I have no intention of avoiding it anyway.
The Prince Regent wont have a second chance. Nor Im I hiding for anyone else.
Okay, well
Are you worried because were behind schedule?
Its not like that, just dont overdo it.
Lil couldnt deny she felt a vague sense of uneasiness because their bad luck had been continuous so far.
A situation that has been hit by major misfortune bes from there on forwards more vulnerable to even minor misfortunes and thus is likely to copsepletely. Situations like this make people think that whenever bad things happen, they happen all at once
Chapter 320
Chapter 320
It would be nave to think that Venua is the only yer whos making a move. After all, he, unlike me, isnt someone who can leave without a trace. Some people will wonder about his absence and track down the cause for it.
Lil passed through the vige entrance, wondering who else could disturb their supposedly peaceful journey
***
Simena.
The secondrgest port city in the western Mondovi Penins after Roahn. Nevertheless, its scale was no match for Roahn. Ships passing through Simena were mainly passenger ships for travel, making the number of trade ships here minute. Still, because many ships were sailing between the empires maind and the Imperial Western Alsace Inds, Simena was a naturally well-equipped city with amodations and conveniences for travellers.
The reason why Mireille wanted to spend a day in Simena was so that he could stay in a proper lodging. After passing Simena, Roahn would be the next stop as there was nothing in between those two cities that was worth staying at. He refused to sleep in those so-called luxury inns in small towns any longer.
The port, crowded with travellers, finally gave him some room to breathe. For Mireille, who was someone who conceptualised prospective business ventures every day, touring Simenas port was an activity he even found pleasant.
As he walked around the harbour, he entertained the idea ofunching a ferry service onto the southern Ingres Sea. However, his immersion in this idea didntst long.
Because he spotted a very familiar woman.
Amidst the busy travellers and porters, his sight got fixed on her as though they were destined to meet each other.
But this said woman was apanied by a very familiar man.
A man so tall that even with a hat on, it would be impossible not to notice him. And due to his injured arm, his ck justaucorps is merely draped over his shoulder, making him look even bigger.
Every young woman passing by nced at the man. Mireille knew that under normal circumstances, every gentleman passing by would have nced at the woman as well. However, at the moment, half of her face was covered with arge hat.
I did hear about the return of the fleet, but there was no officialmunication about his arrival. Who knew he would stab me in the back like this
Enzo had no idea as to what Mireille was referring to and asked back.
Who?
Ignoring him, Mireille focused on the scene on the other side of the port. He could mostly only see their backs, but from time to time, they would nce to their sides, making Mireille unable to take his eyes off of them.
The two seem to be out at the dock to see someone off. No, this someone is already standing next to them. Two Southerners with very tanned skin What a strangebination. I sent this man to get the woman, but now, the man is standing next to the woman as if guarding her. Meanwhile, this woman is disying hearty affection to ves who dont deserve the least bit of her attention. This is like watching a poorly-writtenedy
But its strange how kind this womans attitude toward the Southerners is. It seems to me like her feelings for them run deeper than her usual pity for ves. Shes even tapping the shoulders of the stocky one, and he does the same to her
Mireilles brows frowned.
I might be seeing it wrong. I definitely hope Im seeing it wrong.
He then nodded towards the coachman next to him.
Make her look this way.
Huh? She seems too immersed in her conversation, so how could I
Do not tell me you cannot even make her move her head this way?
Raising his hand, Enzo intervened.
Shall I? Your Grace
Not you. She might remember your face.
Quickly.
The coachman handed the luggage he was carrying to Enzo and walked away hesitantly. He cut through the crowd and took off his hat. Fortunately for Mireille, his balding head sparkled under the sunlight, helping him avoid losing sight of the short coachman.
When the coachman finally reached the woman, a ck cane popped out of nowhere, and the coachmans outstretched hand was flicked away. The man, who only looked sideways in the beginning, eventually turned towards the coachmanpletely and thus turned towards Mireille.
The mans cool gaze fixed on the coachman. At the same time, the ck cane pointed threateningly at the coachmans neck. No one saw how he moved it so quickly, and even the coachman realised it btedly and started trembling. The coachman, who had been looking up at the man with his head bent backwards for a moment, quickly bowed his head.
With the coachman continuing to grovel, the woman also turned around.
Blue eyes. Diluted pale blue like the ocean ck hair peeking out from under her hat Smooth skin and wless features belonging to someone who has stepped out of a famous painting
Enzo.
Yes?
Who do you think she is?
I apologise, I cannot seem to follow, who are you talking about?
Enzo followed Mireilles imprecise chin motion and turned his head. It was a port bustling with people, so he couldnt tell who Mireille was asking him to see. As he frowned and looked around, there was one woman who eventually caught his eye. As she was dealing with Mireilles coachman, her gaze had turned towards them.
Uh Huh?
The coachman, who was waving at her to repeatedly apologise, soon disappeared to the other side. Shortly after that, the man and woman turned to face the two Southerners again as if nothing had happened.
That, that person
Shh. She might hear her name even from this far away.
Oh yes, yes!
The man then leaned close to the woman and whispered. Mireille knew all too well that the woman despised this kind of contact with men since she was young, so allowing herself to just have that much distance between them meant that they were very close.
The woman who received the whisperughed out loud and even pped her hands in delight. Simrly, the manughed alongside her.
They appear to be very, very intimate.
What a predictable ending
..?
Whats even more surprising is that that man can evenugh like that. Whenever I saw him, he was always full of contempt and indifference. His treatment towards me didnt even differ from his attitude towards the Emperor.
No matter how crazy he is, he is just a man after all
Mireilles gaze shifted back to the woman.
Although its disappointing to see that womans body in mens clothing, Ill have to admit she still looks good.
Well, I guess he wanted to have a taste of her at least once. What kind of man would not want that? But judging from their intimate disy their shallow affair has not ended yet.
Enzo still had his jaw dropped and his mouth open. Mireille lit up a cigarette and exhaled a long puff of smoke.
For now, let us pretend I have not seen them yet. After so many years our first meeting should be a surprise.
He red at the back of the womans hand, which naturally held the mans arm. Beneath the brim of her hat, the womans lips spoke softly.
Those red and plump lips of yours
Im looking forward to our reunion
He chewed the end of his cigarette and without realising it, his jaw clenched.
***
After pressing down on his hat, in held out his hand. As Lil took it, a smile formed beneath his moustache.
Take care of yourself, Captain. No, Lil.
Lil nodded and answered humbly.
You guys. If anyone starts a fight on the ship, make sure to show them the documents I gave you.
No, I didnt mean that as a simply generic goodbye. I really meant that. You must stay alive until we meet again.
What do you mean?
I figured that the Captain must also be a noble from this Empire. Wasnt someone risking his life to pursue you? Im also talking about the prisoner who was thought to be dead but is actually alive, and the doctors shattered shoulder. I have a sense of whats going on, so I am keeping quiet. Once these pressing matters are resolved, we should all go for a drink in Amiaeng.
Of course.
Lil tapped Jericho on the shoulder and shook Jerichos hand just before they started walking. It was a pity she had to let them go as there wasnt much time left before the Southerners departure. And even though she truly wanted to have a drink with them, in reality, she might never see them again.
Lil impulsively called their names.
in, Jericho
The two people who were stepping on the gangway leading to the merchant ship turned around. Their faces were the faces of the people she had always known, but in in particr seemed much older than when she first met him. Now, wrinkles stood out on his sweat-free face. Lil took off her hat and ced it on her chest, leaving her sweltering hair to blow coolly in the wind. Not minding her dishevelled hair, she spoke.
It was an honour to have worked with you.
If youre enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 321
Chapter 321
¡°It¡¯s a pity it was cut short.¡±
Whereas in¡¯s eyes were starting to be red, Jericho was already sobbing. The rough back of his hand wiped his wet eyes. Shortly after, Lil put her hat back on and motioned for them to go quickly, so they both turned around.
¡®The sight of in¡¯s back has be so familiar to me. Not long after I took over as captain of the Bell Rock, he always stood in my way to stop those who were arguing with the ship¡¯s young, mixed race, captain.¡¯
With Ed standing behind her and waiting patiently, Lil waved her hand for a long time towards the ship that was sailing away. When the distant ship eventually reached the horizon, leaving only a tail of white foam behind, Lil wrinkled her nose and looked back at Ed.
¡°I¡¯m feeling heartbroken.¡±
¡°What you had with those guys was closer to camaraderie if anything. You shared life, death, and ups and downs for many years.¡±
¡°Really. I can¡¯t even count the times we almost died¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
She turned towards the water again, taking in the humid sea breeze that blew gently. As if feeling unable to leave it all behind just now, Lil, leaning against the wooden railing of the dock, opened her mouth.
¡°One day¡¡±
Nodding, Ed leaned in to hear her better. He then ced his elbow on the railing and rested his chin on his hand, eagerly waiting for Lil to tell her story¡
***
Lil suddenly came to her senses and looked around. She hadn¡¯t noticed the passage of time when she began to talk about the Bell Rock, so it was only now that she saw that the sun was already painting the sea yellow. The long body of sea birds crossed the sky, and the anchored boats rumbled every time the water gently shook. A trumpet could be heard, signalling that another ship was about to set sail.
Lil and Ed were sitting on a bench next to the railing with an empty bottle of wine rolling around next to them. Lil sipped the remaining wine in the ss she was holding.
¡°When did it be sote?¡±
¡°Time passed steadily.¡±
Ed was sitting facing Lil with his arm resting on the back of the bench. Of course, what was in his ss wasn¡¯t alcohol, but grape juice. After all, apart from sleeping well, a patient could only drink juice for the time being. As he poured the remainder of the wine into her ss, Lil realised btedly that Ed¡¯s part in this long conversation was less than a few words.
At the realisation, Lil shook her head in bewilderment.
¡®It has always been Ed who chased me around and chattered the ears of my head. But before I knew it, he was the one who listened so intently to my story that I ended up talking for so long without being able to tell the time?¡¯
¡°I can¡¯t believe I talked this much.¡±
¡°I think this will happen more often in the future.¡±
¡°How do you know?¡±
¡°I feel like you still have a lot left to say.¡±
Lil readily admitted.
¡®He¡¯s right.¡¯
¡°It¡¯sfortable talking to you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m honoured.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡®¡I¡¯m enjoying my conversations with Ed because there are no obstacles. There is no need to argue or worry about anything.¡¯
Ed turned his head towards the calm horizon to share the view with his partner whose gaze was fixed as if she were still looking at the ship that had left a long time ago.
¡°I¡¯m d things didn¡¯t end too badly with in.¡±
¡°¡Why?¡±
¡°This way, I¡¯ll be able to recall good memories of him with you. That will be convenient for you too.¡±
¡°Oh, I never knew you were thinking that far¡¡±
¡°You be so affectionate whenever you share tales about your sailors, but I¡ am not nearly as close to them as you, so I was worried that you would be hesitant to talk about them in front of me.¡±
¡°When did you even think of that?¡±
¡°I was reflecting on your amicable rtionship. But, truth to be told, I never expected them to turn up in the forest. That scenario bypassed all the possibilities I had anticipated.¡±
¡°Right? Those brainless bastards.¡±
¡°They showed amazing courage, especially Jericho, I thought he would be too scared.¡±
As Lil smiled proudly and nodded her head, Ed smiled upon seeing the feathers of her white hat fluttering in the wind.
¡°Is it like captain, like sailor?¡±
¡°You could say that.¡±
Her hat¡¯s feathers began to flutter at a much greater angle. Ed looked at Lil, whose gaze was still focused on the sea.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to the South?¡±
¡°Well¡ First of all, the reason for my resignation was obvious¡ But now that the war is bing more imminent, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such a bad idea to have a former captain like me infiltrate the Empire. The Bell Rock can take care of the rest.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lil added, herplexion darkening a little.
¡°However¡ What I¡¯m most worried about is what name that bastard Marenzio will use. I hope he¡¯ll honour my legacy, but I wouldn¡¯t be too surprised if he¡¯s nning to use ck chest hair or something like that as their g¡¡±
¡®After all, Southern men have firm beauty standards rted to body hair. Therefore, most of the league¡¯s captains use names rted to beards or hair as their nicknames. They¡¯re so proud of their hair that they even think it strange that imperial nobles and servants often wear white wigs¡¡¯
As Lil wasughing to herself, Ed adjusted his jacket and asked.
¡°Do you truly think so?¡±
¡°..!¡±
At that time, a man in civilian clothes approached. Lil put her hand to her waist out of habit, but Ed stopped her with his eyes.
¡°He¡¯s an officer of the Visha.¡±
The young officer¡¯s name was Julbert Long. Captain Long took out a letter from his pocket and bent his upper body toward Ed.
¡°Admiral. I waited so as not to disturb you, but time is running out¡ I apologise.¡±
The captain bowed his head to Lil as well, but Lil waved her hand to indicate that he didn¡¯t need to. Ed took and quickly read the letter before he wrote a few more words himself and handed it back to the captain. After bowing again, the captain quickly disappeared into the alley.
Ed started exining as if he had anticipated Lil¡¯s questions.
¡°It¡¯s about the smuggling ship, we¡¯re tracking it based on the map we found on the floor of the hut, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be that easy.¡±
¡°Are there only one or two forces involved? I guess everyone is busy trying to hide their tracks now.¡±
¡®If we dy any longer, all the evidence will be destroyed.¡¯
Lil suppressed her worry and got up from her seat.
As the sunset was getting darker, seagulls swarmed the coastal waters. Surrounding vendors began organising their carts and covering their materials with a thick cloth. Children carrying wooden carved swords chased each other through the alleys.
Lil and Ed started walking along the dock that was left quiet after the people left.
¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡±
¡°I liked being the captain, but¡ in the end, he wasn¡¯t the real me. I know it¡¯s a paradox, but if I knew I had to live with the ne until I die, I wouldn¡¯t have started from the beginning.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I started knowing there would be an end¡¡±
¡®¡Ah, there¡¯s only one part that blocks my conversation with Ed. It¡¯s when I¡¯m about to mention Cesar, either directly or indirectly¡¡¯
Lil, who kept walking forward on purpose, nced sideways at Ed. Ed, however, was already looking down at her as if he knew.
¡°Do you still think I¡¯m jealous and unable to be generous?¡±
¡°¡Well, am I mistaken? You said it yourself, that you aren¡¯t generous*¡ and I think you¡¯re right.¡±
¡°¡What?¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? I remember you saying something like that.¡±
¡°Yes, but this is the first time I¡¯ve heard you think of me that way.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Hearing his somewhatining tone, Lil found herself speechless.
¡®Why is he upset when I¡¯m just confirming what he said?¡¯
¡°Have you thought of me that way since long ago?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡You thought of me as such a narrow-minded person?¡±
¡°No, no. When did I say that?¡±
Her rebuttal was so strong that the justaucorps resting on her shoulder shook. Now, Ed walked with his bodypletely turned against her. He looked conflicted for a moment, but then he smiled suspiciously as if he was trying to portray a generous man.
¡°Hmm, before we began nning the Gualtiero escape?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡Ah, but that was when you hated me the most. My mind was also a mess back then.¡±
¡°So, you¡¯ve be more generous now?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡®¡Of course, he says.¡¯
Lil snorted to herself.
¡®Even these days, Ed watches me with narrowed eyes whenever I¡¯m talking to Shail or the guards. Then, after the conversation was over, he would wander around me, make me smile, or do cute things, all with a clear purpose: to charm me¡ It still hasn¡¯t changed, so why is he bragging now? ¡His words aren¡¯t really reliable, but if he says that this is the extent of his ¡®generosity¡¯, who am I to refute that?¡¯
¡°Really? Okay, then.¡±
¡°You said that you¡¯d rather fall with me than ever let go of my hand, so who else could I be jealous of anymore?¡±
Lil looked up at his smiling face.
¡°Who told you that?!¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
References:
¡°¡You said it yourself, that you aren¡¯t generous¡¡± = Chapter 212 = Back in volume 6, when they were still nning for the Gualtiero escape. During one of their strategy meetings, Lil mentioned the identity guarantees she received from Cesar, causing her to admit that she met him during her outing. Hearing this, something breaks within Ed and he asks her if ¡®sparing him wasn¡¯t enough¡¯, followed by ¡°I¡¯m not a generous person like you; I¡¯m a lowly and narrow-minded man who has never forgiven anyone and has no intention to ever do so.¡± Thereby expressing the conflicted feelings he felt for having to keep someone alive who left him for dead.
Chapter 322
Chapter 322Previous
Lil asked that question, but she already knew that it was Linhardt who had told Ed. Because she clearly remembered saying this to him on their walk back from the forest, before entering Kano¡¯s inn*.
¡°He said you would never let me go. That you would risk your life even if you could end up like me.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that right? So, why did you let go of my hand now? Hold me.¡±
As Ed couldn¡¯t afford to hold out the hand holding the cane, he fidgeted with his injured hand instead. Two of his fingers, which weren¡¯t covered by the padding, stuck out of the sleeves of his shirt. His index and middle fingers twitched.
Out of astonishment, Lil questioned him.
¡°Ohe on, it¡¯s closer to a lump of bandage. How can I even hold them properly?¡±
¡°¡¡±
No matter how much she thought about it, the sight of her and Ed walking side by side while holding onto his knuckles was too weird. She didn¡¯t want to do such strange things on the street.¡°Just get better quickly. I¡¯ll hold you as much as you want by then.¡±
In fact, the promise to hold hands on a busy street was actually a huge step forward for Lil, but Ed¡¯s fingertips only shrivelled sullenly¡
***
¡°Well, that¡¯s it.¡±
Lil put down the barber scissors and looked at Ed in the full-length mirror in front of them. Now that his hair has gotten a little shorter, his otherwise scraggly face has be clearer.
Lil smiled, feeling satisfied with her work.
¡°I may not be as great as Butler Grits, but my skills can be considered pretty good, right?¡±
¡°¡¡±
At her nod, Ed ruffled his hair with his habitual hand gesture. Lil then took off the cloth Ed had been wearing while cutting his hair.
¡°But is it okay to have short hair like this? From what I remember¡¡±
¡°What are you talking about? Are you saying it¡¯s awkward? Even after you¡¯re the one who just cut my hair?¡±
¡°Well, I just trimmed the parts I roughly gathered¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Oh, forget it. Just go in.¡±
¡°..?¡±
Lil waved her hand and pointed to the bathtub. Although Ed red at Lil disapprovingly when she suspiciously cut off her own words, Lil nheless continued to remove his gown and unfastened the belt that held his arms in ce. She, however, didn¡¯t hesitate to take a moment to admire his body which wasn¡¯t covered with a single piece of cloth except for a thin pad supporting his arm.
¡°Go in.¡±
She nudged him on his back, and he reluctantly went into the bathtub.
There were several hotels in Simena for wealthy passengers, and they were built to mimic the same luxury as mansions, with private bathtubs in the bedrooms. The ce they were staying was one of them.
As steam rose from the well-maintained, shiny white bathtub. Ed, submerged in the water andzily leaned back. Lil sprinkled scented oil on the surface of the water and wiped his shoulders with a damp cloth.
Ed, who was watching each of her moves, opened his mouth.
¡°You don¡¯t have to do this every time.¡±
¡°You broke your arm because of me. This is my way of taking responsibility.¡±
He raised his upper body and moved his head diagonally toward Lil.
¡°And how long are you going to take responsibility?¡±
¡°¡¡±
His eyebrows quirked yfully.
¡°Could it be¡ forever?¡±
¡®This guy¡¯s teases are endless!¡¯
Lil dipped her fingertips into the water and snapped her fingers at him. Ed, hit by the tiny drops of water, flinched and blinked at first, but then quickly retaliated by sshing the surface of the water toward Lil. As a result, Lil was sshed with an amount of water that was much more than what she initiated.
¡°Ackk!¡±
¡°Oops! Now you¡¯re all wet, too.¡±
Lil swept her drenched face and looked down at her dampened shirt.
¡°Do you want to die?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t youe in too?¡±
¡°¡Did you do this on purpose?¡±
Ed ced his arm on the edge of the bathtub and rested his chin on it. He answered confidently without any signs of revealing his true intentions.
¡°Who knows.¡±
¡°How treacherous.¡±
¡°Your judgement of me is getting harsher by the day. It¡¯s bing a big problem.¡±
When her expression remained the same, Ed¡¯s hand reached from the bathtub and pulled on Lil¡¯s shirt.
Lil unbuttoned her shirt while fixing her gaze on the drops of water sliding from Ed¡¯s forearm to his shoulders bathed in the midday sun and down his body submerged in water.
When Lil stepped in and sat down facing Ed, the water level in the tub rose to the point where it almost overflowed. The water in the bath was warm, but perhaps because of the scented oil, her muscles felt cool and rxed.
Leaning backfortably, Lil stared at Ed¡¯s upper arm, which was secured by the splint. The skin where the arrow had pierced him was stitched up, leaving a mess not only on the affected area but also around it.
¡®He fell on his left arm with me being wrapped between it before rolling on the rough forest ground. No wonder the skin looks torn and scraped away. Even the naval symbol has be almost unrecognisable.¡¯
¡°Your tattoo ispletely ruined.¡±
Ed nced down at his arms.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Rather, it¡¯s even better this way.¡±
¡°Why? Because you¡¯re going to quit?¡±
¡°Everyone has their own shameful history. And usually, it cannot bepletely erased or proudly looked away from.¡±
¡°Why is it a shameful history for you?¡±
Lil recalled the admiral¡¯s epaulettes.
¡®Three stars so brilliant that they would never be forgotten. Knowing the military, no one would not admire the golden stars on Ed¡¯s epaulettes.
The pirates of the Anatole Sea, whom Ed had eradicated, had a different approach from the League of Southern Pirates, which has a strong defensive nature. The western pirates plundered merchant ships travelling to and from the Western Continent and, above all, ravaged the western ins of the maind and the Western Alsace Inds. Sailing up the river in a sailboat, plundering viges, and exterminating civilians were their most notorious crimes.
Of course, I know that Ed had his own separate motives. However, even though it was aplex of incalcble interests, his history, if one would ask, is a glorious one. The history of victory that even I wanted to achieve.¡¯
¡°Well¡ I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever understand.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°The misunderstanding between a genius and a killer is not one or two.¡±
¡°So, who is the killer and who is the genius?¡±
¡°Of course, ¡¡±
¡°..!¡±
Both Lil and Ed looked back at the door simultaneously. This was because the sound of someone¡¯s footsteps was getting closer, followed by a knock on the door that confirmed it.
¡°Excuse me, Sir Edgar.¡±
¡°¡¡±
It was Shail. When Ed didn¡¯t answer, he spoke again.
¡°Someone would like to see you.¡±
¡°Me? Who?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡®This certainly isn¡¯t good news. Ed didn¡¯t go around announcing he¡¯s Edgar Retiro, so how did this visitor know that Ed is staying here?¡¯
Ed looked at her and asked with his eyes if she had the same thoughts as him.
¡°Who is it?¡±
The familiar polite voice of Shail announced the name of the uninvited guest.
¡°It¡¯s the Duke of Mireille.¡±
Lil muttered with her eyebrows pulled together.
¡°¡How does he know we¡¯re here?..¡±
Shail added as if he had heard her voice through the door.
¡°He wanted me to convey to you that it has been months since you signed an important contract, but he hasn¡¯t received any news. He also said he¡¯s going to request for His Majesty¡¯s mediation.¡±
¡®I guess that ¡®important contract¡¯ refers to Ed¡¯s retrieval of me in exchange for the ne. Mireille apparently uses the contract as an excuse for seeing Ed now¡ but avoiding a meeting here will only intensify suspicions. It would¡¯ve been convenient if the Duke¡¯s only purpose was to hand me over to Venua, but that thought isn¡¯t really convincing when things would work out as easily as this¡¡¯
Ed asked Lil.
¡°What do you want to do?¡±
¡°Go meet him.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Lil nodded her head and Ed responded towards the door.
¡°I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
They heard Shail walking away. As soon as his presence disappeared, Ed wrapped his arm around Lil¡¯s waist. As Lil was led by him, the water¡¯s surface fluctuated. Lil stared nkly at the floor, leaving Ed rubbing his lips against her cheek.
Of all that could¡¯ve bothered her, she was most concerned about the rumour the Duke would hear first.
¡®Edgar Retiro is travelling with his mistress¡
I stayed at the residence of the Marquess of Roahn and went on this trip all without a clear identity. Anyone who heard such rumours of a mysterious unnamed woman would be curious about this mistress¡¯ real identity, but since even Sagastar kept his mouth shut, no further information became known¡
¡A mistress with nothing to be proud of.¡¯
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Reference:
¡®¡Because she remembered saying this to him, on their walk back from the forest, before entering Kano¡¯s inn.¡¯ = chapter 308
Chapter 323
Chapter 323Previous
Lil could only be described that way.
¡®Because ¡®Lil¡¯ needs to be justified, whereas ¡®Ed¡¯ doesn¡¯t.No one wonders what Ed is, but there is no honourable term for ¡®what I am¡¯. There is no positive word to refer to a woman who mixes her body with a man without a promise of marriage¡ Only a prostitute¡¡¯
And so, the rumour spread quickly. No matter if Lil moved rooms to stay away from the crowd or how much Ed and Linhardt threatened those who could possibly spread such rumours, the scandal had already be ugly.
¡®Typically, the only way for me to regain ¡®honour¡¯ is to get married, because as a woman, there¡¯s no honour if I won¡¯t be taken in for good¡¡¯
Mireille¡¯s evilughter sounded like an auditory hallucination and Lil heard him clearly.
{ ¡°¡You could make a fortune by smiling sweetly and selling your body*¡¡± }
¡®He¡¯ll still treat me no different from before. Because between then and now, he¡¯ll still regard me as a prostitute¡¡¯
Suddenly, as if he were waiting for Lil to recall that memory, a cold being made a screeching noise in Lil¡¯s ear.
¡°¡You thought I was gone, right? But you can never escape¡¡±¡®¡Laughter¡ Mortu isughing at me again¡¡¯
As his chilly breath enveloped her entire body, someone grabbed her shoulder. The sudden warmth made Lil lift her head.
¡°Liloa?¡±
¡°¡¡±
But before she could even face Ed, he already embraced her. When she naturally ced her chin on his shoulder, the sunlight shining behind him fell on her as well.
He spoke while wrapping her tightly pressed back.
¡°What are you thinking?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°As expected, I should¡¯ve made your name public.¡±
¡°Back then¡¡±
¡°¡You were thinking of running away if things got worse, right?¡±
Lil shut her mouth.
¡®¡When we were still in Roahn, Ed once suggested announcing my name. I hesitated at that time, however. No, to be precise, refusing was my way of saving Ed. Without knowing Venua¡¯s purpose or Sesbron¡¯s situation, I couldn¡¯t allow a public deration that I was alive. I was worried that it could negatively affect Ed in one way or another¡ If Ed were to ever suffer a fatal blow, I thought my best solution would indeed be to leave¡ And to some extent, I still thought the same even when I fell off a cliff with him¡ But now¡ Ah, this won¡¯t work, because I¡¯m overly greedy¡ Happiness and love¡ I knew it was absurd to ask for both¡¡¯
¡°You already told me you won¡¯t ever leave, so I guess I can announce it. Although I think it¡¯s a little toote.¡±
¡°Let me think about it for a moment.¡±
Lil pushed herself out of Ed¡¯s embrace and got up from the bathtub. She felt slightly dizzy when she got out of the water, so she paused, but quickly resumed putting on her robe and soon assisted Ed with putting on his as well.
Ed¡¯s gaze persistently followed her anxious face.
¡°I know, that was irresponsible of me¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡®Why is it irresponsible not to be greedy for something you cannot take responsibility for?¡¯
¡°But, you agreed to a lifetime contract.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡®Ah, right, I made a promise¡ How careless¡¡¯
¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know that you intend on running away?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ed kept blocking her as she tried to leave the boudoir.
¡°Is that what you¡¯re thinking? Still? You said you would never let go, but am I still supposed to believe you?¡±
Lil sighed and looked at the floor next to Ed. Water dripped from his sleeves.
¡°I told you not anymore.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Yes. I just¡ I need time to get my head straight. I stand by that decision, but right now I want to be alone. Besides, I need to dry this first too.¡±
Lil lifted her wet soggy hair. Ed, who had kept his lips tight at first, soon asked back.
¡°¡Alone?¡±
When Lil nodded her head, Ed could no longer block her path. Lil walked past him, opened the door, and went out.
***
Having rented one of the empty guest rooms, the Duke of Mireille found himself sitting in the middle of the spacious room.
He kept smiling at the thought of theing and the probably highly amusing situation.
¡°Sir Edgar. Finally!¡±
¡°¡¡±
Mireille spread his arms wide.
¡°It has always been so hard for me to meet you even just once.¡±
¡°Duke. I didn¡¯t know you could be this rude. I thought I was the only one who was rude enough to act like this.¡±
¡°How am I rude? That is not something for you to say when time passes and you have not contacted me at all. How many months has it been? I have been patient enough. Even now, if I had note to you, the news of your arrival in Roahn or your passes through Simena would have reached me eventer. It makes me feel sad because it seems like you are taking our promise lightly.¡±
¡®Seeing that he¡¯s not losing his smile even though he stated he¡¯s not in a good mood, it¡¯s clear that he has other ulterior motives.¡¯
Ed found it difficult to hide his murderous intent and turned away from him.
¡®There are too many people in this world who need to be killed for Liloa¡¯s well-being.¡¯
After adjusting his expression, Ed sat down on the sofa opposite Mireille and ced one of his legs on his other knee.
¡°I met the Prince Regent of Obernyu not long ago. From what I heard, he was the one who instigated you. Was it really necessary for him to contact you? Well, he would have done it anyway¡¡±
¡°Prince Regent?¡±
¡°I see. Keep pretending you don¡¯t know. Venua Obernyu asked you to vouch for his identity.¡±
Actually, Ed wasn¡¯t sure about this.
¡®Venua may have sent a message to anyone, so I¡¯m not quite sure if the person he asked was really the Duke of Mireille.¡¯
Mireille, who didn¡¯t answer readily, walked towards the firece. His fingers shed as he poured whiskey near the table due to the huge ring he was wearing. It prompted Ed to take a look at Mireille¡¯s outfit.
¡®A belt decorated with jewels and gold on his cravat. The cors of his justaucorps and waistcoat are also gorgeous as if they were court attire. His whole outfit makes it appear as though he¡¯s on his way to a banquet somewhere.¡¯
Mireille pretended to think while holding a ss of wine, then easily admitted.
¡°As expected, there is nothing the Lord of Roahn does not know.¡±
¡°Even so, you arrived too quickly considering you came from Sesbron. In the first ce, were you already on the way to Roahn? Why were you in such a hurry?¡±
¡°It has been a while since our agreed date passed, so of course I was starting to be anxious.¡±
¡°If you knew that the Prince Regent was in Roahn, you could¡¯ve just gone back the way you came, so why bothering all the way here and even visiting my ce of residence? It makes me think you have a purpose other than the reunion of the siblings.¡±
¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Mireille drank the remaining drink with a happy expression and the ice clinked in his ss.
¡°Because I want to meet Liloa. What other reason could there be?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±
¡°Liloa is my fianc¨¦e. Her fianc¨¦ wants to meet his fianc¨¦e. Do you need any further exnation?¡±
Ed barely managed to keep an expressionless face.
¡°When will you be getting married? I¡¯m sure the Duchess and your son will be very happy to hear this.¡±
Mireille put down his ss and leaned against the sofa in a rxed manner.
¡°Are you avoiding the fact that you rolled around with her a few times?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°How funny. A mere marquess trying to own a woman of her status. It even came to my attention that she is known as a mistress called ¡®Lil¡¯. To think Liloa is being treated like that¡¡±
¡°¡Mistress?¡±
¡°No need to act all surprised, I already know about it. Not only the ignorant people of Roahn, but even your own party considers Liloa to be a mistress¡ His Majesty cherished his sister, Princess Henrietta, very much. Such that when the princess died young, he was so upset that he fell out with the Archduke of Obernyu. If he finds out that the princess¡¯s daughter, his niece, who was thought to be dead, is being treated like a mistress of a marquess from the periphery¡¡±
¡°Who said that?¡±
¡°..?¡±
¡°Who said that? No one¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ed grabbed the handle of his cane as if he were going to break it. He was so enraged and disgusted by the fact that the word ¡®mistress¡¯ was attached to Lil, that it almost drove him mad. Only by tightening his chin was he able to suppress a voice that didn¡¯t tremble.
¡°Should I go out and ask right now? Who on earth dared call Liloa Obernyu the mistress of a bastard like me?¡±
***
After returning to her room, Lil stood nkly and dried herself.
To her surprise, she wasn¡¯t okay. She was more nervous than when she met Venua, and her fingertips had all turned cold. She couldn¡¯t stop it even though she knew why. It was because the time she spent at Mireille¡¯s mansion was full of eptance, not resistance. Her body and her mind were remembering that terrible humiliation.
Lil said to herself as she looked in the mirror.
¡®¡He cannot denigrate me bybelling me a mistress or a prostitute. I mustn¡¯t be deceived by his ns to bring me down¡¡¯
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Reference:
{ ¡°¡You could make a fortune by smiling sweetly and selling your body¡¡± } = chapter 57 = Mireille said this to Liloa after dragging her into the hallway while Cesar was visiting the residence of the Duke, back in Cesar¡¯s side story. Mireille wasn¡¯t amused by the sight he saw when entering the room and scolded Liloa for not doing her job. He was trying to humiliate Liloa into obedience.
Chapter 324
Chapter 324Previous
¡®Vain words and vain sentences can surprisingly affect my reality and actually turn my entirety into a vain existence. But I¡¯ll be able to endure, despite all the difficulties, if my inner self doesn¡¯t erode.¡¯
Her head knew it, but her body, which had been beaten for so long, had developed a high sensitivity for the shadow of the god of death. So much so, that Lil even thought it was tiring for Ed to deal with her.
And she couldn¡¯t me him, for even she was exhausted.
Lil ced her hand on her chest and pressed down until she gradually calmed. She thenid down the towel and put on her shirt and pants. Her still-wet hair smelled like Ed. As she was watching the water droplets fall from the ends of it, there was a knock on the door.
¡°¡Lil? Are you in there?..¡±
Lil responded to Levi¡¯s voice. Levi opened the door and came in after hesitating in the doorway.
Lil buttoned her shirt and called out to Levi.
¡°Levi?¡±
¡°Uhm¡¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Well, um¡ perhaps¡ are you¡¡±
¡°..?¡±
In response to Levi¡¯s uncertain attitude, Lil asked with her eyes. As she came around the partition, Levi approached her with awkward movements.
¡°By any chance, Liloa¡ is yourst name Obernyu?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Levi then shrugged her shoulders and raised her index finger to point to an unknown location.
¡°Obernyu as in the Grand Principality over there in the East¡ that Obernyu?¡±
Lil stroked her damp hair halfway up her face and asked back.
¡°Didn¡¯t Linhardt tell you?¡±
¡°No, but in that case, you¡¯re almost like a princess, right?¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a while since we became a principality. If you announce my title¡¯s like that, you could get arrested, Levi.¡±
Levi covered her mouth with her fingertips. But rather than being surprised by her possible arrest, Levi was more surprised by Lil¡¯s admission.
¡°The imperial troops stationed at Simena just stormed the hotel. They dered they were here to escort the ¡®Grand Lady¡¯*. They yelled at me, asking where you were, and then started asking around as if they were looking for a traitor, but no one could answer. They made such a fuss that Linhardt went down. I went¡ No, wait¡ Since when did Linhardt know about you?¡±
¡°From Kano. Didn¡¯t you overhear our conversation back then?¡±
¡°Ah¡ there were quite a few wounded soldiers, so I was busy taking care of them.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Nodding in understanding, Lil lifted her belt and sheath from where she had left them on the couch.
¡®If Linhardt hadn¡¯t been there to face them, then Ed would¡¯ve had to¡ So I can¡¯t make decisions just for my own wellbeing.¡¯
As Lil tried to get out with her gun holstered, Levi grabbed her by the shoulder.
¡°But the Imperial Army caused amotion and people gathered around. There are even ambiguous rumours being spread. Are you going to be okay? You were hiding your name till now.¡±
¡°¡What rumours?¡±
¡°Some im you died a long time ago and even had a funeral, some say you were resting in Malus, and others say you were attacked by a group of bandits a few years back¡ But none of them are making any sense.¡±
Levi rolled her wide eyes. The look of concern was evident, so Lil ced her hand on the back of Levi¡¯s hand and smiled.
¡°I am fine..¡±
¡°Even if¡¡±
¡°I know.¡±
When Lil opened the double doors of the guest room, the servants waiting at the door holding clean cloths and towels stepped back left and right while bowing their heads. In the hallway and the hall below the stairs, people looked at her one after another and the murmurs stopped. One by one, people turned around and raised their heads. They were in a hotel catering wealthy clientele and so all the guests looked extravagant as if they were at a salon. Eyes met through feather-fluttering fans before lowering in greeting. Everybody acted overly polite. asionally, some people even took off their hats.
¡®What kind ofedy is this? What on earth was said and how was it spread that it turned out this way?¡¯
The imperial army and Linhardt looked up at her from the hall downstairs. Lil, who was standing next to the railing, looked down and immediately saw three uniformed officers climbing the stairs. Even though they walked on carpet, the thudding sound of military boots got audibly closer, and the metal medals and scabbards hanging from their uniforms ttered. The three men walked fiercely as if they were racing to see who would reach her first.
The blond officer who took the lead held out his hand and bowed slightly. The gesture was obviously meant to ask for the back of her hand, but when Lil stayed put, he quickly raised his upper body.
¡°Miss Liloa. My name is Major Buford. It is truly an honour to meet you. The Duke of Buford is not only my uncle but also my Liege¡¡±
The officer behind him then stood ahead of Buford¡¯s shoulder. He spoke, running a hand through his oiled ck hair.
¡°My name is Eloi, yes, as in Eloi of Central Eloi. A dispatch has just departed from the Simena government office for Sesbron. We will escort you until we receive a reply from His Majesty.¡±
¡°I am in no need of your services.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°I will contact His Majesty separately.¡±
The middle-aged officer who arrivedst spoke politely.
¡°His Majesty will be pleased to know that his niece, who was involved in such an unpleasant incident, has returned. However, lodging with unidentified passengers is dangerous. You must stay at the castle of the Lord of Simena.¡±
¡°I can take care of myself.¡±
With one single nce, the officers who were climbing the stairs behind them stopped as if they were ordered to. Lil simply tried to walk forward to pass the hallway they blocked.
¡°We cannot allow that.¡±
Buford blocked her with his sturdy body and when Lil turned to her left, he raised her arm to block her path again. Lil snorted and looked up at him.
¡°Are you going toy your hands on me?¡±
¡°..!¡±
Lil took a step further, causing the startled Buford to take a step back.
¡°What exactly are you going to do?¡±
He clumsily withdrew his outstretched arm. Lil passed between Buford and Eloi, and nced at Shail standing tall on the steps. His expression was no different from the rest of the other audience members.
¡°Where¡¯s Edgar?¡±
Shail must¡¯vee to his senses after hearing those words because he immediately climbed the remaining two steps.
¡°This-this way.¡±
Shail led the way toward the stairs leading to the third floor. The people, who had gathered on thending, stood aside but still followed her with their eyes. There were constant murmurs behind the fans and hats that were taken off.
¡®What a sight to see.¡¯
As Lil rounded thending, Shail leaned over and whispered.
¡°¡Sir Edgar is still with the Duke of Mireille¡¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Shail turned to the left hallway and pointed to the guest room on the left side. Lil was about to head straight to the door but nced up at him who looked at her with curiosity in his eyes.
¡°¡Apologies, My Lady.¡±
Shail lowered his eyes as soon as their eyes met, clearly not knowing what to do. The pinna of his ears had turned red. Shail would often stare at her in fascination, but he also knew how to listen to her silent warnings and keep himself in line. To that extent, he could be referred to as a gentlemanly young man. Lil nodded back to the stairs. A rude onlooker who didn¡¯t know manners, was still standing behind the wall and peering their way.
¡°I will handle him.¡±
After Shail left, Lil headed to Mireille¡¯s guest room. Even now, where no one could be seen from the hall on the ground floor, it seemed as if countless eyes were still glued to her back.
¡®Now I have to get used to those ¡®gazes¡¯ again.¡¯
Lil sighed and grabbed the doorknob of the guest room¡
¡°¡Why? Liloa is a woman so precious that one cannot discuss her value¡¡±
¡®What kind of bullshit am I hearing?¡¯
It was clearly Mireille¡¯s voice. Feeling disgusted, she reflexively took her hand off the handle.
Ed¡¯s retort was immediately heard.
¡°¡Last time, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to kill her?..¡±
Mireilleughed. It was so loud it rang beyond the guest room door.
¡°¡The love and hate between a man and a woman cannot be exined by reason alone. Truly, there is no reason other than my personal affection. As it became clear that she was truly alive, I felt ashamed of myself for not finding her sooner. She must have suffered so much¡ I am sure she resents me, so I would like to apologise¡¡±
Lil turned the knob.
Upon opening the door, she saw Ed¡¯s back sitting on the sofa. He looked at her and stood up after reaching for his cane. Meanwhile, Mireille stood in front of the firece, holding his drink.
¡®He looks a little older than I remember.¡¯
His eyes, sharp at first, sank when he saw her. His gaze, tracing her body, groped around her like a reptile crawling down. A purposeful gasp escaped his alcohol-soaked mouth.
¡®¡How disgusting.¡¯
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Reference:
Grand Lady = This title was bestowed to Lil by the Emperor just before she went to war. Normally, this title would be used for the eldest princess before marriage. With this title the Emperor implied that Lil was the most nobledy in the Empire. = Chapter 279.
Chapter 325
Chapter 325Previous
Lil spoke as she walked towards the centre of the room.
¡°What bullshit are you talking about?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The face that was nkly looking at Lil flinched and narrowed its brows.
¡°What is there left to say? I already met my brother in person, so my future has nothing to do with you. Get out of here.¡±
As if Mireille had decided to turn a blind eye to Lil¡¯s tone, his frown was soon masked by a smile.
¡°You are still so beautiful that I cannot take my eyes off you. It is truly amazing.¡±
His lusciously lifted lips swallowed his drink, while his eyes were still fixed on Lil like a man appreciating his woman. Savouring the liquid in his mouth, Mireille suddenly snapped his fingers.
The door to the side room burst open, and both Lil and Ed looked in that direction at the same time. People who appeared to be Mireille¡¯s attendants entered the reception room with hands full of flowers. And it wasn¡¯t just one or two people, but aplete entourage. The entire scene looked like a procession as they brought in the flowers and ced them near Lil.¡°¡What the hell?¡±
She was surrounded by pure white flowers in no time. Lil remained frozen in ce, not understanding the sight at all.
¡°I prepared your favourite lilies. Do you like them?¡±
The corners of her eyes twitched.
¡®Lily¡ It¡¯s the flower I forgot I liked.¡¯
¡°Liloa¡¡±
¡°..?¡±
Mireille pretended to be moved and ced his hand on his chest.
¡°Do you have any idea how much I missed you?¡±
¡°Stop making such a disgusting noise.¡±
¡®He¡¯s abominable.¡¯
In fact, Lil felt more than just embarrassed by Mireille¡¯s attitude, to her, it waspletely absurd.
¡®He¡¯s not this kind of person at all¡ Far from trying to please me¡¡¯
¡°My little birdy.¡±
¡®¡My little birdy?¡¯
It was only when she met Mireille¡¯s gaze, who was still staring at her, that she realised that the ¡®little birdy¡¯ meant her. Soon, he reached out to her like he was about to kiss the back of her hand, but Lil reflexively flicked off his hands in disgust.
Mireille pretended to hesitate and then proceeded to smile bitterly.
¡°You have every reason to be mad at me.¡±
¡°..?!¡±
Lil swallowed her screams.
¡®Is he crazy?¡¯
¡°But please know my true intentions, I never meant to let you go. It was just that I was too young and didn¡¯t know any b¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to know, get out.¡±
¡°Yes. I knew you would say that. I guess it will be too much for you today, but I will keep trying until you change your mind.¡±
Lil nced at the basket of lilies surrounding her. The sight of them caused goosebumps to appear on her arms and legs.
¡®Mireille¡¯s acting strange. There¡¯s no reason for such a bizarre act. Should I pry him about it or not?¡¯
Reason screamed that she should ask, but her instincts shouted that she should get rid of that guy immediately.
Lil closed her eyes tightly before opening them.
¡®Come on. Snap out of it.¡¯
¡°Why are you doing this crazy thing?¡±
¡°Because I want to be forgiven by you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk bullshit.¡±
¡°You will soone to realise how sincere my feelings for you truly are.¡±
¡°Crazy¡¡±
¡°But like I said, this is enough for today.¡±
Mireille bowed to Lil and turned his body. He put his ss down on the table and put his hat back on. The simple movements felt slow as if they were taken a very long time. At that moment, Lil¡¯s heart was already pounding so strongly it felt like bursting in time with the steps he took. This encounter with Mireille gave her the chills more than any prediction she had imagined.
¡®What does he want? What is he hiding? Is he even really going to leave this room?¡¯
¡°By the way, Liloa¡¡±
¡°..?¡±
Like a dance, Mireille gracefully turned slightly towards her again and calmly nced at Ed, who was sitting in a chair across from them. Lil tried to follow Mireille¡¯s nce at Ed, but he blocked her path, thereby cutting off her gaze.
Lil red at her opponent.
¡°No matter how carefully I think about it, I feel like I have to ask this.¡±
Mireille leaned toward Lil and took a deep breath. He puffed out his chest like a predator savouring a certain fragrance, then let out his breath, slowly but steadily. He then opened his eyes at an equally slow pace. Mireille¡¯s exaggerated movements overwhelmed Lil with anxiety.
¡°..?!¡±
¡®Why? What¡¯s wrong? Why does he have to slouch like this?¡¯
Suddenly, the violent pounding of her pulse increased again, but Lil tried to assess the situation calmly¡
¡°Perhaps¡ Did you take a bath with Sir Edgar?¡±
¡°..!¡±
Mireille lifted his nose and sniffed the air in an exaggerated manner. It was nothing short of theatrical. Like a man trying to enjoy a perfume that didn¡¯t exist. But to Lil, it wasn¡¯t funny at all.
¡°You both smell the same.¡±
He approached Lil for the second time.
¡°Am I correct?¡±
Lil looked up at the Duke, who stood tall and strode closer with great strides.
¡°It would be very sad if that was the case¡¡±
Mireille stretched out his hand to Lil. Of course, Lil took a step back, but he caught up with her nheless.
¡°¡because I still love you¡¡±
Lil tensed her limbs, ready to attack at any opportunity. But his finger only slowly cut through the air and drew circles along her cheek.
Unable to bear the gesture, she swatted away his finger¡
¡°¡very much.¡±
The back of Lil¡¯s head was suddenly grabbed. She reflexively tightened her neck, but it was toote.
¡®¡Why grab my neck?!¡¯
Without even having time to look for an answer for her own question, her body was pushed forward, and Mireille¡¯s other hand roughly grabbed her chin just as she was about to respond to the strange attack. Lil tried to escape by lowering her upper body, but her torso was lifted upward until her face ended up right in front of Mireille¡¯s nose. Only then did Lil realise what Mireille was trying to do.
At the same time, the man¡¯s lips approached.
Lil clenched her fists and raised them without even thinking. As she was locking her lower jaw, a ck object thrust between her and Mireille. The ebony cane hit him hard on the throat, and the man¡¯s body was instantly pushed back, causing the hand that grabbed Lil¡¯s neck to fall off. The golden heel of the cane then struck Mireille¡¯s remaining hand, holding on to her chin.
Staggering herself, Lil wiped the corner of her mouth with her crooked sleeve. Even though he never reached her lips, she felt an unbearable difort.
¡®I readied my fists to take action at any moment, but I never expected him to attempt something like this¡¡¯
Lil reflexively nced to her side and saw Ed looking down at Mireille like he was looking at trash. Lil then followed Ed¡¯s line of sight and lowered her gaze as well¡
To the man lying at their feet.
Ren¨¦ Mireille.
¡°Duke. You, on the other hand, smell like sewage.¡±
Mireille¡¯s entire face turned red. When his emotions got the better of him, he opened his shaking eyes. His chin was hit, and so was his corbone, causing him to temporarily lose his mind. His carefully brushed hair was dishevelled, and through his strands of hair, Lil met his bloodshot eyes. She reeled and thought she was being sucked into them. Right into the dirty memories writhing in those red orbs¡
¡®¡No, actually¡ the memories I want to forget the most can be erased right now, right in front of my eyes. I can strangle him, or pull out the dagger from my belt and stab him to death. If I kill him, will those horrible shbacks end? Will I break free from the heights of the past that are constantly holding me back? Mireille is an opponent I can easily kill. He has nobat experience or fighting knowledge. I was just caught off guard by his unexpected action earlier, but I won¡¯t be careless anymore. I won¡¯t let him¡¡¯
¡°Liloa.¡±
¡°..!¡±
Just before she was ovee by impulse, someone grabbed her fists.
¡®¡Familiar hands¡¡¯
As her vision was blocked by the man who came to stand in front of her, she looked up and realised it was Ed.
¡°If you kill him here, things will get worse.¡±
Roahn¡¯s soldiers stormed into the guest room after hearing themotion but Mireille¡¯s servants tried to stop them froming any nearer. Amidst all this, the Imperial Army just stood there awkwardly. Behind the Imperial Army were people standing close to the stair railing to watch the situation unfold with interest.
¡°¡Your Grace!¡±
Lil recognised the face of the man who ran into the room.
¡°¡Enzo?¡±
¡°Oh, Miss¡ Ah, uhm, how have you been?¡±
As if his voice couldn¡¯te out yet, Mireille pointed his finger at Ed in raging anger. Ed merely stood aloof and tilted his head.
¡°¡What? Do you have something to say, Duke?¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
If you¡¯re enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 326
Chapter 326Previous
Enzo, who had been staring at Mireille without knowing what to do, looked up at Ed.
¡°H¡ how did this happen?¡±
Lil, however, intervened before Ed could answer.
¡°He tried to molest me. How filthy. I thought the Duke of Mireille had a wife and son, so I ampletely baffled as to why he did this to me¡ What are all those flowers for? It is making me ufortable.¡±
Enzo¡¯s eyes widened so much that they seemed to almost pop out.
¡°¡Really?!..¡±
Before they knew it, the rest of the onlookers, who had been passing the stairs and stood in front of the door, were now buzzing. Even Ed seemed surprised by the fact that she publicly dered that the Duke had tried to molest her. Lil then lifted the red, swollen back of her right hand as if to show it to their audience.
¡°I only hit his chin lightly when he deliberately pressed his lips towards me. I never expected that he would fall to the point where he could not even speak. If I had known that the Duke would be this weak, I would have held back a little.¡±
As panic struck him, drops of sweat appeared on Enzo¡¯s forehead like rain. Meanwhile, his master was still unable to regain his voice.
¡°Oh, no¡ what to do¡¡±
¡°Enzo, take good care of him, for your master seems to have gotten a bit old.¡±
Lil grabbed Ed¡¯s arm and walked out of the room. Roahn¡¯s soldiers surrounded them, but the audience¡¯s curious eyes remained persistent.
¡®Somehow, it feels like everything¡¯s ruined¡ At this rate, the rumours will reach Sesbron before we do¡¡¯
Lil scanned the crowd to see if she could spot a familiar face, but there was none. She was in a hurry to leave this sight as quickly as possible, but she couldn¡¯t hasten Ed¡¯s pace. She could only support him as best she could.
The moment they reached their room, the door was mmed shut, making it impossible for the soldiers to follow any further.
Initially, Lil wanted to shoot at him right away when they entered the door. However, taking his condition into consideration, she first pushed him towards the table, knowing that his leg wouldn¡¯t hold out if he had to stand for too long.
Ed, walking backwards as she pushed him, eventually sat down on the table. In retrospect, her action also benefited her, as they were now on eye level. Lil crossed her arms and began her interrogation.
¡°What did you do?¡±
¡°¡What?¡±
¡°Did you announce my name to the government post here in Simena?¡±
¡°Liloa, you said you wanted to live as you were born. The reason you¡¯ve kept your name hidden is because of me. You¡¯re worried that I might get caught up in something¡¡±
¡°You almost died because of me¡ you!¡±
¡°And as a result you have to bear the disgrace people bestow upon you. I never wanted you to just stand behind me while you¡¯re being exposed to shame in the first ce, how long do I have to stand back and endure it? Do you think I have no clue about how hard you¡¯re trying not to leave any traces of yourself on me? I won¡¯t allow this anymore. It¡¯s okay.¡±
¡°I said I would think about it. Couldn¡¯t you have been a bit more patient, why did you decide this on your own?¡±
Ed looked away from her and exhaled calmly.
¡°If you¡¯re going to get angry, go on get angry.¡±
¡°..?!¡±
Unlike Lil, who was enraged by his words, Ed¡¯s expression remained collected. It was the attitude of someone willing to endure anything. Ed had never been this persistent in front of her. Moreover, there was nothing to gain from questioning a man who openly dered he was proud of what he did. Lil¡¯s heart was filled with inexpressible frustration.
¡°But before we fight, I want to know if you¡¯re okay.¡±
¡°¡Why?¡±
¡°Because that bastard did something preposterous to you.¡±
Lil touched her forehead.
¡®That, too, is a problem. What a mess.¡¯
She spoke honestly.
¡°It¡¯s annoying. I actually feel really dirty.¡±
¡°What do you want to do?¡±
¡°What do I want to do? What can I do? It¡¯s not like I can just kill him¡ Luck is on his side somehow¡ Still, I chipped his chin, so it¡¯s okay for now.¡±
¡°Is that really enough?¡±
¡°Enough? You also hit his neck and wrists. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to use his hands for a while.¡±
¡°So, should I say it¡¯s a good thing that your hand is a bit swollen right now? Or¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s actually the first time I could hit him as hard as I did today¡ Rather, I¡¯m just more appalled by his words and those creepy bouquets¡¡±
Ed, who was still looking anywhere but her, nodded.
¡°It was certainly different from what I expected.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I was going to say. That bastardes out of nowhere and does something absurd, and we don¡¯t even know why, right? So why would you expose me when we don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going to happen from this point onwards?¡±
As Lil tried to get back to the point, Ed gave an unexpected answer.
¡°I¡¯ll tell you why. The Duke said he¡¯s still your fianc¨¦, hence the flowers.¡±
¡°¡What?¡±
Her narrowed eyes looked straight at him.
¡°I guess he was nning to propose marriage.¡±
¡°What the hell? What were you two talking about exactly?¡±
¡°It¡¯s literally what I just said. He said ¡®Her fianc¨¦ wants to meet his fianc¨¦e. Do you need any further exnation?¡¯ And that¡¯s why he wanted to meet you.¡±
¡°..?!¡±
Lil gasped before pursing her lips. She couldn¡¯t get her voice toe out.
¡®What the hell?¡¯
¡°I think¡¡±
Ed stopped talking after seeing Lil¡¯s shocked face. Lil was clearly beyond embarrassed and barely managed to keep up with the absurdity.
¡°¡Say¡ it.¡±
¡°¡Perhaps the Duke intends to apply to His Majesty for an annulment of his current marriage. He may be nning to use the engagement he had with you four or five years ago as an excuse to reason with His Majesty. Saying that he could make you a duchess.¡±
In her daze, Lil suddenly remembered something and said the first thing that came to mind.
¡°¡Because Venua is looking for me.¡±
¡°Exactly¡¡±
¡°For a child.¡±
¡°Is the Prince Regent infertile?¡±
¡°I¡ don¡¯t know.¡±
Although Lil said she didn¡¯t know, deep down she could affirm Ed¡¯s words.
¡®Otherwise, Venua¡¯s desperation cannot be exined¡ Shit¡ I barely know or understand what¡¯s going on¡ Invalidate his marriage? I never wanted to have anything to do with such a troublesome matter.¡¯
Ed looked at her again as though their problems hadn¡¯t ended yet, so Lil asked out of desperation.
¡°What else do you have to tell me?¡±
¡°¡Just know that I never intended for our conversation to flow in this direction, nor that I¡¯m happy to discuss this topic with you¡¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°ording to the news that came through Sesbron, the Archduke of Obernyu, who is said to be ill, is strangely frequenting mistresses¡¡±
Lil frowned reflexively.
¡°Then, what about the Archduchess?¡±
¡°The Archduchess has only given birth to a daughter.¡±
¡°Why on earth is everyone like this? Is there something going on in the family? Just tell the Archduchess¡¯ daughter to take over!¡±
Lil couldn¡¯t ovee the psychological burden and rubbed her face roughly. Her cheeks and nose were crushed in her palms and pushed up and down. After waiting for her to calm down, Ed continued.
¡°Liloa. Do you remember the second time I met the Prince Regent?*¡±
¡°What you told me in the forest?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, I casually mentioned the Princess of Sassel, but the Prince Regent snapped. I said I was just concerned about the princess¡¯s health, and when I told him that I knew a good doctor specialist in treating women, he cut me off so hastily that I couldn¡¯t even finish the sentence. Of course, it may be because he simply wasn¡¯tfortable talking about it, but it made me think of something else. Maybe he thought I might be able to find something out about the princess¡¯s physical condition¡¡±
¡°¡For example, the fact that, contrary to popr rumours, she is not the infertile one?¡±
As she finished her sentence, Ed, grinning, nodded at her.
¡°Furthermore, I personally let him realise the humiliation he would suffer if he didn¡¯t reveal his identity right away. I told him he had to undergo a trial with flogging as a possible oue, but even so, he didn¡¯t budge. How can a person as proud as the Prince Regent remain quiet when being threatened with flogging? It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s preupied with something even more shameful than that.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s not the kind of person who just endures something like that. Also, even after his identity was revealed to both me and you, he didn¡¯t make a fuss and instead just epted he was being locked up. He could¡¯ve used the royal guards to kidnap me again or something like that. In other words, Venua travelled to Roahn discreetly and without telling anyone for a reason. Why? ¡Because if it became known that he had put in this much effort, people would definitely wonder why¡¡±
Lil and Ed nodded at the same time. Their reasoning gradually interlocked like clockwork.
The long-winded story that began with Ed being sent to the southern Sea of ??Ingres and ended here in Simena was finally unravelling.
¡°With Mireille making a move today, dering he wants to resume your engagement, it¡¯s clear that the Prince Regent is infertile. And since he has probably received an official diagnosis, the Archduke of Obernyu is btedly trying to have another child. The Archduke doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of abdicating to his infertile eldest son. That¡¯s why your brother was trying to find you. And Judging from his obsession with pure bloodlines, he might be¡¡±
¡°¡nning to adopt my child as his own¡¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Reference:
¡°¡Do you remember the second time I met the Prince Regent?..¡± = Chapter 296 ¨C 298, volume 8.
Chapter 327
Chapter 327Previous
¡°Even if you would conceive right now, he¡¯ll have to wait for at least nine months, so time is running out.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why he tried to get rid of you.¡±
¡°And besides, your child would have the right to session.¡±
Lil looked down at her empty stomach.
¡°That madman Mireille¡ is he nning on marrying me to take Obernyu?¡±
Ed nodded slowly.
Lil weakly turned and sat down next to Ed. Fatigue overcame her body as if she had run all the way to Sesbron herself. To make it worse, her heart pounded rapidly with nervousness.
¡®To sum it all up, it means that two forces are fighting over my womb¡¡¯
Lil tried not to dwell on those dirty feelings for too long, but she couldn¡¯t easily shake off the fact that she wasn¡¯t treated as a full human being, but rather as some kind of organ.
Ed put his arm around her shoulders and Lil leaned her body in until she was half buried in his arms.
¡°They¡¯re all crazy¡ One would think you would get used to this kind of treatment, as this nonsense didn¡¯t happen to me just once or twice¡ But every damn time they¡¯lle up with new methods to cause my disillusionment¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ed waited until she stopped sighing. Then Lil muttered like ament.
¡°¡I¡¯m in this damned mess just because the Archduke can¡¯t give the title to an underaged girl¡¡±
¡°Do you n to abdicate?¡±
Lil seriously thought about it for a moment.
¡®It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t dream about it when I was young, but now I have other desires.¡¯
¡°In the past, I vaguely wanted to gain fame and authority, but that was mainly because that was all I grew up with, and I thought that was the only way to fulfil one¡¯s role. But now¡ I want to live more freely.¡±
¡°How?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve been to the West and the North, even to the South¡ I, on the other hand, feel like I¡¯ve been living too narrowly, which is a shame. I btedly realised there¡¯s a wider world out there. I just thought that what I saw and heard growing up was everything. And the narrower my perspective became, the more frustrated I was. But the more I met new people and gained new experiences, the stronger I felt.¡±
Ed agreed without difficulty.
¡°I get what you mean.¡±
¡°Besides, the Archduchy is not just a fiefdom. The principality isparable with a country. If the choice reallyes down to me, I¡¯ll have to give it some serious thought.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t I once hear you say you were getting more greedy?¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I said I¡¯ll think about it.¡±
¡°..!¡±
Lil asked, wrapping her arms around Ed¡¯s waist.
¡°And you? What will you do if I abdicate?¡±
¡°Well, perhaps be a court musician? Or your personal doctor? What do you want me to be?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lil swallowed herughter as she imagined herself making Ed a court dancer.
¡°If you want me to sacrifice mynd for you, I will offer it. And if you want me to give you my body, I will offer it as well. The Archduke is a monarch, after all.¡±
Lil groped his chest over his shirt.
¡°¡Your body?¡±
Ed nodded with a serious face.
¡°dly.¡±
¡°I really like the sound of that.¡±
¡°Ah. Now that I think about it, just don¡¯t make me the Minister of Finance. I hate public affairs.¡±
¡°I actually think you would make a fine Minister of Finance.¡±
Ed looked down at her disapprovingly, but Lil found his dissatisfied face so cute that she pressed her lips on him. The short kiss wasn¡¯t enough though, so Lil decided to climb up onto his thighs and sat down on them. His ebony canended dully on the carpet floor when Ed wrapped his arms around her back.
Lil asked, resting her forehead against his.
¡°Then, have you no intention of taking over Obernyu?¡±
¡°I have no interest in the Archduchy.¡±
¡°..?¡±
Lil frowned like his response wasn¡¯t enough to reassure her. Ed rolled his eyes before looking her straight in the eye and added.
¡°And I don¡¯t want to let you go through childbirth, and marriage¡ no, as for marriage¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ed unconsciously reached for his coat pocket but stopped when he noticed that Lil¡¯s face was still serious. In the end, he blinked his eyes innocently and answered.
¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then I don¡¯t want it either.¡±
***
Mireille raised his hands in front of him and tried to clench them into fists. Unfortunately for him, his wrists only trembled and he couldn¡¯t exert enough strength, he ended up only curling his fingers in a sloppy manner.
¡°Sh¡ Shit!¡±
¨C Bang! ¨C
He kicked the chair instead.
Enzo and the doctor he brought with him looked at Mireille, not knowing what to do. Enzo pushed the doctor¡¯s back, who then cautiously approached Mireille and guided him towards the bed.
Mireille eventually calmed down after the doctor lit an incense burner to soothe his anger, all the while Enzo was fanning him.
Finally, his voice came out properly for the first time.
¡°I want to kill him.¡±
¡°Who¡ who are you talking about?¡±
¡°Edgar Retiro.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Mireille lifted the nket and sat down on the bed. Just when Enzo came close next to him and pretended to support him, Mireille gnashed his teeth and swung his arms, not bothering to check if Enzo would be hit or not.
¡°And Liloa, that bitch, she has to work on her habits this time.¡±
Mireille recalled the familiar scene of her pleading, crushed beneath him.
The heat that had been gathering in his head immediately descended to his body¡¯s lower region. As his imagination became more physical, more blood rushed to his crotch, and he started to adjust his pants, which had be ufortable.
¡°Since she may have been mixing bodies for years, even the Emperor will not be able to refute this time. But how dare she punch me like that?¡±
¨C Thud! ¨C
Mireille stamped his feet while still sitting on the bed. Enzo, who was bowing his head right next to him, flinched and took an extra step back. As Mireille tightened his grip on his jaw, his swollen muscles from being hit by Lil began to feel sore again.
A cold voice fell.
¡°Enzo.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Find Jean.¡±
¡°He arrived a while ago and is waiting to report to you. He said he was sessful.¡±
¡°Let him in. And get ready to leave this damn room.¡±
As Enzo pulled the tassel next to the bed, a small bell rang outside the guest room door. The door opened instantly, and Jean, Mireille¡¯s investigator, walked up to the bed.
¡°My apologies, Sir. I am a littlete because of the navy warships that havee into several ports, including the Simena harbour.¡±
Mireille, who was only wearing a shirt, asked as he put on a waistcoat with Enzo¡¯s help.
¡°That is enough¡ What happened? No, first of all, what about our business in the forest?¡±
¡°Everything has been sorted out. The Chamber of Commerce has finished talking with the Imperial Army. All those caught in the forest were cleared of charges and released. Although Roan¡¯s governor, Linhardt Retiro, protested, it seems that it will all blow over soon as he made a deal with the Imperial Army on the condition that he could take over the bandits.¡±
¡°¡Deal? What deal?¡±
¡°It is said that he asked the Imperial Army¡¯s assistance in finding Admiral Retiro. With the deal, the army would receive all the credits for subjugating the bandits.¡±
¡°You mean Edgar Retiro went missing?¡±
¡°Yes, while engaged in a firefight with bandits along the mountain range, he was hit by arrows and fell off a cliff.¡±
Mireille recalled Ed holding a cane in one hand.
¡°That was why his arm was wrapped in pads and he walked with a limp.¡±
¡°Correct. He fell into the sea and was washed ashore on the forest¡¯s beach, where the Imperial Army aided in rescuing the Admiral. Of course, Count Lazilier¨¨ protested, saying he could not possibly be held responsible because the investigation did not reveal anything.¡±
¡°That is good.¡±
¡°But¡ the movements of the small Merchants¡¯ Guild were unusual.¡±
Mireille asked, choosing a ring from the jewellery box held out by Enzo.
¡°Why?¡±
¡°There were unidentified mercenaries among the bandits. The Small Merchants¡¯ Association seems to believe that another bandit group, to which the mercenaries belonged, is located in the Risch Mountains as well. I still wonder where they got this idea from¡ Anyway, the Imperial Army¡¯s extermination of the bandits was only a small retributionpared to the overall damage, so the dissatisfaction in the area has not subsided. There was even an uproar as to why the Imperial Army didn¡¯t sweep the entire mountain when they could have, and why they didn¡¯tunch arger suppression operation when it was obvious that these bandits¡¯ damage would continue.¡±
Mireille, now fully dressed, looked at Jean for the first time. He smiled with a gaze full of trust.
¡°Jean, I trust you. I¡¯m sure you found out the identity of those mercenaries, right?¡±
Jean smiled triumphantly and replied.
¡°The mercenaries were hired by Maxwell Farin, the toon leader of the Archduke of Obernyu¡¯s elite royal guards¡¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 328
Chapter 328Previous
¡°¡Maxwell?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Mireille knew the face of the Captain of Obernyu¡¯s royal guards.
¡®He was always next to the Prince Regent.¡¯
After briefly recalling the man¡¯s appearance, Mireille nodded his head.
¡°Go on.¡±
¡°The Prince Regent ordered Maxwell Farin to assassinate the Admiral, but his attempt resulted in a failure as the Admiral miraculously survived after falling from a cliff. The mercenaries, on the other hand, were simply hired without knowing the specific circumstances. Maxwell Farin died from being poisoned.¡±
¡°What is your source?¡±
¡°I personally overheard the conversation between the Prince Regent and one of his royal guards, who witnessed the death of Maxwell Farin in Kano.¡±
¡°¡Haha. Hahahaha!¡±
¡°¡¡±
Satisfied, Mireilleughed for the first time in a long while. However, as hisughter continued, his jaw became sore again, so it quieted down just as quickly.
¡°Even if I loathe that damned Marquess just as much, the Prince Regent actually went as far as to execute some reckless n to assassinate him! Did he think this is Obernyu, where no one has a say if he kills someone? What a fool!¡±
When he finished talking to himself, Jean spoke up.
¡°May I express my humble thoughts?¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Judging from months of research, it is obvious that the Prince Regent of Obernyu is keen on a pure bloodline. I came to this conclusion based on the fact that he does not hastily adopt children, despite being heirless. That is why he hates the possibility of the blood of Admiral Retiro, whose lineage is rooted overseas, mixing with Miss Liloa¡¯s.¡±
¡°Yes, that is right, that guy even looked down on the Mireille bloodline. But, in the end, he is the one who cannot even nt his seed? What a pity, how desperate he must be¡ Ah, this is going to be so interesting¡¡±
Despite Mireille¡¯s cheerful mood, Jean still reported seriously.
¡°Thanks to Your Grace¡¯s guarantee of identity, the Prince Regent could move quickly.¡±
¡°If I had known that he wouldmit such a clown¡¯s act, I would have sent him that guarantee of identity much sooner. What a shame. Apparently, the sooner Venua makes his move, the better it is for us. We should set up a chessboard so that the two of us can y better together. If Venua truly can get rid of the Marquess¡¡±
Enzo smiled sinisterly next to his master.
¡°Then Your Grace¡¯s long-held goal would be granted without getting our hands dirty.¡±
¡®And if I get to snatch Liloa in the meantime, it will be a perfectly clean and victorious ending. Obernyu will fall into my hands.¡¯
Mireille patted Jean on the shoulder and smiled contentedly.
***
A small yacht carrying six to seven people left the port of Simena. Its white sails puffed taut as the yacht moved quickly, gliding away from the shore. The water in front of the harbour wasn¡¯t deep due to the bottom being speckled with reefs.
In the sky, a flock of cackling geese flew over. Ripples continuously washed over the yacht and broke into pieces. The farther the yacht moved from the dock, the darker the colour of the sea became. Soon, when a huge sailing ship cast a shadow over the smaller boat, thick ropes were thrown from the deck of said ship.
The yacht¡¯s crew jumped to their feet and grabbed the ropes. When the ropes were tied to the bow and stern of the small yacht, the sound of winding pulleys was heard from the deck above until the yacht¡¯s hull was dragged up onto the ship. Once the deck height of both the ship and yacht lined up perfectly, the pulleys stopped.
Ed stood up from the yacht and crossed over to Visha. Visha¡¯s senior and junior officers, as well as the rest of the crew aboard the ship, gathered on the deck to salute their admiral.
The admiral¡¯s uniform draped over his shoulders rustled in the wind. Putting on his hat, Ed faced his crew and Captain Long, standing behind him, spoke loudly.
¡°From now on, the Mondovi fleet will carry out ¡®Operation Hideout¡¯!¡±
Through the sea breeze scattering the officers¡¯ epaulettes and gold tassels, Captain Long added as he looked around the deck.
¡°ording to His Majesty¡¯s long-standing edict, we are to root out the pirate groups who are stealing His Majesty¡¯s taxes and squandering His Majesty¡¯s resources. They will be held ountable for attempting to murder the Admiral, the symbol of Mondovi¡¯s 40,000-strong navy. To achieve effective results, all operations will be carried out in secret, so do not n on disembarking for the time being.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir!¡±
Officers and petty officers quickly dispersed. In the middle of the upper deck, where instructions and orders were exchanged, there was one person who remained still. It was Sagastar, stiffly standing there and unable to lower his hand from his salute. When the wind fell quiet, he looked even more like a stone statue.
Ed calmly approached Sagastar and ced his hand on his shoulder strap, the touch, however, was so light that his golden tassels didn¡¯t even shake.
¡°Live the rest of your life in gratitude for her generosity, Sagastar.¡±
Sagastar let out the breath he had been holding and finally answered.
¡°Yes¡yes, Sir.¡±
***
Lil smoothed over the edge of the card in her hand. She checked the picture again and lifted her eyes slightly. Her opponents, Levi and Linhardt, watched her with sharp eyes. Levi¡¯s eyes narrowed even further the moment she met Lil¡¯s gaze. When it was Lil¡¯s turn, sheid down the card she had carefully chosen and slowly turned it over, causing the lovers to sigh simultaneously.
Levi¡¯s eyes widened and shouted.
¡°How can this be!¡±
Linhardt, on the other hand, muttered and threw his remaining cards on the table.
¡°¡This is ridiculous¡¡±
With a big smile on her face, Lil quickly snatched up the wine bottle in the centre of the table. And it wasn¡¯t just some wine bottle, this wine was older than herself. Lil spoke with a grin after smelling the scent around the wine¡¯s plug for no reason.
¡°Let¡¯s drink together when Edgares backter.¡±
¡°Including me?¡±
Lil nodded her head in response to Levi¡¯s question. At that time, the floor shook violently as if the ship had hit a wave, causing the people who had gathered in the spacious cabin to y cards as well to groan in unison. From somewhere, a voice was heard grumbling harshly,ining that their board game waspletely overturned.
It seemed quiet for a moment, but not long after, the floor shook again. Linhardt opened his mouth after shuffling the cards.
¡°I think it¡¯s time to head up?¡±
Lil and Levi opened the cabin door first and went out. The deck outside the cabin was a space used for dining or resting. It waspletely different from the pirate ships and merchant ships Lil had seen so far. From the wooden walls to the floor, and to the pirs, they were all neatly finished and coated with a glossy solution. The cabin doors were also carefully carved and decorated. But above all, the people walking around the deck were dressed morously, as though they were attending a banquet.
The women walked up the stairs, passing chattering and drinking people at tables fixed to the floor. After going out on the upper deck, they were hit by a rush of crisp air.
A huge bell was hung above Lil¡¯s head, spreading out its white body. Without realising it, she lifted her head and looked at the mast. A g was raised on the central tower above the square sail.
[ Clotilde. ]
The Clotilde, which departed from Simena, was a luxury passenger ship that sailed the waterway running up the Risch River to Sesbron.
¡®As for the sailing ships carrying travellers, the world has changed a lot since I disappeared into the South.¡¯
This route was even the fastest way to get from the western part of the empire to Sesbron, especially if the wind was right. Levi decided to get off at the halfway point to head to the Imperial iraut, and Linhardt was to see her off. Meanwhile, the Roahn soldiers were to escort Lil to Sesbron and then to Obernyu.
Levi, with her parasol opened, was staring somewhere to the southeast.
¡°The Imperial iraut is not far. I¡¯ll probably reach it as early as today.¡±
Lil followed Levi¡¯s gaze and leaned against the railing of the deck. Next to the lower reaches of the Risch River, which was as wide as an ocean, the farnd of the fertile western ins stretched endlessly. The stream of the river flowed into various parts of the in and she could see the walls of a lord¡¯s castle in the distance. And contrary to what men might expect, there were almost no mountains to be found, only gentle hills forming curves.
A viger aboard a small boat spotted therge passenger ship and waved.
Lil remained still, but Levi eagerly waved her hand. Levi looked so cute that Lil smiled quietly, but then, from somewhere, she suddenly heard a voice that she had heard many times before.
¡°¡Liloa?¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 329
Chapter 329Previous
¡°..?!¡±
Chills ran over Lil¡¯s back as she turned her body in despair.
Mireille was already looking at her with a pretentiously surprised look on his face. His attire, adorned with sparkling essories, stood out even on such a luxury passenger ship, making passersby nce at him from the side.
¡°What a surprise to meet you here again.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Mireille took a step closer and spread his arms. The rings on his approaching hands reflected in the sunlight.
¡°Is this not fate rather than coincidence?¡±
Lil put her hand onto the gun holster on her back.
¡°Why do you keeping closer? Are you asking for a broken jaw? Because I will truly break it this time.¡±Still beside her was Levi, who covered her mouth in surprise as her eyes fell on Mireille. ¡®This must be the guy she hit on the chin at the hotel¡¯ was clearly written on her face.
When Mireille noticed Levi¡¯s gaze, he bowed politely.
¡°I would like to ask for My Lady¡¯s understanding. Can you spare us a moment please?¡±
Levi took her hand away from her mouth and raised her chin while looking down at Mireille.
¡°No.¡±
¡°¡Pardon?¡±
¡°It worries me that a so-called gentleman like you could molest Liloa again.¡±
¡°..?!¡±
Whereas augh escaped Lil¡¯s mouth at herpanion¡¯s unexpected answer, Mireille¡¯s face hardened and red at Levi. But Levi remained steadfastly serious, even blocking Lil¡¯s path. Seeing that Levi was as tall as Ed, Mireille actually had to subtly look up at her.
¡°¡What¡¯s going on?..¡±
Linhardt joined btedly aftering up to the deck and took a stand in front of Levi. With two people as tall as Ed standing in front of her, Lil could no longer see Mireille. She could only see Enzo standing diagonally behind Mireille, his eyes downcast.
Lil tapped Levi on the shoulder.
¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±
Levi looked back at her and asked.
¡°No. Why would you?¡±
¡°We have something to talk about.¡±
Lil¡¯s answer made Levi and Linhardt retreat without another word. However, Levi continued to express her hostility against her newfound opponent by persistently ring at Mireille. Mireille, who was normally adept at hiding his facial expression, seemed to find it difficult to ovee the tant hostility of the woman.
Nheless, after clearing his throat several times, his mood appeared to brighten again.
Linhardt and Shail deliberately watched from the railing on the other side so that they could move at any moment. Meanwhile, Lil faced her nemesis, a few strands of his oiled hair fluttering in the breeze.
¡®I know what he wants. But just because I know his purpose doesn¡¯t mean I can easily win this battle. A n that solely relies on probabilities is too fragile, so it¡¯s important to get a glimpse of my opponent¡¯s hand.¡¯
In front of her, Mireille clearly feigned nervousness.
¡°¡Liloa.¡±
He got down on his knee, causing people passing by on the deck to look at them in astonishment. Lil snorted herughter as she looked around at the people who had stopped to observe.
¡®After all, The Clotilde isn¡¯t a passenger ship essible to just anyone. In other words, the people onboard are all wealthy to a certain extent. It¡¯s said that passengers on such ships are like incense. As they move from region to region, their words spread through the air. And the more expensive the incense, the greater the effect¡¡¯
¡°Is this your n? To draw attention and start rumours that will quickly reach Sesbron? Knowing the amount of wealthy passengers here, the speed of the rumours must be incredibly fast.¡±
¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m just trying to resume our engagement.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡®Ed and I had expected that Mireille would be making his moves under the pretext of our past engagement, so I can¡¯t say I¡¯m shocked. I just didn¡¯t expect that his interest in Obernyu¡¯s situation would make him feign affection as passionately as this¡ Judging by the shameless act he¡¯s putting on by dropping to his knee, it seems that he¡¯ll indeed file awsuit for annulment of marriage with the Emperor.¡¯
¡°I know you hate me, but I am different now. In the past, I was so immature and young that I made things difficult for you¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Mireille hesitated as he finished his sentence and took a small box from his coat¡¯s pocket.
¡°Ever since the day you disappeared, I have been carrying this with me, so that I could propose to you again at any time. From now on, I will live with a penitent heart, atoning for all the hurt I caused you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
When he opened the lid, Lil was greeted by a ring with a shining transparent gem.
¡°Our engagement ended because you disappeared. His Majesty, worried that I would grow old waiting for you indefinitely, advised me to wee a new duchess. That is how our engagement ended. Even though it was simple, we held a funeral even without finding your body. However, now that you are back, we can start over. Our engagement has never been terminated. All we need to do is to have a wedding ceremony at Sesbron.¡±
¡°And His Majesty will give his permission?¡±
¡°Of course. He often witnessed me missing you.¡±
¡°..?¡±
¡®Mireille, missing me? Don¡¯t make meugh. Obviously, he only pretended to mourn me to avoid offending the Emperor. However, his quick-wittedness and keen sense of preparing the situation at hand makes the show he¡¯s currently giving appear so natural.¡¯
Mireille, full of confidence, held out the ring box.
¡°His Majesty, who felt sorry for me, will definitely be lenient.¡±
¡®Of course, he¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s closest associate at the moment.¡¯
Lil also knew that the emperor cared for Mireille.
¡®Objectively speaking, that factor can make things more difficult. In that case, I need to take away the means which he¡¯s trying to bank on.¡¯
Lil looked around at the crowd gathered as if watching a y and decided to reveal her first revtion in front of them.
¡°Your Majesty will approve? That is ridiculous. Why do you think I decided to live in hiding? During the engagement period, did you do anything good for me other than mock me for being a prostitute?¡±
When the shocking words came out, the audience forgot who they were and collectively booed.
¡°..!¡±
The bewildered man¡¯s face gagged because what Lil said was true without a whiff of a lie. Mireille made Lil wait on the guests who came to his residence and openly belittled her by calling her no better than a prostitute. He also used to say that if she dolled herself up and sat down with him while he was signing contracts, he would be able to negotiate more favourable terms for himself.
¡°Didn¡¯t you use to tell me that the number of your business partners increased because you made me serve those who came to your mansion?¡±
¡®¡And the Duke¡¯s guests enabled it. No one spoke up against it. They merely showed remarkable unity and kept quiet. Since only the royal family can order me to serve them, they were afraid that they would be discovered benefitting from a hospitality that wasn¡¯t in ordance with my wishes. Nheless, I had to sit low on the floor and ced their feet on the footrest. And whenever I would raise their feet, they would shudder from the pleasure of getting a taste of power¡ How disgusting¡¡¯
Before she knew it, Lil¡¯s face turned red from anger.
¡®The humiliation I experienced at the Mireille mansion is something I¡¯ll never forget. Some people may have experienced greater humiliation and may have had a worse life. There could even be some in the crowd who will dismiss my experiences lightly. But how can someone who cannot even look into ¡®lesser¡¯ pain feel the weight of ¡®more¡¯ pain? I¡¯m not sympathetic to their opinions.¡¯
Lil let out her anger by crushing her palms with her clenched fingernails.
¡°How can you say you have changed from your previous self when you just molested me not long ago just like you have always done before?¡±
¡°¡¡±
She swung the back of her hand and hit the ring case hard. Mireille missed the jewellery box and it rolled on the deck.
¡°How can you ask me to marry you again? You want me to live through that harassment again? You devil!¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lil struck Mireille¡¯s cheek with her palm.
¡°Devil! You are no better than a devil!¡±
¡°..!¡±
Lil tried to create a situation where she would appear to p him with a feather-like hand gesture, but when Mireille¡¯s head visibly shook, Lil felt embarrassed, for it wasn¡¯t her intention to cause harm. She hurriedly rxed her hand and repeatedly hit him on the head, cheek, and shoulder.
¡°Just leave me alone!¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 330
Chapter 330Previous
As soon as Lil let out a scream, Levi came running and wrapped her arms around her. Enzo and Jean, who jumped out from the crowd as well, grabbed Mireille¡¯s shoulders and pulled him away from her.
Lil buried her face in Levi¡¯s shoulder before ncing up towards the crowd.
The people from Simena¡¯s hotel and the people on the ferry all behaved simrly. They politely covered their faces with fans or hats but proceeded to stir discussions behind the scenes. The mess of being beaten by his former fianc¨¦e wasn¡¯t something anyone could handle. Everyone in the audience was intrigued, their eyes shining with excitement. Lil knew, the more shocking and immoral the rumours were, the more Sesbron liked them.
¡®It would¡¯ve been even better if it resulted into a scandal. But the fact that I called him a devil will be good fodder as well.¡¯
Lil curled up in Levi¡¯s arms. Thetter probably noticed that Lil was acting quite different from what she was used to, but she nheless made her way through the crowd and headed to her cabin.
¡°Get out of the way!¡±
As Levi used her long arms to weave through the crowd of people to reach the stairs, Shail followed behind and cleared the way from the pursuit of possible onlookers. It wasn¡¯t until Levi sat Lil down on her cabin¡¯s bed that she finally caught her breath, but not forgetting to re at the entrance to see if Mireille followed them.
Shail, standing guard in front of the door, gently closed it.
¡°Are you okay? He¡¯s even crazier than I thought.¡±¡°¡¡±
Levi handed over a wet handkerchief and Lil wiped her flushed cheeks. The woman, clearly hesitating, soon asked cautiously.
¡°¡Was that all true?¡±
¡®She¡¯s obviously referring to what she had just heard.¡¯
When Lil nodded her head slowly, Levi¡¯s eyes widened. Her bulging eyes then blinked to take in the truth. Lil thought Levi¡¯s eyes were like those of a deer¡¯s, widening mercilessly as she was startled.
¡°That¡¯s disgusting. I¡¯m beyond appalled. Really!¡±
With Levi¡¯s remark, Lil burst outughing.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t feel anything now.¡±
¡°How can you say I don¡¯t need to worry when you held my hand so tightly? Also, you¡¯ll be haunted by your past again and be affected negatively! Maybe I should go to Sesbron with you.¡±
Lil was overwhelmingly grateful for Levi¡¯s reaction.
¡®I knew she cared for me, but I never expected this woman to hold a stance as strongly as this.¡¯
Of course, it was out of the question for Levi to get involved, so Lil quickly waved her hand.
¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not fine. I know how the Empire only cares about a woman¡¯s reputation. So many people have learned about your past now, but will those people, the same ones who are fond of scandals, leave you alone?¡±
¡°They won¡¯t leave me alone. But this is what I wanted to happen.¡±
Levi sat down next to her and held her hand.
¡°Why did you do that? Why do you want that¡¡±
¡°Because no one knows how vicious and dirty Mireille is. They only know him as the level-headed and sessful businessman. Even though he already hails from a wealthy family, he¡¯s favoured even by the new aristocrats because he went into business on his own. The traditional aristocrats initially thought of him as shallow and criticised him. But at the same time, those same people have benefited from investing in his merchant fleet. Moreover, his money lending business with nobles is only growing, so he¡¯s enjoying having the best reputation in Sesbron for the longest time. In this case, don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll be the one most harmed by those new rumours?¡±
¡°Still, you¡¯ll take a hit, too. Since he¡¯s a Duke of the Empire, anything that happened in your rtionship in the past will be dismissed as a minor w only.¡±
¡°Even if it¡¯s a minor w, a w is still a w. What good would it bring if it¡¯s kept hidden?¡±
Levi sighed in frustration, her eyes full of gloom.
¡°People tend to be judges. No, they¡¯re obsessed with bing one. They¡¯ll demand obedience and sacrifice from you without having the right. What makes you believe that this will end with the ending you have in mind?¡±
¡°Because this way, everyone will be an aplice. There¡¯s a difference between praising Mireille without knowing anything and praising him while knowing he tramples on his victims behind everyone else¡¯s back.¡±
¡®While I fully understand what Levi means, I have nowhere to retreat to, nor the willingness to do so. It¡¯spletely different this time around. I¡¯mpletely different. Far from my younger self who was broken by the harshness and loneliness of the world. And even if I run away, hide myself and live as someone else, it would all be a lie and therefore not the oue I¡¯m yearning for¡ At the end of that yearning is the possibility to live as ¡®Liloa Obernyu¡¯ once again. To do that, this is a process I have to endure¡¡¯
Levi finally nodded after a long time despite sporting a tearful expression that clearly showed her disapproval.
¡°All right then, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re after, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it, but you¡ do you know that you¡¯re showing such terrifying courage that it puts the people who see it into fear? Take me, for example, I¡¯m so scared right now.¡±
¡°Actually, you gave me the courage. Thanks to you, I¡¯m now able to do this.¡±
¡°¡Me?¡±
When Levi¡¯s curious finger pointed at herself, Lil turned to face her and nodded her head.
¡°Yes. It¡¯s been that way since we first met.¡±
***
Linhardt paced in front of the crowd with a ferocious spirit. Every time he took a step, the deck that supported his weight made a dull thud.
¡°¡Do you see them?..¡±
Hisrge body, pale white face, and long horizontal eyes were more than enough to let him exude a threatening aura. Not only Linhardt wasmandingly tall, but all of the Roahn Guards were as well, causing the people gathered on the deck to finally slowly disperse.
Mireille¡¯s face looked so contorted that it was impossible to tell whether it was from being beaten by Lil or his actual anger.
¡®I have tried my best to turn the tide and take advantage of Edgar¡¯s absence, but the results are nothing but disastrous¡¡¯
He took a deep breath and pondered on his shocking defeat.
¡®But there is something I cannotprehend no matter how much I try to piece it all together. How could Liloa talk about such old, humiliating things in front of a crowd? I was so embarrassed and shocked that I even forgot to deny it¡ Or does she truly think that Edgar loves her and she doesn¡¯t feel the need to think about her reputation? Seeing how she was basically touting the fact that she is a dirty woman¡ Or, does the great Edgar Retiro himself desire to y right in the palm of that bitch¡¯s hand?¡¯
Mireille spat out angrily at his increasingly unpleasant spection.
¡°¡That beastly bitch!..¡±
His voice could only be heard by Linhardt, who immediately turned his head over his shoulder.
¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, you were supposed to be a decent person. But seeing you like this, I can¡¯t say that I agree¡¡±
¡°Governor of Roahn! No matter how generous I am, this matter cannot be tolerated. I will definitely point it out. I will report it to His Majesty right away¡¡±
¡°Why? I have no involvement here. Rather, I was busy chasing away the bystanders.¡±
¡°..?¡±
Linhardt waved an insincere hand gesture and looked down at Mireille. He then muttered.
¡°¡Or did you mean to report the youngdy, not me?..¡±
¡°Well, of course¡¡±
¡°But what will you be telling His Majesty?¡±
¡°..?¡±
Linhardt pretended to think deeply and tilted his head.
¡°Duke, are you really nning to file aint with His Majesty for being hit by a woman you molested?¡±
¡°..!¡±
The buzzing people stopped at the sound of theint. Linhardt crossed his arms and looked closely at Mireille¡¯s flushed face.
¡°You must be in a lot of pain. To the point where you can¡¯t even think about saving face.¡±
Linhardt then tapped his own cheek.
Mireille, who was clearly losing his temper, looked around the gathered audience. People stood still as if they had heard an incredible story. And even when the Roahn guards motioned for them to be on their way, the gazes remained the same. Some nobledies even dared to look at Mireille with contempt.
Enzo and Jean, who were standing behind him, grabbed his arms to prevent him from doing anything sudden, hoping he would calm down and step back¡
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
If you¡¯re enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 331
Chapter 331Previous
Mireille suddenly realised something.
¡®No one here recalls that Liloa was a soldier who had graduated from LeBrun¡ This stupid crowd had no way of knowing that her first p was so harsh that it made my skull tremble. That she was skilful enough to hit me at an angle that no one could see¡ Because we erased her¡ the 3rd Prince Robero and I¡ from the Pontenbach War History¡ the war hero Liloa Obernyu¡¡¯
***
By the time the Clotilde had docked, sunset was already falling red on the Risch River. A gangway was crossed between the railings, and people, gathered with their belongings, hurried off the ship. The sailors shouted as they hoisted the sails and lowered the anchor. Amid the hecticmotion, Lil gave Levi a brief hug. Thetter immediately held Lil¡¯s hand with an expression of regret.
¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to be okay?¡±
Lil smiled confidently.
¡°I¡¯m strong, so don¡¯t worry, but please do me a favour.¡±
¡°Anything.¡±
¡°Edgar said he has his ownboratory at the Imperial iraut.¡±¡°That¡¯s right. Come visit me sometime. I¡¯ll show you around myb and Edgar¡¯s as well, which is just rotting away in a dust pit.¡±
¡°By any chance, may I ask you to wade into that dust pit?¡±
¡°..?¡±
Levi frowned yfully but still nodded. Lil¡¯s request stemmed from her recollection of the myths she heard from her Ed. When Ed returned to his duties as Admiral, Lil searched through his library, but she couldn¡¯t find anything rted to her ne.
¡®Ed said that I would perhaps be able to find traces of it in his Imperial irautboratory. In there, he apparently keeps some of the books he had excavated.¡¯
¡°If that¡¯s a yes, can you find me a book? It¡¯s supposed to be a very old book. And since it was excavated, it¡¯s almost in a state of disintegration. The title is¡ History of Beauty.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find it and send it to you as soon as I arrive.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°The original n was Obernyu, but you¡¯re dropping by Sesbron first, right?¡±
¡°I think that¡¯s what I should do. Since the situation has reached this point, we should at least try to resolve it. The Duke has already contacted His Majesty, so it¡¯s not a good idea to evade him.¡±
Linhardt, who had been quietly listening, joined the conversation.
¡°Then how about I apany you to Sesbron?¡±
Lil realised a beat toote that her words could indeed invoke worries. She waved her hand sincerely.
¡°Why the generous offers? It¡¯s so sudden. It¡¯s fine. I can handle it on my own.¡±
¡°Your opponent is formidable. It could be dangerous.¡±
¡°Thank you for your concern, but everything¡¯s going to be okay. Besides, Roahn has been without his Lord for quite some time now, right? It¡¯s a busy time, especially with the uing monsoon season¡¡±
Due to Lil¡¯s words being true, Linhardt took a moment to choose his own.
¡°The reason Edgar asked me to apany you up until this point on his behalf was because he didn¡¯t know for sure if the Duke of Mireille would be on the same ship. If he had known beforehand, Edgar would¡¯ve asked me toe to Sesbron as well.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°I probably need to go with you.¡±
Linhardt appeared to be stubborn, so Lil briefly pondered on how to deal with this unexpected difficulty. Levi, on the other hand, was torn between who to side with, but soon made up her mind and grabbed Linhardt.
¡°It¡¯s alright, Linhardt. If Lil says she¡¯s going to be okay, then it should be fine¡¡±
However, even though she just said that, Levi couldn¡¯t help the worry creeping into her voice. She added with fading confidence.
¡°¡And the guards will be following her too. Most of all, Edgar will be there soon¡¡±
Linhardt looked sceptical. Contrary to Ed, the man was deliberate and thorough in everything he did, exining the look on his face whenever he thought of Ed.
¡°The problem is that we don¡¯t know when that guy will show up again. If, by chance, things turn out badly before then¡¡±
¡°I just know it won¡¯t go that far. I have some alliances even without Edgar next to me, and if things go wrong, it¡¯s easy for me to get away with it. Because I have no background. If anything, having an ally like the Governor of Roahn by my side could make things moreplicated.¡±
Linhardt nodded reluctantly after hearing her reasoning.
The couple then crossed the board with half of Roahn¡¯s guards and Lil stayed behind on deck with Shail and four of the remaining guards. As much as she wanted to send all four of them away, she knew fully well how helpless she could be in court. No matter how thoroughly she prepared, it was better for her not to be too overconfident as she could never know when or where her limbs might be cut off.
¡®I wrote to the Emperor informing him of my survival before we set sail from Simena, but it¡¯s impossible to predict what decisions he¡¯ll make when I arrive¡¡¯
Lil knew she was at a disadvantage because, in Sesbron¡¯s eyes, she surely would be perceived as a woman turned crazy. Despite knowing, she had no intention of ying ¡®the obedientdy who returned¡¯, so she had to prepare herself to have her whole body thrown around once again¡
***
On the other side of the deck, Mireille walked around trying to disregard the people¡¯s gazes.
He was especially aware of the olddies looking at him coldly though. However, as Mireille walked around proudly, pretending to be happy to greeting noblemen whom he only knew by name, and meeting with the guests of the upper ss who were enjoying drinks and games, the sharp looks from the passengers softened considerably.
He smiled, sensing victory.
¡®This is what public sentiment is like. They get swept up in a situation they have no control over, and when the topic stops upying their thoughts, they will act as if it never happened. They only ostracise or support someone at their own convenience. And since it is not a moral judgement that was made through intense agony, they will not feel responsible regardless of who is buried or destroyed¡¡¯
Mireille knew this very well.
An old Count, who was smiling face to face with him, shook the hand eagerly extended by the Duke of Mireille. Even though this old count certainly didn¡¯t forget his harsh criticism towards the older Mireille for his humble appearance, saying that he was no different from a beggar, now, more than 20 yearster, he was pretending not to remember anything about that incident and asked for money on his son¡¯s behalf.
¡°Please help me a little more, Ren¨¦. I will be able to repay you next month.¡±
¡°Can you bear it? Even if the interest will be the same asst time?¡±
¡°As expected, I can only rely on you.¡±
¡®People do not hesitate to praise those who are more convenient to praise than to criticise. Because they do not want to risk anything. Although Liloa¡¯s revtions were a blow, all I have to do is to calmly maintain my ¡®easy to praise¡¯ image.¡¯
From the very beginning, Mireille was well aware of the fact that even if Liloa ever resurfaced, he and his position would never be overthrown.
¡®It was the same in Pontenbach several years ago. Rather thanbelling the prince, Robero, as an impostor, the public chose tobel the woman, already rumoured to be entric, as the madman. No one was interested in the facts, cause or effect. And we already knew that it would be like that, making it even easier to do so.
I was only able to be engaged to Liloa under the condition that I would help Robero with the Pontenbach deal. It was obviously excessive to have both the glory of a war hero and the hand of Liloa Obernyu, so Robero eventually gave Liloa to me. Of course, he pretended to still have lingering affections for her to pay for the deal, but I could tell that Robero could not even face Liloa¡¯s eyes after that¡ Although he was never equipped to swindle a great empire, it was a stroke of luck for him to be born into the imperial family.¡¯
Mireille, who was writing an IOU for the old Count, suddenly stopped his quill.
¡°Why¡ why, is there something wrong? Ren¨¦¡¡±
¡°The deal was¡¡±
¡®Somehow, between then and now, I feel a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. There have actually been two deals concerning Liloa in my life. My second deal, what was the price I was willing to pay for¡¡¯
Mireille looked down at the gradually spreading ink of the quill pen.
¡°¡The artefact¡¡±
The old Count, who couldn¡¯t hear his muttering, asked back.
¡°Pardon, what did you say?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Mireille quickly took off his quill and signed a new note next to him. The old Count, noticing that he was acting differently, opened his mouth.
¡°Is there something wrong?¡±
¡°It is nothing. I just remembered something I had forgotten.¡±
¡°Oh, is it urgent? Then you should go quickly.¡±
¡°Yes, indeed.¡±
Mireille crossed the old Count¡¯s cabin. It was a spacious and luxurious cabin that obviously didn¡¯t fit the beggarly state of the family renting it.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 332
Chapter 332Previous
Mireille stepped out of the cabin and looked for Jean, but neither Enzo nor Jean were in sight. Their absence forced him to take the stairs one more level down to the cabin deck.
On passenger ships, the lower the deck, the cheaper the cabin, but also the darker and colder. Enzo, Jean, the coachman, and all his other servants stayed on the dimmer lower deck. The lowest deck, one level lower than the cabin deck and right above the dock didn¡¯t even have separate cabins. Nheless, because even the lowest deck wasn¡¯t worth the price, it was considered generous for a master to pay for his employees¡¯ amodation on a deck higher than the lowest.
The cabin deck where Mireille¡¯s employees resided wasn¡¯t unpleasantly poor. After all, it was still a floor with windows and sunlight. Still, Mireille didn¡¯t want to stay longer than necessary.
¡°Enzo?¡±
Mireille searched for his butler half-heartedly, but soon gave up and thought about returning to the luxury of his own cabin. That was until someone caught his eye. A light-skinned man from the Northern Continent who had been standing next to Lil and served as her escort. However, it was actually the guy next to the northerner that looked more suspicious. Although he was wearing shabby servant¡¯s clothes, his body was broad, like a skilled soldier, and his standing posture was extremely upright.
Mireille couldn¡¯t properly see his face because it was covered by a hat, but strangely enough, he appeared like someone he encountered before. Based on pure instinct, Mireille¡¯s first guess was Ed.
¡®After all, that man is known to do all kinds of bizarre things¡ It will not surprise me if he boarded this ship while trying to hide his identity¡¡¯
Mireille positioned himself against the pir next to the stairs and waited for this suspicious man to turn his head. With the bottom of the boat shaking steadily as it cut through the shallow waves, Mireille held his breath until the man wearing an old-brimmed hat finally raised his head. It wasn¡¯t Ed as guessed, but the face belonged to someone who had his own fair share of achievements.
Mireille recalled the name of the man he had seen at his mansion before.¡°¡Maxwell¡ Farin¡¡±
As Maxwell pressed his hat down and took the stairs to the deck further below, Mireille quickly turned around and leaned behind the pir, just in time to see Shail climbing the stairs leading up.
Mireille waited a little longer and then returned to his own cabin.
Not long after, Enzo and Jean entered their master¡¯s cabin and arrived at the sight of Mireille, sitting on a chair with his legs on the desk.
He spoke, swirling a ss filled with distilled liquor.
¡°Do you know who I saw today?¡±
Enzo smiled politely, trying to match his master¡¯s cheerful rhythm.
¡°Who did you see?¡±
¡°The Captain of the Prince Regent¡¯s royal guards. The same person who was given the mission to assassinate the Marquess of Roahn and died when said mission failed.¡±
Jean stepped forward and asked.
¡°Do you mean Maxwell Farin?¡±
¡°Yes. You said you were there in Kano at the time of his death. But if someone who died so publicly is still alive, it must mean there is more to the story.¡±
¡°Who was with him?¡±
Mireille grinned.
¡°You are sharp, Jean. Very sharp. He was with a Roahn Guard. It looked like he had converted to their side. But the guard¡ I think that escort¡¯s name was Shail, however, he did not seem to be friendly with Maxwell Farin at all.¡±
Enzo nodded his head in agreement.
¡°He is the one who tried to assassinate their Admiral, so there is no way he will favouraly be looked upon in the eyes of the Roahn Guards.¡±
¡°Then there is only one reason why Maxwell Farin¡¯s life was spared¡¡±
Jean and Mireille spoke at the same time.
¡°¡For testimony.¡±
Mireilleughed out loud and took a sip of his drink.
¡°The Marquess intends to prosecute the Prince Regent. It is not a bad development at all. The more the two fight, the more advantageous it is to me. It would be even better if Venua gets kicked out of His Majesty¡¯s sight because of this matter, and once His Majesty picks the other side, everything else will go smoothly.¡±
Enzo spoke cautiously.
¡°But is the Prince Regent not His Majesty¡¯s nephew? What makes you think he will easily shun his own blood?¡±
¡°What makes me think so? If the Emperor officially turns a blind eye to the assassination of nobles, there will be no noble who will stay still.¡±
Jean looked pitifully at Enzo and borated.
¡°Is there an easier means of overthrowing a political opponent than assassination? If His Majesty implicitly condones assassination by ruling in favour of the Prince Regent, any nobles¡¯ life will be immediately threatened as well. Because in Sesbron, someone is always someone else¡¯s political opponent.¡±
¡°Ahem¡ Hmm! I see.¡±
¡°Furthermore, as threatening as this may sound, it also makes it easier to eliminate political opponents by the imperial family. It is not like there is no history of doing so. So, unless the nobles are fools, there is no way they will ept His Majesty¡¯s ruling.¡±
With a nod, Mireille emptied his ss.
¡°No one can afford to tolerate something that sets a precedent of what can happen to them. In most cases, it is the only advantage of a crowd that is in a state of ignorance. When they speak as one voice, the ripple effect is huge.¡±
¡°That is a reasonable statement.¡±
¡°Yet I cannot let my opponent use his hand, which I barely know about now, only to his own advantage¡ I had been annoyed before, but I feel like luck is on my side once again.¡±
¡°What else happened before?¡±
¡°Do you remember the deal I made with the Admiral?¡±
Enzo furrowed his brows as he traced his memories.
¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t tell me the details, but¡ I remember him visiting the mansion, but he did not look very pleased with Your Grace.¡±
¡°Yes. He ended up breaking the deal.¡±
¡°¡What? How dare he?¡±
¡°Our deal was to bring ¡®her¡¯ to me, but he took her for himself instead. It is a miracle that he seeded in bringing her to the Empire though, seeing how he has been so blinded.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Out of habit, Mireille¡¯s hand drew a circle with the ss, swirling the remaining content around. It wasn¡¯t long before the ss stopped and he came to a conclusion.
¡°Since he didn¡¯t meet our set conditions, I should get back what is rightfully mine in the first ce, am I correct?¡±
¡°Yes, yes. That makes perfect sense.¡±
Nodding his head, Mireille turned his eyes towards Jean.
¡°Jean. Go and meet Maxwell Farin.¡±
¡°What do you suggest?¡±
¡°After his testimony at Sesbron, tell him that you can further reduce the punishment he has to originally serve. If you do that, he will keep his promise to testify but also receive a reduced sentence, so he will only benefit.¡±
Enzo was truly impressed by his master¡¯s strategy.
¡°It is the perfect n!¡±
Mireille himself was satisfied as well and smiled slightly.
¡°After all, it will be easier tomit a small act of theft than to betray someone like the Admiral.¡±
***
The lower cabin deck rarely received any sunlight. And due to the waves hitting high, even the remaining windows had to be closed, causing a damp smell to permeate all the wood that made up the deck.
In the darkness, Jean, holding antern, began to look at the faces in the hammocks and the people sprawled on the floor. Even though he only saw Maxwell when he was basically a corpse, he was confident he could still recognize his face. And if he had covered his face with an old hat again, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult as his size was noticeable as well.
Eventually spotting him, Jean looked closely to see if there were any Roahn guards around and then approached Maxwell, who was leaning against the wall with his eyes closed.
¡°Maxwell Farin?¡±
A de was pressed against his throat in seconds. Jean didn¡¯t even see how it got there.
A voice full of caution asked.
¡°¡Who are you?¡±
¡°The Duke of Mireille sent me.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Are you here as a servant?¡±
¡°I am Baron Farin of Obernyu.¡±
Jean¡¯s mouth twisted at the introduction with clear intentions.
¡°I was rude, Baron.¡±
¡°I see that the Duke is interested in me, but I have nothing to say to him, so go back.¡±
¡°Please hear me out, we do not mean any harm to you, Baron.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Maxwell closed his eyes again.
As the boat shook on the waves, thentern that Jean was holding swung back and forth like a pendulum. The light momentarily illuminated the area around Maxwell¡¯s face before moving out of the way.
Jean guessed easily.
¡®He didn¡¯t say he wouldn¡¯t listen at all¡ So it was just a gesture to save face¡¡¯
¡°All you have to do is grant my master this one favour.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If you do that, he willmute the punishment you deserve after you¡¯ve given your uing testimony.¡±
Maxwell slowly opened his eyes and muttered softly.
¡°¡How can I trust him?..¡±
¡°It is the Duke of Mireille. In his hands are both the Council and the Supreme Court of Sesbron.¡±
¡°And what does he want from me?¡±
¡°Thedy of Obernyu has a ne with a red jewel the size of a fingernail. It originally belonged to the Duke, but she took it when she left his residence. The only thing the Duke wants is getting this ne back¡¡±
***
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 333
Chapter 333Previous
A pair of red wings split the sky.
The bird¡¯s thrusts were so powerful that it was noticeably getting closer to her with each beat of its wings. Lil, who had her elbows on the window sill, jumped out of the way just as the bird¡¯s beak was about to lunge at her. The messenger pigeon flew through the guest room window andnded gracefully on the satin cushion. The very cushion that Ed had given her to use for his pigeon, yet it still amazed Lil to see how the creature immediately knew it was its seat.
The pigeon pecked at the food ced in front of it. To avoid displeasing the beast, Lil carefully approached the bird and pulled out themunication tube.
[ Two arches in ce, heading to the third¡ ]
Lil scribbled down the ciphertext.
¡°The fourth arch is unknown¡¡±
After that, all Ed said was nonsense, going as far as saying that he had suffered a fatal wound to his heart somewhere during the operation and that it would only get better if she were there to touch him. He also didn¡¯t forget to add some ssical love poems, making his correspondence rather lengthy. Lil put a lot of effort into deciphering it, but in the end, it was really just full of chatter.
She eventually threw Ed¡¯s letter aside and wrote a brief reply.
Out of nowhere, a lot of noise wasing from outside the window and then the horn sounded for a long time, indicating that the ship had arrived at its final destination.Lil inserted her response into themunication tube. The pigeon, who was still pecking at its water and food, nced at her. The arrogant expression on its face reminded her, without a doubt, of the bird¡¯s master.
After she had tightly closed the stopper of the perfume, the pigeon spread its wings, circled the ceiling, and finally headed out of the cabin. In the meantime, Lil hung the bottle of perfume the size of her fingernail back around her neck and simply packed her luggage before heading out to the deck.
The upper deck and forecastle were already full of people who came out to see Sesbron. Lil mingled among the crowd to momentarily enjoy the view of Sesbron as well.
¡®There have been countless times that I went to and from Sesbron, but this is the first time that I¡¯m travelling through the waterway.¡¯
In front of the fortress, located on the tnd south of the river, were mansions of nobles, small blocks where the people of the empire lived, a market, and a square. The thinned river flowed into the city in various branches to further enrich the lives of its subjects. Trees grew all over the city, and wide fields and orchards spread out outside the walls.
Positioned in the centre of the castle wall, the pce was built on higher ground. The main building of the magnificent pce had arge garden in the front as well as the back. The garden, full of trees carved into certain shapes, was even visible from the ship. The tributary on which the Clotildended was narrowly divided again and sparkled as it led to the auspices of the imperial pce.
Workers waiting at the dock held the rigging and began tying up the ship as the sound of the anchor being lowered echoed through the floor. All the while, more and more people were being pushed out onto the upper deck. Before crossing the gangway, Lil called for two of the Roahn guards and handed them a letter from Maxwell to his family and a simple map of Obernyu.
¡°Head down this road to reach Obernyu and evacuate the people listed here. When inspected at the gate, tell them that your family is on a short trip, and if they ask about your identity, settle it with this.¡±
When Lil handed them the certificate of identity she had written, the two soldiers nodded and crossed over to the dock first.
Shail had observed it all from the side and finally opened his mouth.
¡°But My Lady, by doing this, this leads us to a shortage of escorts.¡±
As of now, they were only left with very few peoplepared to their original party. Two soldiers from the Roahn Guards and the servants and maids who had followed them from Roahn. In total, their number didn¡¯t even reach ten.
¡®If necessary, we could always procure our supplies from the Retiro residence in Sesbron¡¡¯
But as Lil looked down at the port, she gave up the idea of ??heading to Ed¡¯s residence first.
Lil answered Shail as she stepped on the railing.
¡°There¡¯s no need for any replenishment.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Follow me.¡±
The port where the travellers arrived was crowded with people, but in the midst of this, there was one carriage vacant of people. That carriage had officers wearing Imperial Guard uniforms surrounding it, providing the necessary protection. Lilnded at the port and headed for the carriage. As she got closer, the curtains of the carriage lifted, and her eyes met a familiar face. A beatter, the carriage door flung open.
¡°Liloa!¡±
Ate got off the carriage and desperately called for her. Seeing Lil smile with delight made the older woman gasp and tear up.
¡°I am honoured that the Empress personally came to meet me.¡±
The party behind Lil stiffened and immediately performed a salute one would only give when in presence of the imperial family.
Ate held onto Lil¡¯s hands, in a firm yet tender way.
¡°You, you just disappeared like that¡ you have no idea how much I¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Her eyelids were swollen like she had been crying for over a long time. It also appeared as if her makeup had been reapplied but was dissipated by tears once more.
Ate leaned on Lil and touched the youngerdy¡¯s face.
¡°It is really you, huh?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Years had passed since Ate became the empress, but her wholehearted greeting made it feel like Lil met Ate again after meeting just yesterday.
¡°Why is your hair so short again? Just like back then¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
She bit her lip in shock, probably thinking she had made a slip of the tongue.
¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ate kept her firm hold on Lil¡¯s hand and led her to her carriage.
¡°Venua is here too.¡±
The words that Ate said with a smile made Lil¡¯s hair stand on end.
¡°¡As in my brother?¡±
¡°Yes, just when I was left confused after receiving your letter, Venua arrived at the pce and confirmed it. He said he came running non-stop from Obernyu after hearing that you were alive.¡±
¡°¡From Obernyu?¡±
¡°Yes. Imagine that cold-hearted kid, running to Sesbron to see you, how touching.¡±
¡®As expected, Venua intends on denying his stay in Roahn¡ Well, his journey to Roahn truly was the embodiment of desperation. He had probably hoped not to be caught by anyone and that feeling is rather understandable. Sesbron doesn¡¯t know about the problems regarding Obernyu¡¯s session. From the outside perspective, Venua is the sessor who is leisurely waiting for his turn at the Obernyu throne. No one suspects anything because no one knows what he hastily did to find, track, and kidnap me¡¡¯
Lil came to her senses when she felt a presence approaching them from her right.
¡°Your Majesty, I am here too.¡±
Before she knew it, Mireille bowed his head gracefully. Ate, her face frozen, turned around, still holding Lil¡¯s hand.
¡°You can walk.¡±
Ate pushed Lil into the carriage and mmed the door shut before hastily tapping the roof in order to get the carriage running smoothly.
Lil was seated next to Ate. Across from them, the imperial maids were busy weing Lil to match Ate¡¯s rhythm, even though Lil actually had no idea what they thought of her. Lil sat upright and tried to stay calm because of it. However, the closer they got to the pce, the more Lil¡¯s spine stiffened with tension.
Ate muttered, leaning on Lil¡¯s arm.
¡°Back then, I had no idea what I could do. So, I made a mistake. I will never let you go like that again¡¡±
When the carriage stopped, Ate¡¯s maids touched Lil¡¯s clothes and she barely managed to withhold herself from breaking their forearms.
¡°What¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re going to have an audience with His Majesty right away. Even though your clothes look clean¡ I want you to change and get your hair done.¡±
The carriage wasrge enough that the people riding it could stand on two feet, so Lil changed in there. She put on a chemise ¨¤ reine with the help of a maid. It was a thin, simple dress made by modifying the ssic chemise, a simr one Ed had once gifted her.
¡®I would never have guessed I would ever wear that piece of cloth again¡¡¯
Nheless, Lil obediently pulled it over her head. The pure white dress made of muslin hadyers of frills around the neck and puffed sleeves. The hem of the skirt was decorated with a lot of pleats, but the muslin itself was a thin and light fabric, making itfortable to wear.
Meanwhile, Ate had a serious look on her face as she pondered the colour of the sash that Lil should wear around her waist. After trying out several decorative bands,
¡°As expected, blue looks good on you.¡±
She personally wrapped the sash around Lil¡¯s waist.
After getting her hair done in a considered short period of time, Lil found herself at the entrance to the pce facing a few people who stood around watching the Empress¡¯s carriage.
Ate, with her hat veil down, crossed her arm with Lil.
¡°His Majesty is anxiously waiting for you.¡±
¡°Why do we not go in through the side instead of the main entrance¡¡±
¡°Stop talking nonsense and follow me.¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 334
Chapter 334Previous
The central entrance and main building were mainly used by civil servants and courtiers, meaning they were always crowded. Artists and schrs searching for patrons abounded, and merchants seeking to promote their businesses set up makeshift podiums to deliver their speeches. People dressed in court uniforms gathered in the hallways and galleries to debate and discuss policies. Even imperial citizens holding petitions could enter and exit the main building as long as they wore formal attire.
In this way, court was always open, but of course, only a select few could actually get close to the emperor. As a result, the lowest courtiers and the middle ss naturally harboured apetitive desire to be closer to the emperor. If it had been impossible for anyone to approach the emperor at all, everyone would have given up on the idea long ago. But because they were made to believe that they too could have the potential, they begin to long for it. And to get into the depths of the royal court, one had no choice but to be excellent or make themself stand out.
The royal family, on the other hand, or those summoned by the imperial family, entered and exited through the transept, which was a much more private building. Therefore, it was rare for Lil to enter court through the centre entrance.
Naturally, the hallway connecting the entrance and banquet gallery was crowded. However, upon Ate¡¯s entry, the crowd reflexively moved towards the sides and divided themselves into two. Lil followed, and Ate¡¯s two maids followed behind Lil.
In the gallery, people, who appeared to have a unified agenda, gathered together, chanting slogans in one voice. At first nce, the group seemed to be a major trade route merchant association and a small merchant association.
A soldier standing in the wide open doorway struck the floor with his spear and shouted loudly.
¡°Her Majesty the Empress and the Grand Lady!¡±
Lil froze at the announcement of the unfamiliar title, one she hadn¡¯t heard in a while.
The voices shouting out civilints as well as the voices busily chanting slogans quieted down in an instant. When the audience¡¯s noise died, Ate began crossing the gallery. As she walked, the hem of her long dress spread, colouring the floor. She was as graceful as a fairy walking into the middle of ake.They passed the main building, entered the corridor, passed the central administrative pce, and finally reached the garden. By the time they entered the emperor¡¯s pce, Lil became certain.
¡®The reason Ate came to meet me today is because she wants to protect me.¡¯
Before arriving at the throne room, Ate looked back at Lil in the small gallery and gave her a warning.
¡°His Majesty is very sensitive these days because of the problems regarding the treasury, banditry on the major trade routes, and theints of the small cooperatives. Be careful not to offend him unnecessarily.¡±
Shortly after, the door to the throne room opened. Compared to the rest of the pce, it was small in size as it was intended to wee only private guests.
Lil had been here a few times in the past, but the carpet and curtains seemed to have changed since then. The huge carpet with a spring scene, as well as the brightly coloured curtains, gave a morefortable impression to the tense guests. About twenty people, either ministers close to the emperor or nobles who were rted, all recognized Lil andmented.
Ate, who had walked up with Lil, eventually took thest few steps up to the emperor¡¯s podium and sat down on the throne next to him.
Dozens of eyes scanned Lil.
It was assumed that a woman who had spent many years without belonging to any family had been crippled or damaged, so Lil straightened herself and looked directly at her audience, revealing that she was in good health.
¡°Liloa.¡±
The emperor held out his hand and smiled brightly. Lil approached Philip II and kissed his ring. After just the right amount of time, she backed away and took a stance in front of the podium again.
¡°I trust that Ate provided you with all the expected hospitality. She did not even get a wink of sleep because she was eagerly awaiting your arrival. I would swear she has never waited for me as anxiously as she has for you.¡±
¡°Oh, then Your Majesty, do you want me to cry and wait for you every night? How harsh.¡±
As Ate feigned tears while shrugging her shoulders, the Emperor ced his hand on the back of hers. His thick, plump palmpletely covered the back of her delicate hand.
¡°Oh my, I should not have. I made a slip of the tongue.¡±
The emperor then chuckled and looked back at Lil.
¡°Raise your head.¡±
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
¡°You are still beautiful. It is like Henrietta herself deciding to pay me a visit.¡±
¡°¡¡±
In reality, both Lil and Venua resembled their father, Joseph I, much more than they did Henrietta, but the emperor was particrly reluctant to admit that fact, especially when it came to Lil¡¯s appearance.
The Emperor, who was sunk deep into his chair, ced his hand on his stomach and said.
¡°I am d you came back. I am sure Ate has already given you a hug on my behalf, right?¡±
¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Hehe, I want to hear everything that happened to you right now, but there is someone else dear to you who is waiting for you. We cannot be the only ones taking our time.¡±
The Emperor made eye contact with the Chambein, who then ced his hand on the wall next to the throne. The wall, depicting fairies ying harps in the garden, opened and Venua emerged.
Perhaps because of his dark green justaucorps or because of the distress he had been through, he looked more emaciated than he did in Roahn. Lil¡¯s party may have experienced a dy in Kano due to Ed¡¯s injury, it was clear that it had taken Venua extraordinary effort to reach Sesbron and therefore overtake Lil, who departed from Roahn first.
Lil only turned her head to pay her respect to him.
¡°Brother.¡±
¡°Liloa, it has been so long.¡±
Ate sighed at the stiff reunion between the siblings.
¡°Should you not hug each other at times like this? Even though you are Joseph¡¯s children, you are so¡ so cold to each other. I cannot believe what I am seeing.¡±
¡°It does not feel like it has been that long.¡±
Venua only raised an eyebrow at Lil¡¯s insincere words. They both knew she had no direct evidence that Venua had stayed in Roahn unless Mireille himself spoke out, since it was Mireille who had taken Venua out by pledging his identity.
He walked next to Lil and bowed his head towards the Emperor.
¡°Your Majesty, Archduke Joseph I, who is in critical condition, wishes to see Liloa. Please bestow upon us your generosity by allowing me to take Liloa to Obernyu as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Ah yes, that is right. Joseph is ill. Did you know that, Liloa?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I am on my way to Obernyu after hearing the news about my father, but I stopped by Sesbron first as a courtesy to Your Majesty and to wrap up someplicated matters.¡±
¡°What do you mean,plicated matters?¡±
As if to answer the emperor¡¯s question instead, the chambein interrupted loudly.
¡°Your Majesty, the Duke of Mireille requests to see you.¡±
¡°¡Now?¡±
Venua snorted sarcastically.
¡°Oh please, do let him in. I am beyond curious about what he has to say¡¡±
The emperor narrowed his eyes on Venua.
¡°I trust you will not argue in front of me.¡±
¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Send him in.¡±
With Mireille cing himself in front of the podium, and therefore next to her, Lil was more than displeased. Especially as Venue remained on her other side.
In the end, she took a step back to express her dismay.
¡°Ren¨¦, do you remember the letter you sent me?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Venua just expressed his curiosity, so why do you not share the content with this audience?¡±
Mireille immediately moved as if he had been waiting for this moment.
¡°Your Majesty, please approve the annulment of my marriage to the current Duchess, Jeanne Mireille.¡±
Everyone gathered in the inner room gasped in agitation. Venua, unable to hide his anger, instantly red at Mireille and rebuked.
¡°The Duke developed a rtionship with Jeanne Malibrand and even sired his sessor¡¡±
¡°From the very beginning, I was meant to marry Liloa Obernyu. I had no choice but to go against fate, but now I have the opportunity to make things right again. My marriage to Jeanne Malibrand is invalid as its foundation was based on the false death of my fianc¨¦e. No one in Sebron can imagine the pain I felt in my heart every single day as I was living the lie.¡±
Mireille¡¯s shoulders were visibly shaking, but to Lil, he looked more frustrated than sorrowful. She evaluated his performance with keen eyes.
¡®He¡¯s quite a sight.¡¯
¡°I also felt uneasy after reading Ren¨¦¡¯s letter. In Sesbron, except for Ate and me, only Ren¨¦memorated the anniversary of Liloa¡¯s death.¡±
Unable to remain still, Venua took a step forward and retorted.
¡°That is ridiculous, Your Majesty. In the first ce, did the Duke of Mireille not force Liloa to live in the duke¡¯s private residence during the engagement period? Is it not obvious that he did not take proper care of her? It is as clear as day that something too big to endure has happened to this poor woman¡¯s body¡ Why else would Liloa run away from her so-called home?¡±
The crowd gasped again upon hearing the words ¡®run away from home¡¯. Their collective reaction resembled that of a y¡¯s audience when their spections were confirmed to be true. It was a matter that everyone had been avoiding till now.
However, Mireille refused to lose to Venua and stepped forward as well.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 335
Chapter 335Previous
¡°If so, why did Liloa, who allegedly ran away from my private residence, not return to Obernyu? That is most likely because she felt that Obernyu was not a ce she could rely on. No one here truly knows how harshly the Prince Regent has disciplined Liloa.¡±
¡°And yet, you rush to resume the engagement as soon as Liloa returns to Sesbron in order to im ownership. Would Obernyu have felt safe enough to stay away from your evil clutches?¡±
Mireille responded dejectedly, cing his hand on his chest.
¡°Your Majesty, I fully admit that I have been immature and maybe even immoral in the past. But this time, I can assure you, it truly will be different, so please give me a chance to make up for everything that has happened.¡±
Venua¡¯s furious eyes red at Mireille.
¡°Make up for it? It is your duty as the man of the house to protect the family you have already built. Do not dare to try to force the daughter of Obernyu into this dishonourable position.¡±
¡°My request is not to break off my marriage, but to annul itpletely. My marriage to Jeanne will be as though it has never happened in the first ce.¡±
Venua finally snapped and Mireille continued to spew out words as well. The men¡¯s voices grew louder as they argued on top of each other. Even the ministers sighed and yelled, thereby adding to themotion.
In the meantime, no one asked Lil for her opinion. To shake off the familiarity of the situation, Lil took two steps forward, cing herself ahead of Mireille and Venua.
¡°Your Majesty, I do not want to go back to either.¡±
Even amidst all the turmoil in the room, her voice sounded clear. But the emperor chuckled insincerely.
¡°You are as bold as always.¡±
The short-tempered Venua quickly intervened.
¡°Your Majesty, please consider the wishes of the parties concerned.¡±
¡°If the situation is like this, how can I be concerned about anything at all? My head is hurting.¡±
Mireille began to im ownership again, while Venua refused to remain silent and countered Mireille¡¯s words. When the emperor didn¡¯t budge even though Venua threatened Mireille with a criminal case, the ministers chimed in one by one.
Finally, the emperor, having decided that he had sufficiently assessed the situation, raised his right hand.
¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s too noisy.¡±
¡®He¡¯s cautious. He clearly has no intention of resolving the problem regarding me right now. After passively listening to the Sesbron ministers¡¯ criticisms or support for the three standing parties before him, it appears that he will make a decision based on public opinion¡ Or he could be waiting for something Mireille or Venua might offer him behind the throne¡¡¯
Now that it had be quiet again, Venua stepped forward next to Lil.
¡°Your Majesty, but¡¡±
¡°Venua. Did you not hear what I just said?¡±
The emperor¡¯s tone was strict.
¡°¡¡±
¡°A banquet to wee Liloa will be held soon. At least until then, please do not bring this matter up again. I only want to celebrate the safe return of my niece.¡±
***
As the wind blew across the estuary, the moon crumpled on its surface. Still, the ck waves reflected the crumbled moonlight finely.
Somewhere in the distance came the steady sound of oars being rowed, breaking the silence of the night. A yacht moved through the light fog, causing small water droplets to form on thentern hung on the bow and giving off a hazy glow.
The yacht reached the estuary¡¯s corner, moving towards a sailing ship hidden in the shadow of the cliffs. The ship¡¯s watchman went on high alert upon noticing the approaching yacht and discreetly drew his gun. Upon further inspection, he spotted a singing person on the yacht, and such a person¡¯s singing reached even the deck of the sailing ship. The closer the yacht came, the clearer the rhythm of the song sang to the beat of the rowing became.
A boatman dragging a yacht out into the estuary in the middle of the night was suspicious enough, let alone while singing a song. After the watchmen exchanged hand signals with the deck officer, the officer went up to the forecastle and stepped on the railing. He then too aimed his gun at the yacht. However, the yacht continued to pass alongside the sailing ship, and the boatman sitting in the middle of it was looking straight ahead, as though he didn¡¯t see the ship hidden in the shadow of the cliff at all.
In the end, the deck officer shouted to the yacht¡¯s boatman below the ship.
¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with you?!¡±
The boatman, who was rowing the oars, shuddered in surprise.
¡°What the hell!¡±
The boatman, clutching his hat that almost fell off, looked up at the sailing ship. He frowned and craned his neck to look more closely into the shadows. Although it was exquisitely hidden in the ck shadow of the coastal cliffs, he was certain there was something resembling the shape of a sailing ship in the darkness.
The boatman, facing the ghost-like ship, asked with a look of fear.
¡°¡Who¡¯s there?¡±
The watchman who came next to the deck officer added.
¡°He just asked you what you¡¯re up to¡¡±
¡°Why is it so dark?¡±
¡°¡And what are you doing this deep in the night?¡±
¡°I¡¯m on an errand to the port ahead. I have something urgent to load on a ship that¡¯s leaving early tomorrow morning.¡±
At first nce, it sounded like a valid reason, but the men on the ship still found it suspicious.
¡°What are you loading?¡±
¡°Snacks to be distributed to the merchant ship¡¯s sailors.¡±
Hearing the word ¡®snack¡¯, caused both the deck officer and the watchman to pause. The watchman waved his gun and opened his mouth first.
¡°Open the sack.¡±
¡°¡Uhh, here.¡±
The boatman opened one of the sacks and positioned the opening towards the sailing ship for the men to see. It seemed like the sack contained snacks made of hardened dried pulp and sugar, giving off a fragrant fruity smell that flowed all the up to the deck.
But before they knew it, the boatman was looking at them with his hands raised.
¡°Are¡ Are you pirates?¡±
¡°¡What? Pirates?¡±
The deck officer and watchman lowered their guns at the same time. One of them then put his arm on the railing and motioned for the boatman toe closer.
¡°Hey, sell that to us.¡±
¡°¡What?¡±
The sailing ship¡¯s crew had not been able to disembark for over ten days because their ns had gone awry. It was all thanks to the warships of the Mondovi Navy that have been diligently patrolling and conducting inspections in the Western Sea. As a result, it became impossible for the sailors of the ship to move around hastily. And because it had been difficult to satisfy themselves with meals consisting of only dry bread and beef jerky, they instantly felt lucky to encounter snacks such as this, so trying to receive them was a no-brainer.
The two men, desperately leaning over the railing till the point they were about to fall, tried their best to persuade the boatman.
¡°You don¡¯t have to sell us everything. Just a little will do.¡±
¡°Come on. We¡¯ll pay you generously.¡±
¡°Well¡ Still¡¡±
Hearing the smallmotion, the rest of the watchmen moved to the left railing and thus to the yacht¡¯s side. They were initially confused as to what was going on but immediately became ecstatic when they saw the contents of the boatman¡¯s sack.
About ten people crowded around the railing and bargained with the boatman. Loud and excited voices were hoping to get a taste of the different types of food. At the same time, however, hooks rose simultaneously above the right deck railing¡ As the ropes connected to the hooks became taut, the metal dug deeply into the wooden railing¡
Nheless, on the left handrail, a quarrel started over how much money was worth just ten pieces of candy, as well as five pieces of dried fruit. The men argued about the right price of the snacks,pletely unaware of the unidentified intruders climbing their ship¡¯s hull from the right side.
The watchman suddenly spoke up as if a brilliant idea came to mind.
¡°First, let me get the rope¡¡±
As he turned to the deck to look for a rope, he was instantly shot in the chest by an arrow and copsed.
The rest of the gathered sailors btedly realised the situation, but it was already toote. The boatman, who had beenughing brightly one minute, now quickly pulled out a crossbow from beneath a sack and opened fire, taking down one of the deck officers. In the meantime, twenty intruders had already crossed the railing from the right side of the ship and simrly shot out their crossbows, thereby eliminating the rest of the deck officers.
Therge red-haired man standing in the middle of the intrudersmanded in a whisper shout.
¡°¡Capture as many as possible alive!..¡±
While the intruders dispersed all at once towards the forecastle, stern, and watchtower, a group ofters climbed over the railing and stepped onto the deck as well. In an instant, their numbers had doubled. They quickly went down to the lower deck, carrying the rifles strapped to their backs.
Actually, there was no need to call themters because a steady stream of new intruders continued to climb over the railings¡
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
If you¡¯re enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 336
Chapter 336Previous
One of the ship¡¯s sailors was fortunate enough toe to his senses after being hit in the shoulder by an arrow. He initially fell dead on the deck but soon took advantage of the absence of nearby intruders, who were preupied with lighting up the deck with torches, and crawled on his elbows. The man knew he had to move before the deck got any brighter and sessfully snuck through a door, crawling on all fours. Once inside, he jumped to his feet and rushed through the short hallway and into the captain¡¯s office.
The sailor threw open the door and shouted in a whisper.
¡°¡Captain!..¡±
¡°¡¡±
In the captain¡¯s office, the window behind the desk was wide open and weed the soft moonlight.
His captain had a calm posture, leaning back in his chair with his legs up on the desk. However, as he was backlit, the sailor couldn¡¯t see his face properly.
The sailor swallowed and urgently reported the situation outside.
¡°Captain! This isn¡¯t the time tozy around. Intruders¡¡±
However, his ¡®captain¡¯s¡¯ head merely tilted so calmly.¡°¡Intruders?¡±
¡°..!¡±
The sailor instantly realised that the voice didn¡¯t belong to his captain.
¡°Are you talking about me?¡±
The sailor stuttered, shaking his shoulders in shock.
¡°¡W-who¡¡±
Despite having the reflexes to at least utter that much, he didn¡¯t have time to think any further. Instead, the sailor immediately dashed towards a cage located in the corner of the captain¡¯s cabin. It was the birdcage his captain kept his messenger pigeon. He hurriedly opened the cage and reached inside, only to notice that all that was visible through the bars was his own hand. He initially thought it was because of the darkness, owing to the angle of the moonlight not reaching this part of the cabin, but still, that wouldn¡¯t exin why he couldn¡¯t get a feel of the bird at all.
Cold sweat began to run down the back of his neck upon hearing someone behind him.
¡°¡Tsk, tsk¡¡±
It was a sound simr to soothe an animal and the sailor froze before slowly looking back.
The man sitting in the captain¡¯s seat lowered his legs from the desk and turned towards the sailor.
Now, the face of the man was revealed by the moonlight. He was stroking the chin of the captain¡¯s pigeon standing on his shoulder, a shoulder that was wrapped in a leather pad. The sailor lowered his gaze a little further and ultimately spotted the real captain of this sailing ship, lying face down on the floor beneath the desk and the chair the man was sitting on.
His heart dropped.
The sailor slowly raised his trembling eyes and looked at the man sitting in the captain¡¯s seat again. The man¡¯s handsome faceughed heartily, but his eyes and the smile that tugged at his lips were extremely eerie, especially in the blue moonlight¡
¡°Were you thinking of sending out a message? The Duke of Mireille ordered you to cut off all contact with him and go into hiding, right? Then you should heed the Duke¡¯s words carefully.¡±
***
When a carriage stopped in front of the Mireille residence in Sesbron, the Mireille family came out to the front door to wee the head of the family home. Jeanne, the Duchess, was wiping her eyes with a handkerchief as if she had already heard the news. Standing in front of her was her son, Armin Mireille, who had just turned three years old.
He let go of Jeanne¡¯s hand and approached Mireille.
¡°Father!¡±
Mireille noticed that his son¡¯s gait improved significantly during the time he was away. He didn¡¯t care about Jeanne, but he was particrly keen on Armin, who was intelligent and in awe of him. Even if his marriage with Lil pushed through, he intended to let Armin stay in the mansion as an extramarital child. And when the right time came, he would be formally registered.
¡°Ren¨¦, we need to talk¡¡±
Mireille pretended not to notice Jeanne who called out to him. He had no intention of exining the details of the marriage annulment suit, nor did he have any intention of soothing her discouraged mood. What annoyed him even more was how this woman, who had been good at handling her emotions and everything else on her own, suddenly acted pathetic just before their marriage was about to end.
Mireille, holding Armin in his arms, quickly headed into his mansion. Enzo followed him and moved to his side.
¡°¡Umh, Your Grace, the coachman is saying something strange. I think you should hear it.¡±
When Mireille looked around the entrance with Enzo, the coachman quickly got off the coach seat and took off his hat. Mireille thought it wasn¡¯t normal for this servant of his to stare at him with such a stiff posture and anticipation.
¡°Bring him in.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Mireille entered the study on the ground floor and sat on the sofa with Armin. Soon the coachman entered and Mireille asked politely.
¡°What is going on?¡±
His shabby appearance didn¡¯t suit the regally decorated study at all. Mireille frowned as he looked at the carpet the coachman was stepping on. The coachman, however, also seemed to be conscious about it, as if he had never expected that he would actually set foot in the study.
Enzo tapped the coachman on the shoulder.
¡°Go on, tell him.¡±
¡°Well¡ Your Grace. A while ago, at the Simena Port, didn¡¯t you order me to make a certaindy look your way?¡±
¡°You mean Liloa?¡±
¡°At that time, the youngdy was seeing off two Southerners, apanied by a tall gentleman.¡±
¡°Yes, I did.¡±
¡°Yes. Even back then, I instantly knew it was a wealthy youngdy, but I didn¡¯t expect she was the Archduke¡¯s daughter. Because¡¡±
¡°..?¡±
When the coachman¡¯s words faltered, Enzo nudged his shoulder again.
¡°Because the southerners who were seeing the youngdy off called her ¡®Captain¡¯. So, I thought she was just the hostess of apany or a daughter¡¡±
Mireille frowned and then asked.
¡°¡What? Captain?¡±
Meanwhile, Enzo urged the coachman to give specific details.
¡°Are you sure that the title ¡®Captain¡¯ was not addressed to the man?¡±
¡°Yes, thedy even told them to stop calling her captain and gave them a light beating. Until then, I thought she was just a preciousdy of a merchantpany¡¡±
It may be an illusion, but it felt like the back of Mireille¡¯s neck was getting cold.
¡®¡Captain?¡¯
¡°So, what did they call her instead?¡±
¡°¡Pardon?¡±
¡°I was wondering what they called Liloa after she corrected them.¡±
The coachman blinked and answered.
¡°I heard them call her ¡®Lil¡¯¡ but as it¡¯s a verymon name anyway, I didn¡¯t give any meaning to it at that time.¡±
¡°¡What did you say?¡±
The coachman gave his master a puzzled look as if pondering if the unremarkable name was suddenly important. When Mireille urged him without words, he quickly looked at him and repeated the name.
¡°They called her, ¡®Lil¡¯.¡±
The hand that was stroking Armin¡¯s head stopped and Enzo and the coachman instantly held their breath. The only sound that could be heard at that very moment was Armin calling out to his father in a slurred voice.
¡®I do not even have to think about why she was called ¡®Lil¡¯ because calling her ¡®Captain¡¯ alone is suspicious enough.¡¯
Mireille recalled the scene in which Liloa and those lowly Southerners interacted so brazenly.
¡°That is strange.¡±
¡®Really strange. Why wouldn¡¯t it be strange? The only Southerner captain I know is Lil Schweiz¡¡¯
Mireille took a deep breath to suppress himself from getting all worked up.
¡®Now, just thinking of the three letters of that name immediately makes me angry¡ I definitely have not forgotten how a mere pirate like him has extensively tampered with my Garni fleet. I remember every single incident. It will not even be enough to stab that bastard multiple times and hang his neck on the walls of Gualtiero¡¡¯
¡°First¡¡±
¡°..?¡±
Mireille stroked Armin¡¯s head again. The child¡¯s plump face folded its eyes beautifully as he smiled.
¡°First, bring in a portrait artist. Make a montage of those Southern bastards¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡®There¡¯s no need for Liloa¡¯s montage. I have one in this very house.¡¯
¡°Summon August Felini and Jacques Poussin, the captains of both attacked Garni merchant ships, and have them confirm the montage.¡±
***
Lil washed and got dressed in Ate¡¯s boudoir. For the first time in a long while, she sat down at a dressing table, put powder on her face and wore a dress.
Ate spoke with excitement as she picked out Lil¡¯s headdress.
¡°These days, makeup is bing lighter, and panniers and corsets are disappearing.¡±
¡°I heard that chemise ¨¤ Reine has be the trend in Sesbron.¡±
¡°I made it like that. Public opinion was outraged that the extravagance of the pce was excessive. However, considering the amount of capital that has flowed into this central continent, plus the sheer count of nobles who make it their business topete for splendour, why should we hold back? So, I came up with a clever n. I am Ate. Once I start something, everyone follows it. So, I came forward and created a new trend.¡±
Ate ced several hats decorated with veils on Lil¡¯s head. As if she was determined to utilise Lil¡¯s ultimate weapon, she urged her maid to bring out more of the decorated boxes.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 337
Chapter 337Previous
¡°Nowadays, the word of the middle ss bes thew¡ Those who are wasting precious paper by producing all these newspapers¡ Well, it cannot be considered a waste of paper if they are actually seeding in influencing public opinion with just a few sheets of it¡ Times are changing, Liloa. No matter how wealthy or influential you are, you should not ignore such a trend¡ Unfortunately, everyone is still too foolish to see.¡±
¡°..!¡±
¡®Ate¡¯s outlook on matters has always been broad and sophisticated. That¡¯s how she survived in this fierce court until now.¡¯
Ate ced her hand on Lil¡¯s shoulder and looked into the younger woman¡¯s eyes through the mirror.
¡°It is better to resolveints while they are small. If left unattended, they can be sources of trouble in the future. That is how the problem of bandits along the Great Trade Route has reached this point.¡±
Lil gazed at the woman who was especially benevolent to her. As before, Ate gave her friendly advice and volunteered to be her helper. However, she also still had the same beliefs as before, that things would get better if she decorated Lil splendidly before sending her out.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
¡°What is wrong?¡±
¡°I have not changed. So¡¡±¡°..?¡±
¡®¡No matter how well you treat me, I will disappoint you in the same way I have done before.¡¯
Lil swallowed her words and refined her sentence a little better.
¡°I will keep making you ufortable¡¡±
¡°Do you think I am doing this to make myselffortable?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You really have no tact. It is frustrating for me to see.¡±
As Ate stroked Lil¡¯s face, her fingers brushed over the makeup on her blushed cheek.
¡°How good would it be to use this weapon, even for a little bit?¡±
¡°I¡¡±
As her delicate handnded on Lil¡¯s shoulder again, Ate let out a sigh.
¡°Thirty years, Liloa. Thirty years, from the death of my first husband until now. What kind of world do you think I have been through? The agony that you are obsessed with for so long passed me by twenty years ago. Are you still resentful that I told you to turn a blind eye to the difficult road and take the easier one?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ate and Lil were still looking at each other through the mirror.
¡°If I did not know how difficult it was, how could I have called this path easy?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ate pinned a small hat-shaped veil to Lil¡¯s head.
¡°This is one of my favourites. Just use it.¡±
Lil couldn¡¯t bear to refuse Ate¡¯s favour.
¡®As time goes by and I get older, will I be able to fully understand her?¡¯
Lil felt the familiarity of an old and deep feeling from the olderdy as she rashly brought up her past and didn¡¯t expect her to understand.
¡®I have always thought I had grown up, but now that I¡¯m right in front of Ate again, I just feel as young as I used to be¡¡¯
¡°Your eyes have be very hard, Liloa¡ Then shall I tell you what I think?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ate leaned down to Lil¡¯s ear where she was sitting. However, as Lil was tallpared to Ate¡¯s smaller frame, the gesture wasn¡¯t a big move.
A gentle whisper soon rang in Lil¡¯s ears.
¡°I am not the same person as I was before. And I know now that you are not bent nor broken, or ever will be. So will you give me a chance to make it up to you?¡±
¡°You do not have to, you have always been good to me. More than I can understand.¡±
¡°Really? I am d you think so.¡±
The maids who had finished dressing her up stepped aside from the dressing table. Lil then got up from her seat and stood looking at Ate. Ate¡¯s face, which had been smiling proudly, soon turned suspicious.
¡°But¡ Do you not have a partner?¡±
¡°¡No.¡±
¡°I am not asking about your partner for tonight¡¯s banquet¡¡±
¡°..!¡±
Ate¡¯s eyes bent mischievously, and her index finger poked Lil¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Are you really going to let me say it first? I have heard it all. Even news from the far Westes to Ate first.¡±
¡°Ah, um¡¡±
¡®She¡¯s obviously asking because she knows about the rtionship between Ed and me¡¡¯
Lil rolled her eyes awkwardly, like a child who had been caught deviating from their parents. Even if Ate became upset and pped her on the back, there was nothing she could say.
¡°Do not make me ask again. Where is your partner?¡±
¡°He¡ is a little busy right now.¡±
¡°What an elusive fellow. I have thought so for a long time. Even His Majesty was all that upset because of him.¡±
¡°Right¡¡±
¡°Ah! But I cannot even imagine. You and the bastard of the Penins?¡±
Lil remembered Ed¡¯s tag that she had almost forgotten.
¡®He could¡¯ve lived a more quiet life. Why did he go around making trouble for himself in Sesbron?¡¯
¡°I guess you are finally going to tell me something interesting. I cannot help but wonder how that happened.¡±
¡°He is not as crazy as people think.¡±
¡°Oh, look at you. Are you taking his side already? Are you sure you are the Liloa I know?¡±
¡°I am not taking sides¡ No, actually, I have been a bit strange these days. It is like I am not my usual self. I do funny things and speak childishly. You have no idea how embarrassing it is when I think about itter¡¡±
Ate threw back her head andughed loudly at Lil¡¯s honest disy of self-awareness. The maids next to the dressing table also pursed and straightened their lips as they tried to suppress theirughter.
¡°You should have been dating hard 10 years ago. You missed your chance, so are you not all confused even if you are all growing up? How cute!¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ate, who was still smiling lightly, wrapped her arm with Lil¡¯s and led her out of the boudoir.
¡°Of course, I do not know what exactly is going on, but Liloa, the way I see it¡ you seem to put a lot of weight on the looks of the opposite sex, huh.¡±
Lil was about to say no, but when she remembered how often she looked at Ed¡¯s face in appreciation, she quickly zipped her lips.
¡®At times like that, I¡¯m always left quite satisfied. Sometimes, I would even admire him alone and when I catch myself doing it, I¡¯d feel sorry for myself and hit my head¡¡¯
Lil answered without much confidence.
¡°¡Not to a veryrge extent¡¡±
Ateughed hard again. As she continued tough, they passed through the corridors and gardens in the meantime. The night air was cool, water flowing from the fountain reflected the moonlight and a bug chirped somewhere in the grass.
Soon they approached the banquet hall, where people were chatting loudly. The soldiers at the entrance recognized them instantly and shouted for everyone to hear.
¡°Your Majesty the Empress and the Grand Lady!¡±
The banquet hall was filled with rumours and spection about Lil. Even just while walking a short distance, she had already heard all kinds of murmurs; Roahn, Admiral Retiro, the town of Kano, Simena, the passenger ship Clotilde, the Duke of Mireille, a marriage proposal, molestation, the Archduke of Obernyu¡
¡®Rumours spread quickly indeed these days¡¡¯
After parting ways with Lil, Ate went up to the podium next to the emperor. The trumpets sounded in unison, and the emperor stood up and gave a congrattory speech expressing his joy at seeing Lil again.
And then, the music resumed.
Fortunately, since it was a banquet with hundreds of people, not everyone was focused on Lil. Men and women were looking for marriage partners, artists were looking towork and find sponsors, gourmets were eager to taste the delicacies of the banquet, and some people were even looking to be simply entertained by the dancers on stage. People moved for all kinds of different purposes¡
¡°Miss Liloa.¡±
A man in a dark robe came next to her. He was a man whose scent and presence were all too familiar to her. Lil turned her head to look up at him and was met with his neatly swept-back blond hair, shining brightly under the banquet hall¡¯s chandelier.
Lil¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly.
¡®We meet in an unexpected ce again.¡¯
She turned to him and bobbed her head.
¡°Sir Cesar.¡±
A crowd ofdies was about to approach Lil to inquire about her rtionship with Ed, before turning their attention to Cesar with their young, yearning eyes. The officers around him, on the other hand, looked at him with respect.
¡®Just as I thought, the sight of Cesar receiving all the attention in a banquet hall such as this is as wonderful as always.¡¯
Unknowingly, a corner of her heart felt stuffy.
¡°It has been a while, Miss Liloa.¡±
¡°Why are you being so formal?¡±
¡°¡Have you forgotten? We first met at LeBrun, where we were both aspirants¡ And we remained as such¡¡±
¡°You can befortable.¡±
¡°I am morefortable this way.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Nodding his head, Cesar held out his hand.
¡°Your favourite song has just started.¡±
Lil thought for a moment, but there were still many people taking turns looking at them.
¡®Dancing seems indeed the best way to avoid eavesdropping ears.¡¯
Lil folded her hand into his. Both were wearing gloves, but the moment their fingers touched, Cesar¡¯s jaw clenched.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 338
Chapter 338Previous
Pretending not to notice, Lil spoke as they walked towards the dance floor.
¡°I see you have been promoted to Commodore. Congrattions.¡±
¡°Thank you. How did you know?¡±
¡°I saw the epaulettes of the officers saluting you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
After taking a stance, their right hands met, and they waited for the prelude to end before spinning in a circle.
The addition of wind instruments enhanced the music, while the people dancing next to them moved closer and farther away in waves. Likewise, the chandelier¡¯s lights shaded and highlighted Cesar¡¯s face.
During their movements, however, Cesar kept his eyes locked on Lil.
¡°¡If you look at me like that, people will misunderstand.¡±This time, their left hands touched, and Lil spun in the other direction.
Out of habit, Cesar let out a soft apology through a faint whisper in her ear. He then lowered his eyes and only saw her from his peripheral vision. They alternated between circles and semicircles, getting closer to the emperor¡¯s tform before returning.
Soon, the music slowed down, prompting everyone to pause neatly and look at each other. A momentter, the second theme began, and Lil and Cesar once again got closer until the two of them were face to face.
The silence between themsted one turn, two turns¡
¡°How are your injuries?¡±
¡°I am doing fine.¡±
There was nothing else to say. Lil guessed that Cesar must¡¯ve heard the rumour going around, yet he didn¡¯t ask anything else.
Silence filled the narrow space between them once more, a stark contrast with the banquet hall filled with chatter. The music heightened, exciting the attendees whoughed and chimed in. Those watching the floor also contributed to the overall mood by toasting their drinks and pping their hands.
Lil and Cesar brought their hands together and kept the pace. This particr segment of the song suddenly felt boringly slow and became exacerbated by the deepening silence between the two.
At some point, Cesar started looking at her again. Lil, noticing his gaze, looked up at him as well.
¡°I¡¡±
He swallowed dryly.
¡°¡I am departing tomorrow. It was fortunate to see you before I left.¡±
¡°You¡¯re going back quickly.¡±
Cesar smiled bitterly.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Take care of yourself.¡±
Cesar distanced himself a bit and stretched out his right arm with his palm up. Taking his arm, Lil tactfully held the hem of her skirt with her other hand so that it flowed freely. She revolved around him in ordance with the angle of his arm until Cesar¡¯s arm slowly lowered. It sank to a halt as if his strength was draining.
¡°I think I now know what you meant.¡±
Lil walked towards him as it was her next move and signed.
¡°Sir Cesar¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m not trying to repeat the same story.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I admit it¡ I always assumed I knew everything, that was why I did not make an effort to find out more. I thought it was enough because I understood you a little more deeply than others. After all, I was the only one who experienced the side of you that others refused to see. That alone made me feel as if I had already aplished something great¡ I was so absorbed in that privilege¡ no, I even considered it a favour, so I could not help but think perhaps I was only being stubborn. And because of that, I even told you I would do everything you wanted. But now that I see it more clearly, in the end, I actually did nothing¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Cesar slowed his steps beforeing to a standstill.
¡°I havee to realise that I will never know or truly understand what you want.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Hisck of movement prompted Lil to also stop her already slowing steps and let go of her dress.
¡°I am sorry, Liloa.¡±
¡°That is enough. I told you already, it is fine.¡±
¡°Actually, my numerous apologies up to this point were nothing but empty deceptions¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Reaching the end of the song, the music ended and people poured out to various ces.
¡°I am not looking for a chance to be with you again.¡±
¡°¡¡±
In the crowd, Cesar offered her his hand.
¡°Rather, this is my sincere apology for the pain I caused you in the past.¡±
It was the same hand gesture as when he asked her to the dance, but this time, he was visibly shaking. Lil thought for a while before slowly putting out her hand. Beyond her thin gloves, the warm sensation gently touching her fingertips spread through her palm up to the backs of her hand.
Cesar lowered his head and kissed the back of her hand.
¡°Be happy.¡±
¡°Sir Cesar¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lil swallowed the lump down her throat.
¡°Be sure to be happy, too. Thank you for everything.¡±
The face she was facing was awkwardly smiling.
¡°Thank you.¡±
The hand holding hers suddenly gained strength. It held onto her as if it would never fall, but soon Cesar let go of Lil. Unlike their meeting in Roahn, Cesar was the one who turned his back first this time.
Many people greeted him and bowed as he joined the crowd, some people approached him and talked to him in a friendly manner.
¡®I always believed that speckled chandelier light, white dress shirts, scarlet sashes, ck justaucorps with gold epaulettes, and hat feathers of all colours, was the backdrop best suited for Cesar Lemoine¡¡¯
Lil smiled in relief and soon turned around.
***
¡°¡Cesar Lemoine¡¡±
Mireille leaned against the railing on the second floor of the banquet gallery and stroked his chin. His narrowed eyes parted from Lil and followed the man who exited the ballroom.
As soon as Lil turned her body after seeing Cesar walk away, other men, who had been waiting for her to be left alone, began to approach but hesitated upon Venua¡¯s sudden appearance.
¡°¡Cesar Lemoine, ah, you mean the Commodore?¡±
Mireille looked back at the owner of the voice. He was a petty officer of the Mondovi fleet, leaning on the railing with him. Mireille took two sses from the tray of a passing servant and handed one to the officer.
¡°Commodore?¡±
¡°Yes, he was recently promoted.¡±
¡°Then did he stated that his body hadpletely recovered?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°But was he not said to have been recuperating at home for several years because of some chronic illness or injury? How did hend in Roahn with the Mondovi fleet that had been dispatched to the South?¡±
¡°From what I have heard, he went on a trip for a while because he was frustrated with nursing life. I guess the trip gave him the much-needed energy and he soon after rejoined the Navy.¡±
Mireille wondered if the recuperation was just an excuse and if the two had actually been travelling together, but at the same time, he immediately doubted this line of thought because doing so would have been an act too bold for such an upright officer tomit.
¡®But, no matter how I look at it, Cesar appeared as though he was well-acquainted with Liloa. Yes, of course, it is not strange at all that someone like Liloa would dance with a man, but while they originally danced in a mood that was expected for shallow acquaintances, they eventually looked as if their purpose was not to simply dance, but to have some kind of conversation under the pretext of dancing¡¡¯
Mireille took a moment to recall his memories.
¡®Long ago, when Cesar came to my residence to sign a contract with me, I clearly remember Liloa¡¯s unusual behaviour¡¡¯
¡°Then, who was the patient the Admiral took great care of while the fleet returned to Mondovi?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, petty officers are not informed of such matters.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Mireille intentionally frowned. He looked down at the banquet hall and drank his drink, soon enough, however, the petty officer added.
¡°¡But an officer I know said he overheard that the patient was a woman.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°She was aboard a merchant ship belonging to Viscount Noirmont, so the patient must have been someone from Sesbron. Someone high-profiled enough whose death could cause a dispute. That was why even our great Commodore Sagastar feared for his life.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
¡°Did I help you?¡±
Mireille, who had emptied his ss, nodded his head.
¡°That was very helpful.¡±
¡°If so, about the money for my uncle¡¯s loan¡¡±
Mireille took out a document from his arms and the petty officer hastily opened the documents handed to him.
¡°Of course, let us pretend it never happened.¡±
The officer, smiling brightly, lowered his head.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Mireille tapped his shoulder and motioned for him to go, and soon the man disappeared beyond the crowd.
Despite the scuffle with Venua, Lil was still surrounded by a lot of interested men. Mireille watched the scene for a moment with a cigarette in his mouth. Then, the duke eventually walked away from his spot, leaving a trail of smoke that followed his steps and mixed with the smoke from the cigarette pipe that an old woman was holding.
¡®No wonder. There is no way she could have endured that life alone for long. Cesar Lemoine must have helped hide Liloa¡¯s identity, thus enabling her to live while avoiding the pursuit of Obernyu.¡¯
¡°A great bitch, indeed. Messing with all the esteemed gentlemen from this Empire.¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 339
Chapter 339Previous
Volume 9 Chapter 339
¡®So, did she live under the name ¡®Lil¡¯ during that time? A captain named Lil? No matter howmon that name is, there is only one Southern captain named Lil whom I know¡ Lil Schweiz¡¡¯
With ease, Mireille was able to recite the appearance, body, speech, and handwriting of the infamous ¡®ck Whale¡¯, and it was no other than Mireille himself who ced that huge bounty on the head of that pirate captain.
While in thought, he observed Lil walking away from Venua.
¡®A person of mixed race with ck hair, a small build, ghost-like shooting skills, and the appearance of an imperial citizen¡ It could very well be that he was not of mixed race, but actually a pure-blooded imperial citizen. The only reason there was mention of him having a mixed-race appearance was that there was no way a citizen of the Empire would engage in piracy. But no report said that this ¡®ck Whale¡¯ was a woman. Have the witnesses been so stupid that they did not even recognize a woman dressed as a man, or are all my suspicions nothing more than a stretch? The most certain way would be to check it myself¡¡¯
Mireille descended the spiral stairs leading to the first-floor hall, down to where Lil was still surrounded by a crowd. As Mireille approached, people moved aside, their eyes glimmering with interest.
He greeted her with an orchestrated smile.
¡°Liloa.¡±
¡°Did you approach me to get hit again?¡±Some people couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter and hurriedly covered their mouths.
¡®With the banquet hall already filled with stories of the incident that had urred on the passenger ship Clotilde, I am slowly turning into a publicughing stock¡¡¯
The duke ced his hand on his chest in a humble gesture and as a way to acknowledge that everything was his fault, shocking the onlookers with his theatrical attitude. As a result, the audience, while initially anticipating what might happen this time, burst into nervousughter.
¡°I said I would not give up, so I am keeping my promise.¡±
Squinting her eyes at the people around them, Lil didn¡¯t bother concealing her bored expression and turned away from him. People stood aside in surprise at her aggressive strides and Mireille took advantage of the crowd¡¯s retreat, hurriedly chasing Lil¡¯s back.
¡°What did you do in the South?¡±
¡°..?¡±
He then inched a little closer and whispered.
¡°¡Do not even think about denying it. You came to Roahn aboard the Admiral¡¯s gship, right?¡±
Lil came to a halt.
¡®I guess I got caught. But he seems extremely hasty for trying to snatch it all up without even taking a small bite first.¡¯
The curve of the side profile that slowly looked back at Mireille was as beautiful as if it had been drawn and soon her whole face turned towards him.
Lil whispered with a wide smile on her face.
¡°¡I was busy beating up your men¡¡±
Still smiling, she opened the ss door leading to the terrace, causing thete autumn wind to blow in. For a moment, Mireille couldn¡¯t process what he just heard, but a heartbeatter, he found himself following Lil out to the terrace.
As Lil threw the terrace door closed, Mireille muttered, stillpletely dumbfounded.
¡°¡Lil¡ Schweiz?¡±
¡°I have been waiting for you to find out, but is it not a bit toote?¡±
¡°¡¡±
It was only when Lil swatted his hand away with the tip of her fan that Mireille realised he had unknowingly reached for her shoulder.
¡°I heard that you built a fish tank in your mansion. But what should you do now? You lost the mermaid you supposedly caught¡¡±
Mireille¡¯s senses heightened upon hearing her say mermaid and his face became hot. The blood from all over his body rushed to his head, and the feeling of pressure tightened around his mind.
¡°¡Lil! Schweiz!¡±
However, his voice didn¡¯te out as loud as he intended. It was as if he had been stabbed with a knife. His entire body tensed up, causing his voice toe out as if it were being squeezed out. His neck felt suddenly tight as well, so he tugged at his shirt cor and cravat.
Gasping for air, he stumbled and had to catch his hand on the railing.
¡°Was it not enough for you to capture healthy southerners and turn them into ves or circus acts? You even went as far as going after mermaids? How more ugly can you get?¡±
¡°You¡ it really is you!¡±
Lil pointed the fan in her hand towards him.
¡°Now then, get down on your knees again and hold out the ring. You must keep your promise not to give up on me, right?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Mireille couldn¡¯t utter a single word and held onto the railing. His stomach was churning like a fireball.
¡®This unexpected turn of events never crossed my mind in any of my numerous predictions¡ This had to be the turning point. She should be the one at a total loss. Struggling with panic and forced to submit to me in the most humiliating way. Instead, she is enjoying it in a mocking manner and even tantly admitting that she is indeed a pirate¡¡¯
¡°It was quite a sight to see you trying to court the very pirate whose head you put a bounty on. You have no idea how much fun I was having.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The woman¡¯s eyes, which were neither raised nor ring, glowed eerily. Eyes that caught in the moonlight still managed to shine coldly.
¡°Go on. Keep chasing after my tail. I think it is now even more interesting that you keep on pursuing me even though you know who I am.¡±
Unable to contain his anger, his hand stretched out towards Lil¡¯s neck without realising it. People behind the terrace¡¯s doors shouted and pointed, causing Mireille toe to his senses and hurriedly put down his hand again.
¡®How far will I get caught up in this? This woman is clearly bent on turning me into a violent molester¡¡¯
Mireille, struggling to keep his cool, gritted his teeth and spat out.
¡°Even after the years since you ran away¡¡±
¡°Do you think you will survive after this? You need to keep your image alive somehow. Now, you are nothing more than aedian fixated on monopolising the principality.¡±
¡°Liloa Obernyu. I will make you regret this so much that you will want to rip out your own tongue for everything you said today. Make no mistake, His Majesty will take my side in the end.¡±
Lil walked over with a smirk and grabbed the handle of the terrace door.
¡°But who on earth would believe that I am an actual pirate?¡±
Even Mireille couldn¡¯t deny such words. If it wasn¡¯t for Lil¡¯s confession, he, himself, would have doubted it till the very end.
He unconsciously cast a nce at the gathering crowd behind the open terrace.
¡®They will only believe what is easy to believe. And the fact that the Archduke¡¯s daughter is a pirate will never be an easy truth toprehend¡¡¯
After Lil mmed the door shut, she was met with the people gathered around the terrace to watch themotion. She stood with her back to the terrace where only Mireille was left and spoke loudly as if she were making a deration to the audience.
¡°It looks like the Duke has note to his senses yet. This time, he even tried to strangle me.¡±
¡°..!¡±
The people, who had no idea what to do with this atmosphere,ughed nervously once more.
¡°How far can that behaviour of his go? Is it not worth knowing?¡±
With leisurely steps, she parted the crowd of people, who were buzzing, and left.
***
¡°Shit!¡±
Mireille, having returned to his mansion, mmed down on his desk.
¡°Damn it! That fucking bitch!¡±
As he fumed, his heart¡¯s pounding grew increasingly stronger.
¡°Felini August! Jacques Poussin! Bring them here! Now!¡±
Enzo was grovelling and sweating profusely.
¡°I have already received confirmation of the montage. I was nning to show it to you as soon as you had returned from the banquet¡¡±
¡°Bring them in! Put them both in front of me this instant!¡±
¡°Yes, yes! Ah, this is the letter.¡±
Enzo lifted a silver tray. Mireille snatched and unfolded the paper with great force.
[ ¡Looking at the montage, I didn¡¯t recognize them right away, but after we limited them to the ck Whale¡¯s pirate ship¡ they appear to be boatswain in Bolivar and first mate Jericho Armin¡ ]
The letter was crumpled before Mireille finished reading it. The piece of paper and his hands were crushed together in a lump and trembling.
He shut his eyes tightly and rested his forehead on the back of his hands.
¡®I need to think¡ Anger does not help with nning or execution¡ Calm down and think¡ How can I chain the ankles of a woman who has all kinds of unexpected tricks on her sleeve?¡¯
A little whileter, August and Poussin, now part of the Sesbron branch of the Chamber of Commerce, entered Mireille¡¯s study with Enzo.
Mireille managed to greet them in a much calmer manner.
¡°Tell me, do you remember Lil Schweiz, the ck Whale?¡±
¡°I¡¯m reminded of him every damn day¡¡±
¡°Is there any possibility that she is a woman dressed as a man?¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 340
Chapter 340Previous
August¡¯s face seemed like he just heard something straight out of a fairy tale.
¡®If I show them urgency, I could fail to reach my goal. Like Venua Obernyu.¡¯
Mireille suppressed his difort and urged them gently.
¡°Come on now.¡±
Poussin answered on his behalf.
¡°I guess not. It never urred to me that he could be a woman.¡±
August agreed with Poussin.
¡°It¡¯s true that, for a man, his looks appeared more on the feminine side, but he was still definitely a man.¡±
¡°In truth, I don¡¯t understand what made you think so. While I agree that in this world, gender may sometimes be confusing¡ Yes, such people exist, but that wasn¡¯t the case with the ck Whale at all.¡±¡°I agree with Jacques. Based on his appearance and body, a question of his gender never urred to me. Just as it¡¯s natural for me to be a man, so was it for the ck Whale.¡±
¡®I did not call them here to repeat the same thing like a bunch of parrots¡ Although they are useless now, these two are the ones who actually encountered Lil Schweiz recently.¡¯
Mireille tried his best to maintain hisposure and asked a question while thinking out loud.
¡°Then how could such a magical thing happen¡!¡±
His eyes brightened. Like a man possessed, he repeated the words he just uttered.
¡°¡Magic?¡±
Mireille quickly sent the men out of his study, especially now that they had begun to look at him with suspicion. He then nervously closed the study door without even letting either Enzo or Jean in.
Left alone, he wandered around the study deep in thought.
¡°Magic¡ it must be magic¡¡±
¡®What if the Mireille heirloom that Liloa took was not just an artefact, but a magical one that manifested some mysterious powers and contributed to disguising her identity? Shit! Does this even make sense? ¡No, in a world where mermaids are real, why would there not be magic that can seamlessly change a person¡¯s appearance or control people¡¯s memories?¡¯
Mireille rang the bell on his desk and Enzo immediately shouted from beyond the door.
¡°Your Grace, what is going on!¡±
¡°Call Jean!¡±
The sound that was getting closer became distant again.
¡°¡Yes!¡±
Before long, there was a knock and the door opened. In the doorway, Jean bowed his head.
Mireille was sitting leisurely, snuggling into his backrest. When he had calmed down enough, he asked.
¡°What happened to your attempt to appease Maxwell Farin?¡±
¡°He said he would give me an answer, but I have not heard back from him yet.¡±
¡°Go find him again.¡±
Mireille exined the reason why he wanted to retrieve the heirloom, wondering if Jean might get the wrong idea.
¡°Liloa, she pissed me off immensely. No matter what happens, you need to bring me that ne.¡±
¡°How do I appease him?¡±
¡°Any means necessary. Tell him I could grant him whatever it is that he wants.¡±
¡°¡¡±
After Jean nodded and turned around without saying a word, Mireille spoke to his back as he disappeared through the crack in the door.
¡°And add that, through me, he will be able to see his family much sooner.¡±
¡°Yes, I got it.¡±
¡®No matter what, I will reveal Lil Schweiz¡¯s identity to the world. And her corpse, torn apart like livestock, will be hung from the highest tower in Gualtiero.¡¯
He took out a cigarette and questioned, sitting quietly amid the billowing smoke, collecting his thoughts.
¡®Now, how do I chain down pirates and drag them into the swamp?
First of all, the Lemoine family is a difficult family to mess with. Although it is a traditional family, it has been actively engaged in business in recent years. Countless merchants and aristocratic families are indebted to Lemoine. Moreover, the head of the family, the Count, is not only an outstanding schr but also has a great personality that earns him a significant number of followers¡ How annoying. There is no particr benefit of involving Cesar in this case¡ Plus, it is unclear whether he participated in this act of piracy or not. Considering my understanding of Cesar¡¯s character, he would never have participated. In addition, there is no one who does not know how much Count Lemoine cherishes his younger brother, Cesar, as if he were his own son¡ For now, I have to be satisfied with catching the man¡¯s weakness, but nothing more¡There is no point in concocting or investing in the path leading to Cesar.
So, in the end, I am only left with Liloa. Just like with Robero, she will probably put herself in a position where she can easily be buried, such that even if I leave her alone, she herself will make people ufortable and tire out her side. How easy it will be to deal with her¡ Or, it is not yet toote to have a son with her, only to snatch it out of her womb before handing her over to the Navy for execution. Actually, the process of having a son with Liloa would already be a disgrace for a woman like her. Now that I think about it, that is not a bad route to take either. The thought of seeing my ¡®little birdy¡¯ suffocating again is exciting me. Her figure from behind, sitting helplessly like a doll, wearing clothes that expose her shoulders, hair drizzled on the nape of her neck¡ her forcibly dolled up lips giving only obediently gentle answers¡ Her face, sumbing to me and swallowing humiliation was very beautiful indeed¡¡¯
A feeling of heat surged to his lower abdomen, tightening his breath. As he closed his eyes, his imagination became instantly more lively. Mireille, who hung his cigarette from his lips at an angle, slid downfortably in the chair, lifted his body and pulled his pants down from his waist¡
***
The afternoon sunlight was a much-weedpanion. Despite the decreasing temperatures, the sky was clear and reflected on the blue water of the small river by the pce grounds. In front of the river, under a white awning with gold tassels, the Emperor, the Empress, Lil, and Venua all sat down for tea.
During their gettogether, the emperor had constantly eaten the white refreshments that were as light as a feather. His speed was so fierce that Ate didn¡¯t even dare to spare some for Lil, so she just exined.
¡°It is a snack made from ground coconut. His Majesty likes them very much.¡±
Lil could sense that Venua, who was highly sensitive to table manners, was trying his best to avoid looking at the emperor.
Instead of answering, Lil gently smiled at Ate.
¡®From what I¡¯ve observed so far, the Emperor eats non-stop throughout the day. In the past, he just liked and enjoyed food, but now he¡¯s resorted to binge eating¡ Based on his abnormal appetite, there must be some pressures or stress affecting his mental state. Fortunately, it seems like Ate¡¯s presence forces him to show restraint till some extent.¡¯
Only after eating all the refreshments, the emperor asked Lil.
¡°Did you enjoy the banquet?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you.¡±
Slogans shouted by the small merchants¡¯ association gathered in the main building were heard all the way to their table. In fact, the chants had been loud since the beginning of their tea time, but all four of them pretended not to hear. However, as it continued to the point where it got on his nerves, the emperor eventually sighed.
¡°I have a meeting with the union soon¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
The emperor then habitually touched his forehead as Ate gently ced her hand on his shoulder. He obviously pitied himself, folding his hand on the back of hers.
¡°I cannot even drink a cup of teafortably¡¡±
He tried to smile and lift his teacup, but this time, the chants weren¡¯t even part of some slogan. The shouts were full of swearing and inaudible words, which continued for a long time.
¡°¡Stop, just stop!¡±
The emperor finally mmed the table, got up, and headed towards the river. Venua, who needed to appease him, quickly walked next to him and matched his pace.
Ate leaned over and whispered to Lil.
¡°¡In thest few years, a huge amount of money has been spent on securing a naval fleet and replenishing the Navy. Robero departing for the Monferrand Strait¡ You heard about that, right? Whatever you do, do not mention that in front of His Majesty¡¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Lil recalled a rumour she heard in Roahn some time ago*.
¡®The Emperor is putting pressure on Ed over the Saint-Vi¨¨ve Canal toll issue. At the time, I only understood it as a fight he picked with Ed, but thinking about it again, I guess it¡¯s rted to the financial situation of the imperial family.¡¯
¡°¡At the time, no one expected it would cost this much, such that when it came time to pay, everyone was surprised that it emptied the national treasury. As the budget was being spent all over the ce, the imperial army¡¯s sries were gradually reduced. It unfortunately resulted in the imperial army bing lethargic and unmotivated¡ They couldn¡¯t even properly suppress petty bandits. Even if they were ordered to do it, all they would do was go hiking as if they were enjoying an outing¡ So, there had to be some new means for capital to flow in, but this subjugation of pirates of the south ended in vain, right? In return for dispatching Admiral Retiro, the Merchant Guild brought treasury to His Majesty, however, since there was no result in the South, everyone is slowly withdrawing¡¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Reference:
¡®Lil recalled a rumour she heard in Roahn some time ago.¡¯ = The rumour that is talked about is the one from chapter 263, Vol. 7. During an outing/date with Ed to the festival in Roahn, they overheard a conversation between locals:
¡°¡Come on, man. How can you say that so confidently after seeing what Sesbron has been doing to Roahn for the past half year? Not only have the taxes gone up, but ording to the guy working at the government office, Sesbron is even trying to have Roahn pay a toll for using the Saint-Vi¨¨ve Canal which leads to the capital¡ But if the Admiral stays away like this, who will take care of all that?¡¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
If you¡¯re enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 341
Chapter 341Previous
Volume 9 Chapter 341
In the middle of Ate expressing her concerns, the Emperor and Venua returned from their walk along the river.
¡®The emperor¡¯s face looks much softer than before¡ It¡¯s actually my first time seeing Venua put up with someone¡¯s temper and appease their mood. Our father only used to scold Venua without giving him the chance to process his emotions¡ Just looking at this peaceful scene, it seems like Venua hase to realise what upsets and excites people.¡¯
Soon enough, the emperor sat down again and rested his hand on his stomach.
¡°What would I have done with this heartache if not for Venua?¡±
¡°I am grateful.¡±
¡®It seems like Venua has promised some kind of assistance.¡¯
Lil took advantage of the emperor¡¯s good mood.
¡°Your Majesty. I think I can ease your worries a little bit more.¡±¡°What is it? Oh, Henrietta¡¯s son and daughter are making me so happy.¡±
¡°I know that the bandits the Imperial Army eliminated in Kano were a mix of unidentified people.¡±
The emperor¡¯s small eyes widened in a sh.
¡°¡How did you know about this matter?¡±
¡°I saw and heard this while travelling from Roahn.¡±
¡°Oh, yes, I see. You indeed said you were there.¡±
Ate asked, following the emperor¡¯s words.
¡°Have you seen anything?¡±
Lil briefly described what happened in Kano and meticulously provided her audience with a detailed ount of the many different forces who attacked the vige. She also added that revealing their identities as urately as possible could not only help ay the union¡¯s concerns, but also the emperor¡¯s.
Ate, who was staring at her in awe, turned to the emperor.
¡°Your Majesty, what are you going to do?¡±
Venua burst intoughter and intervened.
¡°Your Majesty, how can you believe the words of this ignorant child? How can someone like Liloa differentiate mercenaries from bandits? Meeting with the Union is no child¡¯s y.¡±
¡°If you are doubting me, Your Majesty, then you should make mee to the meeting with the Union alongside my brother of course. Then if I, in any case, talk nonsense, he is free to rebuke or scold me there.¡±
The emperor cautiously reaffirmed what he had just heard.
¡°Are you sure about the mercenaries?¡±
Like a spell, Lil said the magic word that would instantly dispel the emperor¡¯s doubts.
¡°Yes. Admiral Retiro, who was with me at the time, personally confirmed this, Your Majesty. Since the Admiral is not here, I can tell you his conclusion on his behalf.¡±
¡°That daredevil himself? Then, I guess I should get up quickly.¡±
¡®I didn¡¯t expect that the Emperor would change his attitude so quickly. I guess no matter how much he curses and hates on Ed, he still seems to haveplete trust in his abilities. Rather, his disdain for Ed must stem from the ambivalence he feels towards him.¡¯
Ate spoke while supporting the emperor¡¯s arm.
¡°I will attend the meeting with His Majesty first, then afterwards you can enter slowly.¡±
Lil and Venua stood up and bowed to the emperor¡¯s back as he walked away.
As soon as the two rulers disappeared into the building, Lil gathered her belongings that she had left on the chair to make her own preparations.
Venua asked coldly from across the table.
¡°What are you up to?¡±
Lil grabbed the parasol and fan from her seat and leaned forward.
¡°Do you think I am clueless about how my own brother ordered Maxwell to kill Edgar?¡±
¡°You are talking nonsense. I came here from Obernyu.¡±
Lil snorted and came around the table to block his path.
¡®He¡¯s acting so calmly. He must be thinking that he¡¯s covered his tracks because I don¡¯t see any hints of suspicion or anxiety from his end.¡¯
¡°Did I not tell you before not touch the Marquess? Could you not have done me this simple favour? It would have been better for you not to have ignored my words because I will teach you that lesson today.¡±
Her opponent¡¯s voice, conscious of the servants standing around the awning, lowered to a whisper.
¡°¡What are you nning to do? Do not be foolish. You do not even have the Admiral with you, so who will believe your words?..¡±
¡°You asked me what I am nning to do because, in truth, you do not know what to do now, right? My poor brother. Since you made the most powerful move as your first one, of course, you cannot think of the next. Showing all your cards at once is the fastest route to a certain defeat. That is the most cardinal rule learned in tactics¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
The anger Lil had buried, suddenly resurfaced; Ed¡¯s fall from the cliff, the sensation of falling into the sea with him, and the life-threatening battle in the forest shed before her eyes like an afterimage.
Lil recited her next question with clear conviction.
¡°Why did you not study a little more?¡±
¡°How insolent!¡±
Lil stepped back to avoid his arm being swung towards her.
¡°Until now, you have only been killing people who cannot afford to fight you, right? But those cannot be counted as real battles.¡±
¡°..!¡±
Venua, now fuming, swung his arm again. Lil directly caught and blocked his fist this time. Although his strength was waning, he was able to hold out for a while. His eyes shed behind his trembling forearm, and Lil saw her face, filled with determination, reflected through the man¡¯s dting ck pupils.
¡°And in a real battle, you will never beat me.¡±
When Lil let go of his arm with a push, Venua fell away.
¡°¡Haha¡ Hahahaha! Have you forgotten? There was a time in the past when you acted so arrogantly confident as well. And what happened? Did you not end up crawling under that insignificant Mireille, begging for a living?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Venua who still couldn¡¯t stopughing, tilted his head before grabbing a cigarette.
¡°No, no. Please say such outrageous things in front of the dignitaries and ministers. That way, it will be much easier for me to drag you back to Obernyu.¡±
Lil replied as she passed him.
¡°At least I escaped that hell. What about you? What progress have you achieved thus far, brother? It just looks like you are still struggling in our father¡¯s shadow, begging.¡±
Venua raised his voice against Lil¡¯s back.
¡°You brat! Once you are back in Obernyu, I will make sure you spend¡¡±
Venua¡¯s words were so consistent that they bored Lil, so she answered without even turning around.
¡°There are many eyes and ears around us. I do not think those are the appropriate words that shoulde out of the mouth of my brother, who ims to have personallye from Obernyu to Sesbron just to save me from the Duke¡¯s evil clutches, right?¡±
¡°¡¡±
***
After returning to the Empress¡¯ transept¡¯s inner room, Lil called Shail, who had been waiting. He was holding a small box in his hand.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°This is a letter and package from Levi.¡±
¡°Oh, leave it for now. We have other things to do.¡±
¡°Yes, what is it?¡±
¡°Get the witness ready.¡±
Lil thought of the man who was staying at Retiro¡¯s residence disguised as a servant. Since the residence and the pce weren¡¯t far from each other, she would be able to call him in at any time.
Shail¡¯s expression hardened in an instant.
¡°Do you truly trust him?¡±
¡°He knows I already sent some men from the deck of the Clotilde to his family in Obernyu. So, he¡¯ll at least testify¡ And even if I don¡¯t like it, it can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯s no other alternative.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lil looked puzzled at Shail, who remained standing there instead of leaving right away.
¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡±
Shail hesitated but soon opened his mouth.
¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to watch over Maxwell Farin?¡±
¡°Yes, I did.¡±
¡°I was hesitant to tell you, but I saw him snooping around the luggagepartment of the Clotilde a few times.¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like anything special. So, I guess there¡¯s more to the story?¡±
¡°He tried to get his hands on a particr load¡¡±
¡°And you didn¡¯t stop him right away?¡±
¡°Yes, because I had to know what he was after. That¡¯s why I waited. But in the end, he didn¡¯t touch anything and went back on deck.¡±
Lil deduced without difficulty.
¡°Was that luggage mine?¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
¡°Then¡ I guess he was onto something.¡±
¡°It appears that was the case. Afterwards, we monitored more closely, and although he snooped around the area a few more times, nothing was tampered with. I¡¯m only able to tell you this now because you immediately had an audience with Her Majesty the Empress. I had no chance to speak to you face-to-face.¡±
¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±
¡°Our surveince was thorough, so it would¡¯ve been impossible for him to steal anything¡¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 342
Chapter 342Previous
¡®I can¡¯t me him for reporting itte. Shail isn¡¯t someone familiar with court, so it¡¯spletely understandable. And recently, I¡¯ve not only been preupied with being taken by Ate to the salon and chatting with her maids, but also with stamping the emperor¡¯s face*, so I was left with no time to meet anyone else. In addition, I had to attend small banquets and tea parties to learn more about Sesbron¡¯s circumstances. Shail isn¡¯t used to catching his master in between breaks.¡¯
¡°Indeed, I haven¡¯t had the time to worry about anything else since I arrived at the pce, so make sure to see if anything is missing.¡±
¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
After Shail left, Lil stood in front of the mirror and took a deep breath to calm herself.
¡®All I need to do is do what I have in mind. Sesbron¡¯s situation is already working in my favour. From the unexpectedly poor national treasury to the seriousness of the matters rted to banditry and the emperor¡¯s psychological issues thate with all of it. Moreover, with Ate, I have newfound support. I only need to remember to never let my guard down. As long as I¡¯m quick to respond at any moment, there should be no major losses for me.¡¯
Lil left the boudoir and headed to the administrative building where the meeting was being held. It was only a short walk, but as she went, Lil¡¯s steps became more nervous, well aware of the sound her shoes made on the marble floor, as well as the shadows of the pirs in the corridor appearing and disappearing at regr intervals.
In the hallway in front of the conference hall, union members, newspaper staff, and even onlookers gathered sparsely to await the results.
The guard at the entrance recognized Lil and opened the door for her. The emperor and empress were sitting on the podium in front, while the ministers, members of the council, and members of the small merchants¡¯ union were all sitting at the long table in front of them.
As Lil came in unannounced, the conference room fell silent and everyone turned to look at her. Venua, who was sitting next to the Minister of Finance, red at her. Lil first greeted the emperor before looking directly at the attendants.
¡®I¡¯m seeing some of the faces that I have met in Kano.¡¯
¡°Gentlemen, she is my niece who will soften your hearts.¡±
The union leader sitting closest to the emperor asked.
¡°What brings you here, My Lady?¡±
¡°I am here to help you at the request of the Imperial Army. I was staying in the vige of Kano during the attack and suffered direct damage.¡±
One of the union members sitting at the table immediately affirmed that he recognised her.
¡°Ah, yes, I have seen you in Kano. You were part of the Admiral¡¯s party, right?¡±
¡°That is right.¡±
¡°..!¡±
Only then were small exmations heard sporadically, as though Lil¡¯s presence suddenly exined itself.
¡°I came to understand that the suspicious unknown men mixing themselves with the bandit group is one of the main issues discussed during this meeting. I can assure you they are not actual bandits from another faction, but mercenaries hired by someone.¡±
¡°Even so, that does not change anything.¡±
¡°You may be right. How do we know who hired them and for what purpose? In this specific instance, these so-called bandits raided the vige and attacked the people.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lil added while shaking her head.
¡°The reason they carried out the attack was to hide their true purpose and cause confusion among the witnesses. In other words, the bandits from Kano were being used by the person who hired the mercenaries as a mere front.¡±
¡°If that is the case, then who exactly hired them?¡±
Instead of answering, Lil simply nced at Venua, causing people to turn their heads one by one to follow her gaze. When the majority of the eyes were directed at him, Lil dered.
¡°Venua Obernyu.¡±
Surprisingly, Venua found himself caught in the middle of the attention of dozens of people without batting an eyelid. The sight of him casually leaning back in his chair was an act worth watching. As a buzz started hovering around the table, he threw his hands in the air to express his bewilderment.
¡°Your Majesty, this is exactly what I was worried about. Whenever something unfortunate happens, it is me who is being med. It has been like this since we were little. Liloa is a child who has not yet grown up. She was originally inferior to her peers, but sadly, her judgement must have be blurred during the time she was away. She must have been misguided. Liloa, how dare you show such pampered resentment towards your brother¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Venua shut his eyes and shook his head to disy his frustration.
¡°You even went as far as to frame me in front of His Majesty, not knowing how much the Admiral¡¯s name is worth. As your older brother, I feel responsible for this and would like to apologise on your behalf. I will take you to Obernyu where you will be educated properly.¡±
Even the emperor couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment at Liloa¡¯s seemingly absurd im. Next to him, Ate, with her mouth pressed in a tight line, looked at Lil with anxious eyes.
¡®This gives me a familiar feeling. This happened to Liloa before. Being criticised as a foolish woman like this had happened in the past¡¡¯
But Lil bowed her head calmly.
¡°Your Majesty, I am not saying this in vain. Please allow me to call on a witness.¡±
Ate, grabbing the emperor¡¯s arm, whispered. He then raised his hand to his temple and asked helplessly.
¡°And who is the witness?¡±
Lil looked directly at Venua and answered.
¡°His name is Maxwell Farin.¡±
¡°..!¡±
Venua¡¯s eyes widened in an instant. His hand, which had been leisurely resting on the table, suddenly clenched into a fist. As Lil sneered at him, he unconsciously hid his fist below the table.
¡°He should have reached the front of the hallway by now.¡±
After receiving the emperor¡¯s approval, the chambein went out of the conference hall. Venua, with his chin slightly trembling, nced back at the doorway and when the chambein entered apanied by Maxwell, he was unable to hide his reaction.
Lil, too, focused her attention on the entrance.
¡®He must¡¯ve been preparing himself to enter the pce, looking far from his state when I brought him with me on the Clotilde.¡¯
Lil looked back at Venua, who quickly masked his panicked expression, before asking Maxwell as he came to her side.
¡°What is your name?¡±
¡°Maxwell Farin.¡±
¡°What is your position?¡±
¡°I am the toon leader of the Obernyu Royal Guards and a Baron of Obernyu.¡±
¡°Tell me what you did in Kano.¡±
¡°I¡¡±
Maxwell¡¯s parched lips trembled as he exhaled, perhaps feeling the pressure of exposing his survival, or perhaps afraid of the oues of his testimony. Either way, he couldn¡¯t easily speak.
Taking advantage of his hesitation, Venua shouted.
¡°Maxwell! Are you holding a grudge against me and doing something foolish just because I reprimanded you? Do you not understand how much I cared for you?¡±
Lil refuted Venua¡¯s sabotage.
¡°If the leader of the Royal Guards makes false revtions because of petty disappointment, then that speaks of problems with my brother¡¯s quality as a master. What makes you proud to prove low in front of the audience?¡±
Venua,pletely ignoring Lil, extended his hand towards Maxwell.
¡°Maxwell. It is not yet toote. I will ept you without asking anything, so juste back.¡±
Maxwell had been silent for a while before muttering.
¡°¡What happens when I go back?..¡±
¡°What do you mean? I will reinstate you to the Royal Guards of course.¡±
¡°If I go back, will I have to endure the young master¡¯s verbal abuse and assault again?¡±
¡°Be careful of what you say! Discipline is all about warning subordinates in the hope that they will follow the right path. Are you trying to frame me like this?¡±
Maxwell shut his eyes despite Venua¡¯s shouts echoing throughout the conference room.
¡°Your Majesty, I¡¡±
¡°Maxwell!¡±
Maxwell opened his eyes as if to counter Venua¡¯s anger, but he was looking at neither the emperor nor Venua.
And so, his lengthy confession began.
¡°A few days before the incident, I received instructions from the Prince Regent of Obernyu to assassinate Admiral Retiro. I have lived with pride and honour as a baron of the Principality and leader of the Royal Guards, but¡ The Prince Regent forced me to obey, threatening my family in Obernyu. I admit that I made the wrong choice for fear of what might happen to my family when I refuse to carry out his orders¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Thick streams of water fell from Maxwell¡¯s eyes.
¡°It was decided that it would be appropriate to take advantage of the area where bandits were rampant along the Great Trade route. In order to trap the Admiral, mercenaries were hired to stir confusion, and when the Admiral was spotted out on patrol outside the vige walls, the order was carried out.¡±
After Maxwell¡¯s revtion, he was out of breath as though he had been strangled. He bowed his upper body deeply and let out a weighty exhale. His shoulders and back were visibly rising and falling.
Lil saw his tears falling.
The emperor asked, clutching his armrests with all his might.
¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±
Lil answered calmly.
¡°It is all true, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I did not ask you. Answer me, Venua.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, this is nothing but ridiculous nder. What reason do I have for trying to kill the Marquess of Roahn?¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Footnote:
¡®¡busy stamping the emperor¡¯s face¡¡¯ = we¡¯re not entirely sure, we figure it means something as showing her face often.
Chapter 343
Chapter 343Previous
After wiping away his tears, Maxwell exined even that.
¡°It was because the Admiral and Miss Liloa being together greatly offended the Prince Regent.¡±
The Minister of Finance was surprised and asked sarcastically.
¡°You tried to assassinate a Marquess of this Empire just for that reason?¡±
¡°The Prince Regent was unbearably displeased that the Admiral¡¯s ancestors came from a foreignnd. I, myself, am appalled to say this outloud, but he deemed the Admiral¡¯s bloodline too vulgar to be associated with the lineage of Obernyu¡¡±
Displeasure crashed over the conference hall like a wave. Most of the ministers at court were intellectuals who belonged to the emerging aristocracy, while the merchants of the Union weremoners from the middle ss. After all, the traditional nobles neither worked at court nor dirtied their hands by making money themselves.
The longer the silencested, the colder the atmosphere became. Union members whispered to the person next to them while casting disapproving nces. The ministers, on the other hand, showed their displeasure by clearing their throats.
¡®Of course, with the shocking revtion that their lives had been at risk merely due to the scheming of a nobleman with discriminatory thoughts, such hostility won¡¯t easily subside.¡¯
The Minister of Finance opened his mouth again, addressing Venua.¡°Am I right in assuming that in the eyes of the Regent, who thinks the Retiro family, which boasts history dating back to the monarchy, is vulgar, am I seen as nothing more than scum?¡±
¡®Someone as esteemed as the Minister of Finance can openly reprimand Venua. However, the rest have no choice but to keep their anger to themselves.¡¯
Lil looked up at Ate on the podium.
¡®Although she might be offended by Venua, she might also find me cold-hearted for directly using my own blood rtive in a public setting. But I¡¯m in no position to cover the fire. I had to take advantage of the situation in which even wealthy families have to pay attention to the middle ss. After all, the small merchants¡¯ union itself represents the ordinary imperial citizens, which makes up the majority of the subjects. Even the Emperor won¡¯t be able to ignore them, meaning Venua won¡¯t be able to endure it any less.¡¯
The emperor looked down at Venua with stern eyes.
¡°Venua. Try denying it.¡±
¡°This is unfair, Your Majesty. I never said anything like that. The Minister of Finance should also excuse himself for being hastily provoked.¡±
Lil lowered her head and pursed her lips.
¡®It¡¯s futile to stubbornly deny it because I will force you to admit it yourself.¡¯
¡°I know why my brother is so obsessed with matters rted to our bloodline, Your Majesty. I forgot to tell you, but the reason for his obsession over my bloodline is¡¡±
Venua¡¯s eyes shot at Lil, clearly wondering if she indeed knew the truth. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter if she knew the truth or not.
¡®Venua was desperate enough to run from Obernyu to Roahn, and from Roahn to Sesbron, so he probably can¡¯t bear the thought of anyone in this hall finding out or even suspecting it.¡¯
Venua stood up from his seat and bowed his head towards the emperor.
¡°Please allow me to meet you alone, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°¡¡±
He then red at Lil as if warning her.
¡°I will speak to Your Majesty alone.¡±
Lil obediently shut her mouth.
¡®The more he tries to save his fatal hand, the better. Venua will choose to defend his own masculinity rather than deny the charge of attempting murder of the Admiral. It¡¯s actually not surprising that he ces so much value on his masculinity that he gives up resisting altogether. Venua was harshly trained to man up and lived his life thinking that was the only way to prove himself. He never missed the opportunity to stress to me that I¡¯m only a woman, thereby disciplining me almost to the point of abuse because that was the same way he was taught.
In the end, as long as Venua cannot escape the shadow of our father, Joseph, he¡¯ll never be able to progress on his own or stand up to others¡¡¯
***
After breaking up the meeting and sending Maxwell away, Lil waited for Venua toe out after his talk with the emperor.
Soon enough, the conference room door opened and a slender man walked out. He appeared even paler than he looked during the meeting and gritted his teeth upon seeing her.
¡°What do you think you know¡¡±
Lil, who didn¡¯t wait there to have this talk with him, got straight to the point.
¡°I know everything you are worried about.¡±
Lil initially spoke calmly as she walked towards him but hesitated halfway.
¡®Facing Venua like this, I¡¯m reminded of Ed¡ His unconscious state in that damn forest, all bloody and in a mess¡¡¯
¡°Apologise to the Admiral first. If you do that, I might be more lenient.¡±
¡°¡¡±
But Venua looked steadfast as though there was no space for any amendments. Therefore, Lil had no reason to show mercy either. So, she decided to umte his fear by aiming a cannon directly at him and light the wick with an uncertain length.
¡°Otherwise, leave Sesbron. And do not even think about turning on His Majesty and dragging me with you by force, because I may be light-mouthed if necessary. If you continue to misbehave in front of me, I also might bring shame to our principality. You do not expect that I will simply forget, do you?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lil moved a little closer to Venua and made her demands clear.
¡°Stay quietly in Obernyu and pray that I forget everything. Ah, and if you ever threaten Maxwell or his family, I might also be forced to open my mouth, so be careful.¡±
Murderous eyes stared at her. Venua, who was now trembling all over, screamed at her face.
¡°Aaaahhh!¡±
His cries persisted until his voice broke apart. Soon the exhausted man struggled out of breath. Lil waited for Venua to finish yelling and continued in a calm tone.
¡°Now that I think about it, is your voice not bing a bit too¡ thin? Hm. No, I must be mistaken, right?¡±
For a moment, Venua didn¡¯t seem toprehend what she was referring to, but he then hurriedly grabbed his throat. Instantly, he was too embarrassed to even think about expressing his anger any further.
¡°If I hear that voice of yours once more, I think I can conclude whether I was mistaken or not.¡±
Venua, unable to make another sound, kept his mouth shut while Lil left her seat in contented silence¡
***
As dawn approached, dew formed on the deck floor and railings, prompting the deckhands to wipe various parts of the ship with dry towels.
Ed¡¯s messenger pigeon rested on his shoulder as he leaned on the railing. The bird, with its red wings neatly tucked in, stretched one of its legs, allowing Ed to deftly pull the paper out of themunication tube.
He then stared at his name that Lil had written. Reading it gave him the illusion of hearing her voice calling out to him.
[ Edgar. ]
¡®I miss your voice so much¡ so much so that when I see you again, I¡¯ll cling to you and listen to you all day long. And even if you¡¯d try to shake me off, I won¡¯t let go¡
Her letter today is too short. I have been curious about where she is, what she¡¯s doing, what she¡¯s thinking, whether the pce food is to her liking, whether she likes the weather, whether she gets tough a lot, whether she gets some fresh air, and whether she misses me, but the letter only contains serious information¡ The report I receive from my servants in the Retiro mansion contains even more details about Liloa¡¯s current situation¡ I knew that she had a close rtionship with Empress Ate, as Liloa had told me all about her during our trip, but now that she¡¯s with her old friend, does she not even remember me? My servants mentioned she never visits the Retiro mansion and instead resides in the Empress¡¯s transept. Does that mean she could have forgotten me by now? People always say that when the body bes distant, the mind bes distant as well. Could that be true?¡¯
Ed shuddered at the thought of that old saying. One he normally wouldn¡¯t have paid any mind to in the past.
¡°If she won¡¯t think of me, then I¡¯ll have to force myself to think of something else, too.¡±
He folded the paper neatly and put it in his inner pocket before heading up the stern deck. Captain Long, who yed the role of navigator, looked back at Ed curiously, his officer¡¯s shirt fluttering in the strong wind.
Ed took over the wheel with one hand, as his other was still wrapped in leather padding.
¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±
¡°Where to, Sir?¡±
¡®The more I think about this, the more I hate it. It¡¯s making me anxious¡ Is it because I¡¯m afraid of the oue?¡¯
Ed rested his forearm on his wheel and looked at the gently sparkling Risch River. The leisure river drew wide, flowing in curves while the wind pushed the surface of the water, creating wrinkles. It was a perfect tailwind. A very good wind direction for their purpose.
¡®To the ce that¡¯s up the river.¡¯
¡°Sesbron.¡±
***
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 344
Chapter 344
As expected, the shocking news of Venua¡¯s murder attempt on Admiral Retiro spread wide and quick, for assassinations between nobles were never taken lightly. Loud mouring voices, ranging from the old nobility to emerging aristocrats, called for Venua¡¯s severe punishment, but the emperor managed to quell the demands of the parties involved by ordering Venua to pay arge amount ofpensation to Roahn. Following, the Prince Regent of Obernyu returned to the Principality in disgrace with an order to recuse himself. The small merchants¡¯ association was fortunate enough to have receivedpensation as the key party involved. The emperor wanted to silence the union by giving them Venua¡¯s money, and his n was a sess.
In addition, the incident was outrageous enough to cause a stir in various circles and Maxwell Farin, the crucial witness, was forgotten. No one knew where he had gone. Actually, no one even noticed the fact that he had disappeared.
In the end, court became quiet again as the emperor had hoped.
However, no matter how much Lil gained the emperor¡¯s trust, it was far from enough to sway him away from Mireille.
With Venua being taken care of and Ed¡¯s absence, Mireille had nothing to worry about. Rather, the overall circumstances gave him the advantage of being able to proceed with his annulmentwsuit without a hitch. In the meantime, he relentlessly bombarded Lil¡¯s residence, located in the transept of the imperial pce, with flowers and gifts. And even though Lil was adamant in sending back gifts from the duchy, another box of jewels would arrive the very next day. On top of that, Mireille¡¯s gifts for Lil were ordered from Sesbron¡¯s finest jewellers.
Slowly, opinions about Mireille¡¯s extreme sincerity began to circte throughout Sesbron.
¡°¡Miss Liloa is so cold for refusing to ept him after being courted like this¡¡±
¡°¡Being too arrogant can diminish one¡¯s charm. There are times when things have to be done in moderation¡¡±
¡°¡The Duke¡¯s sincerity is surely touching¡¡±But also on the other hand.
¡°¡I feel so sorry for the Duchess¡¡±
¡°¡If she is going to refuse, she should make it clear. Is thedy not being a bit too careless by leading him on?¡¡±
¡°¡I heard she is already in a rtionship with Admiral Retiro. The Admiral even risked his life by fighting against the wishes of Miss Liloa¡¯s brother, just to win thedy¡¯s heart¡¡±
¡°¡That is what I am saying¡¡±
No matter who people defended or empathised with, Lil was the only one being criticised.
Yet Lil expected all of that. After all, people didn¡¯t hastily challenge power. And it wasn¡¯t something she hadn¡¯t experienced only once or twice, so she was entirely familiar with it by now. It didn¡¯t matter that she clearly expressed her stance to the emperor from the first day she set foot in Sesbron or that Ate kept representing Lil¡¯s feelings in the salon, the two sides continued to argue. The hottest topic in the court was still thewsuit for annulment of Mireille¡¯s marriage, despite Ate¡¯s stern efforts to shut them up.
Meanwhile, the emperor pretended to care about Lil on the outside, but in reality, he didn¡¯t truly consider her feelings, for it was Mireille, not Lil, who could support the emperor economically and politically. To the emperor, Lil was nothing but a living, breathing reminder of his longing and affection for his sister. But in the end, a sister who died a long time ago couldn¡¯t fill the empire¡¯s treasury.
Ate, leaning on the couch,mented.
¡°Who would have thought that Venua wouldmit such a heinous act? No matter how much he despised Edgar Retiro¡¯s bloodline¡ it is uneptable for nobles to attempt something like that against other nobles. It was such a shocking incident that it amplified our people¡¯s concerns. And considering how His Majesty had been supporting Venua for the longest time, I suppose he will not easily forgive the Prince Regent.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ate would tend to talk about Venua to divert the noise. She would also barge into Lil¡¯s boudoir pretty often and ask about her well-being in the middle of the current situation in Sesbron.
¡°Anyway, where the hell is that damned rascal? Ren¨¦ is hastily pushing his agenda.¡±
At some point, Ate¡¯s nickname for Ed had be ¡°rascal¡±.
¡°I can handle it on my own.¡±
¡°But I do not like this. It came to my attention what you said to Ren¨¦ on the ferry, about your past with him. It saddened me, really¡ You have no idea how much I regret not being able to stop His Majesty during your engagement¡ And that nightmare is about to repeat itself again¡ Does it even make sense that your partner is not here with you at this very moment?¡±
¡°As I said before, he is busy. We were supposed to travel to Obernyu together, but halfway something came up that required his urgent attention, so we could note together. Whether it is rted to matters in Roahn or the naval attach¨¦, it is to be expected that he has to be away so often.¡±
¡°You indeed said that he is busy¡ But this Ate thinks that you two are actually plotting something together¡¡±
¡°..!¡±
Lilughed after hearing that Ate had hit the nail on the head. Ate¡¯s eyes narrowed behind her fan.
¡°You still do not have any tact, but you have be a lot more meticulous. At least you did note here to throw your bare body at Sesbron. You are not ying around without a n.¡±
At that moment, the door to the boudoir opened and a servant came in.
¡°Someone from the Retiro residence has arrived.¡±
Ate joked, pretending to be surprised.
¡°Did he send someone because he knew I was cursing him?¡±
Lil responded with a light smile.
¡°Send him in.¡±
¡°There are a lot of them.¡±
¡°All right. Send all of them in.¡±
After a while, Lil realised just how many there were.
¡®There are indeed so many of them¡¡¯
She instantly regretted having taken the servant¡¯s words lightly as she nkly stared at the endless stream of servants of the Retiro familying in. Each of them carried a chest, containing all kinds of items, ranging from crossbows and guns to jewellery, silk fabrics and shoes.
Ate excitedly opened the boxes that kept arriving in waves.
¡°Oh my! What is going on?¡±
Soon, her maids joined in and looked at the items piled up in the inner room.
Lil¡¯s hand reflexively covered her forehead. But before she could do anything, Ate began takingmand of the boudoir. Maids sorted the items that the servants brought in under the empress¡¯ clear instructions. In minutes, the room was filled with scattered silks, dresses, and heavy ornaments. Just when a dazed Lil was wondering what to do about this, Ate found to have her own source of excitement.
¡°Oh my god, look at this incense burner.¡±
¡°..?¡±
Lil¡¯s eyes were drawn to the object in Ate¡¯s hand. The fist-sized incense burner was nothing short of a work of art, meticulously carved from gold and studded with jewels. Ate opened and closed the lid, unable to keep her mouth shut.
¡°Do you like it?¡±
The empress held the burner out to Lil.
Even though she grew up surrounded by treasures from a young age, this was the first time Lil had seen jewels like this set in an incense burner. She opened the lid and was met with a pointed candlestick made of gold. As Lil epted the incense burner, Ate fussed over the rest of the items and held out a few more of them.
Lil secretly nced at Ate.
¡®She¡¯s clearly more amused by my reaction than the items themselves.¡¯
Lil passed the burner to one of the servants. It was then that Ate¡¯s maid held a ne with an amber encrusted in a delicate ss decoration.
¡®It¡¯s beautiful¡¡¯
Lil, too, had a discerning eye and she never had shone away from jewellery. She did, however, find it suspicious why Ed suddenly showered her with gifts without prior mention.
¡°¡But why?¡±
¡°Why? Ren¨¦ sends you flowers and gifts every day, so Edgar must have gotten impatient. Do you really have no idea how he might be feeling right now?¡±
¡°Then just send one or two, there is no need to give me this much.¡±
Ate crossed her arms and shook her head.
¡°No, Liloa. It is a matter of pride. Think about it. What kind of man would not roll his eyes when his lover is away from him and constantly receives flowers and gifts from another man?¡±
¡°Even so, I feel like he went overboard on purpose¡ Could he be¡ grumpy?¡±
Lil made a humming sound because of what Ate pointed out. In the middle of her wandering thoughts, Ate ran her fingertips along the silk she hadid out on her chest.
¡°Maybe he went indeed a bit overboard. But it is Edgar Retiro we are talking about, so of course he had to do this much. Or maybe our cute little rascal just does not like people talking about you, especially those who are saying that you have to ept Ren¨¦. Edgar just wants to shut up those mouths.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ate, who was looking through the presents, suddenly opened her eyes wide.
¡°Oh my, look at this guy?¡±
¡°..?¡±
She took out her piece of paper from a box.
¡°That damned rascal even sent me a letter.¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 345
Chapter 345
¡°He did?¡±
¡°Let us see¡¡±
¡°..!¡±
As Ate looked very happy, Lil instantly knew he indeed did.
[ Thank you for your generous friendship. ]
¡°Oh my, I guess he sent me this to ask me to look after you. This guy cannot be like this¡ When did he be so¡ human?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ate reached in the box with her hand, took out arge-brimmed hat and put it on. The decorative purple ribbon went well with the lightly dyed veil decoration.
¡°He has a great eye.¡±¡°¡¡±
She hummed, shrugging one shoulder up as if she was showing off her style.
¡°Shall we choose the dress you will need right now?¡±
As soon as two of Ate¡¯s maids entered the boudoir and brought in several dresses, Ate took one and held it in front of Lil¡¯s body. She and her maids then showed off their exquisite sense of style as they chose Lil¡¯s dress and essories. Lil had to act like a puppet for a while, with her limbs and hair being yed with like a paper doll.
She helplessly let them put earrings, nes, and rings on.
Inwardly, however, Lil just wanted to take a closer look at the guns and crossbows, but she felt like she would have to wait once Ate left¡
***
Mireille looked at the red jewel in front of him as he held it by the string and swung it from side to side like a pendulum.
¡®At first, I expected the artefact to either change a person¡¯s appearance or distort the onlookers¡¯ physical perception of its wearer, but that was not the case¡¡¯
He saw no change when he hung it from his neck and watched himself in the mirror. The same thing happened when he asked Enzo to do it. It was starting to frustrate him, but he couldn¡¯t think of any other method other than to ask somebody else to wear it. He already threw it, hit it with stones, burned it, and put it in water. Yet, nothing happened.
¡®It looks so in¡ Because it looks so ordinary, was it possible for them to have made a counterfeit and rece it in such a short time? An ordinary item like this can be easily reced with a fake¡ What if Edgar and Liloa indeed managed to change it beforehand? Or what if they discovered that I made a deal with Maxwell, and Maxwell was secretly in cahoots with them?¡¯
Mireille recalled what Maxwell had said to Jean when he gave thetter the ne.
{ ¡°But is this ne that important? When we were packing our luggage on the ferry, I heard thedy tell her maid not to touch it too hastily.¡± }
¡®¡Those words could have been part of the lie¡ Despite all my spection, there is no way to confirm as I do not know the weight or exact size of the genuine article¡¡¯
Desperate for some answers, Mireille even sought advice from Imperial iraut, however, a reply wouldn¡¯t arrive until muchter.
Mireille sat down on the sofa and lit his cigarette.
¡°What shall I do next¡¡±
¡®It is not impossible to prove that Liloa is a pirate, but the problem is that mywsuit for the annulment of my marriage is fast approaching. I have no physical evidence at hand that can link her to the incident that urred in the distant southern seas¡ And if I dy filing theint, it will be difficult once Edgares back. For now, it has been a stroke of luck that the Admiral, who had been in charge of the southern Ingres Sea, returned without any results and was even caught up with the Imperial Army. That is why I have to somehow deal with this while he is still away¡¡¯
Someone knocked on the door of his study.
Thinking that it could be urgent or new information that could help him, Mireille responded immediately.
¡°Come in.¡±
¡°¡¡±
However, the person who opened the door and entered was someone he didn¡¯t expect.
¡°Why are you not sleeping?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Jeanne stood in front of the door. Mireille didn¡¯t want to face her because he thought she would only whine unnecessarily. He considered it fortunate she had confined herself in her room for the past few days, but he had no idea she woulde to visit him so suddenly.
He shook his head with a cigarette in his mouth.
¡°I am a little busy right now.¡±
¡°Ren¨¦, listen to me.¡±
Her hands trembled slightly in front of her, but Mireille pretended not to notice. Lately, he simply despised hearing her speak or watch her move right in front of his eyes. He couldn¡¯t understand why she was so adamant about irritating him like this when doing so wouldn¡¯t change anything.
As Mireille stood up from the couch and approached Jeanne, he scanned her body with his eyes.
¡®Wearing nothing but a light nightgown¡ It is not hard to tell with what determination she came here tonight¡¡¯
¡°Go back to your room.¡±
But after saying that and grabbing the handle of the door, something was caught between the metal part of the handle and his palm. When he opened his hand, it was the red gem, shining with a sinister light.
Mireille looked back and forth between the ne and the woman.
¡®A ne and a woman.¡¯
He snatched Jeanne¡¯s wrist and turned her toward him.
¡°Jeanne, look at this.¡±
He held out the relic in his hand as if to show it to her. Jeanne looked at Mireille in disbelief before bursting into tears. Again and again, she had to wipe her eyes with her handkerchief. Jeanne, who was panting heavily, tried to calm herself down by cing her hand on her chest.
¡®The tip of her red nose and eyes are so unsightly. I am sick of seeing the smile she tries to make with that face¡¡¯
¡°Ren¨¦¡¡±
Mireille, who initially wanted to send her away quickly, snapped back to reality and hastily poured out empty praises.
¡°I think it will suit you well.¡±
He half-heartedly fastened the ne on Jeanne¡¯s neck.
¡®In any case, the most basic imaginable concept is that a ne should be worn around the neck.¡¯
He stepped back and removed the cigarette from his lips. When he used his hand to fan away the smoke that had risen before his eyes, Jeanne became visible¡
No, the person in front of him was an unmatched beauty whom he had never seen or heard of before.
Mireille froze and stared at the woman, unaware that the cigarette was burning up to his fingers. The woman, with tears in her eyes, was so evidently touched that she fell into his arms.
¡®Even her body is different from Jeanne¡¯s.¡¯
Unconsciously, Mireille dropped his cigarette and grasped Jeanne¡¯s body with both hands.
¡®No matter how much I grope, this isn¡¯t Jeanne¡¡¯
His heart raced like crazy as he witnessed a mystery of an era sealed by time with his own eyes.
¡®Ancient times truly existed¡¡¯
Mireille traced the woman¡¯s back and enjoyed her unfamiliar curves. He then grabbed her hair, which was of a different colour, and held it up to the light.
¡®So, myths and artefacts are real.¡¯
He rubbed the woman¡¯s soft skin.
¡°Hahahahaha!¡±
The woman¡¯s face, despite smiling sadly at him, was so beautiful that goosebumps rose all over his body. Mireilleughed maniacally and turned Jeanne around. Not a single trace belonging to Jeanne¡¯s original and dull appearance could be found. He buried his face in the crook of her beautiful neck out of awe and allowed his lips to part uncontrobly as he couldn¡¯t stopughing¡
¡®If even the ancient gods watch over me, how can I be defeated in this battle?¡¯
***
The hall used as the grand court was filled with people eager to witness the spectacle. The Supreme Court seats and council seats stretched out like wings on either side of the tform where the Emperor and Empress sat. In the testimony space prepared in front of them was Jeanne Mireille, the current duchess, who burst out in tears while asking for her marriage to be preserved.
Lil felt sympathy for her for being caught up in Mireille¡¯s desires and pity for being put in this situation.
¡®I don¡¯t know what their married life was like, but the past days must¡¯ve been hell because she¡¯d worry about her future and that of her son. Even if thewsuit is dismissed here, will she be able to live like she did before?¡¯
Her mouth felt bitter.
After Jeanne, Mireille came out and stood on the witness stand, attracting stinging res from the people. But Lil knew that he would soon foster an atmosphere where he would win the people¡¯s sympathy¡
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
If you¡¯re enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 346
Chapter 346Previous
The people of Sesbron were passionate about love stories till the point where they would publicly have lovers or mistresses in search of their one true love, even after marriage. And Mireille¡¯s pathetic plea consisted mostly of dering Liloa as the only love of his life. The more pitiful he sounded, the more sympathy he won from the crowd. Even adding that he tried his hardest tobine duty and love, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t achieve it.
¡®I knew that Mireille woulde out with everything he had, but that doesn¡¯t lessen the absolute loathe and disgust I feel when hearing him emphasise this so-called love he has for me¡¡¯
When her turn came, Lil recited the sentences that she seemed to have already uttered dozens of times.
¡°¡I do not want to go back to being part of the Mireille household again. In fact, I do not know why the Duke is doing this to me. I have never felt even a single moment of affection or respect for me. I am sure he has other motives. This love he is referring to or whatever grand reason he is trying to sell us, is clearly a lie. Is going so far worth doing so at the expense of hurting Jeanne and the rest of his already established family?¡±
Lil dered distinctly towards the emperor¡¯s podium.
¡°My reason foring back to Sesbron was to definitively break off an engagement that ended ambiguously, not to renew it.¡±
Afterward, Lil and Mireille exchanged a tedious battle of words. The world, however, seemed determined to ignore her words. Rumours even started circting that it was no other than Lil herself who had seduced the duke, leading him into filing for annulment of his current marriage. To make matters worse, the emperor was slowly getting ufortable with the chaos caused by his niece. Like others, it was Lil rather than Mireille that the Emperor found easier to hate because there were no conflicts orwsuits before she showed up.
¡°The Duke harassed me throughout our engagement. Some people here have heard what I said on the ferry. It was the truth without an inch of falsehood, and I do not want to be treated the same way ever again.¡±
The Supreme Court justice, wearing a curly white wig, raised his sses.¡°Please specify, what was this harassment or molestation done to you?¡±
Yet Lil could only repeat herself like a parrot. But no matter how many times she repeated her words, there was no change of heart. The reasons that were of grave importance to her were trivial to the rest of the world. Mireille neither raped nor abused her to the point where she could actually die.
¡®Do I have to be raped or reside on the verge of death before I¡¯m allowed to reject him?¡¯
As Lil¡¯s testimony continued, more and more faces in the audience frowned behind their fans or hands. While closing their eyes, they turned away from her.
It was then that a shout erupted from somewhere in the audience lined up on both sides of the testimony table.
¡°How can this youngdy, who is not even married, speak of travesties?¡±
¡°..?¡±
Lil looked back at the audience on her left. The afternoon sunlight poured in through therge windows behind their seats, causing her to strain her eyes. The speaker was Count Lazili¨¨re, who sat in the front row.
¡°In this case, His Grace, who is the source of this scandal, needs to take responsibility for the youngdy!¡±
The audience was also there as a means to listen to public opinion, so anyone could express their thoughts. Lil stared at a middle-aged man wearing a fluffy wig and grey justaucorps.
¡®Lazili¨¨re is Mireille¡¯s business partner and one of those who frequented Mireille¡¯s residence. I still remember the gaze that scanned my body tirelessly¡ He was more persistent and tant than anyone else¡¡¯
¡°His Grace has defamed himself in front of so many people and dered that he has not been meless. So who else could take responsibility but the Duke? We must understand the feelings of the Duke of Mireille, with his heart full of atonement, who only wants to take care of the woman who suffered a terrible thing¡¡±
Some members of the Council and the Supreme Court nodded at the Count¡¯s speech.
¡°¡That is correct. A woman whose honour is damaged will have problems with her marriage in the future¡¡±
¡°¡I agree to that¡¡±
¡®Their iprehensible way of thinking is far more bitter than their insult¡ A kind of thinking that¡¯s deep and firm, like the roots of an old tree. I know all too well that those old roots havee together to form an insurmountable mountain. In the past, it seemed like it could never be ovee because I fell while climbing and gave up. Never knowing how far I made it up¡¡¯
Lazili¨¨re looked around the audience. His rough voice echoed through the hall again.
¡°I believe that consummating her marriage to the Duke of Mireille is the only way to protect thedy¡¯s honour!¡±
¡®¡But now, I will do whatever it takes even if it means tearing that whole mountain down.¡¯
With this in mind, Lil strengthened her will, but then¡
¡°¡What nonsense are you talking about!¡±
A higher but clear voice rang sharply, however it was neither Lil¡¯s nor Jeanne¡¯s.
¡°I dare not praise you for your courage to hurl nonsense words¡¡±
Ate¡¯s throat trembled.
¡°¡but how dare you spout such filth, Count Lazili¨¨re?¡±
She grabbed the armrests of her throne and squeezed them so hard that it felt like she could tear them off. Tears hung on the corners of her eyes. Her raised upper body shook, ready to lunge at Lazili¨¨re at any moment.
¡°What you are suggesting is never a way of preserving ady¡¯s honour, but it¡¯s trampling on it. Does this mean that if a man destroys a woman¡¯s honour, he will have the right to take that woman?¡±
¡°That is not what I mean, Your Majesty. What I am proposing is for the Duke to be held responsible for it.¡±
¡°Count Lazili¨¨re, does it make you a responsible person if you took the things you have broken? No, let me rephrase it. If someone stabs a person and insults them, is responsibility shown by forcing them to your side? Is that the Count¡¯s idea of responsibility? Throughout the history of this Empire, no has ever taken responsibility the way the Count speaks of! It is easier to call a mere stone gold!¡±
The roar rising from her thin body echoed through the hall. The space became cold as if it had been frozen over. Ate, after having calmed down her intense breathing, spat out while ring at Lazili¨¨re as if she were going to pierce him.
¡°I cannot agree with your terrible thoughts. If you set a precedent like this¡ countless innocent girls will be trampled on in the future.¡±
Ate then turned towards the emperor and dered.
¡°Your Majesty, I, Ate, am against the marriage of Liloa Obernyu and the Duke of Mireille.¡±
¡°..!¡±
Although the empress was said to assist the emperor in his reign, she never expressed her own opinions in public. This was because even though she was the empress, she couldn¡¯t avoid public opinion that might brand her as arrogant.
The crowd, who had witnessed everything, became silent as they waited for the emperor¡¯s decision. However, it was the Supreme Court Justice who cleared his throat loudly, lifted his sses, and spoke.
¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty the Empress, women do not have the right to raise their hands.¡±
Ate¡¯s jaw tightened as she red at the Supreme Court Justice. The back of her hands, which were holding the armrest, gradually became bulged with veins and joints. Finally, Ate rose from her throne.
Unable to ovee her anger, her body trembled slightly, but as her small figure stood upright with her chin held high, she looked bigger than anyone else.
The emperor straightened his back and faced her, but Ate didn¡¯t look back. Even the smallest of murmurs stopped as the crowd froze once again.
¡°To sit me down, you will have to cut off my legs first.¡±
¡°..!¡±
The Supreme Court Justice dropped his quill. He visibly stiffened as his jaw opened wide. The faces next to him were not much different either. Even Lil was astonished to the point she couldn¡¯t move. She could only roll her eyes to look at the emperor, who rubbed his forehead while staring somewhere in the distance.
No one dared to move¡ No one dared to make a sound¡ Until someone unexpectedly rose from the audience behind Lazili¨¨re. A tall shadow passed the testimonial and reached the bottom of the podium.
The nobledy raised her head towards the front of the seats and said.
¡°Sit me down, too.¡±
The woman¡¯s gaze passed Lil and headed to the side of the podium. Her sad eyes were directed toward the Supreme Court Justice.
Breaking the silence, the elderly woman next to her also stood up, leaning on her cane.
¡°Please make me sit down too.¡±
Her cane struck the ground firmly as if it were rooted. And just before the echo that spread across the marble floor stopped¡
¡°¡I will not remain seated either¡¡±
¡°¡I cannot agree with the Count¡¡±
¡°¡I agree with Her Majesty the Empress¡¡±
¡°¡Me too¡¡±
Shadows of people wearing veils, hats, and hair up or down stretched out to the witness stand. There was a woman who shook off the hand of the person next to her just to get up, while another who hesitated at first eventually stood up with her eyes tightly closed¡
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 347
Chapter 347Previous
The testimony stand was covered with the shadows of dozens of people standing up with Lil and Ate. When Lil looked around in shock, she noted countless women standing alongside them. However, not only Lil, but also Ate was visibly touched by the scene ying out in front of her as she stared at the crowd in disbelief.
Some of the women looked at Lil, some looked at the Emperor, some eyes were directed toward the Supreme Court Justice, while others red at Lazili¨¨re or Mireille. Everyone¡¯s gaze was different, but they all stood without wavering.
Lil¡¯s heart, overflowing with emotion, rose and fell rapidly. The sensation, boiling in her stomach, was so intense that she almost couldn¡¯t handle it. Water droplets that had been umting in her heated eyes began to fall.
Ate asked the Supreme Court Justice.
¡°Women you said? Can the Supreme Court Justice not see half of its subjects standing here now?¡±
In unison, ¡®half of its subjects¡¯ turned their heads towards the Supreme Court Justice. The man, unable to find a ce to divert his eyes to, looked into the air instead.
Ate then turned her attention to the Emperor.
The Emperor still had his forehead pressed against his hand as if to block her gaze when Ate started to step down the tform. Holding her crowned head high, she descended all the way to the bottom of the steps to face the Emperor.
¡°Your Majesty, I am also your subject. Please have mercy on my desire to protect the immeasurable honour that will be born, reared, and grow in this vast continent.¡±One of the Emperor¡¯s fingers, topped with a green ring, tapped his temple.
¨C Tap. Tap. ¨C
Lil looked at the small back standing in front of her. The back was stiff, clearly struggling to even breathe properly as Ate knew full well that the Empress¡¯s power was only derived from the Emperor. Nevertheless, she decided not to stand side by side with the Emperor, but to confront him face to face.
In the meantime, the Emperor¡¯s eyes remained hidden beneath his thick hand. The only person who could tell with what expression he was looking down at the Empress was Ate herself, who was standing right below him.
Finally, the Emperor lowered his hand, looked down at half of his subjects, and smiled generously.
¡°I respect your wishes.¡±
¡°..!¡±
Lil let out the breath she was holding. And it wasn¡¯t just Lil who had been holding her breath as simr sounds spread throughout the audience.
Ate slowly bent before straightening her knees.
¡°I am grateful for Your Majesty¡¯s benevolence.¡±
When the Emperor reached out to her, Ate ascended the podium again and sat on her throne, holding the Emperor¡¯s hand.
Soon, someone started pping their hands together. The slow but steady sound gradually became more and more mixed with other ps and cheers. In seconds, the sound engulfed the hall like a wave. Praise for the Emperor¡¯s wisdom and generosity spilt from lips everywhere. Although apuse was a ceremonial procedure after the Emperor¡¯s ruling, Lil knew that such praises weren¡¯t solely directed at the Emperor himself.
As the disturbance didn¡¯t seem to stop, the Supreme Court Justice had to strike the gavel amid the chatters. After knocking several times, the crowd eventually quieted down and a stern voice descended upon court.
¡°Regarding thewsuit for annulment of the marriage between Ren¨¦ Lamartine Garni Mireille and Jeanne Adelisa Malibran Mireille¡¡±
The Supreme Court justice, who first adjusted his wig, stood up and recited the brief ruling.
¡°¡Ren¨¦ Mireille appealed to emotions and reason, but above all, Liloa Obernyu, his partner in the past engagement, does not want to resume the engagement, which was stained with harassment and violence. The credibility of the Duke¡¯s ims and emotional appeals are dered undermined. As there is no valid reason to resume the engagement, there is insufficient reason to annul the marriage, therefore the application for annulment is dismissed.¡±
The Supreme Court Justice struck the gavel three times.
As her body still shook with heightened emotions, Ate stared at Lil. The smile that pulled at her trembling lips was deeper than ever. Lil also smiled back with her now dry eyes, when suddenly¡
¡°This cannot be happening!¡±
¡°..?¡±
Without the need to check, it was clear it was Mireille. He burst into the testimony stand out of nowhere and knelt down in front of the podium.
He pleaded, lowering his head to the floor.
¡°No, Your Majesty!¡±
The Emperor touched his forehead again, closed his eyes, and turned away from the yelling duke.
¡°Ren¨¦. Please leave. Do not disgrace yourself any further.¡±
¡°Your Majesty! Please listen to me a little longer. Liloa should not be left alone!¡±
¡°My head is hurting so much because of you¡¡±
¡°I was going to take on all of Liloa¡¯s dark past and even take her as my wife.¡±
The Emperor and Ate questioned at the same time.
¡°¡Dark past?¡±
¡°I was immature in the past, but I tried to live with a heart of atonement for neglecting my fianc¨¦e and causing her to run away from home¡¡±
Mireille, who looked like he was getting emotional, staggered to his feet. He turned around and continued his speech, walking around the witness stand like awyer.
¡°¡But is no one curious about what Liloa did during the five years she was away? I know. However, I wanted to protect the youngdy¡¯s honour, that is why I¡ I did not say a word about it. I wanted to protect her honour more than anyone else¡¡±
His trembling voice sounded like he was truly on the verge of sobbing.
¡°But now that thewsuit has been dismissed, I believe this is the only way.¡±
Mireille took a few steps towards the podium. The emperor, still covering his forehead, shook his head. From this expression alone, anyone could see how much trust Mireille had lost.
¡°Your Majesty. For the past several years, Your Majesty¡¯s niece has been a member of a pirate group called the Southern League of Pirates¡¡±
Mireille twisted his body and pointed at Lil. When her eyes met his, joy appeared on his unpleasant face.
¡°She operated as a pirate captain named ¡®Lil Schweiz¡¯!¡±
An embarrassing silence filled the courtroom.
After a while, people gradually began to murmur and express their doubts.
¡°¡Lil Schweiz?¡¡±
¡°¡Pirate?¡¡±
¡°¡Does he mean the ck Whale?¡¡±
Lil Schweiz, the ck Whale, was a notorious Southern pirate widely known to the people of Sesbron. He was, particrly among the nobles who invested in the Garni Merchant Association, almost regarded as an enemy. But even for those who didn¡¯t have an interest in Mireille¡¯s business, the name Lil Schweiz was notorious enough to be familiar to any nobleman interested in investing.
When the low-pitched murmurs passed by, criticism poured in from all over.
¡°¡The daughter of Obernyu? A pirate?¡¡±
¡°¡Duke! Are you crazy!¡¡±
¡°¡This is too much!¡¡±
¨C ng! ¨C
Amid the cries denouncing Mireille, a sudden metallic sound erupted.
Lil looked ahead and saw the crown falling down from the throne. The ornament rolled from the podium, hitting the steps one step at a time before finallying to a stop on the floor. Following the trace of the crown¡¯s path up, she saw the Emperor¡¯s body falling from his throne.
Ate screamed.
¡°Your Majesty!¡±
She quickly wrapped her arms around the Emperor, whose head waspletely bent.
¡°Your Majesty has copsed!¡±
Ministers and guards in the council seats jumped onto the stage. Several people in the audience also stood up, while others covered their heads or their mouths.
Mireille took advantage of the momentary confusion among the audience.
¡°What are you doing?!¡±
He grabbed an imperial guard by the cor and shouted, pointing at Lil.
¡°Lock that pirate up right now!¡±
***
For fear that someone might steal it or he could spill it somewhere idently, Mireille carried the ne tightly tucked away in his inner pocket.
¡®It was fortunate that Jeanne had worn this ne. Judging from her bewildered face, that stupid woman probably did not even know what happened to her. After all, I removed the ne and kicked her out of the study before she had the chance to look at her reflection in the mirror or window.¡¯
He walked down the halls of the pce, relieved to feel the subtle weight beneath his robe.
There was no ce in the pce to imprison criminals, but there were rooms for the temporary stay of royal family members or nobles who hadmitted a crime. Lil was detained in one of those rooms, a seemingly ordinary-looking boudoir. The only difference was that the windows and doors had wooden bars.
The guards standing to the left and right at the entrance to the boudoir blocked Mireille.
¡°I have been worried about my fianc¨¦e.¡±
¡°Your Grace is prohibited to enter.¡±
¡°It will only take a moment, so please leave your seats.¡±
No matter how much he lost in the earlier trial, he was still the Emperor¡¯s closest confidant and a duke of the empire. There was no ce in Sesbron where his funds hadn¡¯t flowed in, and there was no nobleman who hadn¡¯t borrowed money from him.
The two guards hesitated wordlessly but soon retreated.
Mireille pulled the doorknob. Beyond the wooden bars, the view of the simple room was darkened by the early evening. Lil was sitting at a table, resting her chin on her hand as if wallowing in agony. She was allowed to light a candle, but seeing there was no light in the inner room, she apparently refused to do so.
Lil lifted her head when she heard the door open, her dry voice whispered softly.
¡°¡I am sick of the sight of you. Get out¡¡±
Lil turned her chair away from Mireille.
Now all he could see was Lil¡¯s ears, her low-tied hair, the nape of her neck, and her shoulders. Her back, void from any disturbance, was illuminated by nted moonlight.
Mireille stood closer and took the ne out of his arms. He then grabbed the string of the ne, stretched it out, and waved the jewel in front of the bars.
¡°Do you know what this is?¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 348
Chapter 348Previous
Lil, who had been stubbornly ignoring him, turned her head when she kept hearing the sound of something bumping into the bars. The source of the noise was the red jewel, handing on the end of the ne, hitting the wooden poles.
Lil¡¯s face, which had been full of hostility, suddenly hardened. She stuttered as if her throat was being strangled.
¡°¡How¡ how did you¡¡±
Her chair screeched as she jumped to her feet. She was dazed for a moment, but then she started moving. When she was running toward the bars, she tripped on the leg of the couch and fell forward.
Mireille leisurely observed the scene and grinned. Not even thinking about getting up properly, Lil crawled closer on her knees.
¡°Give it to me!¡±
As soon as she got a hold of the bars, her arm stretched out between them.
¡°¡How?!¡±
Mireille easily dodged her desperate action with a quick retreat. Lil¡¯s gesture of reaching out her arms appeared so earnest that it made Mireille burst intoughter.¡°Hahahaha!¡±
Yet Lil continued to catch the air with her fingertips.
¡°¡How¡ How can this be? How did you get it?!¡±
¡°Converted people need careful management. They are mentally weak and you can never be sure when they might betray you again. If you used them to testify, you should have at least guaranteed a pardon, but instead, you told them to pay for their sins? Of course, they would betray you.¡±
Lil¡¯s face turned pale. She blurted out a name, even though she couldn¡¯t believe it.
¡°¡Maxwell?¡±
¡°After his testimony, you should have disposed of him so there would have been no other repercussions. That is why you can never touch me. I thought you were showing off some tricks, but as expected, in the end, you got carried away by your clumsy emotions and made a mistake. What a pity¡¡±
¡°You despicable bastard¡¡±
¡°I wondered why you were so confident and revealed that you were a pirate¡ You never expected that I would have guessed your usage of a relic, now did you? That was an amazing move I must say. Imend you.¡±
¡°..!¡±
Mireille pped his hands. The slow but strong pping continued three or four more times before abruptly stopping.
¡°But was there not something you overlooked? The fact that I was the one who gave the Marquess of Roahn the information about this artefact? Did you think that I, who even managed to catch a mermaid, would not understand what this artefact could do?¡±
Lil could only helplessly sit on the floor and re at Mireille. A situation with which Mireille was most satisfied.
¡®It is exactly as I hoped¡ Jeanne became so obedient that it was no fun anymore. She did as she was told and she regarded what she was told not to do as if it werew. The same was true for the ves. Men who are afraid to be whipped and obey t were not fun for me anymore either. What gives me excitement is to see someone being dragged and beaten while rebelling to finally scream before breaking¡¡¯
¡°Beg His Majesty to let you be my wife after all. Tell him that you may have been crazy for a moment, but that you, in fact, still love me. This way, I will reconsider revealing your identity. There is no marquess to protect you now, nor a brother to take care of you as a blood rtive. One is tied up in the aftermath of his failed southern expedition, and the other one has been kicked out by your own hands. The only reason why the southern expedition happened in the first ce was due to the Marquess¡¯ obsession with the relic. In the end, it is your own fault you got deceived and locked up all alone¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Despite all odds, Lil didn¡¯t ask for her life to be spared or said that she would do as Mireille told her.
¡®Her amazing pride is still the same.¡¯
However, Mireille knew well that even that would be broken once she returned to his residence.
¡°You should have waited for the Marquess. A girl like you dared to jump into Sesbron without any support. I thought you would have learned from past mistakes, but it seems that nothing has changed.¡±
¡°..!¡±
Lil¡¯s arm, still struggling to reach out, slowly lowered. Her lips tightened and her face hardened. A certain determination was visible on her face, and Mireille easily read the meaning.
¡°Why, do you think it would be better to die as a pirate? Your imagination surely runs wild. I will never kill you now. While it would be nice to see you executed, I will never let you off the hook so easily. You will live your life begging to be executed because instead of letting you go, I will take you as my wife for real this time.¡±
Lil finally opened her mouth, affirming Mireille that his assumption had been right.
¡°No¡¡±
Her screams rose higher.
¡°No!¡±
Lil shook the bars violently in a desperate attempt to break free but to no avail.
¡°You crazy bastard! I will kill you!¡±
Mireille contendly looked down at her hands that gripped the bars. There were already tears in her eyes, and her body was shaking with rage. The redness of her face seemed to be a repayment of the anger that he had felt at the banquet, satisfying him greatly.
¡°I will save your life with a tearful appeal. Then no one will be able toin or doubt my true feelings for you.¡±
Lil screamed and cursed.
¡®It is obvious why a woman who knows how to use her brain would curse rather than persuade or threaten¡ It is because she has no other cards left¡¡¯
Lil, driven to the edge of a cliff, stretched out her hands and tried to grab her ne as if she had lost her mind. Her eyes looked at Mireille harshly like he was an insect worth trampling on.
When the guards heard themotion and returned, Mireille watched the woman¡¯s futile struggles a little longer before turning around with satisfaction¡
***
The night deepened.
Darkness came over Lil, who was scattered on the carpet. As she listened carefully, she heard a familiar sound. The sharp sound of a knife being sharpened came from somewhere. Not long after,ughter mixed with the scratching of metal. Lil stared at the ceiling, motionless. The shadow of the chandelier hanging from the ceiling stirred in the moonlight while the growing darkness shrouded her vision.
¡ck¡ Shadow¡ Darkness¡
Suddenly a burst ofughter broke out.
¡°¡Hahaha¡¡±
¡°Hahahaha!¡±
Lilughed louder than the sounds of her hallucination, and Mortu¡¯s breathing slowed down.
¡®How ridiculous. Who is afraid of the shadows? Who on earth shivers at the darkness that erupts when a shadow is cast?¡¯
¡°¡It¡¯s me¡¡±
A woman answered, curled up in the past. A woman bleeding with her bones cut and her flesh falling away.
Lil stood up and walked over to her. She sat close to the woman and told her of what had happened today. The woman shook her head, not believing Lil. Still, Lil didn¡¯t give up on her. Lil steadily persuaded the woman that she no longer had to cut out her tongue, that she no longer had to tear off her limbs bit by bit and offer them Mortu.
Of course, doing so didn¡¯t mean that the wounds from the past were easily healed or her scars would disappear. But just because she was damaged didn¡¯t mean she had to be locked up in Mortu¡¯s castle forever. However, staying any longer meant permanent damage. So even though her ankle was cut off, she had to crawl out. If she didn¡¯t have elbows, she had to push herself off the floor with her shoulders.
No matter how broken with fear and despair the past was, the future toe was not. Because countless shadows would reach out to her to save her. Shadows, as vast as half of the empire, were strong and bold enough to conquer even Mortu¡¯s castle.
So she didn¡¯t have to suffer anymore.
Lilforted her past self for a long time.
Till Liloa was no longer scared or anxious.
¡®Now, the shadows I remember are from those who are half of the world¡¯s subjects. Human figures draped over my head one by one. The darkness turned into shadows that proves the existence of humans who saved me by standing upright with me. So, how can I ever let fear defeat this salvation?¡¯
The shadows gradually appeared on Lil¡¯s ever-lonely road. Everyone was walking little by little on their own, some with hesitations on whether to move forward, nevertheless, there were already so many of them. Even if they didn¡¯t walk side by side, they were already together, even by simply standing on a certain street corner.
Her surroundings were bathed in immeasurable shadows. Shadows ofpanionship that she had been waiting so long for.
Lil quietly closed her eyes. As her auditory hallucinations slowly faded into silence, she became convinced.
¡®The god of death, Mortu, will never reach me again. For the shadows have healed me forever.¡¯
***
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 349
Chapter 349Previous
Volume 9 Chapter 349
The imperial doctor¡¯s diagnosis wasn¡¯t as serious as expected. The emperor only briefly lost his senses due to a sudden fever. And feeling burdened by copsing in front of so many people, he quickly resumed the trial to show off his health.
Lil was once again brought to the courtroom and made to stand in the middle of the witness stand.
The people in the audience, whose numbers had grown to twice their original size, sat more narrowly than before. The atmosphere was also colder than the previouswsuit as this was a trial in which traitors were used and executions were decided. That was also the reason why small units of the Imperial Army and Navy were standing in the gallery next to the audience.
The Emperor, despite his gloomyplexion, red at Mireille and asked.
¡°Ren¨¦. Do we really have to continue? The reason the trial has been resumed is because I failed to finish the previous trial, not because I believe the absurd im that my niece is a pirate.¡±
¡°Your Majesty. When I found out that my former fianc¨¦e had lived a life of low fortune, I was so distressed that I could not sleep properly day after day.¡±
The emperor shook his head and covered his forehead, which started to be his default gesture while dealing with this trail, but Mireille raised his voice as if he were preaching.
¡°The solution I came up with was to take full responsibility for this woman who was ruined because of me. You may think I am talking nonsense, but please look carefully.¡±Mireille slowly circled around, scanning Lil¡¯s face and body. In the middle of his actions, Lil cried and begged.
¡°Your Majesty, please stop the trial immediately¡¡±
Mireille cut her off and eximed triumphantly after taking a ne from his arms.
¡°Everyone will know how heinous this vicious pirate has been acting!¡±
The duke, whose face came close enough to touch hers, grabbed her chin harshly. Lil tried to avoid him, but her opponent¡¯s vengeful strength was too much for her.
Looking into his eyes, she noticed they were filled with both joy and madness.
Lil struggled, but it was already toote. Mireille put the ne over her head. The string grazed her ears, cheek and chin until it finally rested on the nape of her neck. The moment she felt the red gem touch her corbone, Lil lowered her head with all her might.
¡°Here!¡±
Mireille immediately grabbed her hair. As he yanked, Lil¡¯s neck snapped backwards and her face was revealed.
Gasping sounds were heard everywhere, but he shouted regardless.
¡°Atst! Here he is! Lil Schweiz, the ck Whale!¡±
The spectators craned their heads and looked down at the testimony stand.
Yet in the centre of the witness stand, stood just a poor woman with her hair violently snatched by a man of power. Her delicate body was obviously frightened, visibly trembling from her head down to her toes. Her cheeks, all reddened due to the man¡¯s grip, made her look even more pitiful.
One sentence flooded everyone¡¯s mind.
¡®What a disgrace, that noblewoman is being wronged by an obsessive man!¡¯
¡°¡What and who do you want us to see?¡¡±
¡°¡Of what use is the ne? Why is it worn around thedy¡¯s neck? What does it prove?¡¡±
¡°¡Could it be that the Duke truly lost his mind?¡¡±
¡°¡Obsession is a terrifying thing, do you not think?¡¡±
¡°¡She is just so beautiful that even one man¡¯s inhumane obsession can be understood¡¡±
Tears fell from Lil¡¯s eyes as the pain from her hair being ripped off her scalp became too much to bear. Meanwhile, Mireille grabbed her cheek and turned her face in various directions because her appearance remained the same¡
The Emperor shouted a fierymand.
¡°Ren¨¦! Get away from Liloa right now!¡±
¡°No, no! It cannot be like this! Obviously¡¡±
As soon as Mireille let go of her hair, Lil stepped away and touched her aching head.
She loosened her messy hair and tried to tidy it up, albeit roughly.
Mireille, who had paused for a moment, suddenly approached her again but this time tried to lift her skirt. As it was apletely unexpected move, Lil panicked and hurriedly grabbed the hem of her skirt.
The audience was now inplete and utter chaos. Boos and usations filled the air like thunder.
The Emperor stood up as he gave his order.
¡°Seize him now!¡±
The guards quickly rushed over and separated Lil and Mireille. Ate¡¯s body was shaking as if she was going to run down from the podium at any moment. Mireille, with his bloodshot eyes, looked around and shouted to an unknown ce.
¡°He is a man! He is a pirate captain!¡±
Lil¡¯s shoulders shook and she staggered so badly that she couldn¡¯t hold up her body. Covering her face with her hands, she copsed to the floor. There, she feigned sobbing, when in reality, she couldn¡¯t stopughing. Sheughed so hard that her entire body shook, coincidentally helping her with her act.
¡®I can¡¯t believe he became so engrossed in this. For the first time in my life, I¡¯m genuinely thanking Mireille.¡¯
Lil beamed, seriously hoping that her loose hair would hide her face.
Then, the cover of the ancient book Levi had sent her loomed before her eyes.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C shback ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
[ Forma, the god of beauty, had six children in the beginning. All six children were as beautiful as Forma, but Belle, the seventh child born between a god and a human, was not¡ ]
As she read the myth, Lil became convinced that wearing the ne would no longer show her as a man. Because that was exactly what thest verse spoke of.
[ ¡Belle fell in love with her own self forever. Because only she could give herself true happiness. Then, her appearance no longer changed. ]
Lil repeated thest sentence like a spell.
¡°¡Then, her appearance no longer changed¡¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C end of shback ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
¡®By then I had already worn the ne a few times in Roahn, but anyone who saw me said I looked the same¡ The reason I asked Levi to retrieve the old book anyway, was because I was curious about the exact function of the ne. Because if there were any exceptions or variables, it would be difficult to use it for my ns¡ Thankfully, it worked in my favour that Mireille has a certain level of sharpness to him. After all, I couldn¡¯t have seeded if my opponent hadn¡¯t followed my reasoning as he took the bait I spilt on purpose¡¡¯
The audience rose to their feet andshed out at him.
¡°¡Duke! How can you inflict the shame of calling such a delicate woman a pirate!¡¡±
¡°¡You are out of your mind!¡¡±
Mireille, however, fought back without surrendering.
¡°Do you not know?! Liloa was a soldier who participated in the Pontenbach War for many years and survived until victory! She wields a sword and can even shoot a gun with her eyes closed! She has the skills of a pirate captain!¡±
The seats buzzed again.
¡°¡Have you ever heard of such a thing?¡¡±
¡°¡Well, this is the first time I have heard of it¡¡±
People began to name facts they remembered arbitrarily. Lil¡¯s fragmented life wandered around the court,plemented with distortions and lies.
¡°¡Oh, I did hear that she performed several protocols in Pontenbach with thete Prince Robero¡¡±
¡°¡What about LeBrun? She was at the military academy once¡¡±
¡°¡Oh! Now I remember¡ Was it the Karabinae? I heard she was selected for that unit¡¡±
¡°¡Since the Lady is from Obernyu, she must have been an excellent horseback rider. But to be a carabiner? One needs to have unparalleled marksmanship while riding a horse. Is that not hard to do with a woman¡¯s body? I guess it was just a necessity to bring her to Pontenbach as an attached unit because of the protocols? Considering her physique, she could never have passed as part of the elite cavalry¡¡±
Nevertheless, there were times when the truth was added correctly.
¡°¡I also participated in Pontenbach. I witnessed with my own eyes Aspirant Liloa roaming the battlefield. She saved my life several times. But to use her skills to be a pirate? That does not sound right. I heard the toon leader speak of her as a righteous person. She was fearless in doing what she thought was right¡¡±
But the truth was only as courageous as it had been in the past¡
¡°¡Uh-oh! No matter how hard you try to draw attention, no one will believe you. If you do not want to be called senile at such a young age, please refrain from saying absurd things that obscure the truth¡¡±
¡As the truth held no power.
Lil threw her life behind her. Twisted, torn, and drifting like a rag. No one could take her limbs apart anymore, regardless of what criticism or humiliation she might face. The time of being bound by darkness was over. All there was left to do was to run out of Mortu¡¯s castle and enjoy her freedom.
It was then that someone asked the most important question.
¡°¡Why did the Duke do this? It is such an absurd thing¡¡±
Lil, who had calmed down herughter, raised her head. She stood up on her feet again. Mireille red at her, ready to tear her to pieces, but she equally wanted to rip his head off.
¡®The battle is not over yet. An opponent who can still resist is still a threat.¡¯
Lil¡¯s purpose was to utterly destroy Mireille¡¯s spirit and status.
¡°Your Majesty, if I may. I know the reason.¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 350
Chapter 350Previous
Themotion gradually subsided. Lil waited for it to quiet downpletely before proceeding.
¡°The reason why the Duke of Mireille wants to lock me back in his residence and why he frames me when that was not possible.¡±
The Emperor lowered his hand from his forehead.
¡°What is it? Please tell me the whole story behind this madness.¡±
¡°While Admiral Retiro and I were on our way from Roahn, we were attacked by bandits, as well as the Prince Regent¡¯s hired men disguised as bandits. Your Majesty knows this much.¡±
¡°Yes. And?¡±
¡°The Admiral, injured by the assassin¡¯s weapon, and I fell off a cliff and washed ashore. This shore belongs to a beach bordering the so-called ¡®Smuggler¡¯s Forest¡¯.¡±
¡°That name stems from its old days, but I am aware.¡±
¡°While people still call it ¡®Smuggler¡¯s Forest¡¯, nowadays no one suspects anything dubious about it. But at some point in time, certain merchant groups started using it as a smuggling route again.¡±¡°¡Certain groups?¡±
Lil nodded.
¡°While passing through the forest, the Admiral and I encountered gunmen who attacked us. We barely managed to escape before we were rescued, but the gunmen seemed too suspicious to be part of a regr bandit group, so a brief investigation was conducted¡¡±
One of the council members shouted.
¡°You recklessly investigatednd belonging to the Imperial Family?!¡±
¡°As the Admiral was almost killed, do we not need to know who was behind it? The Imperial Army¡¯s investigation alone yielded nothing. And as a result, the Great Trade Route Unions, who witnessed the Imperial Army¡¯s attitude, were enraged. It was not hard to imagine what kind of light His Majesty would be reflected in. The Admiral of the Mondovi Fleet had no choice but to exercise his discretion, fearing that our attackers could even be remnants of the Western Pirates¡¡±
¡°But the forest¡!¡±
The Emperor looked at the council member as if he was a nuisance, prompting him to shut his mouth immediately. The Emperor then looked down at Lil again and gestured.
¡°Go on.¡±
¡°We discovered a cabin used by a group of smugglers. There we found and secured evidence of their activities.¡±
¡®Smuggling is not only a serious felony but also a treasonable act in line with tax evasion. Since taxes are the Emperor¡¯s gold, evading tax is no different from stealing from the imperial treasury.¡¯
¡°And where is this evidence you speak of?¡±
¡°Please allow me to call in the Roahn Guard from the waiting room.¡±
The Emperor gestured to the chambein.
Not muchter, Lil was handed a small box by Shail, who was brought in by the Chambein.
¡°These are forged customs statements and precious pieces of jewellery confiscated from the cabin.¡±
The items in the box were disyed one by one in front of the podium. Among them were thick pearl earrings, bracelets, and essories made with alternating amber and emeralds.
¡°They alle from Your Majesty¡¯s colonies and imperial territories. As one knows, the more expensive the goods, the higher the tariff, yet these are believed to have been transported through smuggling routes. When inquired with the Imperial Customs Office, they will confirm that the goods have never passed through customs¡¡±
Count Lazili¨¨re stood up and shouted.
¡°That is a lie!¡±
¡°Your Majesty, I know why Count Lazili¨¨re is quick to react like that.¡±
The Emperor held the forged statements. Most of the statements came from the huge merchants, owned by the Duke of Mireille and Count Lazili¨¨re. Their recipients were several nobles from various families, but the sellers were only three or four.
¡°And I believe Your Majesty knows now too.¡±
Mireille, who was being held by the guards, also shouted.
¡°Your Majesty, this¡ this is a setup!¡±
¡°At first, I was confused by His Grace¡¯s obsession and possessiveness, but I came to understand that it was his way of attempting to hide the smuggling traces I found. Still, even if my reasoning is untrue, there is no doubt I found evidence of treason.¡±
The Emperor¡¯s hand holding the document trembled. Ate watched him nervously out of concern for his health.
The Emperor¡¯s anger came out with the sound of grinding teeth.
¡°Ren¨¦¡ Mireille¡¡±
At that moment, several people jumped up from their seats and shouted simultaneously.
¡°¡Your Majesty! It is not true!..¡±
Unswayed by them, Lil remained steadfast and looked straight at the Emperor.
¡°Among all the fake seals in these documents, there is only one authentic mark. Those are the seals of the merchant groups. Only the party initiating the forgery could have used their real seal. Byparing each of the seals, I believe it can be easily confirmed that what I say is true.¡±
Someone on the left quickly countered.
¡°¡If the seal from the Customs Office is forged, then the seal of the merchant groups can be forged as well!¡¡±
¡°¡Anyone who can buy those items and forge statements, can use them including the Lady¡¡±
Lil snorted.
¡°How can I purchase the necessities without any wealth of my own?¡±
A voice from an unknown owner viciously shouted.
¡°¡Admiral Retiro! These are things that the Marquess of Roahn can afford! Compared to his assets, are those items not trivial expenses?¡¡±
¡°¡Yes, that is true! I cannot help but be shocked that the Admiral would frame his fellow noblemen!¡¡±
¡®Everyone seems to be out of their minds out of fear of being executed, they are even going as far as framing Ed without any countermeasures.¡¯
Lil calmly continued with speaking the truth.
¡°I believe Your Majesty, more than anyone else, is aware of the fact that the Admiral is not interested in central politics. Those who are making a fuss here are the ones who are truly guilty.¡±
The Emperor¡¯s chin trembled.
¡°Everyone, shut up!¡±
¡°¡In addition, I never said that this is all the evidence I have.¡±
¡®Failure cannot be avoided when showing all the cards at once. Cards must be yed one by one, so the opponent will be mistaken about the scale. As a result, the opponent will naively believe that the current situation is everything and try to avoid this situation by somehow creating a loophole. Falling into self-contradiction without even realising it. By letting them make excuses before revealing the cards in hand one after another and plugging the holes they¡¯ve been trying so hard to dig, the opponent will eventually be trapped in their own lies and therefore destroy themselves¡ It¡¯s crystal clear who the parties involved are by simply looking around the crowd.¡¯
Lil smiled contentedly. Mireille, who was sensing defeat at an rming rate, looked at Lil in shock and despair, making the corners of her mouth rise even higher.
An old gentleman left his seat and grumbled.
¡°¡This is unfair! If you want to make me sit down, you will have to cut off my legs¡¡±
¡°¡Your Majesty!!!¡±
The interrupting sound was closer to a scream, but in some ways, it felt like the voice was calling the Emperor for something urgent. And it wasn¡¯t a voiceing from the courtroom.
Catching everyone¡¯s attention, the crowd began to look around.
¡°¡Your Majesty!¡±
This time, it was unmistakably ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ that had been shouted. More shouts came from outside the window and it became clear those weren¡¯t made by only one or two people.
Lil quickly reached into her sleeve as the Emperor gestured to the guards.
¡°Find out what is going on.¡±
While everyone was wavering, one of the guards ran to the window behind the Supreme Court Justice¡¯s seat.
¡°Your Majesty! Four ships are¡ wait, sailors are gathered on the deck of the ship and calling to you, Your Majesty.¡±
Four sailing ships that had passed the Sesbron dock were gradually approaching the royal patronage. Somehow, they had managed to breach through the pce walls and enter the pce territory. It was unclear who had willingly raised the iron bars of the pce walls for mere merchant ships.
The guard stuttered as he added.
¡°¡But, the sailors¡ No, they are all wearing officer uniforms¡¡±
Out of nowhere, a huge bird flew in through one of the windows. Its red wings fluttered around the chandelier on the vaulted ceiling. The guards standing throughout court took out their guns and aimed at the animal.
But an officer in naval uniform shouted, pointing at the bird.
¡°Do not shoot! It is the Admiral¡¯s messenger pigeon!¡±
While the guards were hesitating, the pigeonnded on Lil¡¯s shoulder. The creature bent its snout down and pecked at the bottle of scented oil hidden in her sleeve. Lil nced at the Emperor seeking permission. When the Emperor nodded his head, she opened themunication tube and took out the letter.
¡°What does it say?¡±
Lil read the letter solemnly as if she were reciting a verdict.
[ ¡°Your Majesty, I, Edgar Retiro, in ordance with the mission that His Majesty has issued by decree, seized the pirate ships and hereby dedicate them to the throne.¡± ]
¡®Pirate ships, huh? I really like Ed¡¯s way of phrasing it.¡¯
[ ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s taxes were not stolen by Southern pirates, but by the Court.¡± ]
Lil, who delivered the letter to the Emperor through one of the guards, cast a sideways nce at Mireille. He seemed to have realised what kind of ships Ed was referring to as ¡®pirate ships¡¯, given his fuming face.
¡®As expected, he¡¯s so sharp that he already figured out what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s definitely entertaining to watch him quickly be frustrated like this.¡¯
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
If you¡¯re enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 351
Chapter 351Previous
The Emperor handed the forged documents back to the guard.
¡°Arrest those involved in this dossier and those standing up right now.¡±
The Emperor, risen from his throne, came down from the podium and crossed the centre of the court. After passing the testimony stand, he walked down the aisle between the audience seats. Ate hurried after the fast-walking Emperor, with Lil and the guards making up the rear. The rest of the audience simrly got up and left the courtroom.
The guards walked faster than the Emperor and quickly opened the double doors to the back garden, revealing cloud shadows sparsely staining the bright green garden. Behind the greenery came the tributary of the Risch River meanders where fourrge sailing ships and a smaller yacht cast shadows on the water¡¯s surface.
As Lil was at the front of the crowd, she was among the first to see the yacht, carrying three officers from the deck of the first ship, on its way to the dock. As expected, it was no other than the Admiral standing on the yacht¡¯s narrow bow.
Taking in the scene Lil was dumbfounded btedly.
¡®¡Wait what? Did he bring in an entire fleet of smuggling ships? Even ordered his officers to shout from the deck? No matter how crazy he¡¯s always been, this is apletely different level of insanity.¡¯
But even as she thought that she kept bursting intoughter. Making it seem that Ed wasn¡¯t the only one who had lost his mind.
Holding onto his wig, the Supreme Court Justice came running out with a huff before pointing a finger at Ed.¡°How impudent! How were you allowed to dock here? How dare you sail those ships right up the back of His Majesty¡¯s pce grounds! This is treason!¡±
Ed got off the yacht and took off the bicorne hat he was wearing. He half-heartedly brushed his bangs back and bowed in front of the Emperor and Empress. It was actually Lil¡¯s first time to see Ed¡¯s etiquette and couldn¡¯t help being surprised at how elegantly good he was. His gesture was so modest that it made Lil wonder if the Emperor might be offended.
But the Emperor merely cleared his throat and asked.
¡°You know that there is a perfectly fine dock in front of Sesbron¡¯s walls, so why did youmit such a reckless act?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, there are so many nobles involved that I could not allow anyone to board or disembark until we reached you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Not even blinking, Ed effortlessly proceeded with an exaggerating way of speaking.
¡°Please bear my faithful desire in wanting to directly show you this tremendous plot of treason. If this desire to think only of Your Majesty went too far, you could cut off my head¡¡±
¡°¡Never mind. What is done is done. Now show me quickly.¡±
¡°Yes, of course.¡±
Ed quickly bowed his head again as he stepped aside. Lil watched him, finding his unusual attitude of undying loyalty more than absurd. But Ed, who had his head down at an angle, was looking at her as well and even quickly winked when their eyes met. Immediately, Lil¡¯s eyes widened and she bit her lower lip. With Ed already straightening his face, she was the only one embarrassed after he just shamelessly gave her a look.
¡°Guide me.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
In front of the Emperor was the dock where the yacht, on which Ed came, swayed with the waves. The yacht cast a nted shadow across the surface. Compared to the ship, it was clear that the dock was small in size as it was only built for the royal family to enjoy water y with a small boat.
The Emperor stepped onto the dock.
¡°Supreme Court Justice and Congress, follow me.¡±
Ed refused firmly.
¡°That will not be possible.¡±
The Emperor dejectedly spoke again.
¡°Then the council follows me.¡±
Ed repeated the same thing as if he were a broken music box.
¡°That will not be possible either.¡±
The Emperor¡¯s dejected rumbles continued for longer until he finally opened his mouth.
¡°Is it the Supreme Court justice or the Congress that is the problem?¡±
¡°I think it would be better for only His Majesty the Emperor, Her Majesty the Empress, some of the guards, and the user to look around first.¡±
The Emperor, understanding the meaning, suppressed his anger and asked.
¡°Are you serious?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, that is the case. Please believe me when I say it is because I cannot mention each person involved here by name.¡±
Ate held the Emperor¡¯s shoulder to calm him down and nced back at Lil, who then quickly went to the other side and was about to grab the Emperor¡¯s arm to support him. As Lil approached the Emperor, Ed¡¯s outstretched fingers slightly brushed with hers¡
***
Empire ¨C Obernyu border.
A man wearing a grey hood passed through the border walls. Riding his horse slowly, he looked back at the long procession lined up in front of the castle gate. It was the line to get through inspection, consisting of people who pulled carts, rode carriages, rode donkeys, or walked all the way from the farnds outside the walls.
Young people from all over the continent flocked to thend of opportunity called the Empire. Above their lively expressions, ck birds flew in circles to look for prey, while faceless imperial troops were watching the procession from a high watchtower.
A bell rang twelve times somewhere in the distance, signalling noon.
Maxwell sighed as he looked up at the cold grey castle walls.
¡°¡Thend of opportunity¡¡±
¡®It¡¯s all just an illusion. No matter how manymoners rise to noble status and be able to move between sses, the old system cannot be broken. They¡¯re still distinguished from one another until they die as if they arebelled livestock. And even if the middle ss rises to prominence, they¡¯ll be merelypetent servants of more noble families.¡¯
Maxwell went against the flow of people. He was just thrilled to be leaving this empire. This time, upon his return to Obernyu, he would confine himself to his estate and not even be bothered to look at the court of Obernyu, let alone the empire. He also contemted buying a vi in another principality near the Great Lakes. Lil dered she would stop Venua, but Maxwell couldn¡¯t fully believe it. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust her words. Rather, it was because Venua was still dangerous.
¡®With that temper, I wonder what he may do to vent out his anger¡¡¯
Because he was anxious about that, Maxwell took the deal with Mireille. No matter how much Lil sent the Roahn Guards, Maxwell, as the head of his family, couldn¡¯t afford to be punished and leave his family alone. And Lil couldn¡¯t do anything about that. So, on the day the Empress first left Lil¡¯s boudoir, Maxwell sought her out, taking advantage of her time alone. Since Ate never wanted to part with Lil, they had to meet very briefly, but it was enough to convey his situation.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C shback ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
As it was just before the banquet started, Lil looked very gorgeous. The white muslin dress and veil made her look like an ethereal being, one that humans could never reach.
¡®Although she¡¯s born with the most precious blood in thend, I never felt an ounce of discrimination against me¡ She¡¯s long beyond my understanding¡¡¯
Maxwell soon came to his senses and bowed his head.
¡°Servants of the Duke of Mireille came to visit me on the passenger ship.¡±
¡°How could they have recognized you?¡±
¡°The Prince Regent once stopped by the Duke¡¯s mansion to pressure the Duke about finding you.¡±
¡°What did his servant say?¡±
¡°He asked me to bring him a ne.¡±
¡°Ne?¡±
¡°Yes. A ne with a red gem.¡±
¡°..!¡±
Lil¡¯s expression changed as if the ne wasn¡¯t an ordinary item. Since she didn¡¯t answer, Maxwell continued, worried that he was losing her trust.
¡°On the passenger ship¡ I tried to meet with you by going in and out of the luggagepartment. It was my only way of avoiding raising suspicion¡¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Shail?¡±
¡°Because that guard doesn¡¯t trust me. He probably would¡¯ve made a big deal out of it. If I got caught on the Clotilde, it would¡¯ve made things even moreplicated.¡±
Lil looked up at Maxwell for a moment and muttered.
¡°¡Neither of you really trust the other¡¡±
¡°Miss, I¡¡±
¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to reprimand you. Come, sit down for a moment.¡±
Lil, who was sitting on the couch, offered him a seat across from her. While Maxwell walked to his seat and sat down, Lil was lost in her thoughts, looking somewhere into space. She was silent for a moment, then quickly came to her conclusion.
¡°Give it to them.¡±
Maxwell reflexively asked back at her unexpected answer.
¡°¡What?¡±
¡°It was going to have to fall into the Duke¡¯s hands anyway, so you¡¯re lucky that you¡¯re the one he contacted. So, if he calls for you again after the banquet, hand it over to him. Before that, I have something to check at the banquet first.¡±
¡®How does she know that he¡¯ll reach out to me after the banquet? The youngdy seems to have a solid n in mind once again. However, I have no intention of getting involved with the Duke of Mireille. Am I about to get caught up in some insidious and tiring business again? No, no. But if I think about it differently¡¡¯
Lil asked as if reading his thoughts.
¡°What did the Duke offer?¡±
Maxwell replied, hoping that she would rather decide for him.
¡°He promised me aplete¡ pardon¡¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 352
Previous
¡°As long as you give him what he wants, Mireille will keep his promise. For him, a pardon is nothing too difficult, you just have to keep your mouth shut until a certain amount of time has passed. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m in no position to me you and even if I was I wouldn¡¯t, not when I know the full story.¡±
¡®Listening to her words, it seems that rejecting Mireille¡¯s proposal will only lead to a loss on my side. Especially knowing that she will eventually give the ne to Mireille through someone else if I don¡¯t do it¡¡¯
Maxwell, still hesitant, sought her approval.
¡°¡Is this really okay?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a judge, so don¡¯t try to get confirmation from me. You apologised to Edgar and have suffered enough, so I don¡¯t n on being strict with your decision. The Duke didn¡¯t demand that you shouldn¡¯t testify, so I leave the decision entirely up to you.¡±
Lil didn¡¯t test his loyalty. She had no expectations from him other than his human conscience. Maxwell knew that to prove his loyalty, he had to pay for his sins. But he didn¡¯t have the courage. In his own defence, any ordinary human being probably would make the same choice. Rather than swearing his bted loyalty to Lil, he just wanted to escape the entire situation. He just wanted to quickly return to his family and protect them even though it was an unfair choice.
This tiresome, endless fight between nobles wasn¡¯t something he should participate in.
As a result, Maxwell chose the pardon. And he had no regrets¡
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C end of shback ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨CSuddenly, someone was captured by the imperial army while calling to abolish the social sses.
¡®These days, there are many people who put forward bold ideas, iming that everyone is equal. I once had such thoughts as well. But no matter how much I insisted that all people are born with the same eyes, nose, and mouth, nothing changed. Just as a man like Jean, Mireille¡¯sckey, could never be like me and receive a title, I could never pass as a natural-born noble.
But Liloa¡
From Kano to Simena, the two Southerners and I moved together with the servants while following her. The male servants¡¯ quarters were alwaysrge rooms with several beds¡ The older one snored horribly, so I woke up a few times. At one of those times, I saw Liloa, looking after the Southerners¡ I think it was the day before we arrived in Simena¡ She sat on the floor next to their bed and said a few words¡ She appeared to be reciting something. Wishing them smooth sailing.
How could Liloa, who had never knelt before the Prince regent of the Archduchy in her whole life, kneel before those humble Southerners and take care of them?
I can¡¯t seem to erase that scene from my mind¡¡¯
Maxwell pressed his hood down in an attempt to shake her off. He had to move before he became more caught up in his thoughts. He mmed down on the reins and steered his horse with his back to the Empire. The wind rushed into his face and chest while he kept mentally repeating the same sentence over and over again.
¡®¡I will live without thinking about anything, focusing only on protecting my family and estate¡¡¯
***
The atmosphere in Sesbron took a turn for the worse and everyone was walking on thin ice. After all, most of the smuggled goods were items ordered or tendered by nobles. Among the items wererge numbers of artefacts belonging to fallen royal families and collections of bankrupt nobles. Ministers and nobles alike were busy denying that they knew each other. Most representatives of the families imed that they thought the price paid to the merchant groups already included not only import tax but also toll tax. And that im was actually not as farfetched as one would think, because more often than not, the smuggled goods sold for a price rivalling the price after customs. Obviously, the profit made from those false tariffs went into the pockets of the merchants.
To emphasise one¡¯s innocence against treason, condemning the traitor was needed. As was it in this case. The nobles joined together to criticise the merchant associations. The owners of thergest, the Duke of Mireille and the Count Lazili¨¨re, were immediately imprisoned.
This incident also solidified public opinion that the Duke of Mireille was an ¡®unworthy¡¯ match for Lil. Causing Lil to be finally freed from Mireille¡¯s clutches. Ed, on the other hand, made up for hisck of achievements in the southern expedition. The operation had such arge impact, with a loot so massive that the naval officers eagerly divided it amongst themselves, that it was only natural for the dissatisfaction to disappear like snow melting in spring. Seeing the situation of the officers, who participated in Operation Hideout, was like this, the rest of the officers couldn¡¯t remain still and began eagerly tracking other smuggling ships and locating smuggling bases scattered throughout the empire.
This resulted in the Merchant associations going in protest, questioning how the navy could possibly attack the people of the same empire, but in the end, this only further irritated the Emperor. Public opinion could also not be avoided, making the Emperor particrly merciless when it came to the smuggling incident. But anyone could guess that he intended to use this momentum to enrich the national treasury.
Of course, the Emperor tried his best to keep Ed in check as well, however as the person who benefited the most from this discovery was none other than the Emperor himself, he had no choice but to acknowledge him again this time. If the emperor, out of personal reasons, ignored his subject who made a significant contribution, it would be quite shameless of him to do so. He thereforemended Ed and raised the status of the navy on arge scale.
¡°His Majesty killed two birds with one stone.¡±
Lil nodded at Ed¡¯s words.
¡°Indeed. Most of the smuggled goods were repatriated as imperial property, enriching the national treasury. In addition, the nobles who feared being ssified as treasonous by His Majesty were kept in check. At first, we only thought of the documents as insurance in case Mireille took a hard line, but the results were truly behind expectations.¡±
The two finally met and talked about what happened during the time they were apart. Since Ate had been around Lil so much, Ed was only able to meet her by formally inviting her to his mansion.
As Ate threatened that she wouldn¡¯t let Lil¡¯s honour or reputation get damaged, Ed had to first receive permission from the Empress, who imed to be Lil¡¯s guardian, before very politely inviting Lil to the residence. However, when Lil suddenly showed symptoms of a cold, Ed, ¡ª as expected, made a big deal about her idental sneeze ¡ª iming to be a renowned doctor, dered that he would take care of her all night. Ate could onlyugh in vain when Ed sent such a message to the Imperial Pce with a big fuss¡
It was almost dawn. As the light was just beginning to spread along the horizon, the bedroom at the Retiro¡¯s residence was still dark. Ed sat at an angle with his back against the pillow, whereas Lily in a crooked position with her legs up on top of him and her head resting on his chest. Ed had his gown undone and was as good as naked while Lil was just wearing a negligee. Their activity had been intensest night, so the area around the bed was devastated with fallen pillows and spilt clothes.
Lil nced at Ed, who was sipping his wine.
¡°How did youe up with the idea to capture four ships? I mean four ships, how was that even possible?¡±
¡°I hate politics. To minimise my engagement, I knew I shouldn¡¯t give it any room.¡±
Ed put his ss down and smiled as he caressed her knee. With the hem of her negligee already way up, Lil noticed something suspicious in his smile, but chose to ignore it. She raised her upper body instead and asked.
¡°You knew roughly how they moved, didn¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Well¡¡±
¡°Because you once boarded a smuggling ship.¡±
Edgar lifted Lil¡¯s knee, kissed it, and muttered.
¡°¡You have me all figured out¡¡±
¡°I know. But it¡¯s bigger than that right? Has it something to do with your collection back at Roahn?¡±
¡°¡¡±
As Lil narrowed her eyes, Ed subtly averted her gaze. His action of pausing rather than answering straight away always made her more curious.
Lil urged him again.
¡°I heard you¡¯re currently collecting items that are up for auction.¡±
It was an auction entrusted to the Sesbron Auction Company by government offices in the name of the imperial family. The imperial family auctioned off some of the confiscated smuggled goods in order to solve urgent financial problems. Now, the royal family¡¯s artefacts, works of art, various alcoholic beverages, nobles¡¯ collections, furniture, and real estate, which had be extinct under the imperial rule, came pouring out. Ed, never one to miss an opportunity, he sent his servants to bid on hundreds of pieces in the never-ending auction.
This auction was currently one of Sesbron¡¯s most hottest topics, so there was no way it wouldn¡¯t have reached Lil¡¯s ears.
Ed slowly nodded his head.
¡°There were too many people involved to make a hasty move. It was just too much of a hassle. I was thinking about personally touching the topic about ¡®pirates¡¯ only after seeing the solution¡¡±
¡°You were right.¡±
¡®Somehow, four ships were swept away in less than a month¡ Even for an admiral who could fly and crawl, it was a task that was close to impossible¡¡¯
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 353
Chapter 353Previous
¡°The timing worked in our favour and the evidence we found in the cabin made the job much easier. Also, the usations I initiated turned out most effective, especially when they all stood up and caused amotion, thereby basically implicating themselves.
Lil nodded to herself.
¡®Clearly, things went ording to n. Even in retrospect, everything lookedpletely natural.¡¯
Rolling her over, Ed now hovered above Lil, his lips skimmed the skin between her knee and thigh before he bit into her flesh.
¡°But I have a question of my own, how did you know that Mireille was involved in the first ce?¡±
¡°If the ¡®Deer guys¡¯ belong to the association of Count Lazili¨¨re, then the ¡®guys from Rose¡¯ belong, of course, to Mireille¡¯s Garni Association. I¡¯ve ridiculed him countless times with that rose, so there¡¯s no way I would miss that.¡±
Ed recalled the report about the Southern League of Pirates that he had seen in the Count of Amiaeng¡¯s residence. It contained a looting certificate from ¡®Lil Schweiz¡¯, who mockingly drew the Duke¡¯s rose symbol¡ However, Ed¡¯s recollection was cut short by a sound from Lil, unsure if it was an exmation or a sigh.
¡°The looting certificate¡ It suddenly feels so far away¡¡±
Ed, who adjusted the hem of her negligee, came up to Lil¡¯s face andy down on his side to continue their conversation face-to-face. The exchange of their stories, which was filled with faint whispers, loudughs, asional sighs of frustration, and exhrating descriptions, eventually led to Lil even sharing herst encounter with Mortu.
By that time, the sun was already shining, brightening the room¡¯s interior.
Lil then remembered how strangely bright a room was when she was with Ed, even though she was still suffering from Mortu. She didn¡¯t know why at the time, but she knew it intuitively after that.
She smiled softly and opened her lips.
¡°I¡ I¡¯ve always thought that I was locked up in Mortu¡¯s castle¡¡±
Lil finally confided in Ed and told about her life with Mortu. She thought she could speak about it calmly, but at times, her heartbreaking memories were just too much to bear. When that happened, Ed would affectionately wipe away the asional dripping tears. Ate, the shadow that covered the testimony stand, and the battle with Mireille were all unfolded before Ed¡ Until it all became distant like a chapter in Lil¡¯s life being shrouded over. The letters that closely recorded the past gradually lost their vividness as the ink dried and aged. Then, a nk page turned over, covering the old and signalling the beginning of the new¡
***
Lil had been tied to Sesbron for a while to testify. By not letting her go straight to Obernyu, she could see how much the Emperor abhorred Joseph I. This gave her no choice but to demand a specific date from the Emperor before she provided her detailed testimony and records.
In the meantime, Ed followed Lil everywhere. He did this despite her frequent visits around Sesbron to convey her gratitude to thedies of the court. Whether she went to a salon, a tea party, or for a walk, he would stay by her side without ever thinking of leaving.
Ate, who was lying on the couch, spoke from behind her fan.
¡°The Marquess does not know how to stay away from Liloa.¡±
Ed, who was indeed right next to Lil the entire time at the salon, openly confirmed.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°You never came to a single salon I have invited you to.¡±
Ed merelyughed, but Ate wasn¡¯t about to let him go so easily.
¡°I sent you several invitations about 10 years ago, and yet it is only now that I am finally seeing your face.¡±
Ed discreetly begged for Lil¡¯s help. However, despite her forearm being tapped, she simply continued to drink her tea without bothering to face him.
Knowing about the great bond between Ate and Lil, Ed couldn¡¯t treat Ate like he did the Emperor. Ate even appeared to be giving Lil some rtionship advice. Of course, Lil would take the advice as it was, as only advice, but Ed didn¡¯t take anything lightly when it came to Lil. Therefore, he had to respond politely to Ate¡¯s questions and try to appear decent in the Empress¡¯ eyes.
Lil, on the other hand, was still shocked by Ed¡¯s impably neat manners. Ed didn¡¯t participate in the other gentlemen¡¯s games or discussions, even during the salon. The youngdies constantly eyed him with envious eyes. Well, even to Lil, Ed looked dignified, dressed in fine formal attire with his hair slicked back respectably. With his mouth shut, he looked as perfect as a sculpted statue¡
Surprised, Ate collected her fan and raised her upper body.
¡°¡Jeanne?¡±
Lil followed Ate¡¯s gaze to the entrance of the salon and spotted a young-looking woman, who was pacing reluctantly in the doorway. When she finally dared to emerge from her hiding spot, themotion that had beenughing and talking here and there subsided in an instant.
Lil immediately rose from her seat and approached Jeanne.
She had sent the younger woman a few letters, but not having heard back from Jeanne made Lil more cautious. Lil knew that any hasty action could hurt Jeanne, so she couldn¡¯t be more proactive than she had been. Ate also advised Lil to wait. In case Jeanne resented her, Lil was asked not to me Jeanne for her desperation. Jeanne would definitely reply once she had recovered from the shock.
Lil looked down at the face that struggled to hold back tears. Seeing the corners of her eyes still puffy as she has been crying for a while, Lil called her as affectionately as possible.
¡°Jeanne¡¡±
Jeanne, who had been standing frozen, approached without saying a word and grabbed Lil¡¯s hand. Her hands were undeniably shaking.
¡°Please forgive me¡ for not being able to respond¡¡±
¡°It is okay.¡±
The water droplets that had barely been held back fell. Jeanne covered her mouth and swallowed a cry. After hesitating for a moment, Lil eventually embraced her and patted her shoulder, allowing Jeanne to sob out her feelings.
¡°He was¡ Ren¨¦ was¡ so horrible¡¡±
Jeanne was younger than Lil when she became engaged to Mireille. Despite already having a three-year-old son, she wasn¡¯t even twenty yet. Lil didn¡¯t dare to assume to know everything Jeanne must¡¯ve been through, but she had some idea.
¡°I only know so little. I just wished he had been a kinder husband to you¡¡±
¡°Forgive me, even though I knew that Ren¨¦ was a terrible man¡ Sometimes, out of overwhelming despair, I could not help but despise you. I should not have¡ I now know I should not have done that¡ I was still too young¡¡±
Ate came over and rested her hand on Jeanne¡¯s back. As Jeanne hastily wiped away her tears and showed her courtesy, Ate simply smiled softly, took her handkerchief, and wiped Jeanne¡¯s tears.
¡°You must have hated Liloa and you must have hated the world. But shake it all off now. That is the only way to regain happiness.¡±
Ate spread her fan and whispered in Jeanne¡¯s ear.
¡°And¡ if you do not wish to see Ren¨¦¡¯s face ever again, this Ate can help you.¡±
***
[ Forma, the god of beauty, had six children in the beginning. All six children were as beautiful as Forma, but Belle, the seventh child born between a god and a human, was not. Some said Belle was ugly, others considered her different, while the rest thought she was at least cute. Opinions on Belle were mixed, but no one called her beautiful.
Belle was ovee with frustration as she looked at all six of her beautiful siblings.
One day, Forma came up to her and asked.
¡°Child, why the long face?¡±
To which Belle answered.
¡°I am saddened that I cannot have beauty.¡±
¡°Why, what do you think beauty is?¡±
¡°I am talking about the appearance of my siblings, praised by everyone they meet.¡±
¡°I do not understand, please exin in detail.¡±
Forma was confused after hearing Belle¡¯s exnation.
¡°I cannot imagine what that is like. Just because your siblings are praised for their beauty, you are obsessed with appearance?¡±
¡®Since Forma also possesses the beauty of a god, she, of course, will not be able to understand my heart.¡¯
¡°Would you be happy if you could change your appearance to whatever you want?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Forma shared her power with Belle with the help of her eldest child, Bonheur of Happiness, and her secondborn, Amour of Love*. Through that, Belle frequently changed her appearance in front of the mirror.
She pondered for years about what she should do to be the most beautiful in the world. First, Belle wished for her mane to disappear. Next, she wished for her hooves to disappear. Even her horn, she hoped for it to go away*.
Lastly, she wished her feathers would disappear as well.
So when Belle finally came back into the world, people of all ages knelt before her and praised her beauty.
As Belle was born between a god and a human, she aged slowly. Nheless, she worried every morning and every night that they might sense her withering. She was concerned that her true self would eventually be revealed. Every day, she wondered if she would be called ugly again. She was a ve to the thoughts of at least one person, who might suddenly act on a whim and refuse to praise her any longer.
The joy of being praisedsted for only a moment, and Belle soon became tormented by hatred. No matter how beautiful she became, someone always found imperfections in her. ]
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Footnote:
Bonheur of Happiness, and her secondborn, Amour of Love: Fun fact; Bonheur is actually France for ¡®Happiness¡¯ and, of course, Amour trantes to ¡®Love¡¯.
¡°¡Mane¡ hooves¡ horn¡ feathers¡¡± : Based on this description and the fact that she is a child born between a god and a human, we imagine Belle to be something close to a ¡®Pegataur¡¯; half pegasus and half human.
Chapter 354
Chapter 354Previous
[ ¡®Does the kind of beauty that satisfies all people even exist? If not, do I have to constantly change my appearance? On some days, do I have to take off or attach my tail, while on others I have to tear or sew back my wings? Then, how can I ever call this appearance myself?¡¯
At some point, Belle was ovee by an unbearable feeling of disgust every time she faced a mirror. Her beautiful appearance that gathered the praises of all humans was merely a skin lent by God, nothing had changed who she was from the inside.
Belle painfully scratched her cheek in thought.
¡®Will I finally be happy if I rip this flesh off and put it back on? Shall I crawl back into Forma¡¯s belly and be born as the eighth or ninth child instead?¡¯
Belle grew to hate any kind of praise for her appearance. The humans were praising her skin, but not Belle herself. Even if the Belle inside that skin disappeared, humans would seem to still kneel in front of the empty vassal while praising its beauty.
Forma, unable to watch Belle in pain any longer, spoke again.
¡°Why are you suffering?¡±
Belle cried.
¡°Forma, what you gave me was not a gift, but a curse! My heart is now full of disgust and hatred!¡±¡°My child, humannguage was created to easilybel what humans find beautiful and what they perceive as ugly. When humans did not havenguage, they ran across the grasnds for a long time to express Bonheur and shed tears as big askes to express Amour. You are suffering because I gave up on you at the mercy of anguage that is lighter than the wind. Who do you want to be recognized by after obtaining what thenguage calls ¡®beauty¡¯? By others? Or, by yourself?¡±
Belle answered by wailing.
¡°The truth is, I want to recognize it by myself. I want to ept myself. I want to love myself.¡±
Forma nodded her head.
¡°Then do just that. Get back the wings you gave up on for merenguage and fly in the highest sky. Get back your feathers and endure the harshest winter. Get your hooves back and run across the widestnd. You will know the truth from the tips of your wings that flutter in the sky, through the warmth that surrounds you, to the legs that bounce with all their might. It is a feeling that is only yours and no one else¡¯s, so you should never turn your back on it again. You should not be dissatisfied with the fact that you cannot reach that with merenguage.¡±
And so, Belle realised.
¡®You are happiest when you love yourself and not anyone else. It is the vast and profound beauty that cannot be expressed in words.¡¯
Belle fell in love with her own self forever. Because only she could give herself true happiness. Then, her appearance no longer changed. ]
***
As Ed finished reading thest page and closed the old book, Lil also covered her jewellery box containing the ne.
Lil reflected on what she had read over and over again.
¡®Myths are like folklore or fairy tales for children because it¡¯s to be interpreted and passed down in a way that humans can understand. But although the words and sentences are easy, the implications are by no means light¡¡¯
Running her hand down the red velvet box, Lil dered.
¡°I¡¯ll never wear it again.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Even so, she didn¡¯t take her hand off the box for a while. When she finally moved her hand, she held it out to Ed.
¡°Use it for your research.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Ed ced the jewellery box on the seat across from the carriage. Whenever he was alone with Lil, he always sat next to her. Like this time, they were sitting facing the direction the carriage was moving, and the seats across from them were littered with various documents and letters that they had to deal with.
The carriage had just passed the border and ran along the well-paved road. The road connecting the Empire with Obernyu.
On Ed¡¯spy abination of newspapers that had just arrived from Sesbron, foreign affairs, and reports from the Navy and the Retiro residence in Sesbron. All unorganised. Among them, Ed picked up the newspaper and handed it to Lil.
¡°This is yesterday¡¯s edition.¡±
The newspaper contained thetest news about Sesbron. The first thing that caught Lil¡¯s eye was Count Lazili¨¨re¡¯s statement of penitence. Regarding thewsuit for annulment of the marriage between Jeanne and Mireille, he expressed regret for tarnishing Lil¡¯s reputation and displeasing the judge with his unttering words and actions.
But his statement was full of neat and refined sentences that Lazili¨¨re couldn¡¯t possibly have put on paper himself. It was as if someone had ghost-written it.
Lil said, pointing to the title of the statement.
¡°How could Lazili¨¨re write such a prestigious inscription? ¡Do you have something you need to tell me?¡±
Ed, who was reading a report from his naval attach¨¦, nced at her.
¡°¡What?¡±
¡®He¡¯s feigning ignorance.¡¯
Lil snatched another sheet from between his reports.
¡°This¡ looks like a counter statement from Mireille?¡±
Ed took out his sses and answered with his eyes fixed on the report.
¡°He must have written it in haste, because if not, only Lazili¨¨re would be considered extenuating. His head is about to be blown off, so there is no way for him to be able to hold out.¡±
¡°You¡¯re behind this, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Lil clearly recalled the moment when Ed learned the specifics of the trial.
¡®After finding out that Mireille had grabbed my hair, Ed became so quiet that his murderous intent, visible from that expressionless look, even gave me goosebumps.¡¯
Ed looked back at Lil, who had folded the paper on herp.
¡°You said you wanted an apology.¡±
¡®That¡¯s right. And that was the reason why I went to the tower where Mireille was detained. But as expected, Mireille only said the obvious things. For Mireille, the only person he could ask for forgiveness from was the Emperor. Asking for forgiveness from a ¡°possession¡± like me was something that his values would deem uneptable. I may have used a different method to force Mireille to apologise, but time ran out as I had to leave for Obernyu first.¡¯
¡°Rather than a personal apology, I wanted to set a precedent. I wanted to let anyone know that perpetrators can¡¯t hide in silence if theymit something like that.¡±
¡°I feel the same way. But I couldn¡¯t just ignore the fact that he publicly insulted you like that. Our encounter at the Simena Hotel was a different matter because there was just us. But for this, I took advantage of the newspaper¡¯s power of publicity. If I hadn¡¯t taken your intentions into ount, I¡¯d have crushed his knees to force him to kneel in front of you for the rest of his life. It killed me that I couldn¡¯t actually kill him, so please allow me this much.¡±
Lil looked down at the page again.
¡®He did take things in a rtively moderate manner considering how his eyes had turned cold. Even now, I can¡¯t help but notice the anger radiating from his body. However, I did say that I wanted to handle my issues in Sesbron as much as possible alone¡ Nheless, it¡¯s hard for me to stay stubborn and scold him. Especially knowing that he only persists when he truly can¡¯t stand it¡¡¯
Lil, whose gaze was directed outside, patted Ed¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Okay. I forgive you for meddling with my affairs.¡±
Ed raised his eyebrows and nodded.
¡°Thank goodness.¡±
¡°But what did you do to get him so obedient that he would give this massive apology?¡±
He answered, turning to the report.
¡°I said I would rip off his scalp.¡±
Lil swallowed augh at Ed¡¯s unexpected answer.
¡°Like what you did with your enemies?¡±
¡°I told him I would peel off the back of his head to take out his skull and use it as a specimen to be studied in the field of phrenology.¡±
¡°Phrenology?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡®Phrenology is a discipline that believes that human emotional temperament can be understood by examining the shape and size of the human skull. It¡¯s mainly used to illustrate other races¡¯ supposed inferiority by pulling out their skulls.¡¯
When Lil once asked Ed about this, he said that phrenology was an incredibly unscientific discipline.
¡°You hate phrenology.¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 355
Chapter 355Previous
¡°Still, many imperials have blind faith and use this field to justify their wrongdoings. Lazillier¨¦ begged to write a statement from the moment the scalping was mentioned. Mireille, on the other hand, suffers from an inferiorityplex, which hepensates by wearing shy jewellery and mistreating ves. I told that bastard that I was going to dismantle his superior fa?ade by treating him the same way he treated ves,yer byyer.¡±
¡°..!¡±
Lil looked at him in shock.
Ed had been talking while his eyes fluttered like a madman. It wasn¡¯t difficult at all to imagine him suddenly dropping a knife covered in blood and hair.
Ed asked back in a peaceful tone, aplete contrast with his appearance just seconds ago.
¡°¡Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡±
But Lil was still slightly disturbed by Ed¡¯s unexpectedly calm voice.
¡°Is that why you haven¡¯t cleared up those rumours till now?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t deny that they¡¯re useful at times.¡±Lil shook her head and turned her eyes back to the newspaper.
An article about Jeanne caught her eye.
¡®As Ate suggested, Jeanne chose to divorce Mireille.¡¯
Divorce itself was a supposedly difficult and tedious legal process, but ording to the article, Jeanne tearfully reasoned with the Emperor that she couldn¡¯t possibly continue her marriage to the mentally unstable and violent Ren¨¦ Mireille. The nobledies who frequented Ate¡¯s salon supported Jeanne, and so, the Emperor also sympathised with Jeanne¡¯s unfortunate situation and granted her a divorce. Jeanne then filed awsuit for a huge amount of alimony and division of property, which the Emperor likewise treated generously.
Meanwhile, the problems of bandits and security along the Great Trade Route were gradually resolved as the Imperial Army began to operate smoothly. The Navy additionally actively captured smuggling ships with the full support of the Imperial Family. In the process, it became known that young boys and girls from fallen kingdoms and fallen noble families were sold as ves and brutally exploited through smuggling routes throughout the Empire, causing a widespread public outcry once again.
Ate, who witnessed the condition of the children who had been escorted to Sesbron first hand, became furious and heavily criticised Mireille. The viciousness of the ve trade perpetrated by the Garni Merchant Association was revealed to the world, and voices calling for the rescue of the children rose loudly.
With an editorial by a schr calling for the immunity of nobles from families like Mireille to be abolished, Lil covered Sesbron¡¯s uproar. Turning her head, she looked at the world outside the window. The withered tree branches shed their yellow leaves. It waste autumn, and the farnd that had finished the year¡¯s farming was wasting away.
¡°Edgar.¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
Lil ced her palm on the window. The ss with water droplets on it was cold and slippery.
¡®It¡¯s a pity to see thesends from such a distant light. Beneath that quietly witheringnd, a pulse of change could be beating, and we don¡¯t even know about it¡ The uing spring could be different from any other spring¡¡¯
Lil wanted to feel the world surrounding her more vividly. If the world was changing along with the people in it, she wanted to be the first to sense the signs.
¡°I want to know more about the world.¡±
¡®By the time winter turns into spring, I¡¯ll be ready to set sail anywhere.¡¯
Feeling somehow impatient, Lil borated without being asked.
¡°You said that ancient times are in contact with providence, right? I want to know about those ancient times too.¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°Once I¡¯m done in Obernyu, I want to set foot on another continent and travel to a country I didn¡¯t even know the name of.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a really good idea.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go with you to any desert or jungle you want to visit along the way.¡±
¡°Are you for real?¡±
Lil only turned her head in front of the window and looked at him. His green eyes behind the sses were already full of anticipation.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°It¡¯ll be my honour.¡±
Ed took her hand and ced his lips on the back of it. After a few more touches, he threw away the report he had been holding and stuck closer to her side. Ed hugged her from behind, resting his chin on the back of her neck where it met her shoulder while looking out the window as well.
¡°What have you been looking at so intently since a while ago?¡±
While waiting for Lil¡¯s answer he bowed and raised his head slightly, causing Lil to be annoyed by the sses that kept bouncing near her face. She pulled his sses off his face, rested them on his forehead, and finally answered.
¡°It¡¯s just that¡ I¡¯ve decided I will give up my right to session. So if you have any intention of taking Obernyu, you better say it now.¡±
When Edughed out loud at her joke, his melodiousughter tickled her earlobe. Lil shrugged her shoulders for a moment before Ed proceeded to bite her earlobe and whispered.
¡°¡Does that mean there won¡¯t be a penny left?..¡±
She snorted and shook her head.
Before long, the end of the road from Sesbron to Obernyu was seen. Lil pointed to the Obernyu Castle visible from their carriage window. The castle of the monarch who ruled for hundreds of years was as imposing as the giant trees surrounding it.
As Lil exhaled a nervous yet unconscious breath, a white fog formed on the window.
¡°This is where Mortu first found me.¡±
***
Joseph I¡¯s boudoir was filled with the vigour of death.
It was a mix of an unknown moisture, an ufortable smell, and the acrid scenting from the incense burner. The curtains on the bed were draped down, and it was the kind of scenery where one wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was some kind of horrible figure lying behind it.
As Lil and Ed entered the boudoir, Dr. Limue, the family doctor, stood up from his chair. Ed went to his side and said he would check in with the doctor. Limue, who knew Ed was also a doctor, handed him the medical log and began to exin. Lil nned to listen as well, but their conversation quickly became too difficult toprehend, so she lifted the thin bed curtains with the back of her hand instead. The figure of a person covered with a thick nket slowly emerged starting from the feet. Eventually, when Lil finally reached Joseph I¡¯s bedside, her breathing stopped.
She looked down at him in sheer shock.
He was so lifeless that she thought he was actually lying in a coffin rather than a bed. His breathing was shallow, and his skin was as rough and grey as the bark of a tree. Perhaps due to that exact reason, it almost looked like he had already weathered away.
The Archduchess, sitting in the chair next to the bed, held Joseph¡¯s hand and whispered.
¡°¡Joseph, Liloa has returned¡¡±
As if he heard that, his eyelids twitched and his unfocused eyes were revealed. As was typical for patients with limited consciousness, it could take a long time for them to find someone with their eyes.
Even though Lil knew he was sick, she couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. The image of her father that she remembered was that of a strong ruler. When she was younger, she looked up to him as a powerful monarch. She had always been trying so hard to be acknowledged by him, even if only for a moment, and she remembered eagerly looking up at him, hoping he¡¯d stroke her hair.
When Lil heard the news that a new mistress would be appointed, she was horrified. However, seeing his unfocused eyes now made her feel a strange sense of pity. He didn¡¯t even seem to recognize her anymore. He looked at her as if looking into space. His eyes that neither moved nor closed were as empty as an empty well¡
But soon, someone trapped in the well called out to Lil.
¡°¡Lilo¡¡±
Startled, Lil stared at Joseph¡¯s lips.
¡®They were twitching.¡¯
When the Archduchess lifted her body in her seat as if she had seen it too, Lil spoke.
¡°I am sure, just now¡¡±
Lil hurriedly looked at Limue. The doctor exined as he nodded his head.
¡°Sometimes he recognizes people.¡±
She leaned closer to his bed, allowing his damp scent to assault her nose. The stench emanated from his breath. It was obvious that death was inherent in the most fundamental evidence of life.
¡°Father?¡±
¡°¡Liloa¡¡±
The voice was sparse like winding from a deep cave. It was deste, without emotion or energy. His throat slowly moved as if he was about to speak again.
¡°¡Child¡¡±
It was an expression that Lil couldn¡¯t properly ce. When Joseph spoke again, it was too soft to hear. Only the sound of dry scraping of vocal cords came out of his throat.
Joseph¡¯s eyes grew bloodshot as he exerted more effort, but the Archduchess grabbed his hand as soon as it emerged from the nket.
However, Joseph brushed off the Archduchess and grabbed Lil¡¯s wrist. When Lil reflexively swung her wrist, his thin body jumped up. The raised face that appeared to push out his eyeballs came closer to hers in an instant. His trembling throat forced out his voice as if his vocal cords did everything they could.
¡°Where is the child?¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
If you¡¯re enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 356
Chapter 356Previous
Volume 9 Chapter 356
It almost seemed like it wasn¡¯t Joseph who was speaking, but the terrible desire beyond the physical body. His fingernails, which had grown long fromying in his sickbed, dug into Lil¡¯s skin like he was holding onto the edge of a cliff. Joseph¡¯s face, with veins bulging on his temples, turned a moderate shade of red all the way to the tip of his nose.
¡°The child¡ where is it?¡±
As if thosest words were spoken with his remaining strength, Joseph fell back onto the pillow and gasped. A fit of dry cough quickly followed. His half-submerged body beneath the nket fluttered around like a fish out of water.
The scene was shocking enough for Lil, but it also surprised the Archduchess. Lil supported the staggering woman until she safely sat back in her chair. She then gestured to Ed, who was across the bed, that it was all under control before responding to her father.
¡°There are no children.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Joseph¡¯s fingers, which had been gripping Lil, loosened. Blood that was flowing from the corner of his mouth dripped onto the pillow.
¡®He could¡¯ve used hisst bit of strength to say something meaningful¡ but it shows that Joseph doesn¡¯t know what it means to be a father¡¡¯Dr. Limue pressed down on Joseph¡¯s shaking shoulder.
Lil continued to speak to Joseph, who red at her as if she had betrayed him.
¡°You overexerted yourself. It would be best for you to get some rest.¡±
Dr. Limue shook his head at her, but Lil had no regrets left. Rather, she felt an inexplicable sense of destion.
¡®Despite being in this state, he keeps bringing women into his bed, just for an heir¡. It¡¯s terrible and incredibly foolish of me to try to find traces of my father in this shell of a person who only harbours resentment. No, actually, Joseph should¡¯ve never been associated with fatherhood. It was all just my illusion. Parents are indescribable beings. During our time apart, I forgot about this. The moment I¡¯m back he¡¯s quick to offend me and bes even disappointed in me without thinking twice¡¡¯
After leaving Joseph¡¯s bedroom, the Archduchess turned toward Lil. She was a woman wearing a dark blue dress with her thin blonde hair done up neatly. Lifting her fox-fur shawl, her calm blue eyes looked up at Lil.
¡°I prepared a simple dinner for you, so I will see youter.¡±
In the past, the times Lil had mixed words with the Archduchess were very few and far between. But although the older woman was neither interested in Venua nor Lil, she never vited her duties as Archduchess.
Lil bowed her head and expressed his gratitude.
¡°Yes, Your Highness. Thank you.¡±
The Archduchess¡¯s maid, who had been waiting in the hallway, greeted her and followed. Soon, the Archduchess turned and walked to the other side of the hallway.
As Ed thought Lil was thinking about the Archduchess, he stepped closer and whispered.
¡°¡ording to the reports, the Archduchess took control of the administration and household affairs of Obernyu while the Archduke came down with his illness. The Prince Regent will seed to the throne, but the real power right now lies with the Archduchess. So, it won¡¯t be easy to ignore her for the sake of the throne¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lil nodded slowly. But truth to be told, she was actually thinking about something else as she stared at the ce where the Archduchess had disappeared.
Ed leaned over and looked at Lil more intently.
¡°Are you okay?¡±
He smoothed her wrist, which had red marks from the Archduke¡¯s fingernails. Shaking her head, Lil rested her forehead against Ed¡¯s chest. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a tightness around her heart.
¡°I felt pity for a moment, but it was all a waste of emotion. My father doesn¡¯t think of me as anything more than a useful means of reproduction. It¡¯s been that way for a long time, and it¡¯s still the same even as his end approaches¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a shame he doesn¡¯t know what an extraordinary child he has.¡±
¡°¡He would¡¯ve told me I was special had I given birth to a son¡ I¡¯m so sick of this¡¡±
Ed wrapped his arms around Lil¡¯s shoulders.
¡®I thought change would sprout in the world, but some things never change¡ Sometimes, it¡¯s toote for change and it will just be buried and continue to rot¡¡¯
Lil nced back at the bedroom door and soon left the hallway with Ed.
***
The dinner to wee Lil was held in the form of a banquet despite the unpleasant atmosphere.
Unlike Sesbron, Obernyu was Lil¡¯s hometown where she had been born and raised. From the time she was young, she was surrounded by courtiers, servants, and rtives ??who worked at the castle. They weed Lil, who returned home after many twists and turns, with one heart.
Countless people shook hands with Lil as she made her way from the gallery entrance to the dinner table. Some kissed the back of her hand while others handed her a flower. Many people smiled or wiped away tears, but they all expressed their emotions in a restrained atmosphere, typical of the Obernyu court.
After receiving the flowers that were handed to her without hesitation, they quickly turned into a bundle. Lil shared some with Ed and walked inside the banquet hall.
At the long, horizontal table with seats only at one side, were the Archduchess and Marguerite. Of course, Venua didn¡¯t show up. And since Joseph couldn¡¯t attend, they were the only direct family left. Lil sat to the left of the Archduchess, who was in the centre of the table. Even though she was the host, neither she nor Lil had much to say to each other.
A calm ballet performed and a short y followed. Both were about praising Obernyu¡¯s tradition and praying for Joseph¡¯s health.
Then, music began in earnest. Some of the attendees stood and danced, while the rest gathered in small groups to talk. However, the musical selection that was chosen in consideration of Joseph was all slow and calm, so soon people lost interest in dancing. Instead, they turned their attention elsewhere, and, of course, the target was Ed. The courtiers and nobles of Obernyu found themselves scrambling to impress him. Lil was briefly concerned, but Ed didn¡¯t act unruly, at least not when he was next to her. He also didn¡¯t act as sly as when he was alone with her and instead showed off a level of sociability appropriate for Obernyu court.
Only after exchanging a few facetious words with the Archduchess was Lil able to approach Marguerite. Lil held out one of the sses she was holding. Marguerite stood up and smiled dryly as she epted Lil¡¯s offer.
¡°Long time no see.¡±
¡°Marguerite.¡±
¡°You probably have heard this countless times, but even I thought you were dead. Obernyu was so quiet.¡±
The young women naturally walked towards the wall behind the table. Lil had grown much taller than her, so she had to look down at Marguerite.
¡°I only pretended to be dead.¡±
¡°Was that why I did not get a single letter?¡±
¡°I am sorry.¡±
Lil had no idea how Marguerite lived. Since Ricard¡¯s death, she had even stayed away from Lil, and Lil had been too busy carving out a life for herself in Sesbron. However, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that Marguerite would be unhappy living with the man who killed the man she loved.
¡°Then, when the pce became noisy again, that is when I thought, ¡®Ah, she must be still alive¡¯.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lilughed bitterly.
¡®Hearing Marguerite describe my survival as some kind of disturbance, it¡¯s obvious that it was because of Venua¡¯s doing. Marguerite, like everyone else, is clearly enduring Venua. And it¡¯s much more difficult for her due to her status as his wife¡¡¯
¡°Venua went after you, did he not?¡±
¡°..!¡±
Before Lil could respond, Marguerite took her hand. She spoke, lowering her voice sharply in case anyone would hear.
¡°Be careful. He might try to steal your child. I wanted to tell you in advance, but I did not know where you were.¡±
¡°Oh, that is already¡¡±
Suddenly, there was a motion¡¯ at the entrance of the banquet hall. Small screams and sporadic shouts rose, and the people gathered in groups moved to either side as if they had been swept away by a wave.
¡°¡Marguerite!..¡±
It was Venua.
¡°¡Marie!..¡±
Even though he was still wearing a justaucorps, Venua¡¯s cravat and shirt were both undone. His bloodshot eyes were sunken, and the areas under them were dark. Perhaps because he was drenched in sweat, the strands of wet hair were stered on his forehead and ears.
¡°Who told you toe here!¡±
As Venua crossed the banquet hall, the smell of alcohol gradually lingered in the air. Ed, who was near, moved and stood next to Lil. Reaching the table, Venua swept his arms to topple a bowl full of fruit, a candlestick, and a vase decorated with flowers. The ceramics that fell to the floor shattered and sshed.
Venua then shouted and mmed down on the wooden surface.
¡°How dare you defy my words?¡±
¡°Venua, prepare yourself and join us.¡±
The Archduchess gently reprimanded Venua for the sake of saving face. But he refused to listen to what she said. He didn¡¯t even give her a nce. His burning gaze was directed at Marguerite only.
It made Lil anxious, afraid that Venua might do something unpleasant to his wife. ncing next to her, Ed seemed to be thinking the same thing. Lil stood as if to block Marguerite¡¯s path. But at the same time, Ed¡¯s shadow fell in front of her.
¡°Prince Regent. It has been a while.¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 357
Chapter 357Previous
Lil first looked at Ed¡¯s back that was blocking her, and then at the staggering Venua. The Regent¡¯s alcohol-soaked lips were tightly shut, but the sound of grinding teeth could even be heard by Lil.
¡°¡Marquess of Roahn.¡±
¡°When the Duke of Mireille issued a public apology, somehow you remained mum. But I see now that you were busy drowning yourself in alcohol here.¡±
¡°How rude! Know your ce! You crept into my house, indulged yourself in my wine, and now dare to mock me!¡±
¡°As you know, the reputation about my temper is not the best, and with Roahn having so much evidence for a trial, consider this myst act of mercy to personallye here to tell you this.¡±
Venua, who seemed to be quietly listening to Ed¡¯s words, slowly burst intoughter. His slow and intermittentughter that started like sobs gradually became louder. He looked around the confused audience and screamed.
¡°Now! Stop this!¡±
The banquet hall¡¯s noise immediately died down like everyone was actually gathered for a funeral.
¡°This damned bastard does not even know who the owner of this castle is!¡±Marguerite, who had been frozen like a stone statue behind Lil¡¯s back, sighed. But rather than out of fear, her sigh was out of pity for Venua. After looking around the banquet hall where people were starting to gather, Marguerite spoke up.
¡°I have to go now.¡±
Lil grabbed Marguerite¡¯s arm.
¡°If you need help¡¡±
¡°No, it is okay.¡±
¡°Has my brother ever hit you?¡±
¡°Do not worry. He just needs someone tofort him and cry to.¡±
For a moment, Lil thought she had heard her wrong.
¡®No, does that mean he¡¯s like that when it¡¯s just the two of them? I can¡¯t imagine Venua shedding tears in someone¡¯s arms like a child.¡¯
¡°¡Crying? My brother?¡±
¡°It is a relief that he only does that in front of me.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lil couldn¡¯t read Marguerite¡¯s emotions properly. After so many years, resignation, scorn, pity, and disgust appeared to have blended all together, so Lil didn¡¯t dare to argue.
¡°The one to be pitied is not me, but Venua. You know that, right?¡±
Marguerite passed by Lil and looked up at Ed.
¡°Please excuse his manners, Marquess. May you and Liloa be happy.¡±
Marguerite stood next to Venua after her brief exchange of greetings with Ed. Meanwhile, Venua red at Marguerite as if he were going to devour her. Everyone else had retreated and left a spacious circle around Venua, watching the scene with bated breath. It wasn¡¯t hard to understand that this was aplicated situation. However, when Marguerite whispered something to Venua while lowering her head, Venua quickly turned around and stoppedining. People hurriedly cleared the way until Venua and Marguerite vanished from the gallery.
Soon the guests forgot about the uproar Venua had caused. No, rather than forgetting, it was more like they pretended not to remember out of courtesy. It didn¡¯t take long for the banquet to wrap up. By then, the sun was just starting to set, so the sunset was still deep outside the window.
After the banquet, Lil sent Ed to Joseph. The fact that Ed was an excellent doctor was widely known, so Dr. Limue was more than eager to discuss a variety of matters with Ed. Leaving the servants behind as well, Lil alone climbed one flight of stairs and walked down the hallway leading to the main building.
The Obernyu Castle has expanded over hundreds of years and formed multiple structures that surround the castle. The main building, located in the innermost part, housed private bedrooms and rooms used for personal purposes. Lil noticed that the marble floor she had walked all her life had been reced with a wooden one. The wooden surface was still shiny as if the floor had only recently been installed.
Lil stopped in front of a door.
This was her bedroom before she went to Sesbron.
Grabbing the handle, she gave it a gentle push. She simply remained standing in the doorway after opening it. Inside, all of the curtains were open, allowing yellowish sunlight to stream in at regr intervals. It was as normal as any other boudoir.
Eventually stepping inside, Lil sat on the bed and swept the nket. The thick winter nket rustled beneath her hand.
¡®I remember the time when I was ovee with fear. I trembled under this very nket for so long¡ I even remember exactly where I had thrown that horrifying book containing Mortu¡¯s tales.¡¯
Of course, no marks remained on the soft carpet material, but Lil found herself staring at the floor for quite some time.
¡®My hellish hallucinations started here.¡¯
But now, the sunset¡¯s bright silence felt warm, mixed with the refreshing sky-bluembris with light green ents. Lil nced at the furniture she had used since she was very young, as well as the furniture she used right before departing for Sesbron. The chairs and furniture made for little Liloa were small and dainty, with an old wooden horse standing in one corner.
Lil opened the drawer opposite the firece, revealing shells and pieces of coral she had gathered in Malus. The drawer also contained a pendant with a small portrait of Henrietta and Lil¡¯s hair tie, a dark blue beryl she had received as a gift for her eighth birthday. She touched the items one by one with her fingertips before closing the drawer again.
¡®I never expected my room to be this bright and spacious¡¡¯
When she was so peacefully lost in her thoughts, her vision caught someone¡¯s shadow pacing in front of the boudoir. She tried to ignore it at first, but its presence was persistent. Lil eventually walked to the door and pulled the doorknob herself. The other person must¡¯ve been holding the doorknob as well because when the door was finally opened, a small person was dragged inside.
¡°¡Oh!¡±
Lil didn¡¯t open it with too much force, but the other person had to quickly correct her posture. It was a girl whose height barely reached Lil¡¯s waist. Lil tilted her head to look at the child shrugging her shoulders.
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°I am¡¡±
The stiff child lifted her head and looked up at her. For a moment, Lil thought that an afterimage from her past hade to visit her. But the next moment, she realised who the child was.
Rxing her muscles, Lil let go of the doorknob.
¡°Constance.¡±
Constance Obernyu was the current Archduchess¡¯ daughter and Lil¡¯s half-sister. She looked strikingly simr to Lil when she was a child. Her curly ck hair was neatly tied down, and a blue ribbon tied her hair¡¯s thin braid. Her light blue dress suited her, as it always did Lil as well.
Constance soon came to her senses and bowed to Lil in courtesy.
¡°Miss Liloa.¡±
The child was doing her best to act like an adult. She tried not to show any embarrassment and kept her back straight to avoid being intimidated. Constance¡¯s hesitation to approach the doorway and her choice to watch Lil from a distance reminded Lil of how she must¡¯ve acted more than ten years ago.
Lilughed at the thought.
¡®She was watching me without daring to approach me. It¡¯s funny when I think about how I must¡¯ve been like this a decade or so ago.¡¯
Lil gently gestured as she headed to the tea table.
¡°Come in.¡±
¡°¡Yes? Oh, yes!¡±
¡°Did youe here because you were curious about me?¡±
¡®She must indeed be quite curious. She probably doesn¡¯t know much about her half-sister who went missing or had been presumably dead, so it must be a surprise for Constance to see that I¡¯m actually alive and well. Even the castle¡¯s courtiers and servants shed tears and loudly expressed gratitude upon seeing me, so what else could Constance, my own flesh and blood, do?¡¯
¡°Yes, please forgive me. Even though I know it is rude¡¡±
¡°Rude?¡±
The two sat across the tea table. Steam rose from the teapot¡¯s body as a maid brewed the tea briefly.
For a while, Constance and Lil were just fiddling with their teacup.
¡°You look very¡ healthy and intelligent.¡±
Meeting Constance was a bit awkward for Lil. She knew it shouldn¡¯t be much different from meeting the Archduchess, but it was. Because Lil was actually curious about how Constance usually lived and what concerns she had.
¡°What do you do in your free time? No, do you have free time?¡±
¡°These days, Madam Marguerite is teaching me embroidery.¡±
¡®What kind of conversation should I have with my younger sister, whom I didn¡¯t even know existed until just a few months ago?¡¯
Only the typical advice, such as not neglecting studying, reading books, and living intentionally, sat on the tip of her tongue.
While Lil was struggling, Constance looked at her and asked.
¡°Will you be leaving again?¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
The child¡¯s mouth tightly shut in disappointment. She seemed to be choosing her words for a moment, then she asked again.
¡°What are you going to do when you leave Obernyu this time?¡±
¡°Well¡¡±
¡°..?¡±
After considering variousplicated options, Lil decided to just be honest.
¡°I am going to learn more about the world. If I want to pursue research, I have to study first.¡±
¡°So, are you going on an adventure?¡±
¡°You could call it an adventure.¡±
Like any other child, Constance¡¯s eyes glimmered upon hearing the word ¡®adventure¡¯. The look on her face, with her eyes wide and her mouth pursed out of genuine admiration, looked very cute. When Lil smiled, Constance finally mustered the courage to ask.
¡°¡Would you write me a letter? Or, can I write to you?¡±
The child¡¯s tone remained cautious, but her eyes were passionate. The little one appeared to have already formed a bond with her, and Lil felt the same. Although she hadn¡¯t spoken much with Constance yet, Lil felt so close to her sister that she wondered if this was the mystery of being made with the same flesh and blood.
¡°My address may change frequently, but I will make sure to reply.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Constance gave an ambiguous expression as if she wasn¡¯t satisfied with Lil¡¯s answer. So, Lil added more carefully.
¡°If you do not know where I am, just send it to the Retiro¡¯s residence in Roahn or Sesbron. Write a letter whenever you want to. I will read it in droves every time Ie to the Central Continent. Okay? Is that okay? No, will that be all right¡ with you?¡±
Lil was confused about what tone to use and tried to recall how Ate did it.
¡®It¡¯s because I rarely ever talk to a child, and it¡¯s hard to remember how Ate talked to me when I was younger.¡¯
But when Constance finallyughed, Lil felt she must¡¯ve done at least something right in her effort to try to make her words a bit softer.
***
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 358
Chapter 358Previous
[ Sesbron Newspaper, February Issue No. 9.
Last month, Archduke Joseph I of Obernyu passed away. Regent Venua Obernyu took the throne as Archduke while his sister, Liloa Obernyu, dered her abdication of her right to session. As a result, Constance Obernyu now holds the highest right of session. With great interest in her marriage, countless royals and nobles vying for the title of Archduke rushed to propose to her. However, as marriage proposals poured in, Liloa Obernyu devised a strategy to protect her younger sister. Liloa requested that Constance not marry before the age of eighteen unless she wanted to and that the Emperor considers Constance¡¯s wishes when marrying her off. This request was reportedly made justst week, but the Emperor has already willingly epted this request today, out of consideration of the merits of Liloa Obernyu, who had recently reportedrge-scale treason. ]
***
After Joseph¡¯s death, Lil and Ed immediately returned to Roahn. Ed resigned from his position as admiral, and the Emperor released Ed by edict, as promised years before. During the two months of winter, they busily prepared for their uing journey. Levi also briefly returned to Roahn to help Lil with preparations.
***
The bow of the Visha, which came around the Mondovi Penins, rose along the western coastline of the empire.
The waves rose and fell with rapturous excitement, while the horizon was clear without ayer of fog. In the cool early spring weather, Lil wore a thick justaucorps. Her flowing hair was tied up and pinned under her hat. The sea breeze that hit her for the first time in a long time was enough to overwhelm her.
After a while, the Visha reached the Saint-Vi¨¨ve Canal, the only canal on the continent connecting the Anatole Sea with the Gering Sea. It was dug out and expanded over several centuries, and one half was opened thanks to the enormous resources of the Retiro family. Now, it has been functioning as aplete canal for about 100 years.
Ed, who wasn¡¯t only the owner of the canal but also acted as the pilot, positioned the Visha in the first gate of the boat lock they needed to use. The heavy floodgates in the front and back of the ship closed and water began to rise. While looking at the canal that she had never seen before, Lil suddenly came to her senses and walked up next to Ed.¡°¡Wait, wait!¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°I just btedly realised that we¡¯ll have to cross the Monferrand Strait.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Lil said something that was expected from any imperial citizen.
¡°What if we die?¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to worry about when you have me?¡±
Deeming that not a very trustworthy statement, Lil nced at him with squinted eyes.
¡°So, is it true that the Strait of Monferrand only opens to Retiro¡¯s descendants? You should tell me if that¡¯s how it works before we cross.¡±
¡°That¡¯s notpletely wrong.¡±
¡°What does that mean?¡±
¡°This is what that means.¡±
Ed put his hand into the inside pocket of his coat and pulled out something. When Lil tried to grab the back of his hand, he didn¡¯t let her. He fooled around a bit more without stopping.
Eventually, Lil stamped her foot andined.
¡°Oh,e on!¡±
Now that Lil threw a fit, Ed stopped moving. He slowly reached out his hand and spread it in front of her eyes. Lil looked with curious eyes at what he held in his hand, but the curiosity was soon reced with disappointment.
¡°That¡¯s it? It¡¯s just apass.¡±
¡°This isn¡¯t just anypass.¡±
Lil frowned at him in disbelief, so Ed came closer and lowered his torso. He then whispered softly in her ear.
¡°¡It¡¯s Monferrand¡¯spass¡¡±
¡°¡What?¡±
The secret of the Retiro family flowed into her ears.
¡°¡Strictly speaking, the Retiro bloodline alone cannot cross the Monferrand Strait¡¡±
After saying that, Ed nced around. But all the sailors were busily working on the upper deck and bow. Lil lowered her voice to a whisper as well.
¡°¡Thispass will allow us to cross?¡¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s right. This artifact remembers the route of Monferrand, the fisherman who crossed the strait in ancient times¡*¡±
Lil cried out at Ed¡¯s revtion.
¡°Really?!¡±
Ed put his index finger to her lips. He found Lil¡¯s astonished eyes more than amusing.
¡°¡I told you, I also have an artifact¡¡±
Lil scanned through her distant memories.
¡®He did tell me about an artifact he owns when we were in Roahn. But after that, we became so caught up in a series of incidents that I had no time to think about anything else.¡¯
¡°So about the story of ¡®Monferrand, the Foolish Fisherman¡¯, didn¡¯t he cross the sea in search of his departed lover?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. His lover¡¯s name was Alvenis, the goddess of defence.¡±
¡°Alvenis as in the Alvenis Triangle?¡±
Ed nodded his head and Lil gaped.
¡°As you know, the Alvenis Triangle shines brightest in the northern sky. Monferrand sailed to reach that star, but his body washed ashore, in thend that modern people now call the Northern Continent.¡±
¡°He died?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, yes. Food was scarce and the sea was rough. But it wasn¡¯t for nothing as he became a constetion before he finished his voyage. You know the one. The constetion that Monferrand ascended to was the Mariner¡¯s Star.¡±
¡°The Mariner¡¯s Star?¡±
Lil looked north to find the Mariner¡¯s Star, which wasn¡¯t visible in broad daylight.
¡°A man named Eichendorff, a local from the Northern Continent found a half-wrecked ship containing his body and buried him in an oak forest. It¡¯s believed that because of that, oak trees began to grow wider in that area. Even in the fierce cold of the Northern Continent, the oak trees remain green all year round.¡±
¡°Oak tree? Eichendorff? Are you talking about your ancestors?¡±
Ed closed and reopened the lid on the relic. A blue light shone at the tip needle of the otherwise ordinary-lookingpass. The small light, shining brightly like a firefly, remained floating in the air no matter how much Lil tried to touch or sweep it.
¡°This is the divine power of Alvenis, the goddess of defence. She gave this to Monferrand as a sign of her love and thepass would always show her location. No matter how many men and women she met and shared the same sign with, only the light in Monferrand¡¯spass never went out.¡±
¡°So it¡¯s been¡¡±
¡°It continues to shine to this day, allowing us to travel back and forth to the Northern Continent.¡±
¡°In that case, you don¡¯t know the exact route either?¡±
Ed nodded in response to Lil¡¯s astonished question.
¡°Just as you unconditionally believed in Forma¡¯s divine power, so did I. I tried to figure out the route myself, but in the end, I acknowledged that this wasn¡¯t an area that humans should delve into.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±
¡°Nevertheless, it¡¯s all because of this ancient mystery that the adventurous Retiro bloodline lived on. Moreover, aurora falls in the sky at night.¡±
Aurora was something Lil had never heard before.
¡°Aurora?¡±
¡°In the Northern Continent, people call it the hem of Alvenis¡¯ dress. A curtain that falls from the sky.¡±
¡°How is that even possible?¡±
The more the exnation went beyond the realm of human understanding, the more Lil¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. It was the first time she heard Ed say anything about it, so it was far passed the limits of her imagination. After being lost in such thoughts for a while, Ed, who smiled broadly at her, straightened her eyebrows.
¡°We¡¯ll get to see the aurora in about four days. In the Monferrand Strait the aurora will get so thick that we won¡¯t be able to read the stars. The waves will get stronger as well as if we¡¯re caught in a storm, once you get caught up in them, it¡¯s not unlikely to lose course.¡±
¡°¡¡±
After his lengthy exnation, Ed hugged her and pressed his lips on her forehead. Because Lil became annoyed by his action, she smoothed out her frown.
¡®Three days¡ If I wait another three days, I can see with my own eyes if this aurora Ed speaks of really resembles the hem of a dress¡¡¯
¡°Anyway, as no one can read the sky, it isn¡¯t uncalled for to name it the Sea of Death.¡±
¡®We won¡¯t be able to tell our location by looking at the sky¡ And that isn¡¯t even all. Only thinking about those high waves during our voyage is terrifying¡¡¯
While Lil was caught up in the fear of the unknown, the water level in the canal rose and the floodgates opened again. Ed, faithful to his position as pilot, grabbed the wheel¡
***
It took them a full day to pass through the canal. Then, it took two more days to get out of the long Gering Sea. To the west of the Gering Sea was the northern part of the Empire, and to the east was the territory of the White Federal League*. Bothnds were surrounded by rugged mountain ranges, and the sight of the separate mountains crossed by the sea was spectacr. In the Empire, spring was born, buds were sprouting, and the mountains were turning green, while in the White League¡¯s territories, grey rocks supporting the ice caps rose sharply.
Finally, the dark blue Monferrand Sea unfolded before Lil¡¯s eyes. A sea that was indeterminable whether it was an ocean or a strait. Even though the white sun brightly illuminated the water, the water remained so dark that it was impossible to guess its depth. A wind as heavy as that colour blew onto the deck. Lil leaned against the railing on the left side of the ship, oblivious to the redness of the tip of her nose, as she gazed endlessly at the horizon.
The boundary between sky and water seemed as distant as a mirage.
There was only one ship dividing the sea, the Visha. The white foam was abundant as if it were a tail attached to the stern.
Lil asked Ed, assessing the direction.
¡°So, where should we go from here?¡±
Ed held Lil from behind and lowered his head to whisper.
¡°¡Where did you say you wanted to go?..¡±
¡°First of all, to the Eichendorff territory on the Northern Continent.¡±
Having dered the first destination she had decided on, Lil felt refreshed and smiled brightly in the cold wind. Ed mirrored her smile and took out hispass.
Where the blue light points.
Lil, who crossed the deck and made her way onto the stern deck, caught the wheel. The stiff wooden handles fitfortably in her hands. The wood had been worn down to a smooth surface after being touched by countless human hands for over a long time.
The refreshing tailwind swept past her.
¡®All three masts are fully swollen, and the Visha¡¯s moving at a tremendous speed. I have a very good feeling about this voyage.¡¯
Lil turned the wheel in the direction indicated by the goddess of defence.
The sailor who was hanging from the bow, the sailor watching through a telescope at the watchtower, and the sailor who was descending from the mast, all looked back at Lil.
Her heart was as full as if this were her first voyage. Lil shouted the destination that had been filling her throat.
¡°North-northwest!¡±
As a full and whole human being, Liloa¡¯s journey was just beginning.
She cried out as her whole body felt the cool Northern Sea breeze.
¡°Turn the course to north-northwest!¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
References:
¡°¡That¡¯s right. This artifact remembers the route of Monferrand, the fisherman who crossed the strait in ancient times¡¡± = Chapter 161-162.
Footnote:
White Federal League: the opponents from the Pontenbach war.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
END OF VOLUME 9
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
END OF MAIN STORY
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
TN:
Hi guys!
With chapter 358 we not only wrap up Volume 9, but also the main story!
To us this was a great and amazing volume to conclude the story with. Whereas the other volumes were full of physical battles, the battles happening in this one were of the mental kind. Lil finally dealt with not only Venua but also Mireille, and with the help of Ate and the other nobledies Lil learned that she wasn¡¯t alone and that the road that she walks on wasn¡¯t a lonely one. She finally defeats Mortu and makes ns for her future.
Thankfully, Lil¡¯s and Ed¡¯s story is not done yet as we still have a few side stories in store for you! ??
As always, we like to express our gratitude toward you readers, for following us and enjoying the novel as much as we do!
Happy reading and see you in the side stories! ??
Pru and Formidable
PS: Coincidentally, we found some images of the hardcopy book (sadly not in our possession) and the pastedown/fly leaf contained a map of the central continent (mainnd)!
Source: Willow ¨C Naver Blog ¨C 02/09/2018
We tried to recreate the map as best as possibly (we had some trouble with the fold) and wanted to share that below. Keen eyes will see some differences in names. We decided to use the names used in our trantion so that it would align with what you have read in the story. We figure that normal rivers aren¡¯t mentioned on the map, thus the fact there is no river going to Sesbron.
Some of the names on the map are new and some might ring a bell:- Lacroix: Liloa¡¯s Chapter 1: A duchy belonging to the Duke of Lacroix, little Liloa was shortly engaged with the Duke of Lacroix before her mother demanded it would be ended.
- Malus: After Liloa¡¯s engagement ended, she was sent to the small resort town of Malus.
- Lugardon: Base of the Lugardon Navy, the Navy belonging to the south.
- Loti:The principality Cesar and Lil would have fled to after Lil¡¯s retirement from the League.
- White Federal Territory: Land of the opponents of the Pontenbach war.
- Gulf of Gardel: Ed left the Navy to train in the Gulf of Gardel while he made his way to Amiaeng in the beginning of the story.
Previous
Chapter 359
Chapter 359Previous
Epilogue
Epilogue 1: Snow Mountain
Weisnd.
The northern continental people referred to theirnd in this way. For them, the Empire was located on the Southern Continent, therefore their continent was the Central Continent.
In Weisnd, everything from architecture, attire, culture, andnguage differed greatly from the Empire. Perhaps due to the influence of snow-topped mountains and ciers, bright turquoise, sky blue, and turquoise colours were frequently used on building roofs and towers.
It was here that Lil first saw a cier. In a short time, the sight of icebergs floating like white inds in the sea off Ed¡¯s territory became her norm. Predictably, on her first visit to Weisnd, Lil spent the majority of her time sightseeing. She would watch seals and walruses lie on t ice to bask in the sun, then sail out on a yacht with Ed to step on an iceberg and touch ice sculptures.
The Eichendorff estate was located at the southernmost point of Weisnd. While it was thought to have a more gentle environment because it was near a volcano, Lil couldn¡¯t agree. She had to wear fur-lined clothes even in the springtime. Nothing touched her body that wasn¡¯t covered in fur. Her hat, scarf, gloves, and boots were all lined with warm materials.
Ed, on the other hand, managed to get around just fine with only one thick coat. This was true not only for Ed, but for the rest of the Northerners as well. However, Ed appeared to be particrly insensitive to the cold. Even when they climbed the snowy mountain, he¡¯d wear the same clothes, with the exception of an extrayer of lining on his outerwear. Meanwhile, Lil had to climb the mountain while wrapped in fur. It wasn¡¯t that difficult, but climbing the snowy mountain required effort this way.
Except when descending.They faced a pure white snow field without any traces of life. The cold misty air that had been scorched by the mountains cascaded down like waves.
Lil screamed as she bnced herself on two wooden boards, in length as tall as her, bound on both feet.
¡°Aaaahhh!¡±
Her body, which was as tilted as the mountain¡¯s slope, was continuously being pushed downward.
¡®These damned nks tied to my boots keep me from maintaining my bnce!¡¯
Lil grabbed the wooden pole Ed was holding out in front of her as if it were her lifeline. Ed, too, had boards called skies strapped to both of his feet, but unlike her, he could sit, stand, stop, and move naturally.
Ed looked at Lil and did his best to exin calmly.
¡°Now, get your left foot back¡¡±
¡°Why did you have to stick these under my feet?¡±
¡°You have to lean forward more.¡±
¡°No, that won¡¯t work! Do I really have to do this?¡±
Her screams echoed through the snowy mountains.
It was amazing to sit on the hillside and watch the frozen Monferrand Strait, the ciers breaking as they pushed out to sea, and pods of whales out to hunt. However, their way down from that very view was too steep for her; she had only learned how to ski on the vige hill, but this one was almost at a right angle.
Despite stiffening her entire body, Lil¡¯s knees still trembled.
¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m walking down!¡±
Lil, unable to control her temper, shook off Ed¡¯s pole. The pole, which had the purpose of assisting her in navigating the snowfield, flew into the air instead. At the same time, Lil¡¯s body, having lost the much needed support, descended rapidly as the smooth surfaces of the skies slid down the slope in an instant.
¡°Aaagh!¡±
Lil helplessly copsed, unable to ovee the speed of being sucked down by gravity. She fell and rolled several times, but her elerated body wouldn¡¯t stop easily. It didn¡¯t take long until Ed¡¯sughter could be heard from far above.
¡°Hahahahaha!¡±
Lil rolled like a scroll, her skis already fallen off halfway. Snow clung to her fur coat. She tried to stop her descent, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen¡ More balls of snow clung to her body as she spun faster and faster, swelling her up like a snowman¡
¡°¡Liloa!¡±
Lil woke up from her vivid dream with a gasp. Her eyes, however, were still rolling, caused by the person who was shaking her violently, calling her to wake up.
¡°¡Liloa!¡±
Ed¡¯s face popped into view, but it was already toote as she had unconsciously kicked Ed¡¯s side amid her struggles. As soon as his face disappeared from her sight, Lil sat right up in a sh.
¡°Hmm!¡±
The first thing that caught her eye was a zing red bonfire. Looking around, the ice cap was nowhere to be found, and her body was buried under a warm nket. Lil tossed her wool nket around to see if there was any snow on her body.
Ed, who lifted his upper body, grabbed his side and groaned.
¡°¡What the hell were you dreaming about?¡±
Lil slumped her shoulders with a sigh of relief.
¡°I dreamed about the time I first learned to ski.¡±
¡°That¡¯s been a while. And you got the hang of it in just two days. So why were you groaning so much?¡±
¡°We were on the top of an unfamiliar mountain. Also, I was wearing a bundle of fur, so I looked almost like a bear, but when I fell and rolled in the snow, the snow began to stick to me more and more, until my body swelled up like a snowball and rolled all the way to the bottom of the mountain¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lil wiped away the cold sweat and pressed down on her pounding chest. She was as serious as she could be, but she sensed Ed wasn¡¯t. His face was contorted as he tried to hold backughter. Lil pushed his thighs with her toes. Of course, he didn¡¯t move.
¡°And you wereughing like crazy when you saw me rolling down. Just like now!¡±
¡°No way.¡±
¡°It¡¯s true, you were absolutely evil.¡±
¡°So that wasn¡¯t a nightmare, but just a dream.¡±
She knew it was only a crazy dream, but Lil red at Ed for no reason. He, on the other hand, thought her dream was funny and justughed. Lil grumbled, unable to shake the feeling that she had been wronged for some reason.
¡°What you do to me daily is reflected even in my dreams.¡±
¡°¡Me?¡±
¡°Because you¡¯re always teasing me.¡±
Ed suddenly blinked his eyes as innocently as he could.
¡°When did I do that?¡±
He grabbed Lil¡¯s waist and pulled her to sit on his legs. When Lil tried to resist, he quickly grabbed her hand and kissed it. The fight in her died when he yfully started looking at her through her fingers. Normally, at a moment like this, she would pinch her cheek to regain a bit of stability, but instead, she pinched his. Soon, as she realised it was just a dream, she took a deep breath.
¡°Still, it was awful.¡±
Lil rxed in Ed¡¯s arms.
When she turned her head, which was resting against the nape of his neck, she looked around the interior of the ice cave they set up campst night. Since sunrise had already passed, the ice stctites that fell from the ceiling shone dazzlingly, reflecting the sunlight. Water was already dripping from the thin icicles.
Halfway down the cave, the snowy carpet turned into apletely frozen floor. The ice pirs that rose from the floor and sometimes connected to the ceiling held a blue colour, looking almost turquoise. Gazing deeper into the cave, the blue-green colour became increasingly darker. Lil suddenly thought the cave resembled the maw of a huge shark in a way.
Ed asked her as he had silently hugged her for a while.
¡°Shall we go for a swim?¡±
When Lil nodded, Ed began taking off her clothes one by one. She also unbuttoned his shirt and pulled his pants down. They felt like freezing at any moment because they stood naked in the ice-filled cave, but the two quickly wrapped arge towel around their bodies and exited the cave wearing only their boots.
Lil¡¯s eyes narrowed as the sun reflected off the snowkes.
The mountain wind blew, bringing an even cooler breeze. The cave was located in the middle of a snowy mountain, with a deep blue spring right next to the entrance. Lil was taken aback at first by a spring in the middle of a white snow field, but by now she had grown ustomed to it.
Lil kicked out her boots and threw herself into the blue water.
¨C Ssh! ¨C
As soon as her body hit the surface of the water, heavy warmth enveloped her. The spring water was heated by the nearby volcano. Lil pulled her head out of the water and swept away her wet hair when Ed jumped in. With a spray of water shooting up in all directions and hitting Lil right in the eyes, Lil cried out, rubbing her face.
¡°You¡¯re too big to jump in here!¡±
Regardless of Lil¡¯s nagging, Ed whizzed his head. Lil had to again defend herself against the water droplets shooting from his hair.
¡°Oh, really. Because you¡¯re like this, that¡¯s why I had a dream like that!¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 360
Chapter 360Previous
Epilogue Chapter 360
Epilogue 1: Snowy mountains
Lil took refuge at the edge of the spring to avoid Ed, breathing in the cold air above her head and enjoying the only warm part of the snowy mountain on her body.
¡®It¡¯s magical how volcanic energy is seething beneath this thick snow field.¡¯
Lil kicked her feet and spun in the water.
The sound of her body, leisurely slicing through the water, flickered. When she turned over and looked at the sky, the sunlight was so dazzling that she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes.
Quickly turning again, she started swimming.
The sight she saw as soon as she reached the other edge of the spring made her gasp. Everything as far as the eye could see was breathtaking. At the bottom of the mountain was a green forest with oak trees on one side, and a snowy mountain with white snow blowing down above the ridge. She also noticed a pack of wolves moving to the opposite peak and arge white bear roaming alone. When she turned again, therge port and shipyard on the coast of Eichendorff¡¯s estate came into view. Large and small merchant ships were neatly anchored, sailing ships with sails and rigging intact, and ships with half of their structures still visible. Beyond thaty the Monferrand Strait, where the ice was melting and turning dark blue, and icebergs were breaking into white pieces and floating away.
¡°¡So beautiful.¡±An intruder came up behind Lil and wrapped his arms around her body. He said as he bit the shell of her ear.
¡°There are no springs like this from the next peak.¡±
¡°Really? Is it the furthest end of the volcano¡¯s reach?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ed kissed her wet nape without answering, so Lil pondered the answer on her own.
¡®We¡¯re going further north, so it¡¯s reasonable. ording to Ed, the centre of Weisnd is an area of ?pact snowy mountains. A ce with ice caps even bigger than this one¡¡¯
Ed grabbed Lil¡¯s chest underwater. As his fingers gently rubbed her, Lil let out a low moan. Ed then pressed his lips along her shoulder, causing her to mutter under her breath.
¡°Ah¡ then that¡¯s a shame¡¡±
Ed turned her around.
Lil had to stand on her tiptoes, else she could barely hold her chin above the water. Ed didn¡¯t have the same problem and easily lifted her into his arms. Lil¡¯s shoulders shrank as her upper body rose above the spring¡¯s surface. The water droplets on her skin appeared to freeze instantly. Lil shuddered in time with Ed¡¯s warm breath grazing her skin, which was contracting from the cold. Ed lowered his head and licked along her breast, the warm moisture heated her again. His teeth, as if biting, nibbled the tip of her chest.
Lil shivered and sighed.
She then wrapped her legs around his waist and stuck close to him. Ed rested his cheek against her chest and let out another breath. Wrapping her arms around his neck as well, Lil hugged him even more firmly andpletely surrendered her body to him.
Water droplets streamed down her hollow spine and her back muscles shone in the pale northern sunlight.
Grabbing her waist and lowering her, Ed gradually entered. As soon as Lil had swallowed him whole, their eye level became just right and Ed eagerly pressed their lips together, transferring their hot breaths between them. Lil gently rocked her waist while biting Ed¡¯s lower lip. She was satisfied with the fact that she could freely move in the water. Her movements pushed the surface of the water, which pped against Ed¡¯s chest.
As Lil eximed in her breath, Ed caught her. He embraced her tightly and timed his thrusts with the movements of her hips. He knew exactly what she wanted. Lil¡¯s fingertips trembled whenever they touched each other deeply. Ed let out a groan of defeat, and Lil grabbed his hair. Not long after, her toes curled. She hugged Ed if he was her lifeline during her contractions, burying her screams in the nape of his neck, her fingers digging into his shoulder des.
Ed¡¯s movements also came to an abrupt halt.
For a while, they only pressed their bodies together and exchanged hot breaths. Then, his lips lightly pressed against her forehead, sweeping past her temples, the tip of her nose, around her ears, and onto her chin.
Lil shook her shoulders andughed.
¡°It tickles.¡±
Ed smiled at her as she wrinkled her nose. He tilted her head back towards him and pressed his forehead against hers. This time, it was her who found his lips and sucked them, making sure they could no longer tickle¡
***
While drying their hair in the cave, they unfolded a map of the snowy mountains. It was reconstructed by Ed based on military maps and war history from the past.
Ed exined while pointing at the now familiar-looking map.
¡°This is Honai Peak, where we are at the moment. ording to records, a kingdom used to exist within this vicinity. It¡¯s said to be a very old kingdom, but it¡¯s unclear whether it¡¯s as old as ancient times. Nheless, traces of war have been steadily discovered even in the present age.¡±
¡°I¡¯m always amazed when I hear about those wars because they had to cross mountains every time they fought. Makes me wonder if they also used skis to cross those mountains to initiate war? I can imagine they were continuously running out of food so they had no choice but to move¡¡±
¡°Yes. But since then it¡¯s gotten better because the ces where the bison herds have changed. The same goes for the reindeer herds. As a result, the ces where foxes and wolves live have changed as well.¡±
Ed packed their nket and clothes into his huge backpack. Lil also got up and walked around the cave to check in case they¡¯d forgotten anything.
¡°There are several legends surrounding the snowy mountains, too. The most widely known is the story of a herb that¡¯s said to cure anything. Ah, that herb even appears in the Weisnd folktale.¡±
¡°So, those herbs may not be real herbs, but rather nts or objects with magical powers, right?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°What other legends are there?¡±
¡°There¡¯s a legend that says that the snowy mountains were once a t in, but one day the ground rose and transformed into a mountain range. Even though it rose as high as mountains, the god of the earth was extremely dissatisfied that he covered it with eternal snow.¡±
¡°What made him so angry?¡±
¡°That¡¯s something I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡®Of course, not every legend was borne out of truth. However, if I dismiss the narrative of a myth just because I think it¡¯s weak, my quest to learn more about ancient times will be further out of reach. So, in order to have at least a chance of sess, I have to go through every single clue without missing any.¡¯
Ed and Lil stood side by side at the cave entrance, putting on their skis. Ed securely tied the wooden nks to Lil¡¯s boots. They would descend from a peak like this, and once they reached the canyon, they would have to carry their skis and climb up to the next.
Lil held a long pole in both of her hands. Ed¡¯s shadow stretched behind him as he went first. Soon, Lil descended the mountain as well, following the tracks left by Ed¡¯s skis on the white carpet.
Despite what her terrible dream might suggest, Lil actually enjoyed skiing a lot. With reindeer sleds and skis serving as the primary modes of transportation in Weisnd, Lil was fortunate to enjoy both. Reindeer were as powerful as horses, and skiing provided her with an exhrating sense of speed that exceeded running.
The wind from the north cooled her lungs. Lil deliberately took a deep breath of this air, and she felt as if her entire body had been refreshed.
She peered out from the gap between her fur hat and headscarf, rolling her eyes to find a snow-covered tree. nts native to the snowy mountains didn¡¯t grow more than a fingernail per year. Meaning that any nt that was noticeable enough would¡¯ve lived for at least several centuries.
¡®Such a shrub or tree may even be the legendary herb they speak of.¡¯
When Lil got the hang of it and was able to look around more casually, she noticed something dark at a point where Ed had passed by. It looked like a shadow or a rock rising through the snow.
Lil turned her body and bent her knees to the fullest. Snow sshed along the path of her skis after she abruptly stopped. She waddled up a few steps with her skis on, taking a closer look. It was a rabbit burrow-sized hole, but Lil immediately concluded that no rabbit could live this high on the snow covered mountain. She took her pole and tapped it around the hole. The snow that had umted fell away, and the hole gradually grewrger. The wind hummed as if the ck end was whistling.
In the meantime, Ed had stopped ahead of her and was now looking back up to see where she was.
¡°Edgar!¡±
¡°..?¡±
Ed lifted his fur hat with his gloved hand. He had also covered his face with a scarf to block the sunlight, so Lil couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. Either way, Lil continued to peek into the hole and shout.
¡°It¡¯s a cave!¡±
Ed climbed back up using his poles until he reached the spot where Lil was. He then took the map out of his arms and looked at the sky to double-check their location.
¡°This is a cave I¡¯ve never seen before. I guess it was revealed only recently when the snow melted.¡±
¡°Then we should go in.¡±
The entrance, which was initially the size of a rabbit hole, has since grownrge enough for people to enter. The remains of the snow and ice that Lil had brokeny at her feet. Lil stepped forward using her poles. The air inside the cave was cold, and there was no noticeable odour of mould or moss. As they moved in deeper, the snow on the ground disappeared, thereby revealing a dark stone floor.
The pair took off their skis and ced them at an angle against the cave wall. Almost simultaneously, they removed the balsam from their pockets. Unlike the other ice caves they had explored, this one had ck floors and walls. The stone walls were divided into square and pentagonal shapes, forming a distinct pattern, and the pirs connecting the floor with the ceiling had small geometric joints. Weathering, rather than ice or lime, appeared to be responsible for the formation of dark stgmites.
¡°It looks exactly like a columnar joint.¡±
Even though Lil¡¯s voice echoed throughout the cave, there wasn¡¯t a single sign of a creature running away from the sound of human speech.
Ed spoke while examining a thick stone pir.
¡°It¡¯s not a man-made shape, but it¡¯s also not something naturally forming on a snowy mountain.¡±
They went a little further inside. The temperature wasn¡¯t as cold as outside the cave, but it was low enough to make the tip of Lil¡¯s nose red. Beyond the sound of the soles of their boots crushing the gravel and sand on the floor, they could hear the sound of water from somewhere.
Drops of water trickled.
Lil muttered, flicking her balsam to the right.
¡°¡Water?..¡±
After a few more steps, they arrived at a body of water directly in front of a high wall that was nearly as tall as a cliff. The high wall only contained traces of water that used to flow down from it, as if a formerke had be a puddle beneath a dried-up waterfall. Nevertheless, there was still water in the dug-out area of the ground.
Ed picked up the balsam and held it by the water.
The water was so clear that, while they couldn¡¯t be certain of its depth, they could see straight to the bottom. Lil leaned her upper body to the side to determine the width of the spring¡¯s bottom. However, the floor seemed too wide to be ascertained.
¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a normal spring? That high wall seems to be a waterfall cliff¡ and it appears like the floor of this pool spreads further than the walls of this cave¡¡±
¡°This is an underwater cave.¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
If you¡¯re enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 361
Chapter 361Previous
Epilogue Chapter 361
Epilogue 1: Snowy Mountains
Ed hid the balsam in his arms. Lil did the same and put it away, too.
Their eyes slowly adjusted to the dark cave without a speck of light when Ed perceived a glimmer. Ed took her hand and pointed at the spring.
¡°Look.¡±
Lil blinked, still adapting to the darkness. Turning her eyes toward where Ed pointed her finger, she spotted a bluish glow spreading from somewhere deep within the spring.
¡°I think there¡¯s light on the other side.¡±
Ed put down his backpack and took off his outerwear and shirt. He only left his pants on and carried a small bag from his waist.
¡°Are you going to dive in?¡±¡°We can see the light, so the other side shouldn¡¯t be far away.¡±
¡°¡The other side?¡±
Lil had begun to remove her fur clothes with hesitation while reflexively asking back. Taking her clothes off was challenging due to its bulkiness, but she somehow managed to remove it along with her backpack. She was about to put her hands to her boot when Ed stopped her.
¡°It¡¯s our first time here, so it can be dangerous for two people to go in at the same time.¡±
¡°What¡¯s an underwater cave anyway? Have you ever been in one before?¡±
¡°Think of it as a cave but then filled with water. I discovered one while exploring the Northern Ind of the Western Continent. At the time, I noticed ake in the middle of a forest and eventually realised that anotherke was located a short distance away. It turned out that the twokes were actually connected underground. So, that passageway would resemble a cave, right? That¡¯s an underwater cave.¡±
¡°Then there can be ake on the other side of this cave?¡±
¡°Maybe.¡±
Ed ced an hourss on the stone floor next to Lil, triggering the yellow sand inside to start flowing down.
¡°If I¡¯m not back before this runs out, wind the rope.¡±
Ed, who tied a thin rope around his wrist, handed Lil the skein.
¡°I won¡¯t go further than this.¡±
However, Lil assumed the cord was long enough to cover a long distance, judging by its thin appearance and being coiled countless times.
¡°If this rope is all used up, it¡¯s like you could¡¯ve covered a distanceparable to reaching the Eichendorff Estate¡¡±
Lil¡¯s grumbling mouth was blocked by his lips.
¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
Ed slowly descended into the water up to the level of his chest. He initially appeared cautious because of a possible sandbank, but soon swam and disappeared beneath the cliff, as if it really was a passage leading somewhere. From then, the rope unrolled smoothly.
Lil waited for him as the rope continued to spin.
In the meantime, she had strange and frightening thoughts, such as whether the light on the other side of the spring belonged to a giant catfish, emitting light to attract prey, and whether Ed was swimming into the catfish¡¯s mouth without realising he was said prey. Fortunately for her spinning mental state, the cord¡¯s movements felt calm.
Just as Lil felt cold and decided to put on her fur coat again, the white light of Ed¡¯s balsam approached. Lil took her gun from her arms and aimed it at the light. She reasoned that if Ed arrived with a catfish clinging to his leg, she needed to shoot it right away.
However, not a single strand of aquatic weed, let alone a catfish, was attached to Ed¡¯s body. Ed swam out unharmed, so her concerns had been clearly unnecessary. He then came to the surface and shook his head. As soon as he opened his eyes, he approached Lil, who was aiming her gun and seemingly not paying attention.
¡°¡Liloa!¡±
Ed¡¯s chest was rapidly rising and falling, and Lil couldn¡¯t tell if it was from exhaustion or excitement. Nheless, Lil sensed something from his wide smiling expression. She stood up and removed the rest of her garments, including her vest and leather clothes. Even so, as her curiosity was piqued, she was in a hurry and removing the rest of her clothes meant more time dys.
¡°What? What is it?¡±
¡°You won¡¯t believe it until you see it yourself.¡±
¡°What did you see?¡±
¡°Come in quickly.¡±
Finally, Lil wound the rope around a stgmite and tied it. She then dipped her feet into the water while standing in only a shirt and a pair of pants, because jumping straight into the water in only her underwear without knowing the temperature would be tantamount to suicide. The water in the cave was just as cold as that in the valley, and it provided the perfect temperature for a person to possibly die from hypothermia.
¡°You have to hold your breath for a long time.¡±
Lil took a deep breath as she held the balsam in both hands. Then they dove down at the same time.
When she submerged her head in the water, she felt shiveringly cold. Cold water rushed through her hair, freezing her scalp. The unpleasantly cold sensation, however, was short-lived, as Lil was soon overwhelmed by the grandeur of the underwater cave.
A heavy pressure pressed her ears.
After passing the cliff, a limitless space, reminiscent of another world, emerged. She couldn¡¯t tell where the floor and ceiling were anymore. No matter how high or low she stretched the balsam, the depth of the water remained unmeasurable. Lil lost her sense of direction as if she¡¯d entered a giant temple. The dark stone pirs of unknown origin stood tall like pirs of a temple. They were so thick that it was impossible to wrap them with just one pair of arms, and they were significantlyrger than the stone pirs discovered in the cave above ground.
Around the stone columns were rock icicles that descended like stctites, as well asrge and smaller stgmites*. The sharp rocks extending vertically in a staggered manner closely resembled teeth. The entire passage appeared to be the mouth of a creature buried in an underwater cave and transformed into a dark fossil.
When Lil¡¯s imagination wandered to deep sea creatures, she unconsciously nced at the dark back behind her. Because there were no light sources other than the balsams, everything outside the designated spaces waspletely dark. Every time she stirred the balsam, she was terrified of the possibility of seeing a sudden set of eyes of a massive creature right in front of her nose. That was why she quickly kicked up her speed and caught up with Ed. Meanwhile, Ed had been busy wrapping his rope around each of therge stgmites, so there was no need to worry about getting lost.
The more Lil progressed through the passageway lined with stone columns, the brighter her surroundings became. The colour of the rocks changed noticeably from ck to grey, then from grey to white. The floor and ceiling could be determined since some time ago as well. Ed, looking back at her to capture her attention, beckoned somewhere.
Lil shined her balsam on the ceiling where Ed¡¯s finger was pointing.
¡®Those are like the roots of a tree¡¡¯
Lil was surprised that curved roots could be seen beneath the ground. The end of the old tree¡¯s thick roots firmly protruded through the ceiling like coral. There were also parts where the roots descended in various directions as if they were stctites.
Naturally, a question arose.
¡®¡Is there a forest above the cave?¡¯
Ed waved his arm at her again. As she went next to him, he swept his palm somewhere on the white floor. A dense pattern underneath was revealed when the lightlyid gravel scattered.
They were characters that Lil couldn¡¯t read.
Goe.
Ed appeared to be finding his way while reading it. Lil lowered her head for a moment before noticing a blue light ahead of Ed, who continued forward. She quickly patted him on the back, causing Ed to look at her and the blue light alternately, before silently giving her a hand signal to watch. Lil, who was suspicious, remained vignt and swam forward.
The dot-like light gradually changed into a fluttering form, and a butterfly¡¯s wings shone blue.
Lil almost opened her mouth wide.
¡®The shape I see can only be called a butterfly. But a butterfly underwater? Am I going crazy? And, it¡¯s even glowing?¡¯
A blue fluorescent butterfly, like a glowing jellyfish washed up on the beach at night. More and more butterflies showed up as they moved. Soon, a dozen of them surrounded them and hovered around their balsams.
The ceiling rose again and soon disappeared from their view. Finally, light was visible beyond the waterline. The surface of the water cast a-like shadow, illuminating patterns on their faces. Ed pointed up. With a nod, Lil soared to the surface after him.
Lil breathed deeply and wiped droplets from her face. She then opened her eyes after rubbing them.
At that point, they had reached and emerged from anotherke with greenery everywhere.
The moisture emitted by fresh nts was thick, like the air from a green field. Simrly, the surroundings were warm, like the spring season on the Central Continent. The unexpected sight was followed by the sound of a birdsong as a sparrow-sized bird flew into the air as if to confirm that everything they were seeing wasn¡¯t part of a hallucination. Bright yellow wings fluttered above their heads, as though such creatures were watching humans reappear after thousands, if not tens of thousands, of years. The chirping birds had green crests on their heads.
Lil looked around.
After paying more attention to her environment, she realised they were floating in a moat, not ake. A castle stood tall on an ind in the middle of the moat, enveloped by vines that had grown there for who knows how long. The castle, which stood tall and sharp like a fortress, was entirely made of pure white stone, which appeared to be the same material as the white rocks they had seen in the underwater cave.
The vines were producing flowers. Flowers with open red mouths decorated the vines sparingly. Lil felt as if all of her strength was draining out of her body when she saw such a vibrant colour of life.
Lil barely managed to reach thend out of pure awe. The grass crumbled fresh under her palms upon her touch, giving her goosebumps. Ed held her tightly to support her. A castle surrounded by a moat stood in front of them, while high and low, square buildings rose behind them. Although the majority of the buildings were covered in vines, it was clear that they were man-made structures for residential purposes.
¡°This¡ this is¡¡±
¡°Look at the sky too.¡±
Lil looked up in the air. The air appeared more like oil mixed with strange colours than the sky they were familiar with. At its peak, brilliant light simr to sunlight shone on the earth, but the shape of the light couldn¡¯t be properly identified.
¡°Bonva Gloyoux¡¡±
¡°..?¡±
Lil¡¯s gaze, numbed by the dazzling light, turned to Ed. He answered with a smile on his face.
¡°It¡¯s the name of this ancient kingdom. It¡¯s what¡¯s written at the bottom of the moat.¡±
Ed strongly held onto Lil¡¯s hand as she stood nkly.
¡°The kingdom you found.¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Footnote:
See the figure below for the difference between stctites and stgmites.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
End of Epilogue 1: Snowy Mountains
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 362
Chapter 362Previous
Epilogue Chapter 362
Epilogue 2: Sawa
Duasuhal, Northern Ind.
Off the coast of the Northern Ind of the Western Continent, bordering the Anatole Sea was a vast grasnd that could be reached after passing through a jungle full of sparsely rooted palm trees, vines, broad-leaved trees, and wend nts. The grasnds of red rocks ended with massive cliffs that cut through the Northern Ind itself. Through those ind-splitting cliffs ran a river, a river that the pioneers from the Empire named the Leonard River, after their Emperor at the time.
A waterfall could be heard in the distance. Lil and Ed had recently passed through the jungle. The dense broadleaf forest gradually thinned, revealing a wide, slow-moving river and a sparse collection of short shrubs. Herds of horses and antelopes bowed down to drink water along the wide, multi-branched river. The sound of the cries of those wild animals mixed with the pping wings of birds.
Lil uttered an exmation.
¡°Finally¡¡±
Ed said as he set his backpack down behind a suitable rock.
¡°This is a time when lionse out to hunt, so we need to be careful.¡±The pair then threw the rest of their luggage off and jumped into the river, not thinking about who would go in first. The downstream river was shallow, allowing Lil to sink her feet into the fine sand. Although the water was lukewarm, it felt refreshing enough for the bodies that had just emerged from the hot jungle.
The shallow depth of the water, that didn¡¯t even reach her waist, made it difficult for Lil to swim. Lil wanted to y in the water with Ed at first, but because they had been on a forced march through the jungle and were exhausted, she preferred to float around facing the sky instead. Not being able to avoid the bothering of the sun, she closed her eyes, but then a shadow quickly fell across her eyelids.
When she opened them again, there was a massive palm leaf above her head. Ed was beside her, gently swaying the leaf above her face. Lil couldn¡¯t help butugh at his smile, which was alternatingly visible and masked through the leaves.
¡°Why did you get such special things?¡±
¡°It¡¯s useless in the jungle, but it¡¯s very useful in the grasnds where there¡¯s little shade.¡±
He pulled the now drifting Lil into the shallows. Leaning against a rock, he locked her in his arms. Neither of them had taken off their clothes properly, so their shirts stuck to their bodies. Ed shoved a small nut into her mouth, Lil chewed without knowing what it was before turning her head when she noticed the familiar taste.
¡°When did you get this?¡±
¡°I always gather them as soon as I see them because I know you like this fruit.¡±
Ed ced a bunch of purple fruit in Lil¡¯s palm. She put them in her mouth one by one while observing a herd of animals drinking water in the meadow. Every animal on the Western Continent had a mysterious appearance. In particr, the skin of some of the horses was striped in ck and white, and the pattern was as distinct as if it had been drawn with paint.
Lil asked, holding up a fruit.
¡°What¡¯s this called again?¡±
¡°Little cherry.¡±
¡°Is this the same as the Western Continent cherries?¡±
¡°No, because this one has a bumpy surface.¡±
¡°Who named it that way, anyway? The naming is really weird. It¡¯s confusing.¡±
Ed burst outughing.
¡°You did!¡±
He wasn¡¯t lying. All of the nts and animals on this continentcked names for an imperial citizen like Lil at first nce, so she named everything she came across for convenience. As time went on, she found it increasingly difficult to identify some of them, so after a week, she began to use random words instead. And strangely, Ed remembered all of the names she had given.
Lil, who was leaning against him and eating a little cherry, raised her gaze upward. The clouds in the sky were torn apart as if on purpose. As she gazed at the deep blue sky, she noticed a tree standing out in the jungle.
¡°Do you see that?¡±
There were incrediblyrge fangs hanging on a tree. A rope made of teeth was wrapped around the trunk like decoration, no, more like a territorial mark left by someone.
¡°It¡¯s the mark of the Northern Ind warrior n. If they¡¯re here in the vicinity, our ns will be disrupted¡¡±
Despite saying this, Ed didn¡¯t appear to be troubled. He simply took out a blue fruit, simr to an apple, and bit into it. ording to the name Lil gave it, it was a blue apple with sour flesh.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say their territory was beyond the river?¡±
¡°It could be that they expanded their territory for defensive purposes.¡±
They rose from the river and approached the tree, where the sun shone brightly. Lil ced a hand on her forehead to block some of the sunlight and brushed the mark. She had never seen canines this size before. Some of the teeth were bigger than her palm. In addition, an elongated bird skull hung high in the tree with wing bones hanging in pieces from thick branches.
¡°What type of animal bone is this?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it looks like the bird used by the warrior n here.¡±
¡°¡This belongs to a bird? And it doesn¡¯t have a beak, but fangs like these?¡±
Lil tried to estimate the size of the bird by looking at its skull. But no matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t figure it out.
¡®With fangs of this magnitude, it seems like it could easily crush a person.¡¯
¡°Did we pick the wrong continent? What if we get killed by just one hit of this creature?¡±
¡°A lot of people actually died during the pioneering squadron era, they were basically annihted.¡±
¡°What about you?¡±
Ed answered, biting into the blue apple.
¡°I didn¡¯t participate in that battle.¡±
¡°You said they were flocking birds, right? There was a captain like that in the South, too, who used a flute-like instrument to attract andmand birds¡¡±
¡°This ce is a little different. As you can imagine from its head and wings, it¡¯s big enough to carry a person.¡±
¡°I guess you¡¯re right. Even lion¡¯s fangs aren¡¯t this big¡¡±
¡®What should I do if wee across it? I can¡¯t just kill a bird on someone else¡¯snd, but I can¡¯t let ourselves be eaten by such a creature either¡¡¯
¡°Is there any way for us to quietly explore and quickly head back? Or should we just quit here?¡±
Ed said after swallowing the pulp.
¡°In any case, I guess we can only go this far for today.¡±
They explored the meadow and climbed a small hill. On the hill, a group of monkeys gathered to graze on the grass. When Lil and Ed went up, they stopped their busy hands and stared nkly at the humans. Their reddish-brown hair was short along their rounded heads. Some monkeys resumed eating grass, but when their gaze met Lil¡¯s, their hands came to a halt once more.
Lilughed as they climbed the hill.
¡°So cute.¡±
¡°These monkeys are herbivores, so you don¡¯t have to worry about them biting your leg.¡±
The monkeys¡¯ heights reached her knees or thighs. As Lil and Ed crossed the hill, the animals reacted quickly to avoid them. There appeared to be more than 100. They shrugged their shoulders and looked at the two humans with round eyes that closely resembled human expressions.
Nearby, were the remains of a lightning-struck tree, which was still tall enough to block sunlight and protect their heads from birds of prey. Ed lifted the burden off his shoulders and spread out the rolled-up cloth from his backpack to make a camp. While he was setting up the tent, a curious monkey climbed onto his back.
Lil was amazed by the animal clinging to Ed like a child on its parent¡¯s back. But Ed paid no attention and focused solely on setting up the tent. She knew she was stating the obvious, but she wanted to point it out anyway.
¡°You got yourself a monkey.¡±
Ed nced back and answered.
¡°It was like this thest time I came. At first, I didn¡¯t know what was going on and tried to get it off me, but these guys actually enjoyed it that they rushed at me in groups. It was so annoying.¡±
Imagining Ed with monkeys hanging from his head, shoulders, and legs, Lilughed so hard she almost fell backwards. But the next moment, her smile disappeared, for there was also one that had clung onto her arm. Lil held the beast like a child who was throwing a fit. She sensed the heat of life beneath its soft fur. Since she didn¡¯t pat it nor shake it off, it snuggled ratherfortably into her arms and even appeared like it was about to settle for sleep.
Lil looked at Ed in confusion.
¡°What am I supposed to do?¡±
¡°Just stay still for a moment.¡±
He turned away from the half-built tent and took out a drawing notebook from his backpack. Lil realised his intention and immediatelyined.
¡°Oh, but I¡¯m going hunting!¡±
¡°Just wait a minute, this sight is so rare.¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
TN:
Hi guys,
Maybe you remember the map of the Western Continent, back in chapter 107 we added it in the hopes it would give you a sense of direction, we added it to this chapter for that same purpose. This arc takes ce on the Northern Ind disyed in the Anatole sea. Judging from the info we now have, we figure that the ind is closer to the western continent and the rge bird tribe¡¯ and ¡®warrior tribe¡¯ are one and the same.
Previous
Chapter 363
Chapter 363Previous
Epilogue Chapter 363
Epilogue 2: Sawa
¡°But you have one on your back, too?¡±
Lil couldn¡¯t understand how someone could afford to draw such an unusual scene while having a monkey hanging from his neck and still wet from the river. Nheless, Ed smiled brightly and held out the charcoal towards her.
¡°It suits you well.¡±
¡°Are you going to keep on talking nonsense?¡±
Still, Lil didn¡¯t bother interfering with Ed¡¯s hobbies. So, she sat still until she yawned. It was simr to the times she ventured outside with Lumiere, Ed would follow her without even asking about her destination.
Monkeys flocked around her one by one. One sneaked up and ate the grass next to her. Lil ripped up some more grass and gave some to one of the animals. Its baby-like fingers picked it up and brought it to its mouth. She knew not to mess with wild animals, so she didn¡¯t take their interactions any further.
The sketch was finished just before the bored animal fled away. Lil looked up at the sky. The sun, which had just begun to turn red, was gradually setting.¡°What do you think?¡±
On the right side of the sketch, Lil was depicted with a monkey in her arms. The monkeys who arrivedter grazed leisurely next to her. On the left side was the sky with the setting sun and the river flowing across the meadow. She noticed that beneath the brim of her hat, she wore a smile that she didn¡¯t even know she had.
¡°I was smiling like this?¡±
¡°Yup.¡±
Drawings like these were often painted on canvas after returning to Roahn. While Lil looked through the album and reflected on her experiences in the jungle so far, Ed put together aplicated device to boil clean water. Lil theny down on the grass, watching him finish his task, until she realised that she seemed to bezing around too much. So she helped gather some hay for the fire before packing her gun and crossbow.
Just as she was about to depart to go hunting, Ed ced a leaf from a broadleaved treerger than his face on Lil¡¯s hat and exined.
¡°Those birds can snatch people, so you¡¯d better camouge yourself.¡±
At the same time, Ed draped a nt stem over her shoulder. After adjusting her hat, Lil began to descend the hill, intending to hide behind a suitable bush.
Whenever they travelled, Lil would hunt while Ed cooked. The reason for this division ofbour was simple. Lil was an excellent hunter, but shecked culinary skills. Ed, on the other hand, had spent years wandering the wilderness, so he knew how to prepare his own meals. He could skilfully separate meat from bones and season an animal¡¯s organs in an incredible way. Furthermore, cooking was aborious manual task. Ed would feel fine even after crossing the length and breadth of the jungle, but Lil, who was unfamiliar with the Western Continent, needed to conserve her stamina.
Lil concealed her presence as much as possible as she moved down the hill. The rivers in the grasnds were a gathering ce for all kinds of animals from the Western Continent, so the types were very diverse, from birds as small as crows to animals with huge noses and ears.
Cries of various forms of life mixed together and howled.
All Lil needed to do was choose an animal she could transport without much effort. She cocked her crossbow from behind the waist-high bushes. She then crouched to her stomach and was about to fire the crossbow, when something suddenly grabbed her back.
¡°¡Huh?!¡±
Lil was briefly perplexed as to what was happening. She didn¡¯t realise something had grabbed her until her toes were lifted off the ground. The hat and palm trunks she had worn to conceal herself fell to the ground. Raising her head, she could only see the beast¡¯s shadowy belly. Lil reached over her back and fumbled frantically for whatever was clutching her.
¡®ws! Like that of a giant bird¡¡¯
Lil realised it intuitively. What snatched her was the bird used by the warrior n. As the bird soared, thend moved further and further away.
¡°Aaaahhh!¡±
Lil couldn¡¯t even open her eyes properly at the speed at which the creature cut through the air. The wind rushed in, chilling her still-wet body. The beast, carrying Lil, flew past the heads of a herd of antelopes, and the tall antelope horns were so close that they almost scraped against her legs. A shadow with both wings spread wide appeared on the red ground. The bird was much bigger than Lil had ever imagined. The animals below were startled by the appearance of the powerful predator and began to flee into the jungle, pounding the grasnd like thunder with the sound of tens of thousands of footsteps. A group of monkeys screamed loudly and quickly ran away to the other side of the hill.
Lil noticed Ed running down the hill, iling his limbs. He appeared to have moved quickly after spotting the bird and was searching for her.
Lil called out to him with all her might.
¡°Edgar!¡±
Ed, who was cutting through the meadow, suddenly raised his head.
¡°Liloa?!¡±
Ed aimed his rifle, but allowing Lil to fall from a bird in the sky was already dangerous enough. Not to mention the herd ofrge animals running wild beneath her. If she fell now, she would be stepped on or, worse, impaled by an animal¡¯s horn. Ed retracted his gun, slung it over his shoulder, and ran even faster.
¡°Liloa!¡±
He leapt towards a striped horse and climbed on its back. The wild horse neighed loudly and ran at full speed to shake him off.
Meanwhile, Lil aimlessly pointed her crossbow overhead before deciding to drop her weapon. She assumed it would be difficult for any creature, whether human or animal, to show her mercy if they were hurt first. So in the end, she pulled out her dagger, deciding it was better to rip her shirt and fall somewhere.
¡®Now is the time. There are no animals beneath me.¡¯
However, just as she had concocted the supposedly perfect n, the dagger she was holding was hit by something and fell out of her hand.
Lil looked to her side, but while she initially couldn¡¯t see anything, another arrowhead instantaneously shed before her eyes, serving as a warning that her next attempt would lead to her sudden death. Realising that her opponent wasn¡¯t just a lone warrior bird, Lil raised both her hands in surrender, facing the pouring wind.
¡°¡Liloa!¡±
Ed¡¯s shouts persisted until she could no longer hear him. Soon, her body flew over the river. Leonard, the giant river that divided the Northern Ind, was gurgling, carving deep into the terrain. The several waterfalls pouring in from the east and the west made the flow of the river more than rough. The water was almost white as it was joined by countless waterfalls. The sshing water droplets and thick fog over the river drenched Lil¡¯s face and body anew.
Beyond the river, another meadow came into view. What was different from the grasnd was that Lil could see buildings and a temple. The low-rise buildings were all greyish-red and hundreds of them gathered together in a wide meadow to form a vige. Smoke rose from the chimneys of the buildings, and children were ying in the fields.
People gathered in front of a tall building as if they recognized the bird holding Lil. The round building surrounded by stone columns was simr to the temples seen only in imperial tales. Incidentally, the bird was also turning directly toward said temple.
Lil eventually felt her ankles brush up against the leaves of a tall palm tree. The leaves skimmed over her knees, then her thighs, until she could tell the difference between the gravel on the ground and the grass. Just as she was about to crash, the bird quickly released her.
Lil immediately rolled on her side to reduce the impact.
Perhaps because the overall situation was unfamiliar to Lil, but even the feeling of grass sticking to her body waspletely foreign. She quickly got up, took a deep breath, and frantically looked around her. She had to shake her head vigorously as her focus point wasn¡¯t clear. Meanwhile, her heart felt like it was going to burst due to nervousness¡
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 364
Chapter 364Previous
Epilogue Chapter 364
Epilogue 2: Sawa
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Headnote: We tracked down thenguage spoken by the n to Swahili, we tried to be as urate as possible, but forgive us for any mistakes as we both don¡¯t speak thenguage. You will find the meaning of the sentences between the brackets ording to Google Trante.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
But even that stopped when the birdnded in front of her. Lil saw nothing but the bird. Its appearance, with no feathers and resembling a reptile, was so shocking that Lil, who had only imagined something as grand as a giant eagle or stork at best, didn¡¯t even blink as she stared at the bird¡ªor rather, the monster. When the monster took a breath, its ck scales shone brightly, and when it exhaled, the surroundings instantly grew hot. It had yellow eyes with vertically long pupils, ck eyelids that closed sideways, and a long, thick tail that stirred up sand with every movement.
¡®It looks like a giant lizard with bat wings¡¡¯
Someone slowly rose from the monster¡¯s back. The figure of the person with their back to the sun was entirely ck. As the figure approached Lil, her forgotten breathing became even more ragged. That was when she realised the person standing on the monster before her, had her life in their hands.
A woman glided down the beast¡¯s vast wings like a slide and stood in front of Lil. With her red hair trimmed short, she looked exactly like Ed had described their race. The vigers who surrounded Lil looked simr as well. Ed had also told her that most of the Northern Ind warrior n had pale skin and bright blue-green eyes,parable to a peacock¡¯s feathers. The woman covered her body with a long piece of pure white cloth, fastened with a leather belt. Her limbs already adorned with golden ornaments and leather straps, where daggers and throwing stars were secured.
Lil immediately lowered herself to her knees. A woman¡¯s voice fell over her head.
¡°Wewe ni nani?¡± (¡°Who are you?¡±)
It was a sentence she heard from Ed. It meant to ask her who she was. Lil quickly scrambled to recall her memory and responded.
¡°¡Shikamu¡ Mimi¡ Mimi ni Liloa.¡± (¡Hold on¡ I¡ I am Liloa.¡±)
¡°Mimi ni Mkuu M¡¯jasiri.¡± (I am Chief the Brave.¡±)
¡®¡Mkuu? ¡As in chief?¡¯
As the question crossed Lil¡¯s mind, several warriors rushed past her and ced a golden crown on M¡¯jasiri¡¯s head. They ganded her with various colourful gemstones around her neck and waist as well. Draped over one shoulder was a blue cloth that resembled a ceremonial sash, making it clear to anyone that she was their high-ranking leader.
As the ck bird flew into the sky, the warriors of the n stood behind M¡¯jasiri.
Not only warriors with swords and bows but the seemingly ordinary vigers surrounded Lil, too. Their hair were mostly shades of red, though there were a few with golden or brown locks, and they all wore simr outfits: a white cloth draped around their bodies, leaving their knees and elbows exposed.
M¡¯jasiri asked Lil in a deep, resonant voice.
¡°Unatoka wapi?¡± (¡°Where are you from?¡±)
This, too, was a phrase she had learned earlier. It was to ask where she was from. Lil also knew that if she was asked this, it was best to respond by saying she was from another continent.
¡°Bara ningguine.¡± (¡°Another continent.¡±)
¡°Bara? Bara gani?¡± (¡°Continent? What continent?¡±)
¡°Bara Mashariki.¡± (¡°Eastern Continent.¡±)
¡°Bara Mashariki? Mashariki? Wapi?¡± (¡°Eastern Continent? East? Where?¡±)
¡®Is she asking me where the Eastern Continent is? I don¡¯t follow¡¡¯
Lil shook her head as politely as possible.
¡®These are powerful warriors who ughtered the Empire¡¯s first pioneering squadron. They can decide to strike me in the head any minute now¡¡¯
When Lil didn¡¯t answer, someone grabbed the back of her neck.
She was forced down, her forehead nearly touching the ground. A hand searched her waist and pulled out her gun.
M¡¯jasiri muttered, twirling the gun around.
¡°¡Sha hii¡¡± (¡°¡This weapon¡¡±)
At that point, amotion broke out in the crowd. Several people pointed to the sky, their voices filled with unease.
Both Lil and M¡¯jasiri turned their heads in the direction indicated by the crowd, towards another monster approaching the vige that resembled M¡¯jasiri¡¯s ck bird but was brown. On its back were two figures tangled together, but only one of them was struggling to keep their bnce. The monster wobbled in the air, and then one of the figures fell to the ground. A man tumbled across the grassy field and, by chance or fate, came to a halt right beside Lil.
There was no way Lil couldn¡¯t recognize the man.
¡°¡Edgar?¡±
Lil had no idea how Ed had managed to ride the monster, but she rushed to help him as he struggled to sit up. Despite her assistance, he could barely lift his upper body. When he looked up and saw the chief, he bowed his head in respect and began a rapid, borate speech before Lil could even intervene. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but M¡¯jasiri, who was standing with her arms crossed, burst outughing.
¡°Ni wako?¡± (¡°Is he yours?¡±)
Ed looked at Lil, blood trickling from a gash on his forehead.
¡°She¡¯s asking if I¡¯m yours.¡±
As she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Lil nodded. M¡¯jasiri¡¯s interest in her grew stronger, and she bared her teeth in a broad grin. It was only then that she realised how long and sharp M¡¯jasiri¡¯s fangs were¡ªtwo sets of canines easily two or three times longer than Lil¡¯s, gleamed menacingly.
M¡¯jasiri tilted her chin toward Ed.
¡°Samama.¡± (¡°Stand up.¡±)
Ed slowly got to his feet.
M¡¯jasiri appeared to be significantly shorter than Lil, as she didn¡¯t even reach her shoulder. With her hands sped behind her back, she began to circle Ed, her gaze examining every detail. Lil looked at Ed¡¯s shirt, which was soaked with sweat and clinging to his shoulders and back. M¡¯jasiri¡¯s attention was aimed in the same direction. The muscles beneath his shirt twitched with life every time he took a deep breath.
When it became clear that M¡¯jasiri enjoyed looking at Ed, the mood changed. The female warriors began to murmur amongst themselves, while the male warriors began to stare at him suspiciously.
Lil then looked around nervously, her gaze darting from one warrior to another.
¡®This feels disturbingly simr¡¡¯
When their gazes met, M¡¯jasiri smiled at Lil, her menacing fangs on full disy once more.
¡°Ni mtu mzuri.¡± (¡°He is a beautiful man.¡±)
Lil barely moved her lips and whispered.
¡°¡What did she say?¡¡±
¡°She said, your man is beautiful.¡±
Ed remained calm even when he said something extremely embarrassing and even though the words hit Lil like a cold ssh of water. Lil couldn¡¯t understand where he found the courage to remain soposed when her own heart was racing.
Lil stepped forward, determined to maintain control of the situation, and ced herself between Ed and M¡¯jasiri. She then firmly shook her head.
¡°Hapana.¡± (¡°No.¡±)
M¡¯jasiri¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Lil as she burst outughing. But theughter abruptly stopped, and M¡¯jasiri¡¯s eyes bore into Lil with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine. Her blue eyes, like precious stones caught in the light, appeared otherworldly and unsettling. Lil held M¡¯jasiri¡¯s gaze and remembered the dagger hidden in her waistband.
She subtly moved her tongue to speak to Ed while maintaining eye contact with the chief.
¡°¡Tell her we didn¡¯t mean to trespass and that we¡¯ll leave immediately. We won¡¯t set foot in the jungle if that¡¯s what she wants¡¡±
¡°¡I already told her that¡¡±
Anxiety tightened Lil¡¯s grip into a clenched fist.
¡®Then, what does she want?¡¯
Lil and Ed had talked about minimising conflict if they were captured, but they had no idea what to do if the chief became interested in one of them. Worse, Lil had no idea what it meant for an outsider to be considered ¡°beautiful¡± in this context, especially for a man.
¡®What will they do with him?¡¯
Lil repeated herself.
¡°Hapana.¡± (¡°No.¡±)
M¡¯jasiri¡¯s lips curled into a faint, amused smile as she alternately looked at Lil and Ed. After a brief moment of tension, she abruptly turned and swept her hand through the air, sending a sharp signal to the warriors.
¡°Bashi, ushiue.¡± (¡°Bashi(?), don¡¯t kill them.¡±)
¡°She said she¡¯ll spare us.¡±
Lil exhaled a deep breath of relief as if the weight of the world had been lifted off her shoulders. The warriors, however, appeared to have a different perspective, as discontent grew around them. M¡¯jasiri quickly approached the rebellious warriors, her presencemanding silence. She easily put an end to theirints with a few sharp words, and the crowd fell silent again.
M¡¯jasiri returned to the couple, looking more at ease as she stood in front of them. Lil and Ed hastily expressed their gratitude together.
¡°Asante.¡± (¡°Thank you.¡±)
¡°Asante sana.¡± (¡°Thank you very much.¡±)
M¡¯jasiri replied, nodding with satisfaction. Then she gave a lengthy speech. And before Lil could ask Ed for a trantion, he already started to interpret the chief¡¯s words.
¡°My men don¡¯t allow other men to enter, but for yours, I¡¯ve made a special exception. Men challenge power, after all.¡±
After Ed finished his trantion, M¡¯jasiri held Lil¡¯s chin and turned her face around. Grabbing Lil¡¯s shoulder-length hair, she rubbed it between her fingers. The chief, who was still looking at Lil¡¯s face, then spread Lil¡¯s eyelids with her thumb and index finger. She continued, examining Lil as if she were about to pluck out her eyeballs.
¡°I¡¯ve been watching you, a strong warrior with mysterious eyes. You are worthy of entering the water dragon¡¯s territory. You are wee to see my kingdom. In return, describe the continent to the east. I¡¯m curious about that reckless world. While their future may be different from their past, I need to know if we have to shed blood again.¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 365
Chapter 365Previous
Epilogue Chapter 365
Epilogue 2: Sawa
Having said that, M¡¯jasiri shouted something toward the still-gathered warriors. Whereas the warriors generally opposed one by one, there was one among them who wore a crown simr to M¡¯jasiri¡¯s and held a decorative staff like a sceptre. He stepped forward. He appeared to be of at least equal prominence, for M¡¯jasiri seemed unable to ignore his words too carelessly, and her voice even softened.
Lil and Ed cautiously lifted their heads and observed the situation.
¡°¡There seems to be a disagreement because of the Chief¡¯s impulsive decision to invite you in¡¡±
¡°¡You said the pioneering squadron was wiped out in the past, then why is she keeping us alive when she knows we¡¯re of the same race?¡¡±
¡°¡She wasn¡¯t the chief at that time. The variable seems to be you¡ I suppose I can have a rational conversation with her¡¡±
Lil just rolled her eyes and looked at Ed.
¡°¡Rational? Even when she looked at you like that?..¡±He squinted his eyes and frowned as he gauged her expression.
¡°¡Do you really think I¡¯ll be dragged into the Chief¡¯s bedroom or something?..¡±
¡°¡Didn¡¯t you notice something when she looked at you earlier? I was so worried for you¡¡±
¡°¡I have no desire to protect our peace in that way¡¡±
¡°¡Yeah, right¡¡±
¡°¡You¡¯re the first one the Chief snatched, and I only followed through climbing onto another bird. There were no women in the pioneering squadron¡ Who knows, maybe they have a tradition or custom here that is friendly to women¡¡±
After a long standoff with the warriors, M¡¯jasiri eventually raised her hand with a sigh and dered something while looking around at the crowd. The people nodded. The man holding the sceptre also remained silent in agreement.
Ed naturally tranted M¡¯jasiri¡¯s words.
¡°First, we need to prepare for youring-of-age ceremony.¡±
Lil responded by speaking to Ed.
¡°What is she talking about? Both you and I have already lived for more than 30 years.*¡±
M¡¯jasiri turned her gaze towards them once again. Ed conveyed Lil¡¯s words, but the man next to M¡¯jasiri shook his head firmly. He wore a ne and a belt as ornate as M¡¯jasiri¡¯s, yet he bore no weapons at all. Lil assumed that he was their priest.
Ed reid the words spoken by the priest.
¡°Thirty-year-olds who have not had aing-of-age ceremony are dirty, shameful, and should therefore die.¡±
¡®Then¡ there¡¯s no choice¡¡¯
Lil, wanting to live no matter what, asked earnestly.
¡°What do we need to do?¡±
Ed, who had been listening carefully to the priest, frowned and said.
¡°The unclean body¡ that has been brought into the water dragon¡¯s territory, must be washed. You must quickly unite and capture the soul so that it does not wander¡¡±
***
The following morning, when the sun rose without fail and gently caressed everything in the grasnd, in the midst of the quietly sleeping life that slowly awoke, Lil clung to a monster¡¯s ws and screamed.
¡°Aaaahhh!¡±
¡®Is theiring-of-age ceremony about flying while hanging from the monster¡¯s ws? Perhaps washing my body meant being swept away by the wind?¡¯
Ed, who had taken flight with another beast, couldn¡¯t be seen from her position. As the ground receded again, all her senses lost their touch with reality. Only the huge ws gripping her back, like a predator fishing for prey, felt vividly alive. The sound of wings pping was as grand as the pping sails of a sailing ship.
Lil mped her lips together in an attempt to stifle her screams.
The wind rushed past her body. The speed was so fast that a heavy resistance was felt against her torso and the air was as cold as when she climbed a high mountain. By the time she entered the clouds and her vision became blurry, she could barely breathe.
Clouds floated beneath her feet as they cast a clear shadow on the ground. She lifted her head, forgetting her fear for that moment. The horizon holding up the sun in the distance looked like a curve.
The moment she was being sucked into the mysteries of heaven and earth, Lil¡¯s body fell vertically.
¡°¡Aaaaaahhh!¡±
Even though she didn¡¯t want to open her mouth, it opened naturally.
Being in freefall, her stomach dropped and fluttered in the most miserable way, it was so bad that she, for a moment, feared that her intestines were truly being forced out from her body. Looking at her feet, she let out another long scream. It was difficult for her to keep her eyes open due to the speed at which she was being pulled by gravity, but fortunately or rather unfortunately, the Leonard River was already approaching below. Fighting against the heavy resistance, Lil tucked her head down. She filled her lungs to the fullest and held her breath. Droplets of water sshed down her face as soon as she entered the area beneath ??a cliff, and water soon hit her face like a shower of rain.
¨C Wooosh! ¨C
The whirlpool under the waterfall struck Lil¡¯s body from all sides. As if they were going to explode, pain filled her ears. Her arms and legs iled, but she couldn¡¯t raise herself to the surface properly. Lil alternated her arms and teased her legs frantically. If she slowed down even a little and got caught up in the current, death was bound to happen.
But the water¡¯s power, which seemed to have been adamant about holding her down, was suddenly shaken off and Lil soared to the surface with all her might. She was in a panic, trying to catch the breath she had been holding. In her field of vision, a towering red terrain appeared in the middle of the river, a stream of waves leading up to it. At the same time, her body was sucked underwater again. Lil hastily struggled and popped her head back up. The moment she opened her eyes, she searched for that red. On closer inspection, it turned out to be an ind crowded with people in the middle of the rough current.
Lil had to once more urgently hold her breath, as the current was so strong that she had to fight for her head to rise to the surface before being submerged so easily. With great effort, she eventually escaped the area of ??the falls and caught the current going midstream. The ind she was approaching now looked more like an altar than an ind. With an artificially created staircase and a t surface above it.
She wasn¡¯t far, and she could reach it quickly just by adjusting her direction while being pushed by the flow of water. Still, Lil was constantly pulled under the surface.
Her body, which had been quenched again and again, finally reached the altar. Lil grabbed the bottom of the stairs, panting for breath, while the waves that hit the stairs were shattered into white pieces. She raised her legs with difficulty before her body could float away. At the top were countless people standing at the altar, but no one approached her to help.
She instinctively knew that even this was part of the ritual. Washing the body really meant washing the body of the outsider in the river. As she crawled to her feet, streams of water poured down from every inch of her body. The ind-like altar was a perfect sphere, such that after climbing a few steps, a round and spacious site emerged. Lil managed to force her knees to climb the remaining steps. The few flights of stairs were exhausting, as if she was conquering a distantly high mountain instead.
Ed had already arrived at the safety of the site. Which was a greatfort to Lil. She shifted her heavy steps so that she stood braced next to him. Both drenched, Lil and Ed¡¯s appearance was nothing short of aplete mess.
With waterfalls pouring from all sides of the altar, Ed asked quietly.
¡°¡Are you okay?¡¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Footnote:
¡°What is she talking about? Both you and I have already lived for more than 30 years.¡± = Based on this piece of information, it¡¯s safe to say we had a time skip of about 5 years from the main story. And if Lil is 30, that would make Ed 35.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
If you¡¯re enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 366
Chapter 366Previous
Epilogue Chapter 366
Epilogue 2: Sawa
Lil shook her head helplessly.
¡°Don¡¯t even ask.¡±
The sound of drums drowned out the sshes of the waterfall. Dozens of warriors from the n surrounded and watched them till two of the onlookers stepped forward and wrapped red cloth around Lil and Ed¡¯s shoulders. A distinct pattern was embroidered with gold thread near the chest of the fabric. No actually, it was more like a seal than a pattern. sping their belts, they were led to M¡¯jasiri and the priest, who stood in front of a well engraved with aplex motif in the centre of the altar.
M¡¯jasiri looked Lil up and down and smiled, baring her fangs. She then pointed to the pattern on their chest and said.
¡°Sawa.*¡±
The priest bowed deeply toward the ck well and repeated.
¡°Sawa.¡±The word ¡°sawa¡± echoed as if the well resonated it, leading Lil to grasp the pronunciation clearly. She leaned toward Ed and asked him under her breath.
¡°¡Sawa?¡¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s thest name they¡¯re giving us¡¡±
Lil, unable to hide her embarrassment, whispered again.
¡°¡Why are they giving us ast name?¡¡±
¡°¡Because we¡¯re now adults?¡¡±
¡°¡Then why are we given the samest name?¡¡±
Ed, who was silent for a moment, answered with a bit of uncertainty.
¡°Bonding¡ it¡¯s because we¡¯re going to do a ritual?¡±
¡°¡A bonding ritual?¡¡±
¡°¡I suppose it¡¯s a ritual that unites two or more people into the smallest unit of society? A group of people who share the same roof to shelter from the rain, go hunting together, share grain and meals, and raise children¡¡±
Lil continued in a whisper, feeling even more awkward now.
¡°Do you mean a wedding? No, are we getting married like this?¡±
¡°¡It appears to differ from the Empire¡¯s definition of marriage¡ From what I can tell, the bond appears to have nothing to do with the number of pairs of men and women in that unit¡¡±
¡°..?¡±
Lil nced back over her shoulder and confirmed that what Ed said was true. She spotted people in groups of two, three, and five wearing cloth with the same seal.
¡°¡When these n people be adults, they¡¯re made to belong to a specific group where they perform duties as a member. And this ceremony is to signify their union¡¡±
¡°¡G-good. Then at least we should consider ourselves lucky that there are only two of us¡¡±
¡°¡I agree¡¡±
Although she said she was d, Lil actually remained a little flustered.
¡®In any culture, it¡¯s difficult for an outsider, who opposes those in power, to survive¡ Does this mean it¡¯s necessary to perform the bonding ritual? Will that be okay? I don¡¯t dislike the idea of living with Ed, but this is catching me off guard. However, if we need to stay here for an extended period of time and are unable to leave, this is our best option. And on top of that, if I have to unite with someone, sleep under the same roof, and share meals, not just here but anywhere, my choice would undoubtedly be Ed.¡¯
Ed, who had noticed Lil¡¯s expression, spoke up first.
¡°¡It¡¯s up to you whether to continue this or not, but if you don¡¯t want to, you better say it now¡¡±
¡°¡What do you mean? What is there for us to do?¡¡±
¡°¡Reject the ritual¡¡±
Ed appeared serious, but Lil was so surprised that sheughed in vain.
¡°¡Do you really think I would rather die than live with you?¡¡±
¡°¡We¡¯ve already washed ourselves in the river, so they won¡¯t kill us if we refuse the ritual. I can assure you of that¡¡±
¡°¡No, we¡¯ve been living together for years; what is there to be afraid of? This ritual doesn¡¯t change anything¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡And at the very least, the ¡®ritual¡¯ here isn¡¯t as formal as in the Empire¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lil gathered her courage and dered.
¡°I¡¯m already bound to you, in body and mind.¡±
¡°..?!¡±
Ed¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, sending Lil a message.
¡®He had no idea I have always thought that way¡¡¯
The sight of Ed¡¯s reaction hurt her a little.
¡®Up until now, even after years of being together, he appears to believe I can leave him at any time¡ No, no matter how much I avoid an official recognition of our union, how can he think that the times we spent immersed in each other, the pain we endured together, and the moments of joy we shared, were things I took for granted? We¡¯ve gone through this difficult world together, so how could I separate his presence from mine?¡¯
¡°Just because I don¡¯t n on getting married, doesn¡¯t mean I deny our rtionship¡¡±
Lil knelt in front of the well opposite Ed. The well was made of red earth and looked ordinary, but its edges and surrounding area were filled with ancient stones. Through the many years, the inside of the well had been stained and covered with moss.
The sound of the drums became increasingly louder, and the warriors chanted in one voice something resembling a prayer. Ed knelt in front of Lil with the well in between. The priest approached and mmed the sceptre into the floor, bringing the prayer to an end. M¡¯jasiri took a step back, and the priest¡¯s voice rang out.
Ed quietly tranted the priest¡¯s words so Lil understood them.
¡°The descendants of the water dragon, newly born from the womb of the sacred beast, were transformed into bodies of the earth.¡±
The priest crossed Lil¡¯s left and right hands and had her hold Ed¡¯s left and right hands respectively. He then lowered their hands, tightly sped together, into the well, submerging them in ice-cold, ck water of unknown origin.
¡°Be united like a river. Together, flow through the world and fill your path with the beauty of life.¡±
Suddenly, a current was felt in the well. It was like a river falling violently in the upstream, bending in the middle, and flowing leisurely in the downstream. However, when a panicked Lil tried to look down at the well, the priest grabbed her by the chin.
Lil¡¯s gaze was naturally drawn to Ed, whose eyes had turned pale as the sun shone high between the cliffs. The water droplets on his hair and eyshes sparkled. Lil knew that Ed didn¡¯t think this was ¡®just a ritual¡¯ because although he always spoke lightly, his actions were never rash. And her determination to push through with this was as strong as his. She just never liked the marriage customs of the Empire, but continuing her life with him was what she wanted for the rest of her life.
¡°Therefore believe that raindrops form rivers, believe in meeting when separated, believe in easing when times are difficult, and believe in the uing abundance when the ground seems to be frozen solid¡¡±
The well gradually heated up, as if it were starting to boil, and Lil realised that this was indeed a ¡®not as formal as the Empire¡¯s¡¯ ritual that Ed referred to. She instinctively tightened her grip to not let go of Ed, and Ed¡¯s grip tightened on hers as well as he endured the pain. No one could be stronger at that point. Her nails dug into the back of his hand.
They could have easily escaped the pain by simply pulling their hands out of the well, but neither Lil nor Ed let go. In the next moment, the boiling water instantly cooled down, but it didn¡¯t stop there, for the water suddenly became as cold as ice. Their blood vessels, as well as their flesh, had frozen, and they were paralyzed from the fingertips down. They couldn¡¯t feel anything. The frozen sensation felt worse than the previous heat.
When Lil let out her pent-up breath, even her breath was cold.
The priest continued.
¡°Believe even if you cannot hold it in your hands or see it with your eyes because not only the rough waves are passionate and not only the calm waters are peaceful. Never lose faith without knowing the depth of the water beneath.¡±
The priest struck the sceptre several times, causing the space to tremble as if the pole was pounding not only the ground but also the waterfall and canyon. The coldness quickly subsided, and the priest slowly drew their hands above the well. They looked at their hands, which were holding each other in the ck water, and saw only clenching marks on the skin but no other wounds. Even when Lil and Ed tried to recall the pain from the past, nothing came to mind, as if the previous sensations had merely been an illusion. Nheless, the shock lingered as an afterimage, and their entire bodies were soaked in cold sweat.
Lil and Ed released the breath they had been holding simultaneously. Their gazes were locked, but they were unable to say anything.
The drumming began again.
Ed¡¯s thumbs rubbed the backs of Lil¡¯s hands. It felt like he was touching her for the first time. As if a new connection had been made. ck waterpped over their hands as they checked each other¡¯s palms.
When the priest raised his arms and began reciting an unknown phrase, Lil grabbed Ed¡¯s hand.
It was the hand of someone she would never let go of, and who would never let go of her in return. The skin covered in droplets sparkled in the falling light, and an unchanging faith emerged from the fluid of the ck well. All of their anguish and hesitations sank into the depths of the ancient waters, and a strange sense of mystery overcame Lil.
Ed¡¯s hands that were in concert with hers were as beautiful as ever.
¡®¡From the beginning to the present¡¡¯
Lil lowered her head and pressed her lips against the back of Ed¡¯s hand.
It was then that she realised that under any distant sky, and over any distant years, their bond would only grow stronger¡
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Footnote:
Sawa: sawa has multiple meanings in Swahili; okay, same, simr, right, true, etc¡ But can also be roughly tranted to ¡®equal¡¯ and we think that¡¯s the meaning the author was going for.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
End of Epilogue 2: Sawa
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 367
Chapter 367
Epilogue Chapter 367
Epilogue 3: Preface by Professor Eloise Moussa
[ Three hundred years ago, the Empire.
An era in which women could not publish.
The preceding sentence may seem surprising, but that was the case when this book was written. It is known that the author, Liloa Obernyu, did not want to publish under a pseudonym, so she worked tirelessly to have her work officially published during her lifetime. However, this book was not published at the time, instead, it was secretly transcribed and circted as a forbidden book until it was discovered a centuryter.
Following Liloa Obernyu¡¯s death, countless manuscripts entered the world. Liloa Obernyu, who sharply presented the truth and demonstrated prating insight into providence in rough and unrefinednguage, was such a trailzer that it is difficult to believe she lived 300 years ago. In particr, the ¡®naturalws¡¯ and ¡®natural rights¡¯ that she described were only refined byter generations and their meaning today is very simr to her early concepts.
But why bother rmending a book that is already famous?
Because surprisingly, the original manuscript was finally found. This is not a first edition but the original book, written in the author¡¯s handwriting and discovered in the snowy mountains of Weisnd. Since the point of discovery was the snowy mountains of Weisnd, we cannot go on without mentioning another person¡
¡There is no one who does not know who Edgar Retiro was. However, not many people are aware that the famous Edgar Retiro was thepanion of Liloa Obernyu. Naturally, associating these two people is unexpected given that they worked in fields vastly different from today¡¯s divided studies.Edgar Retiro discovered the secret of divine power in ancient artifacts and was the one who set loose those powers, thereby starting the era of magic. After the divine power contained in relics were shattered and spread throughout the world, magic soon came to dominate the sprouts and continents. Magic enabled people to cultivate fields, manufacture goods, wage wars, and establish countries. No longer through gold and power.
The term ¡°genius¡± alone is not enough to describe a person who gave birth to a new era. However, when someone considered a genius calls not himself but someone else a genius, it can only leave us guessing how great of a mind Liloa Obernyu truly was.
Since Edgar Retiro¡¯s vast achievements were aplished in such a short period of time, only a few know what he was preupied with during hister years ¨C thest years of his life.
The truth is that he spent his life after Liloa Obernyu¡¯s death researching to preserve her works. In the end, as it was concluded, the original manuscript was enshrined in the snowy mountains to borrow the divine power of preservation, because, while he established the era of magic, humans at that time were unable to use it¡
¡In addition, Edgar Retiro created hundreds of works depicting Liloa Obernyu. But due to him not being active as an official painter and therefore made no significant contributions to the history of art, he has no reputation as a painter, nheless, thanks to his drawings, no one in the world is unfamiliar with the face of Liloa Obernyu, to the point where even someone who is not interested in history or ideology will recognize the face of the famous beauty hanging at the entrance to government offices and art museums. His refusal to further develop his style or paint other subjects demonstrates his hope that future generations would recognize the genius that his time erased. Because he had no idea whether future generations who supported Liloa Obernyu¡¯s ideas would appear hundreds or thousands of yearster, we can easily imagine his desire to preserve every single piece of it.
As a side note, there is only one painting in which Liloa Obernyu and Edgard Retiro appear together. This work of astronomical value can be viewed at the Sawa family art museum¡
¡Back to the main topic, < Rage >, which came out at a time when outrageous discrimination was rampant, is a book of thought as intense and passionate as its title. The essence of the thoughts epassing races, continents, and countries that existed at the time, is actually a book written by Liloa Obernyu after losing her long-time friend, Empress Ate.
The first humanist movement, the so-called Anti-Imperial Revolution, singled out Empress Ate as the mastermind behind the luxury and hedonism of the imperial and aristocratic sses. Herbel of widow who deceived the emperor into bing the empress eventually became the noose that strangled her. As a result, Empress Ate¡¯s life ended more miserable than any other royal family member or imperial courtier.
Liloa Obernyu, who was out on the ocean at the time, btedly took notice of the empress¡¯ death and harshly criticized the anti-imperial revolution. She particrly criticized the exclusion of women, minority races, and ves from the definition of ¡®human being¡¯ dered by early humanism, and therefore argued that their revolution was a failure. From this time on, Liloa Obernyu lived in exile outside the eyes of the new government. However, it is said that Constance I, the Archduke of Obernyu at the time, took a strong stance and protected her, so much so that when she went into hiding in the southern archipgo, her traces were elusive and she did not face much difficulty¡
¡This book of thoughts discussed her most universal providence and yet could not help but be the most personal as well. Why is that so? Well, it is because readers can confirm that the apanying excerpt was clearly written by a human being.
In the book¡¯s introduction, the author constantly asks who is the most enraged. Is it the generation thates a hundred yearster? Two hundred yearster? At the very least, the generation that came ¡®three hundred yearster¡¯ now faces the grieving question of a thinker who could never experience this kind of future*.
We must now provide an answer to the woman who left her eternal voice through her writings.
Of course, we all know. In fact, the author had hoped that she would be thest, that she would be the most angry.
Perhaps she was right. Since Liloa Obernyu died just before the fall of the empire. No one can deny that the persecution of others was the most severe during the imperial era, which remains a stain on human history. This is because the magical power that appearedter yed a significant role in breaking down ss barriers and reorganizing the world. We can now name our proud heroes. However, it is also true that while magical power is stabilized and a new system is established, new anger is emerging.
So we can answer like this.
We are ¡®still¡¯ angry. ]
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Footnote:
¡®Rage and anger¡¯ = Lil has talked about this topic before, chapter 166 and 167, it was when both she and Cesar were tied to the pir in Ed¡¯s room on the Bell Rock, right before the Navy finds them. Lil and Cesar are fighting and Cesar gets more frustrated by Lil¡¯s rising anger. Lil eventually counters that there will be people who will be much more angry then her and those people will unite and change the world.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
End of Epilogue 3: Preface by Professor Eloise Moussa
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
End of Epilogue North x Northwest
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
TN:
Hi Guys!
This was it! With chapter 367 weplete the epilogue and thereby the story!
This past 2,5 years have been a ride! To be honest, especially in the beginning, we would never have thought that we would actuallyplete the story. After only half a year we increased the number of chapters posted from 2 to 3 as the prospect of doing this for the next 3,5-4 years wasn¡¯t something we calcted when we started this. But even so, if you told us that for 2,5 years our lives would bepletely taken over by this story, we would probably deem you crazy, but the truth is, that is exactly what happened. We can only hope that with the hours we put in this project, we delivered something we can be proud of for the foreseeable future and something that will be and has been enjoyed by many. Especially seeing how this started as a much smaller ¡®let¡¯s clean the MTL¡¯s¡¯ type of story purely to satisfy our curiosity and need to finish this adventure when the webtoon fell short.
As always we want to thank all the readers from all over the world whoughed, cried, giggled, thrilled or felt any other emotion that this strong tidal ride that was NxNW offered. Because more than a romance-fantasy novel, it unfolded us to a story of human lives, specifically a story of a warrior fighting to live her life, as well as finding a genuinepanion who supported her.
And hell, we even learned some things along the way, such as never taking your cotton shirt to a gunfight, but bringing your silk one instead. Or that it will be better for you toe to the water surface first when jumping from a high height instead of directly jumping deeper, that we can¡¯t transfer blood from a dead person, that when a foreign object is logged into your body but you¡¯re still breathing, you should never pull it out¡ the list goes on¡
On a different note, we actually have a few surprises for you!
This preface speaks about only one painting being made depicting Ed and Lil together. In the past we have shown you pictures we found before, the most recent one was from the map of the empire. But included in the hardcopy book is a picture of a painting of Lil and Ed, and we found it! We had kept it hidden for a while as we knew that thisst chapter, the preface, would be the best fitting opportunity to show it to you! It¡¯s included below.
The end of this epilogue included a resource list (which we will dedicate a post toter) with all the study material used by the author in preparation for this fact-urate story. Among them were books about Napoleon, human rights, sailing, the French Revolution, naval forces and mythology. The list ended with a fun little fact about our book title. Readers who may have ever searched for our story may havee across a movie from 1960 by Alfred Hitchcock named ¡®North by Northwest¡¯, the title of this novel is actually a homage to this thriller! How cool!
With that said, on to ourst surprise! Last year, while browsing through blog after blog mentioning NorthxNorthwest, we, or more like Pru, came across the official blog of the author; Song Yun. And to our surprise, we found two pages dedicated to our beloved couple. They¡¯re small little extra side stories before we truly have to say goodbye. We¡¯ll trante those this weekend and you can expect them next week! We hope you¡¯ll enjoy thest little adventures of Lil and Ed!
Happy reading and see you for thest and final time next week!
Love,
Pru and Formidable
Chapter 368
Chapter 368Previous
Extra¡¯s Chapter 368
Extra 1: Boyfriend is gone: Liloa & Edgar
It has been three months since Lil left the Retiro residence and lived separately in Roahn. She said it wasn¡¯t because she had any other intentions, but because she wanted to focus on her research and writing. Ed was allowed to see her, but only once a day, either during lunch or dinner. While the whole arrangement frustrated Ed, he held on to Lil¡¯s promise of returning to his residence after her studies were over, otherwise, he might¡¯ve lost his mind already.
Tonight, Ed just returned from their dinner. He didn¡¯t feel it when they were together, but he felt very lonely being alone in his huge mansion. In reality, however, he wasn¡¯t alone, for Levi and Linhardt lived with him, and hundreds of vassals came and went every day. On top of that, even Lil¡¯s half-sister Constance was staying there, too. Nheless, Ed felt lonesome.
¡®But I have to endure this. Otherwise, it will upset Liloa. She absolutely hates the feeling of being controlled¡¡¯
Ed was well aware of this and attempted to avoid obsessing over her for years¡ but failed. In the end, he had no choice but to ept this fact about himself and therefore allowed himself to be deeply attached to her as long as he was never caught.
Of course, he had been holding up well so far¡ Well, until he saw the messenger pigeon that was used as their means ofmunication¡
The pigeon flew to Ed as soon as he arrived at the mansion. This pigeon was only meant to serve him and Lil. As soon as he reached out his hand, something fell from the pigeon¡¯s leg. It was attached so quickly that it wasn¡¯t even sealed.
¡®I just got back from our dinner together. But a letter? It¡¯s been a while since I remember Liloa acting this cute¡¡¯[ Edgar¡¯s gone. Come quickly. ]
It seemed like time stopped for a moment. Ed closed his eyes tightly, wondering if what was in front of him was merely a hallucination before opening them again.
[ Edgar¡¯s gone. Come quickly. ]
When he came to his senses, Ed found himself in front of the hotel where Lil was staying. The horse he rode was out of breath. Ed¡¯s thoughts spun as he went straight up the hotel stairs.
¡®Who is the person who cane over when I¡¯m gone? And that too, on a night when our dinner time just ended¡ No, whoever it may be, she must¡¯ve called that person over for a reason. Come to your senses! She¡¯s unparalleled in honesty and justicepared to anyone else in the world. When ites to integrity, there¡¯s no one like her on the continent. She¡¯s unrivaled. So, why did I run like this? You poor guy¡ I don¡¯t deserve being by Liloa¡¯s side¡¡¯
¡°No way.¡±
Ed quickly decided that he could never show himself to her like this.
¡®Meeting Liloa now will obviously be a mistake. I¡¯ve endured it so well up to this point.¡¯
In times like these, he learned very well not to follow his impulses.
¡®This will be a fatal mistake¡¡¯
Ed pressed his forehead against the door he couldn¡¯t open.
¡°I¡¯m going crazy¡¡±
However, Lil¡¯s voice came through the door as if she had sensed a presence.
¡°¡Who¡¯s out there?¡±
His heart was beating like crazy. He thought about backing out, but he was so anxious that he felt like he needed to see her face.
He paused for a moment to breathe. He then took a step back, ruffling his hair and adjusting his outfit. When he knocked, Lil answered lightly.
¡°Come in.¡±
As soon as he opened the door, their eyes met. Lil looked perplexed. There was an unexpected look in her eyes upon seeing Ed suddenlye back. Ed, on the other hand, smiled brightly and walked over to her, pushing his head into her arms.
Lil, carrying his weight, copsed towards the sofa. She then asked in a quizzical tone.
¡°¡Why? Don¡¯t you have a meeting with His Majesty¡¯s representativeter in the morning?¡±
¡°I came back because I missed you so much.¡±
¡°You just left, right?¡±
¡°Let me just stay a little longer, please?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll die out of exhaustion like this, really.¡±
Edy on top of her and discreetly turned his head to re at the door.
¡®Whoever that person is, they can¡¯te anymore because the letter has been incorrectly delivered to me.¡¯
With Ed staying in that position, Lil stroked his hair out of habit.
Ed mulled things over as he received her familiar touch.
¡®I¡¯ve handled these matters efficiently so far. Many have approached Liloa without even knowing the subject. There were a surprising number of them, but Liloa was always uninterested, so much so that it¡¯s bothersome for me to suddenly have to deal with them. Still, she never neglected to be clear about us or left any room for consequences.
However, this is the first time that Liloa made the first move¡ That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking this seriously.
What should I do in this case? Thinking back, Liloa liked my appearance and brain the most. Appearance? I don¡¯t think someone else¡¯s looks can surpass mine. If there was, then that man would¡¯ve turned Sesbron over by now, but Sesbron has been quiet. If so, then how about someone smarter? Could it be somebody from the Imperial iraut? There are several studies that Liloa has recently shown interest in at the Imperial iraut. I may not know all of the professors there, but there¡¯s a high chance that he could be one of them.
Did she invite him over to talk to him? But why leave me out? It would¡¯ve been better if all three of us had dinner together¡¡¯
Lil¡¯s voice suddenly cut in.
¡°¡Aren¡¯t you going?¡±
¡®Is it just my illusion that her voice sounds nervous?¡¯
A blunt answer suddenly came out of Ed¡¯s mouth.
¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Why, will it bother you if I don¡¯t go?¡±
¡°No¡¡±
He wasn¡¯t convinced by her answer, so he dug deeper into her arms for no reason. He shook his head back and forth to pet himself when her hand paused.
¡°I have nowhere else to go but here.¡±
¡°You have the biggest mansion in the West.¡±
¡°Then, if I have nowhere else to go, will you let me sleep here?¡±
¡°What nonsense¡¡±
It seemed like Lil wouldn¡¯t even bother dealing with him at all. Ed whined, trying to show as little doubt as possible.
¡°Why do I feel like you keep trying to send me away? Are you expecting someone else toe?¡±
¡°Yeah¡¡±
Her answer was so simple that it made Ed¡¯s entire body stiffen.
¡°What kind of bast¡ No, who ising?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±
Ed stood up in genuine shock. Lil looked up at the man whose hair was disheveled from his own excessive rubbing. While it seemed like her eyes were the same as usual, she seemed a little bothered. Ed became impatient and pulled her hand to confirm her affection for him alone.
Lil answered as she was obediently held.
¡°Constance.¡±
¡°Constance?¡±
¡°Constance should be here soon. I sent the pigeon, but why hasn¡¯t shee yet?¡±
¡®Because the note from the pigeon is in my inner pocket¡¡¯
Ed asked back, feigning annoyance.
¡°She¡¯s a princess, so you should just invite her over for dinner. Why would you have here over after I was gone?¡±
¡°There are times when sisters just want to spend time together, and we decided to sleep together today.¡±
¡°Ahh.¡±
¡°So¡¡±
Lil gestured towards the doorway. It was meant for him to leave.
¡°I see¡¡±
Ed stood up mumbling something meaningless.
¡®Why didn¡¯t I even consider Constance? Constance is staying in my private residence. The pigeon didn¡¯t fly to the wrong ce. I only happened to run into the pigeon first.¡¯
Feeling ashamed, he quickly thought of delivering the note to Constance. This matter had to go by naturally, without Lil finding out.
¡°Then I should take my leave.¡±
Although he didn¡¯t wear a hat, he followed Sesbron¡¯s etiquette and greeted Lil very politely. Since he had suddenly be a person who stole another person¡¯s letter, he wanted to be polite. Lil, who was looking at him up and down, frowned a little.
¡°Why are you so strange today? Well, you¡¯re always like that, but today you¡¯re strange in a different way¡¡±
¡°Can it be because I wanted to see you at night too?¡±
He slyly changed the subject, causing Lil to burst outughing at his blunt words. Sheughed often whenever she was with him, but still, everyugh she let out was precious to Ed. He grinned. Lil wrinkled her nose as if she was thinking, but then gave a generous answer.
¡°Okay, well. Anyway, see you again tomorrow night then.¡±
¡®That was unexpected.¡¯
Ed went to the door as if he was going to fly and waved his hand eagerly. Lil couldn¡¯t resist his energy and simrly waved her hand.
As he was leaving, Ed smiled and thought.
¡®Still, I should secure a list of professors at the Imperial iraut first thing in the morning.¡¯
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
TN:
This little side story was posted by the author on her blog. It was written as a writer¡¯s challenge 3 years (2021) after thepletion of the novel (2018).
Note from the author:
¡®Thanks to the reader who requested the challenge, I was able to meet Liloa and Edgar after a long time. Thank you for reading it.¡®
As for the timeline, we think this little arc falls between the two epilogues, so after they went to the northern continent, but before they left for the western continent.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
End of Extra 1: Boyfriend is gone: Liloa & Edgar
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Chapter 369
Chapter 369Previous
Extra¡¯s Chapter 369
Extra 2: Malus beach
[ ¡°Sesbron Newspaper, July Issue No. 23.*
Two nights ago, a passenger ship carrying about 50 people sank due to a shell explosion off the coast of the Gulf of Gardel. This ident appears to have resulted in the death of Liloa Obernyu, a wanted person whom the authorities are keen to apprehend. It is an open secret that the Council is keeping a close eye on her movements. Although the passenger list was filled with false names, authorities confirmed that one of the passengers was Liloa Obernyu. It was not confirmed whether her lover, former marquess and current professor at the iraut, Edgar Retiro, was with her. However, his whereabouts are unknown, so the authorities ssify him as missing. Other famous personalities included in the fatalities are¡¡± ]
Grinning, Ed lowered yesterday¡¯s newspaper.
¡°¡Really?¡±
Lil, lying on the bow of a small yacht, muttered with her eyes closed.
¡°¡How many times will they kill me?¡¡±
Getting blinded by the sunlight, she picked up her hat. The sails of the yacht were all set, but their shadows didn¡¯t reach where she was. Ed watched silently as Lil ced her short-brimmed hat on her face. He watched her until he was sure she waspletely asleep.From three days ago untilst night, they didn¡¯t sleep a wink. It began when they had to escape from a sinking ship due to an explosion followed by a fire. And to avoid the eyes of the authority¡¯s army pursuing them, they had to find a ship in a run-down harbour and flee immediately. It was at that point that they realised the explosion was no ident, and they couldn¡¯t rx until the city¡¯s coast was out of sight. They both were exhausted from staying up all night to keep watch.
Soon, Ed fell asleep as well.
When he woke up, he looked around reflexively, but all he saw was a solid horizon that didn¡¯t allow the establishment of any civilization.
As he raised his upper body, the hat he was wearing fell onto the deck.
The yacht that came a long way into the Gulf of Gardel Bay, off the southern coast of the Central Continent, parted the calm waves.
¡®Truth be told, sailing to Malus in this small boat is close to impossible. But with Liloa onboard it suddenly bes a possibility. To be precise, it¡¯s due to the blessing given to her.¡¯
Ed came to that conclusion after experiencing years of goodluck.
¡®¡The blessing of Orsay, the goddess of the sea¡ It¡¯s said that the ancient people who received the blessings of ancient mermaids survived any storm that came their way and safely returned tond*. Even for those who were unconscious, those who had no choice but to rely on a raft, and for those who would hopelessly adjust their sails in a ce with no wind, their boats would be safely anchored onnd¡¡¯
However, Ed¡¯s reasoning went further than that.
¡®Three days ago, when we were floating in the sea near a sinking ship, a vague streamlined body carried us. I guess it was either a whale shark or a mermaid¡ Even though I¡¯m not sure, I know for certain it wasn¡¯t just my imagination. And considering our luck so far, this theory isn¡¯t unfounded at all¡
In that sense, like Lil, I, too, am fortunate to be in a ce where the sea watches over me. It happened whenever I was injured or lost consciousness. But that¡¯s where the simrities end.
Of course, human effort is still required because injuries can¡¯t heal on their own. Nheless, the new government can¡¯t help but despise Liloa Obernyu, who seems to be invincibly reviving one time after another¡
It has been years since the Emperor was dethroned and the council took control of state affairs. The sun of the Empire is now the people and all the people are equal. Thus, the traditional aristocratic system was abolished. However, those ¡°all subjects¡± aren¡¯t truly inclusive of all human lives.
Discrimination and persecution still persist¡ Because everyone still tries to distinguish themselves from others just to fall within the scope of the ¡°subjects¡±¡¡¯
Ed rubbed his tired eyelids. In that moment, memories that were painful to remember shed by.
The watery voice in his recollection was still as clear as day.
{ ¡°¡This is¡ this is not how it should be¡¡± }
When they were both still out on sea, Levi tried her best to collect Ate¡¯s body, but there was nothing she could do. Lil sobbed for a long time as shey down on the fragments of a smashed tombstone where her friend¡¯s remains oncey to rest.
Shouts of victory were heard from down the hill. After the revolution of the anti-imperials, the emperor, who endured for a year and three months, was deposed, and the provisional president took the podium to announce the abolition of the aristocratic system.
{ ¡°¡Edgar. This is not the future¡¡± }
As Lil once said, the future was distant. It was then that he slowly came to understand her, who was sad that she couldn¡¯t see it in this lifetime.
Ed exhaled a long breath.
He then stood and grabbed hold of the rigging to adjust the sail. He hoped that this trip to Malus would be a break for them.
¡®Liloa needs time to rest.¡¯
***
Before reaching the vicinity of Malus, Lil and Ed changed into the clothes they had prepared to look presentable. Fortunately, no one at the port suspected them as the two looked like mere tourists on a boat trip. Despite the many outsidersing and going, Malus was a peaceful rural town without the need for security guards to carry out strict inspections.
They easily rented a carriage and rode through the quiet country roads. The open carriage was perfect for admiring the surroundings. The wind was lukewarm and the scenery nothing special, but it put Lil in a good mood.
While Ed was thinking of seizing a suitable day to go out with her to the market, Lil turned to him and asked.
¡°Did I ever mention to you that I once lived in Malus when I was young?¡±
¡°Yes. You did. Until the Archduchess passed away.¡±
¡°I still remember that time. When I was young.¡±
Ed had also stayed in Malus for a while, but since it was just one of his many travel destinations, his memory of it wasn¡¯t as impactful as it was to Lil. She seemed to remember Malus with great fondness.
That was, apparently, until they arrived at the mansion.
Lil, standing in front of the house, had her face crumpled in a way Ed had never seen before. Surprised by her sudden change, he stared at her, but Lil¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she carefully surveyed the mansion.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
Ed answered in confusion.
¡°¡What¡¯s this? It¡¯s a mansion?¡±
Servants came out, opened the gate, and weed them. While Ed was exchanging words with the caretaker, Lil strode away towards some unknown ce.
¡°Where are you going, the front door is open?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ed asked, but it was no use. He added, wondering if she might want to seek the backyard.
¡°There¡¯s nothing to see in the garden. It has almostpletely turned into an orchard.¡±
¡®There¡ are no flowers, let alone trees, in the back garden. The reason I had acquired this mansion was to grow medicinal herbs in itsrge, sunny garden¡¡¯
After a while, Lil returned from the back and said something he didn¡¯t understand.
¡°It was you?¡±
¡°¡What?¡±
¡°I¡¯m pissed now.¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°How annoying.¡±
¡°Huh?!¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ed was momentarily confused and soon asked a stimting question.
¡°After such a long time, what¡¯s suddenly going on?¡±
He had long been safely eliminating factors that could cause Lil to be irritated. His research was so thorough that he not only never made the same mistake twice, but even prevented potential mistakes. As a result, he hasn¡¯t made Lil angry in recent years.
¡®I still remember the countless times she became enraged with me in the beginning of our rtionship¡¡¯
Recalling that time, Ed smiled to himself.
¡°Are youughing?¡±
Lil widened her eyes before looking back at him sharply. Ed quickly made a straight face.
¡°¡No.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But why are you angry? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t like the garden.¡±
¡®There¡¯s no preference more distant from Liloa than a well-kept garden, for she loves nature that¡¯s wildly growing and raging. So, what made her angry?¡¯
¡°You¡¡±
¡°Shhh¡¡±
Lil tried to say something, but Ed raised his index finger to her lips. He slowly shook his head, horrifying Lil enough to p his hand away.
¡®Her disgusted reactions are always the most amusing.¡¯
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°No, don¡¯t ever tell me. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±
¡°Or you don¡¯t¡¡±
Despite her sullen response, Ed just grinned.
¡°¡Hmm, what made her so angry¡¡±
He started singing in a strange tone. Lil turned around without even looking at him and headed back towards the entrance. Ed followed along, constantly bobbing his head.
¡®What on earth could it be¡¡¯
***
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Footnote:
¡®¡The blessing of Orsay, the goddess of the sea¡ It¡¯s said that the ancient people who received the blessings of ancient mermaids survived any storm that came their way and safely returned tond¡¡¯ = Chapter 99 = This blessing was obviously bestowed by Bellus, the mermaid Lil and Ed saved. It was probably the moment when Bellus ced Lil¡¯s hand on her heart and her hand on Lil¡¯s chest.
[ Sesbron Newspaper, July Issue No. 23. ] = In other chapters we already showed you a map and a portrait which were both part of the hardcopy book of NorthxNorthwest. But that wasn¡¯t all, it also contained a copy of the newspaper and Lil¡¯s wanted poster! We had to be a little creative with Photoshop as the picture with both posters wasn¡¯t the best angle to read. In the end, we managed to straighten both posters. Unfortunately, the newspaper (both the straightened version and the original photo) was barely readable after inserting it in the chapter. Realising the newspaper was more than worth reading, we decided to recreate the newspaper, see below.
Sharp eyes will see the difference between the original newspaper and our recreated one. Just as with the map of the central continent, we decided to change the names to fit your knowledge of the story. Unfortunately, we found those pictures when we were already far advanced with the story. As you may have read in the beginning, due to being inexperienced with tranting a novel, we decided to use the names used in the webtoon. A mistake we only discoveredter. Apparently, and proved by not only the newspaper or the wanted poster, a lot of names differ from what the author had in mind. We listed a few of the known differences below. (We don¡¯t know why this change was made or if this was done with consulting the author.)
Liloa Obernyu = Lillios Auvergne
Lil Schweiz = Lille Chaise
Venua Obernyu = Benois Auvergne
Archduke Joseph = Grand Duke Joseph
Cesar Lemoine = Decesar Lemoyne
Roahn = Lohan
Sesbron = Cesbron
Imperial iraut = Imperial Clerus
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Previous
Chapter 370
Chapter 370Previous
Extra Chapter 370
Extra 2: Malus beach
On their first day, Ed and Lil were so tired that they fell asleep without any time to argue. Only by morning did Lil realise her mistake.
¡®I was so exhausted that I fell asleep in the same bed as Ed. It¡¯s unpleasant to be ??sleeping next to such a despicable sinner¡ From tomorrow on, we¡¯ll sleep in separate rooms.¡¯
¡°Starting tomorrow, you go out and sleep somewhere else.¡±
Shocked by her harsh deration, Ed immediately devoted himself to his investigation. As she remained cold all day, Ed, who had been passionately researching what he had done wrong until lunch, became increasingly discouraged.
Meanwhile, Lil couldn¡¯t ept that fact.
¡®Why doesn¡¯t he remember? Does this imply he doesn¡¯t even remember meeting me? If that¡¯s true, it¡¯s right for me to not feel a shred of sympathy.
I, on the other hand, recall it so clearly¡ The young doctor I met in Malus¡ As soon as I saw the view of the mansion, I immediately remembered and realised the identity of that mysterious doctor from so long ago. A boy far too young, too rich, and too arrogant to be an actual doctor¡Turned out to be Edgar Retiro.
And he¡¯s still incredibly simr to when he was young. Self-indulgent, unruly, doing only what he wants to do without thinking about others at all¡ No, perhaps not anymore. A lot has changed since then. Now he¡¯s¡ No!¡¯
Lil battled her unconscious that started to be sympathetic to Ed¡¯s side.
After kicking out the bothersome Ed, Lil locked the study door and started writing the letters and diary she had been putting off. The letters slowly became monotone as there were so many people she had to inform that she was alive and not dead. As a result, the existence of the man struggling outside was naturally forgotten.
When Lil finished herst letter and got up from her desk, it was already evening.
¡°¡Oh, gods!¡±
Ed was staring intensely at her from behind a bookshelfdder. The study consisted of two stories, so Ed was able to enter through the door between the bookshelves on the upper floor. Lil was already nning on leaving the study anyway, so she just passed by the bookshelf where Ed stood. After living with him for so many years, such antics weren¡¯t surprising to her anymore. She became all too familiar with his tricks of hiding behind curtains, waiting at the end of a hallway and pretending to meet her by chance, or pretending to observe his shadow on a wall.
Lil sensed that Ed was following her from behind, but she didn¡¯t hold the door for him. He asked urgently through the closing gap.
¡°¡What about dinner?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. I¡¯ll just sleep.¡±
Ed opened the door and followed her through the hallway and into the bedroom. Lil scolded his shameless act as she climbed onto the bed.
¡°Why are youing in?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep with me like you did yesterday?¡±
¡°Yesterday, I was so tired that it slipped my mind. Don¡¯t forget. You are a sinner now.¡±
She pulled the nket up to her head, leaving Ed standing alone in the dark. She could hear him pacing around the bed for a while and thought about kicking him out if necessary. She was grumpy for the first time in a long while and because he was so cheeky about it, it was hard for her to forgive him.
Eventually falling asleep, Lil began dreaming of two versions of herself appearing.
¡°¡It¡¯s crazy if you forgive Ed. How can he not remember you?¡¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s annoying, but what kind of heartless act are you pulling off to someone who went through the trouble of almost dying with you just a few days ago?¡¡±
Even Ed, who showed up out of nowhere, joined and started talking about how one of Lil¡¯s versions was right.
¡°¡How dare he¡¡±
¡°¡How shameless¡¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s crazy¡¡±
The bickering eventually got so loud that Lil woke up groaning.
By then, the day had just dawned, but the lighting through the curtains was already bright.
¡°It was just a dream¡¡±
After tossing and turning for a while, Lil got up and came down from the bed. She opened the windows one by one starting from the bed and moved toward the couch. There she found a newspaper, a steaming teapot, and breakfast cookies set on the small table. As she unconsciously sat down on the couch next to the table, something hard touched her buttocks.
¡°¡Ack! What the heck!¡±
She jumped up and turned around in haste, only to discover it was Ed¡¯s leg. He, who had been sleeping pitifully curled up on a couch that didn¡¯t match his height, opened his eyes.
¡°Liloa¡¡±
Therge half-naked man raised his upper body. He was wearing an open robe with only pants on.
¡®The newspaper and tea were brought in. Does that mean the servants witnessed this pitiful situation?¡¯
¡°Did you sleep well?¡±
¡®His hair is a mess and he can¡¯t open his eyes beyond squinting. Still, he¡¯s smiling brightly¡¡¯
¡°¡I¡¯m speechless, really.¡±
As Lil sat down next to him, Ed leaned in and buried his face in the nape of her neck. Although she tried to shake him off, he merely pressed his lips against her wiggling shoulder. Lil gently jerked away the arm that was wrapping around her waist and spoke without taking her eyes off the newspaper.
¡°You said you were going to find out for yourself, what you¡¯re doing now is obviously foul y.¡±
Ed sullenly moved away. Yet after just a brief period of moodiness, his head popped up again. He wriggled enough beneath the newspaper for Lil to look down at him as hey on herp.
¡°Are you going to act pitiful again?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Do you even know what your sin is?¡±
¡°If being born beautiful is a sin¡¡±
¡®This nonsense again!¡¯
When Lil attempted to lift her knees, Ed wrapped his arms around her legs as if he were holding onto a pir while muttering to himself in a low hushed voice. He seemed to be saying that he disliked all the other rooms and that he shouldn¡¯t be kicked out.
¡®Whatever. Who is really being treated unfairly?¡¯
¡°¡Why didn¡¯t you go to another room, why did you sleep so ufortably here?¡±
Instead of answering, Ed merely rubbed his head against her thighs and held on tightly. The way she sat on the couch made the space for him even narrower, thus making Ed look even more ufortable. In the end, Lil just gave up and focused on the newspaper. She couldn¡¯t even touch the tea or cookies for fear of spilling them on Ed. When he seemed to have fallen asleep again, Lil unconsciously fiddled with his fine hair while reading thest few pages of the paper.
***
She spent the morningzily inside the mansion. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the morning, Lil had no ns in the afternoon or even the rest of the week, so she spent all her time just idling around. About a weekter, she thought it would be nice to visit the grave of Madame Autriche, who had taken care of her in Malus when she was young.
¡®It¡¯s the first time I have this kind of freedom in months.¡¯
Lil selected a suitable book from the library and sat down. When she did, servants came in quietly and left her some cold brewed tea and snacks. She stretched her hand and took a bite out of a round cream puff.
¡®It urred to me before, but the servants of Ed¡¯s vis throughout the Central Continent are loyal without exception. They¡¯re always ready to greet their owner who might invade at any moment, and they ask nothing and divulge nothing.
Of course, Constance and Levi helped a lot, but it was thanks to Ed¡¯s inestimable vis that I got to escape across the continent even as a wanted criminal. It¡¯s amazing really. Maintenance and repair costs for this mansion alone must be incredibly expensive. I have no clue who is in charge of hiring and management, butpared to Ed¡¯s own indifference, the management of his properties seemed to be going very well.¡¯
Thanks to this, Lil didn¡¯t have to use her own assets. Her inheritance, which was released when Constance ascended the throne after Venua¡¯s death, had no use other than being invested in a school that Levi would soon build.
Levi said she would establish an academy for girls who were excluded from the education of the empire¡¯s subjects. It was something said in passing one evening, but Lil shed tears endlessly. Everyone at the dinner table was shocked as Lil cried andughed, immediately announcing that she would be the first investor.
Lil¡¯s eyes scanned the study.
¡®Just thinking about Levi¡¯s academy makes me excited. Children who will grow up in the future will feel familiar with this scene of books. When that timees, I hope they¡¯ll live without even being conscious of it because it has be so natural. Without ever worrying that it might be taken away.¡¯
After thinking about this and that, Lil concentrated on reading again. But just as she shifted into a half-lying position, Ed burst in and shouted ambitiously.
¡°Shall we go to the white sand beach? It¡¯s behind the garden.¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
If you¡¯re enjoying the story, please rate us on Novel Updates, we highly appreciate it. Love, P&F
Chapter 371: (End)
Chapter 371: (End)
Previous
Extra Chapter 371 (End)
Extra 2: Malus beach
Lil¡¯s eyes scanned the man before her. Ed was only wearing a wide straw hat and trousers, holdingrge straw baskets, one in each hand. The smell of freshly baked bread wafted all the way to where she was sitting.
Lil said sourly.
¡°¡I see it¡¯s not a proposal, but a notification.¡±
Ed set the baskets down by the door and approached her, who was still half-lying on the sofa and clutching her book tightly. He soon crouched before her, staring at her like a puppy waiting for its owner. He tilted his head and the brim of his hat touched her wrist. Lil pretended to read her book, but not a single word caught her eye. Ed¡¯s face was as attractive as ever, distracting her from her concentration. She was also more than aware of the effort she had to wield in order to keep her eyes from rolling back to him. Normally, when he acted all cute in front of her, she¡¯d stroke his cheek or kiss him, so now her hands and lips itched out of habit.
¡®If he could just remember, I would cuddle him to his heart¡¯s content! So why did he have tomit such a serious offence by losing his memory, making things difficult for me as well?¡¯
¡°You keep forgetting, you¡¯re a sinner.¡±¡°But the punishment is too harsh¡¡±
¡°The punishment is to my discretion.¡±
Because she didn¡¯t move an inch, Ed impatiently pressed his lips against her shoulder and her arm.
¡°Then I¡¯ll just keep bothering you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ed rubbed his lips three or four more times before casting a nce at Lil¡¯s face again.
¡°I¡¯m annoying, right?¡±
When Lil still showed no signs of getting up, Ed climbed on the sofa andy down. He didn¡¯t care about his hat rolling off. All he wanted to do now was to hug her tightly, effectively trapping her between his body and the sofa¡¯s back. Lil grumbled, but Ed paid her no mind and instead showered her with kisses on her cheek and the nape of her neck.
¡°Ah¡ ugh¡ really¡¡±
As she was caught off guard by his attack, which cleverly targeted her weak spot, Ed suddenly lifted her. Lil had no clue when he turned around, but by the time she came to her senses, she somehow ended up on his back. Ed was quick to stand, picking up his hat in one hand and holding her book in the other.
¡°Hey!¡±
Lil, who was easily carried, loosely grabbed his hair. Holding onto his brown locks with both hands, Ed looked like he had pigtails.
¡°Where are you taking me?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll decide where I¡¯d like to be punished. And it will be on the white sand beach.¡±
Full of energy, he hung the two baskets on both wrists and triumphantly left the study. The servants passing by in the hallway averted their eyes, and Lil hesitantly let go of his hair.
As Ed dashed down the stairs, Lil¡¯s slippers fell. One on thending, one on the floor below. But even with her footwear gone, he showed no signs of stopping.
¡°Now I can¡¯t drop you off even if you want to.¡±
¡°Did you make that happen on purpose?¡±
¡°Well¡¡±
¡°You truly are shameless.¡±
In an instant, Ed, after having passed through the ground floor hall, kicked open the back door leading to the garden. Lil was greeted by a sun so bright that she had to squint her eyes. Ed continued to walk the path alongside the garden.
Lil then remembered the garden, which was now reminiscent of an orchard.
¡®However, I still hate the memory of the now-shameless sinner, giving tiresome lectures about red berries having disinfectant properties, how he hade to Malus to grow them in the right climate, but it was still hard to do so¡ ¡ I meant to join him here only after he regained his lost memories¡¡¯
But the sinner started exining something Lil didn¡¯t even ask about.
¡°The white sand beach in itself isn¡¯t spectacr, but it has sea cliffs on both sides. So, people can only get there through this small forest. Meaning, it¡¯s just the two of us.¡±
A beach awning made of white cloth had already been set up on the white sandy beach. Beneath it were two cots made of woven rattan and a table. It looked like it had been nned and prepared since morning.
Lil swept back her hair blowing in the sea breeze. While she was at it, she also tucked the sinner¡¯s hair behind his ear. However, it wasn¡¯t properly fixed, so she ran her fingertips along the centre of his head, parted it equally to both sides and tucked it back again.
¡®It probably looks really funny from the front, it¡¯s a shame that all I can see is the back of his head right now.¡¯
The sinnerughed without even hearing Lil¡¯s thoughts.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Your hair has grown a lot. I should cut it¡ But at this point, I might just cut something else.¡±
Lil pretended to flick her wrist in front of his neck.
¡°What kind of serious crime did Imit that you¡¯re tempted to do that? What on earth could it be¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t seem very motivated to find out¡¡±
¡°No way. I always do my best.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think so. Look at you, you keepughing.¡±
That was what she said, but seeing the ocean made her feel more generous. Despite their experiences at sea that pushed them to the brink of death, Lil and Ed still loved it.
Ed hummed along with the wind.
¡®It¡¯s nice to hear the sound of waves gliding through the pebbles, as well as the sound of Ed¡¯s feet crushing the fine sand.¡¯
Ed set her down on something that was either a bed linen or a giant cushion.
Lil never came out with the intention of actually going into the sea, so she justy there. She curled up under the shade until she fell asleep while reading a book from the study. When she woke up, she ate a few green grapes and focused on her book again before ncing at Ed.
He had been diving for over an hour now, searching for seashells. After all, he had been looking forward to showing her the mysterious seashells that could be found exclusively on Malus beach.
However, the same seashells collected by Lil more than twenty years ago were already on disy in a closet in the Obernyu castle.
¡°You¡¯re having a hard time because you, apparently, aren¡¯t as smart as you think you are.¡±
¡®I never thought a day woulde when I would say those words to Ed.¡¯
Lilughed to herself. But upon realising that thinking about a serious offender made her smile, herplexion dimmed again.
Ed swam the sea passionately, regardless of her expression.
His relentless pursuit made it clear why he brought her here.
¡®While I can eat delicious bread and fresh fruit, and readzily in the sun, I was also brought here to admire him trying to pick up shells. Likee on, what kind of sea otter doesn¡¯t want to be praised?¡¯
As she red at him like that, Ed, who was sticking his face out of the water, waved his hand.
¡®He seems to be under the delusion that I kept watching all this time.¡¯
Lil¡¯s focus was on her book.
¡®I¡¯m clearly reading and definitely not admiring his shoulders or back muscles visible through the small waves whenever he swims¡ Nor am I looking at his corbones or chest rising above the water as he walks the sandbank¡¡¯
However, when he brushed his wet hair, Lil tantly paid her full attention to the stream of water that traced the bridge of his nose. Annoyed by her own realisation, Lil shook her head and returned her gaze to her book.
A few minutester, Ed walked out of the sea, water dripping down from all over his body. He roughly wiped his body with arge towel, but Lil paid him no mind. He then approached her in his robe, looked at her closely, and ced the shells he had picked up on her ears.
Malus¡¯ seashells were known for producing a melodious sound. Not topare to the sound of the wind or waves that were usually heard in sea creatures¡¯ shells, but rather a song with a musical tune. The Malus locals imed that this was the song of the Mother of All Things.
Of course, Lil had heard this song a lot while she lived in Malus. But Ed, who had no way of knowing that, asked excitedly.
¡°Can you hear the song?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s strange¡ Why don¡¯t you seem to be surprised?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°This is a sound you can only hear on Malus Beach. Once you go beyond the coast, you¡¯ll no longer be able to hear it¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Seeing her still visibly upset, he finally bared its meaningful connection.
¡°Aha, you said you once lived in Malus, right?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not saying anything, so why¡¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you leave something behind back then?¡±
¡°..?¡±
Ed cut her off and pulled something out of the basket.
¡°Tada!¡±
Whereas Lil tried to identify the object that had appeared out of nowhere, Ed shook the ss bottle yfully.
¡°You left this behind, so I brought it for you.¡±
¡°What on earth¡¡±
¡®¡No way¡¡¯
On the ss bottle, an old, torn piece of paper was hanging from a string. Lil snatched the bottle and unfolded the paper. There were visible trace marks of a very old ink. Upon taking a closer look, she saw that what was writing, was actually a sentence.
[ Philly. This is the disinfectant I made from the fruit you picked. It¡¯s effective, so use it when you need it.* ]
¡°Oh my¡¡±
Lil frowned to suppress herughter.
¡°Who wrote this?¡±
She cleared her throat loudly to hide her excitement.
¡°Well, wasn¡¯t it written by a young and handsome doctor from the past?¡±
¡°Who are you calling handsome?¡±
¡°You definitely looked at him and thought like that.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°She left without finding the ss bottle. How upsetting must it have been for poor Philly?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°So, when Philly ran away like that, wouldn¡¯t the gardener, who only realised his mistake after the fact, be restless and confess to the young and handsome doctor? And wouldn¡¯t the young and handsome doctor say that because Philly was a citizen of Malus, she could return to the mansion at any time? In that case, wouldn¡¯t the oblivious but devoted gardener have kept the ss jar?¡±
Lil was doing her best to keep a stoic face and returned the bottle to him.
¡°Then what should I do with this? There¡¯s nothing in there anymore.¡±
¡°Evaporated. It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s been more than twenty years.¡±
¡°When did you find out?¡±
¡°Of course, I knew from the beginning.¡±
¡°Again with your lies.¡±
¡°I just thought it would be nice to surprise you.¡±
¡°Come on, don¡¯t lie.¡±
Edughed at her disapproving tone.
¡°You¡¯ve been fuming ever since you first saw the mansion. So, I wondered if you¡¯d been here before, and I realised it right away.¡±
¡°Then why did you pretend not to know?¡±
¡°Because it¡¯s fun to see you grumbling for the first time in a while¡ ugh¡¡±
Lil gently pulled his cheeks. Ed, now looking funny, apologised familiarly.
¡°¡Have ¡Mercy¡¡±
As soon as she benevolently let go, Ed held up both hands for no reason. He said, rubbing his cheeks.
¡°I was wondering why you chose Philly. Turns out, it was one of your middle names.*¡±
¡°And now you know.¡±
¡°But why didn¡¯t I notice this sooner? That kid stayed on my mind all the time.¡±
¡°We simply didn¡¯t have the luxury to think about Malus.¡±
Lil nodded her head at her own conclusion.
¡®That¡¯s right. Malus is, after all, a peaceful and tranquil region. In other words, it¡¯s a ce with nothing to do but recreation, making it an unappealing destination for those, like us, who prefer to travel across the continent in search of adventure. I always said that If we ever needed to go south, I would prefer Amiaeng, but to get there we, of course, first had to pass the Gulf of Gardel. Even when nning the trip, Malus never crossed my mind. If it hadn¡¯t been for the ident, I might¡¯ve never returned. And I wouldn¡¯t have remembered the young doctor unless I had seen the mansion again.¡¯
¡°Hmm, so now¡¡±
Ed slowly raised his upper body and untied the robe he was wearing. He then wrapped his arms around Lil¡¯s waist and pulled her closer, leading her to naturally climb on top of him. Hey down on the cushion, folded his hands neatly behind his head, and closed his eyes. His lips twitched in anticipation.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°It¡¯s time to reap my reward.¡±
¡°¡Really?!¡±
¡°You decided the punishment, so I can decide the reward.¡±
¡°Considering the seriousness of your crime, you weren¡¯t even properly punished. And now, you think you can end it like this?¡±
¡°¡¡±
To Lil¡¯s dismay, Ed nodded his head with his eyes remaining closed.
¡°Who said you could?¡±
She wasn¡¯t even conscious about it, but her lips were pursed, ready to whine.
¡®You think I¡¯m falling for that, huh?¡¯
Instead of giving in to his request, Lil picked up the seashells lying on the cushion and ced them on Ed¡¯s eyelids one by one. The resulting sight made her burst outughing.
Ed, who didn¡¯t understand what was going on, asked about the sudden change in her mood.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
¡°It suits you well.¡±
He fumbled with his fingers and touched the area around his eyes. Immediately realising the objects resting on his eyelids, heughed along with her. Finding it even funnier to see Edughing while leaving it as they were, made Lil grab her stomach. It really wasn¡¯t anything special, just a little prank, yet she somehow ended upughing a lot. It was always like that whenever she was with him.
Theirughter intertwined and lingered for a long time without anyone knowing who it belonged to. After a while, Lil spoke, taking the shells from him.
¡°I really liked this song.¡±
¡°Yeah?¡±
¡°I saw the sea for the first time in Malus, so this song is like a symbol of Malus. Actually, I took some shells to Obernyu as well. But once there, I was more than disappointed that I couldn¡¯t hear the song anymore.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Lil put the shells on her ears again. When she pressed them firmly with her palms, music of unknown meaning flowed out. It was like an instrument that was non-existent anywhere in the world, or perhaps it was the voice of a God, using the shells as a medium to speak.
When she opened her mouth again, her voice resonated and rang inside her body.
¡°Till I forgot. I never expected I¡¯d hear it again.¡±
With the shells still on her ears, Ed¡¯s voice seemed toe from far away.
¡°Then I think it was a good idea that we came to Malus.¡±
Lil smiled brightly and nodded her head.
¡°Yes. I¡¯m d we did.¡±
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
Reference:
[ Philly. This is the disinfectant I made from the fruit you picked. It¡¯s effective, so use it when you need it. ] = chapter 261-262 = At the end of Lil¡¯s first side story, Ed left her a bottle with berry juice that Lil helped make. However, Ed was already gone on his next adventure and the bottle never reached Lil.
Footnote:
Second name: Lil¡¯s full name is Liloa Fillivere Shae Obernyu, mentioned in chapter 89, so Philly was derived from Fillivere. In retrospect, it would¡¯ve made more sense to spell it as Filly instead of Philly, but we didn¡¯t really know that at that time. Philly was also the name of Lil¡¯s doll when she was young.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
TN:
This second side story was written at the request of many readers and tomemorate the publication of the revised edition of NorthxNorthwest (2022, R15 version).
We can more than understand why this side story was so highly requested by readers. From the moment of Lil¡¯s side story the question if they ever talked about their meeting was always in the back of our heads and now we know.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
End of Extra 2: Malus Beach
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
End of North x Northwest
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C
TN:
Hi Guys!
So this was truly it! The story is done and so are the extras!
We want to thank everyone present on this journey bothmenting on the foreground and reading in the background. We would¡¯ve probably dropped out somewhere in the middle if it weren¡¯t for you guys!
It¡¯s a weird feeling that after 2,5 years this story truly came to an end and we for sure need some time to process this part of our lives being over. Almost feels like a loss and we need a little grieving.
We want to thank the original author Song Yun for writing such apelling, beautiful, adventurous, heartbreaking and heartwarming story. It enlightened our lives in the best way.
That said, we have some news. Maybe you have had a few weird emailsing your way if you have been subscribed to the website, but we already started with our next project: A Night Lying on the Sand. Even though this story is of the same author, it¡¯spletely different. It is set in a desert empire of an unknown time period. As the author said in one of her blogs, this one has a lighter mood than its predecessor and is more intended for mature audiences. Nevertheless, the author sticks true to her signature of creating strong and capable female leads, who further develop with the solid support of her partner, the male lead. We hope you will give it a try.
Then we have some administrative news. After a small break, we will finish our website regarding NxNW. That means we¡¯ll add the remaining recap chapters, post a book review from the author and update the extra pages. Chances are, if you subscribed to our site, you¡¯ll receive an email. If you do, we hope you won¡¯t be too disappointed that it won¡¯t be an extra chapter, but take the time to take a look anyway. In the meantime, we¡¯ll always keep an eye on the author¡¯s blog to see if new stories will ever be posted and if they do, we will for sure trante and upload them as well.
If it¡¯s not too much to ask and if you¡¯re up for it, we would like to ask you if you want to leave a rating with or without a review on NovelUpdates. That way we hope new readers will give NxNW a try as well!
Again we want to thank all of you! We hope you had just as great of a journey with this story as we had! Even though the journey is over, we¡¯ll always be connected to the story, so new likes andments will all be read and answered. And, of course, we highly appreciate them!
For thest time on NxNW,
Lots of Love and Happy reading! (and now we can finally binge it ourselves now haha)
Pru and Formidable
Previous
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!